sae gienite a f SNE Re \,. Secale) Seles — “ot tee. ae Ae ail Pere at REPORT OF THE FIFTY-THIRD MEETING OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION FOR THE ~ ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE; HELD AT SOUTHPORT IN SEPTEMBER 1883, LONDON: JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET. 1884, Office of the Association: 22 ALBEMARLE SrreET, Lonpoy, W. LONDON: PRINTED BY SPOTTISWOODE AND CO., NEW-STREET SQUARE AND PARLIAMENT STREET of 7 CONTENTS, ees Page Oxsects and Rules of the Association ..............0..cceoeseeeseedeestacsccensectae xxi Places and Times of Meeting and Officers from commencement ............... XXVili Presidents and Secretaries of the Sections of the Association from com- PELE TCS IED yrange cilestice'v asinania oe «sch viene ch «a wkicloaspicctdo ecialveratumeeeoseen denies =: XXXV MRD dele fokanin Sy cai sdeuptnernanpnap aon sec 4a aaceaappanaanteneeoimeticyat xlix lectures to! the. Operative Classes... 2... cic. .cd ie escescehidecssdesddeececcobonccdeck li Officers of Sectional Committees present at the Southport Meeting............ li Table showing the Attendance and Receipts at Annual Meetings ............ liv NRE MME CONE 22 yc. Coos vc ce cescuecsastecsdaudetecch sscidetanascdsedcauieeticnssee lvi PenGees ARO CONCH, 1883-84) /,...55.ce2isssosicceseneneveonsdeversedasusscedeessseadcs lvii ‘Report of the Council to the General Committee ...........ccccceeeeeeeeceeeeeee lviii Recommendations of the General Committee for Additional Reports and REA MEE SI OTEES 6 83 sececisch inst hccds cvs {dows deeb deleo geek duday htedele Ixi SMITE ETT EATING cc snot. dowe ce 4s carpin scion dacQabccs na ssiaeen teas (raubnessae Ixviii Hinees-Of Meeting in 1884 and 1885...........:.....sssssccececlescoesecsssensssaceces lxix General Statement of Sums which have been paid on account of Grants MEE TRUE ENENOR CIs AICckt Oty steel sieseccen cs ebivaed tom aheteecicadacasateds Ixx Arrangement of the General Meetings ...........:.scccsesscceccreseccesscceeneeseees Ixxx Address by the President, ArnrHuR Caytry, Esq., M.A., D.C.L., LL.D., F.B.S., Sadlerian Professor of Pure Mathematics in the University of Cambridge... 1 REPORTS ON THE STATE OF SCIENCE. Report of the Committee, consisting of Professor G. Carry Fosrrr, Sir Wi11am Tomson, Professor Ayrton, Mr. J. Purry, Professor W. G. Avams, Lord Raytrren, Professor Jenxry, Dr. O. J. Loner, Dr. Jonn Hopkinson, Dr. A. Murrueap (Secretary), Mr. W. H. Preece, Mr. Hersert Tayitor, Professor Evrrert, Professor Scuusrer, Sir W. Siemens, Dr. J. A. Fremine, Professor G. F. Frrzcrratp, Mr. R. T. GLazmBRooK, and Professor CuRysrat, appointed for the purpose of con- structing and issuing practical Standards for use in Electrical Measure- aa a eens ec tals dyes ng an oan aekenwsems encjere scsaaran eed 4] Sixteenth Report of the Committee, consisting of Professor Evgrerr, Pro- fessor Sir Wittram Tuomson, Mr. G. J. Syuons, Sir A. C. Ramsay, AZ 1vV CONTENTS. Page Professor GErxiE, Mr. J. Guatsorr, Mr. PEnertiy, Professor Epwarp Hutt, Professor Prestwicu, Dr. C. Lz Neve Fosrmr, Professor A. S. HeErscHEL, Professor G. A. Lepour, Mr. A. B. Wynnz, Mr. GaLLoway, Mr. JosrpH Dickinson, Mr. G. F. Deacon, Mr. E. WErHER=D, and Mr. A. SrRaHAN, appointed for the purpose of investigating the Rate of Increase of Underground Temperature downwards in various Localities of Dry Land and under Water. Drawn up by Professor EVERETT (Secretary) .......... 260 Report of the Committee, consisting of Captain ABNnzEy, Professor Stoxss, and Professor ScuusteR (Secretary), appointed for the purpose of deter- mining the best Experimental Methods that can be used in observing Total MI OLAEEE CIPHER Mecpncsesascendetevsraceciescecsossocasssesusedesehensience sar teveseeeenretees Report of a Committee, consisting of Professors G. H. Darwin and J.C. ApAms, for the Harmonic Analysis of Tidal Observations. Drawn up by AGL apesd eID SIDYVIEN apewestettenitce'ssivss cs so+esssessieon o0secnesenenemsenaeseserasseaeenesseammed Report of the Committee, consisting of Mr. Roprrr H. Scorr (Secretary), Mr. J. Norman Lockyer, Professor G. G. Sroxrs, Professor BALFouR Stewart, and Mr. G. J. Symons, appointed for the purpose of co-operating with the Meteorological Society of the Mauritius in their proposed publica- tion of Daily Synoptic Charts of the Indian Ocean from the year 1861....... ig of the Committee, consisting of Professor Caytry, Professor G. G. SroKEs, Sir Wizr1am THomson, Mr. JAMES GLAIsHER, and Mr. J. W. L. GLAIsHER, on Mathematical Tables ......... Soci enece sp eeearaesient acs aasencenseaeoes Report of the Committee, consisting of Professor Crum Brown (Secretary), and Messrs. Mitnr-Hotmz, Jonn Murray, and Bucuan, appointed for the purpose of co-operating with the Scottish Meteorological Society in making Meteorological Observations on Ben Nevis .........sccseesceeeeceeeeeees Report of the Committee, consisting of Professor Scuuster (Secretary), Sir Witiiam THomson, Professor H. EH. Roscon, Professor A. S. HErscHet, Captain W. pe W. Asyey, Mr. R. H. Scorz, Dr. J. H. Guapsronn, and Mr. J. B. N. Hennussry, appointed for the purpose of investigating the practicability of collecting and identifying Meteoric Dust, and of consider- ing the question of undertaking regular observations in various localities... Report of the Committee, consisting of Captain AnbNnzy (Secretary), Pro- fessor W.G. Apams, Professor G. C. Foster, Lord RayteicH, Mr. PREECE, Professor ScuustER, Professor Dewar, Mr. Vernon Harcovrt, and Pro- fessor AyRTON, reappointed for the purpose of fixing a Standard of DWihibe aCe wfc. ccscececocecacnevacucumepeecewetastesceenensecdosens steers se senameeae ryt Report of the Committee, consisting of Professors WILLIAMSON, FRANKLAND, Roscoz, Crum Brown, and Opiine, and Messrs. J. Mittar THomson, V. H. Vrey, and H. B. Drxon (Secretary), appointed for the purpose of drawing up a statement of the varieties of Chemical Names which have come into use, for indicating the causes which have led to their adoption, and for considering what can be done to bring about some convergence of the views on Chemical Nomenclature obtaining among English and foreign CHEMISES: soos cece ccceccdsccccssscsecaceccousbosssulecotecmeeteranedecbeesce coeete teammates 1 Report of the Committee, consisting of Professors Op1ine, Huntine- ton, and Hartiey (Secretary), appointed for the purpose of investi- gating by means of Photography the Ultra-Violet Spark Spectra emitted by Metallic Elements, and their combinations under varying conditions. Drawn up by Professor W. Ni HARTIBY. .. 29.5. soegetescecseeciosoesse sve scree teeees Report of the Committee, consisting of Professors W. A. TrzpEn and H. E. ArmMstrRonG (Secretary), appointed for the purpose of investigating Asomeric Naphthalene Derivatives ...5....:..ce+ecessontubwessters eve sasecostenenes 45 49 118 118 126 CONTENTS. Vv Page Report of the Committee, consisting of Professor VALENTINE Batt, Pro- fessor W. Boyp Dawkins, Dr. J. Evans, Mr. G. H. Krnawan, and Mr. Ricaarp J. UssHer (Secretary), appointed for the purpose of carrying out Explorations in Caves in the Carboniferous Limestone in the South of MMM EE Secale’ ca socccee css SossNcascewacectcancdsouateebvocanssecduton aaoeceaese sce 132 Report of the Committee, consisting of Professor A. H. Green, Professor L. C. Mratt, Mr. Joun Briee, and Mr. James W. Davis (Secretary), appointed to assist in the Exploration of Raygill Fissure, Yorkshire ......... 13: Eleventh Report of the Committee, consisting of Professors J. Prestwicu, W. Boyp Dawktins, T. McK. Hueuss, and T. G. Bonnuy, Dr. H. W. CrosskEy, Dr. DEann, and Messrs. C. E. Dr Rance, H. G. Forpuam, J. E. Lez, D. MacxinrosH, W. PENGELLY, J. Prant, and R. H. TippEmay, for the purpose of recording the position, height above the sea, lithological characters, size, and origin of the Erratic Blocks of England, Wales, and Treland, reporting other matters of interest connected with the same, and taking measures for their preservation. Drawn up by Dr. Crosskey, Te NeN MAAN een an sete te years a vaaschucecs darssccnsac aatcaceanse antecamnemre cence ccsces sae 136 Ninth Report of the Committee, consisting of Professor E. Hurt, Dr. H. W. CrosskEy, Captain Dovatas Gatton, Professors G. A. Lesour and J. PreEstwicH, and Messrs. JAMES GLAISHER, H. Marren, 1H. B. Marren, G. H. Morton, W. PENGELLY, JAMES Prant, JAMES Parker, I. Roperts, Txos. 8. Stooxs, G. J. Symons, W. Torrey, E. Wermerep, W. WHITAKER, and C. E. De Rancz (Secretary), appointed for the purpose of investigat- ing the Circulation of Underground Waters in the Permeable Formations of England, and the Quantity and Character of the Water supplied to various Towns and Districts from these Formations, Drawn up by C. E. MPA cca addanadnvanacesn~sGedAcsedddacads bond dzimaedammementdos ueesiec con pais dase se 147 Report of the Committee, consisting of Professor W. C. Wrtramson, Mr. Taos. Hick, and Mr. W. CasH (Secretary), appointed for the purpose of investigating the Fossil Plants of Halifax .............cccccseeeseeeeeceeeeeneeeenes 160 Fourth Report of the Committee, consisting of Dr. H. C. Sorsy and Mr. a G. R. Vine, appointed for the purpose of reporting on Fossil Polyzoa. Drawn pa by Mira Viena ((SECTELAITY)) atceo.ssccs-cconesessesaeasdesceeascceseneessese 161 Part I. Cretaceous Polyzoa. British area only ...........secseeseeeeeeeeees 161 Part II. Classification of Cyclostomatous Polyzoa, etc. .........sesseeeeeees 175 Part ILL. Pseudo-Polyzoan Forms.............sccsescesscececsecsecserseeeees w-- 205 Part 1V. Bibliography .............sseeeeee “Enecsostts pies neeacaeeeseeacase ase , 206 Fourth Report of the Committee, consisting of Professor W. C. WILLIAMSON and Mr. W. H. Barty, appointed for the purpose of investigating the Tertiary Flora of the North of Ireland. Drawn up by WitLIAM HELLIER SPATE, EGS. FGzSS MRA. (Secretary):....:...cecsstecscesveeveeseecntecaseve 209 eS of the Committee, consisting of Mr. R. Eruertmper, Mr. Tomas RAY, and Professor Joun MILN& (Secretary), appuinted for the purpose of investigating the Earthquake Phenomena of Japan .........:.0ssessereereeses 211 Report of the Committee, consisting of Mr. R. Erueriper, Dr. H. Woop- L WARD, and Professor T. Rupprt Jonzs (Secretary), on the Fossil Phyllopoda of the Palaeozoic Rocks ............seesee0s petachtantaeeta eevee aaa ve eanea aoa sclnatten t's 215 Third Report of the Committee, consisting of Mr. Scrarer, Mr. Howarp Saunpers, and Mr, Tutsetton-Dysr (Secretary), appointed for the purpose of investigating the Natural History of Timor-laut ............csseseeceeceeceeees Report of the Committee, consisting of Lieut.-Col. Gopwry-AvsteNn, Dr. G. Harrravs, Sir J. Hooxrr, Dr. GintHER, Mr. Skesoum, and Mr. P. L. SciaTer (Secretary), appointed for the purpose of investigating the Natural veny of Socotra and the adjacent Highlands of Arabia and Somali : and....... Sasa ees edeescwchessonaseneudadencsercsisaanance Socbntaderasarcssceoueoe sadueee 22 vi CONTENTS. Page Report of the Committee, consisting of Sir JosrepH Hooxrr, Dr. Ginruer, Mr. Howarp Saunpers, and Mr. P. L. Scrarer (Secretary), appointed for the purpose of exploring Kilimanjaro and the adjoining mountains of Hastern Mquatorial Adrien ie.t csi sveecesssstaisoe Gdve sevice cadets dente aneevestlceetes 228 Report of the Committee, consisting of Mr. Jonny CorpEavx (Secretary), Mr. J. A. Harviz-Brown, Mr. P. M. C. Kermopn, Professor Newron, Mr. R. M. Barroeron, and Mr. A. G. Morn, reappointed at Southampton, for the purpose of obtaining (with the consent of the Master and Brethren of the Trinity House, and the Commissioners of Northern and Ivish Lights) observations on the Migration of Birds at Lighthouses and Lightships, and of reporting on the same ............. Foals sade s ddvecaeties side th seid aeeate aobwenestiue 229 Report of the Committee, consisting of Dr. PyE-Smira, Professor M. Fosrmr, Professor Huxtry, Dr. Carpenter, Dr. Gwyn JEFFREYs, Professor Ray Lanxesrer, Professor ALLMAN, and Mr. Percy SiapEn (Secretary), appointed for the purpose of aiding in the maintenance of the Scottish WOOIOLICASbAMLON esse Mseccsesnereceoonsenssscccdsceeesees sect tactee sf eeaeneetat eat eee 233 Report of the Committee, consisting of Professor Ray Lanxester, Professor Newton, Professor Huxtry, Mr. P. L. Sctarmr, Professor ALLMAN, Pro- fessor M. Fosrrr, Mr. A. Sepe@wick, and Mr. Percy Siapren (Secretary), appointed for the purpose of arranging for the occupation of a Table at the Zoological Station at Naples yo wc... sc.s.rs. spor snc erueees ones sastenyeausenee deuep 234 Report of the Committee, consisting of Dr. Pyn-Smirxu, Professor DE CHAU- mont, Dr. M. Foster, and Dr. Burpon SanpErson (Secretary), reappointed for the purpose of investigating the Influence of Bodily Exercise on the Elimination of Nitrogen (the experiments conducted by Mr. Nortz). Br pwns yy: MT; AN ORAS ah caddie acens csiidane vince anamen cain sone ce teiivec sce eee ene 242 Report of the Committee, consisting of Mr. R. Mztpota, General Prrr- Rivers, Mr. Worrarneton Smirn, and Mr. Wit11am Corn, appointed to investigate the Ancient Earthwork in Epping Forest, known as the ‘“TLonghion’ orf Gowperia” Camp. .-

duslecas «kee case S:toscadscor HEAR 456. 4, Ortho-Amido-Cinnamic Acid. By T. M. Moraan, B.Sc.........ccccceeeeeeee 458 5. On the preparation of Cinnamic Acid,. By T. M. Morgan, B.Se. .......... 458 6. On Manganese Bronze. By P. M., PARSONS......ccsssecelecsececescesceesceececes 459 bo 10. . Report of the Committee on Chemical Nomenclature.............:2cceeeeeeeees 459 . Report of the Committee appointed for the purpose of investigating by CONTENTS. xi FRIDAY, SEPTEMBER 21. means of Photography the Ultra-Violet Spark-Spectra emitted by Me- tallic Elements, and their Combinations under varying conditions ......... 459 . Explosion of Carbonic.Acid Gas.—A Demonstration. By H. B. Drxon, Rubpereapli, (OiSiacsecneetecteecesssstecensscereclateetacecy. Saamoee ean tae seecieeeeaeteaner mers 459 . Chemical Views on the Constitution of Matter. By Professor A. W. Witiiamson, Ph.D., F.RS. «2.2.05... SE ORESECSEE RED AEE BREE OLESOE A eereccsertas sacs 459 . On the Atomic Weight of Manganese. By Professor Jamzs Dewar, M.A., Plus and ALBAN DER SCOT: ME Ahy Dien rere. ci. ccsseewontcecsecseeses 459 . On the Molecular Weights of the Substituted Ammonias. By Professor James Dewar, M.A., F.R.S., and Atexanper Scorr, M.A., D.Sce.......... 460 . The Length of the Prismatic Spectrum as a Test of Chemical Purity. By Wm, GLA DSTON I Be RSs 8 os « doaseckaceudes ton ost wate t= ete ate e eas ae 461 . The Application of Bisulphide of Carbon to the Scouring of Wool. By Professor WILLIAM RAMSAY, Ph.D) .zcsviwaananesaccsuees ovesewedensed ene andevcons 462 . On the Conversion of Oleic Acid into Palmitic Acid, and Fusions with Caustic Alkalies at High Temperatures. By Wa. Lant CarPENntrer, Berea g BO Src an sn nn snsuesos oven aWboeh thea Qe tsm eas Gies dab aah taghd » afeceisiycevescseveretacherecsces os +acaeeteee 539 . On two new Dredging Machines. By Professor Mrrnres Marswatt, M.D., DISC: wa ccces sete eoaee scans scoete bs caseounesee estore tee e es 055) .. 540 . On the Influence of Wave-Currents on the Marine Fauna of shallow seas. By A. R. Hunn, MOA, FVGIS. v:......c.:s0ssonesencheeebedees csdsasber ica 540 CONTENTS. Page . On Green Oysters. By Professor E. Ray LAanxester, F.R.S................ 540 . The Egg-capsules of the Dog-whelk and their contents. By Dr. CarPEntER, By assay ahha ds Wey caonasbpias gaceanan’ prbote adartnesccuacecc penerctnsnecase es 540 New British River-worms. By Professor E. Ray LAnKeEster, F.R.S. ... 541 . The King Crab and the Scorpion. By Professor E, Ray LANKESTER, F.R. Manes satan eoae daltadesadadslesadedecd-cceaciocdeesaccp ocean sdeestternceseet sescsseceesecs OAL TUESDAY, SEPTEMBER 25. 1, An Attempt to Classify Rotifers. By C.T. Hupson ...............008 woes. O4I 2. The Fauna and Flora of the Ashton-under-Lyne District. By J. R. BYROM......... ceeeaee Pc an ccgeaee cr iccha a dspcepeccnensocecncercee cuddooponcoge meeedenciecs 541 eon Peripatus. By Anam SEDGWICK, B.A..............cscssesnnssescessacass veeee 543 4, On Heredity in Cats with an abnormal number of Toes. By E. B. MEDETEPO Nia ctetaneteiss cee ncsise saetclne sana Ooec od sap ne hates quecicddecces tanec mead evens eee 043 . Report on the Influence of Bodily Exercise on the Elimination of ERO CTUMaite tes cads caine su suanalasemaseuan cnet sas tancidenancaawaccieaskoccccace ae ceae ceseeead 544. . On the Electrical Resistance of the Human Body. By Dr. W. H. Sronz 544 . On some Effects of Brain Disturbance on the Handwriting. By Dr. VT, TE LOAS iro 75 ip a et A Rg a em a Ora ee eR een cee hy he Ms 544. 8, On the Muscular Movements that are associated with certain Complex Motions. By R. J. ANDERSON, M.A., M.D. .....0:....csccenseseeees wtesssecces O44 9. On the Annelides of the Southport Sands. By Dr. CARRINGTON............ 544. 10. On Protoplasmic Continuity in the Floridee. By Tomas Hicx, B.A., IEVSNCMMM nee vecch yosta eras neodsocncarwocduseneasasa ts saceaeteceaccecse see teee st teceattowss 547 11. On some newly-discovered localities of the rare Slug, Testacella Haliotidea. MeeVee, ah SAWV HE, le kt. Pay xe wets nip emic ces nm Aisi etic di add sinaplewanends amasespesina ite tanec eee 549 DEPARTMENT OF ANTHROPOLOGY. THURSDAY, SEPTEMBER 20. Address by W. PreneEtry, F.R.S., F.G.S., Chairman of the Department ...... 549 FRIDAY, SEPTEMBER 21. 1. Report of the Committee for defining the Facial Characteristics of the Races and Principal Crosses in the Borrbiste MUS oo scecesseecavapseee. 561 2 keport of the Anthropometric Committee ............0ccsccossoscoecescessceceoss 561 3. The Borness Cave, Kirkcudbrightshire. By A. R. Hunt, M.A., F.G.S. 561 4, On the relative Length of the first three Toes of the Human Foot. By J. Park Harrisoy, NN re ae dettaewdsevaMuad Tf it should be incon- venient to the Author that his paper should be read on any particular days, he is requested to send information thereof to the Secretaries in a separate note, Authors who send in their MSS. three complete weeks before the Meeting, and whose papers are accepted, will be furnished, before the Meeting, with printed copies of their Reports and Abstracts. No Report, Paper, or Abstract can be inserted in the Annual Volume unless it is handed either to the Recorder of the Section or to the Secretary, before the conclusion of the Meeting. 1 Added by the General Committee, Sheffield, 1879. 2 Revised by the General Committee, Swansea, 1880. 3 Passed by the General Committee, Edinburgh, 1871. } 4 The meeting on Saturday was made optional by the General Committee at Southport, 1883. 5 These rules were adopted by the General Committee, Plymouth, 1877. RULES OF THE ASSOCIATION. XXV of Recommendations adopted at the last Meeting of the Association and rinted in the last volume of the Transactions. He will next proceed to read the Report of the Organizing Committee.1 The list of Communi- cations to be read on Thursday shall be then arranged, and the general distribution of business throughout the week shall be provisionally ap- pointed. At the close of the Committee Meeting the Secretaries shall forward to the Printer a List of the Papers appointed to be read. The Printer is charged with publishing the same before 8 A.M. on Thursday in the Journal. On the second day of the Annual Meeting, and the following days, the Secretaries are to correct, on a copy of the Journal, the list of papers which have been read on that day, to add to it a list of those appointed to be read on the next day, and to send this copy of the Journal as early in the day as possible to the Printer, who is charged with printing the same before 8 A.M. next morning in the Journal, It is necessary that one of the Secretaries of each Section (generally the Recorder) should call at the Printing Office and revise the proof each evening. Minutes of the proceedings of every Committee are to be entered daily in the Minute-Book, which should be confirmed at the next meeting of the Committee. Lists of the Reports and Memoirs read in the Sections are to be entered in the Minute-Book daily, which, with all Memozrs and Copies or Abstracts of Memoirs furnished by Authors, are to be forwarded, at the close of the Sec- tional Meetings, to the Secretary. The Vice-Presidents and Secretaries of Sections become ew officio tem- porary Members of the General Committee (vide p. xxiii), and will receive, on application to the Treasurer in the Reception Room, Tickets entitling them to attend its Meetings. The Committees will take into consideration any suggestions which may be offered by their Members for the advancement of Science. They are specially requested to review the recommendations adopted at preceding Meetings, as published in the volumes of the Association and the com- munications made‘to the Sections at this Meeting, for the purposes of selecting definite points of research to which individual or combined exertion may be usefully directed, and branches of knowledge on the state and progress of which Reports are wanted; to name individuals or Com- mittees for the execution of such Reports or researches; and to state whether, and to what degree, these objects may be usefully advanced by the appropriation of the funds of the Association, by application to Government, Philosophical Institutions, or Local Authorities. In case of appointment of Committees for special objects of Science, it is expedient that all Members of the Committee should be named, and one of them appointed to act as Secretary, for insuring attention to business. Committees have power to add to their number persons whose assist- ance they may require. The recommendations adopted by the Committees of Sections are to be registered in the Forms furnished to their Secretaries, and one Copy of each is to be forwarded, without delay, to the Secretary for presentation to the Committee of Recommendations. Unless this be done, the Recom- mendations cannot receive the sanction of the Association. N.B.—Recommendations which may originate in any one of the Sec- tions must first be sanctioned by the Committee of that Section before they This and the following sentence were added by the General Committee, 1871. XXV1 RULES OF THE ASSOCIATION. can be referred to the Committee of Recommendations or confirmed by the General Committee. The Committees of the Sections shall ascertain whether a Report has been made by every Committee appointed at the previous Meeting to whom a sum of money has been granted, and shall report to the Committee of Recommendations in every case where no such Report has been received.' Notices regarding Grants of Money. Committees and individuals, to whom grants of money have been entrusted by the Association for the prosecution of particular researches in science, are required to present to each following Meeting of the Association a Report of the progress which has been made; and the Individual or the Member first named of a Committee to whom a money grant has been made must (previously to the next Meeting of the Associa- tion) forward to the General Secretaries or Treasurer a statement of the sums which have been expended, and the balance which remains dispos- able on each grant. Grants of money sanctioned at any one Meeting of the Association expire a week before the opening of the ensuing Meeting; nor is the Treasurer authorized, after that date, to allow any claims on account of such grants, unless they be renewed in the original or a modified form by the General Committee. 3 No Committee shall raise money in the name or under the auspices of the British Association without special permission from the General Com- mittee to do so; and no money so raised shall be expended except in accordance with the rules of the Association. In each Committee, the Member first named is the only person entitled to call on the Treasurer, Professor A. W. Williamson, University College, London, W.C., for such portion of the sums granted as may from time to time be required. In grants of money to Committees, the Association does not contem- plate the payment of personal expenses to the members, In all cases where additional grants of money are made for the con- tinuation of Researches at the cost of the Association, the sum named is deemed to include, as a part of the amount, whatever balance may remain unpaid on the former grant for the same object. All Instruments, Papers, Drawings, and other property of the Associa- tion are to be deposited at the Office of the Association, 22 Albemarle Street, Piccadilly, London, W., when not employed in carrying on scien- tific inquiries for the Association. Business of the Sections. The Meeting Room of each Section is opened for conversation from 10 to 11 daily. The Section Rooms and approaches thereto can be used for no notices, exhibitions, or other purposes than those of the Association. At 11 precisely the Chair will be taken,” and the reading of communi- cations, in the order previously made public, commenced. At 3 p.m. the Sections will close. Sections may, by the desire of the Committees, divide themselves into Departments, as often as the number and nature of the communications delivered in may render such divisions desirable. ! Passed by the General Committee at Sheffield, 1879. * The meeting on Saturday may begin, if desired by the Committee, at any time not earlier than 10 or later than 11. Passed by the General Committee at Southport, 1883. RULES OF THE ASSOCIATION. XXVli A Report presented to the Association, and read to the Section which originally called for it, may be read in another Section, at the request of the Officers of that Section, with the consent of the Author. Duties of the Doorkeepers. 1.—To remain constantly at the Doors of the Rooms to which they are appointed during the whole time for which they are engaged. 2.—To require of every person desirous of entering the Rooms the ex- hibition of a Member’s, Associate’s, or Lady’s Ticket, or Reporter’s Ticket, signed by the Treasurer, or a Special Ticket signed by the Secretary. 3.—Persons unprovided with any of these Tickets can only be admitted _ to any particular Room by order of the Secretary in that Room. No person is exempt from these Rules, except those Officers of the Association whose names are printed in the programme, p. 1. Duties of the Messengers. To remain constantly at the Rooms to which they are appointed, dur- ing the whole time for which they are engaged, except when employed on messages by one of the Officers directing these Rooms. Committee of Recommendations. The General Committee shall appoint ‘at each Meeting a Committee, which shall receive and consider the Recommendations of the Sectional Committees, and report to the General Committee the measures which they would advise to be adopted for the advancement of Science. All Recommendations of Grants of Money, Requests for Special Re- searches, and Reports on Scientific Subjects shall be submitted to the Committee of Recommendations, and not taken into consideration by the General Committee unless previously recommended by the Committee of Recommendations. Local. Committees. Local Committees shall be formed by the Officers of the Association to assist in making arrangements for the Meetings. Local Committees shall have the power of adding to their numbers those Members of the Association whose assistance they may desire. : Officers. A President, two or more Vice-Presidents, one or more Secretaries, and a Treasurer shall be annually appointed by the General Committee. Council. In the intervals of the Meetings, the affairs of the Association shall be managed by a Council appointed by the General Committee. The Council may also assemble for the despatch of business during the week of the Meeting. Papers and Communications. The Author of any paper or communication shall be at liberty to reserve his right of property therein. Accounts. The Accounts of the Association shall be audited annually, by Auditors - appointed by the General Committee. "beg “reap ‘uA, “bsg “ToyoTOy WeyyL A, Ie Ee see Ee Pe ot, ea ame reek bc ae RETRO Ty WI "T *AOYW 4 “UNANC “OLE “wostey “sor za anes fo fee it peee noe ee Rat ROO OLG EAT raat} Cece oe vereereesveres “SPST “LT gensny, oa!) Fs “WH ‘A[OA0Ig MOL Aossojo (thet teet tee eee ee ee es ssorapy qUTOOSTA *[aAOISIT JO [AVE OTL, SW USsou LO TUVHA aL ‘Sur “bsg ‘poomdoy somer Bias nce er aS alin get aah eae ae |e TEE ‘poomfay ururelueg 119 2 ‘ ‘ = CW “bear ‘Burton AL °° Sa COTE bs ATOR OM “SH VN SOAS AS “V "AOU | os. eeeeeeeae gyey MOLHMON SIONVUR CHOT ONL ‘SV WL “bsg ‘oar oqo ( o7p “ST “qtoquoy * \\ *AoY paw uoH “Sw TO" “bs ‘uozed uyor z 7 *bsq “unt ‘a0psez, preyorry “bsg ‘xOT 0.10 AA 9.109037 eee eee eee eee eee eee ee q.veg¢ ‘purpy ‘qd ‘i as z pm raps ey] t orer uretedee saeeeGe arenes "qe “MOWOT “OTIS | oe .ceeeegqm eoceyzs Pst 62 AINE HLOONATT : "Su “bsg ‘srarupy Moug (Ay (ert tr sees e ete ee sees sees eer Gorter pxOry “XoPOTY Jo [weg{ ou, P'S WH TIGMTHM WOSsa4OUd "AGW LL ; ‘bsg ‘Suv4g ugor { SOD aquinospy- qUNOTY JO [Leg oy, "SW “gang ‘ameqstag "TT “Las ) “OPST ‘LT taquioqdog ‘Mopsy Ty “HTT OIN "Tf *AON “bs ‘TOPPYT Aerpuy (sw ‘tosMorg, praud ag ‘A'S WL Wousarp) proy yesouep-soleyy J te SW “ANVEATVAVaUd FO SINOWVN UL Ds eG) ie) UOT “ST “Dsor ‘qoss poy ydosor BierelbcoleseDislelesialnis susie eis sie// C2. U8 eon GTO TORT redrourtg “AO AraA ou ‘ - - “CHW “spy ‘woystyepg_ UOog | teeeeesercuarer “Dgor ‘orIog uTOr “Ce “WOSMAqOR “A “ *AOY mi | ecleneatie 6E8T ‘9g gsnany Ry SE SON. ; : "SW “bagr toyaug ofa00y (eres yqnomaucy Jo leg aL ‘uojdareyyao gy JO smMbreyy ou. PSU “VW LUNOOUVH NONUHA “AA “AMY OTL "SW OWN ‘mogsulor rossojorg prreeeesesseereeseeerscececesssesopgrad “bsg ‘Aqiog wyor xnvepit < : oe . “Sond “DSy UOIQNTT "UIA, | cree tee t eet eere seston eree gg Sguarem GINOOIBA UOMIOA "AL “AO eal per cs 8est ‘Oz qsnSny “ANAL-NO-WTLSVOAIN A ‘om “giT a “bsg ‘WOsMIUpY UTOL (stir tet tet tee ee eet eeereeeees SUCH Ocuarer “TuBqaNC Jo doyste at.L Qs) “Sd ANVIUGINAHLUON AO THA UL *[OOTIOATT Bee a eae cade SAEs Ck hea igh is se eS *TOAVOTL AA. "AA *AOY "LEST SIT roqmioqdog ‘To0auT AT ‘norgnzysuy [eoy ‘sorg “bse “1oyTeA, ‘N Wdesoe 4 sts tttt ttt sere eon Sori “qaug ‘uowesq Aery op dytyg iis; ****** Be sreeeeeres « T1OPUOT JO APISIOAITA OY JO TOT[PO ‘Ds OLIN BDvyVA\ "WM “CW ‘eAL rossajorg US a TO" “bsg ‘uoyed Uyor "S'p'a “S'T'd ‘YOIMION Jo doysig oy, 7 -ueyp “SY “SH ‘NOLDNITUNG JO TUVE UL ‘ ____ bs “Wepuoaor wT" A { ‘Swa “aw “bsg ‘preqod "9 *¢ ‘sp Tosa ervoqAmoy “dM ee “98ST ‘26 JSUSNY “Tonsnig OM SW “CW ‘Auoquec, tossajorg (ttt tts tt ttt testes sess eseeeees scvareg oj duUeYyyON JO smmbavyy oy) oy “Sura “TO'd “ANMOGSNVT JO SINOUVN UL "Sr ‘pLopy Aossoyorg *Aoxy ee "oy “Sarl * TIOMOTL AL AMA °A0IT "CEST ‘OL gsusny ‘Nriaacq “ERT aL a ge, SR a= OMI ae OM aL let eee Ee a eon Se, SS Ode (SCROLL EauPsacdes stares ee clgt eat eae RA ce Se Bee - Ty "yp soaps § f q i SHEP e ee ewe meee reer ee eres ee ee ee anes tern Cecrenre gy & , ‘ OF OD LSU “Soqtoy LOssojor OF SSE LOSMT DIAC S Lorog “gory ‘GNVASINE TIVDQOGOVN “LUIS "ST ‘TIOMOTTL A. "AL AOIT eee eee ee ey "SUT aay a “bsg * woIled uyor ‘SE8L ch 4 oune ‘Tp aIUANvo ‘SD S'Ta “VW ‘Aojsuayy Jossajorg “Aor { sereeseeceeccccrecererron Teloy 1OMOUONSY “Sd “bs “Atty “ag *) } SHCA “SU'd'A “VW ‘MOIMDCHS WVCV ‘ATU OWL “OR Soon iT a aa Ne ‘TaMog Lossoyor gy aes ee) DO CORO UUAYel=| *Tooy ‘sorg ‘ ‘Sa *‘TTaMoty AL “M Ea *ZESL Wee oun *aquorxoO oR Sd “CN ‘ (aha ame a vaste os BD Siets ore sre ‘au04S}VOT AL Tossajorg teeeee scarp fsoxdg ‘ToO-"qnery “Sa “bsor ‘eoueds ureryit MN "east ‘yp toquioqdeg “rin, "GCST ‘CL Taq miay dass ‘MODSVLD), seeeeoeeeseoee CT “SU TIANUV FO MIO OL ‘aw “bsq ‘wemuy semox yy, ‘ ‘ "PERL (0% raqumaydeg “TOOANmMATT ‘Sw “GN “bsg “mosuryorq ydosor sereeececeeusceooeesU id ACMOUUVH FO TUVA UL Pee eee ee BY at Sony Ww WOSULOT, T, UWIURTTTEA. LOSSOJOL “bsg oy) WENTTEAL seeeeessauiny [efor ag JO Tose “Sd “WIL “bsop ‘meyer Sf "‘gsuy SOTUBTOOTY IME ‘satg “bsg ‘sqoove jomjog *Aga100g Miata t Mat eid bes nae een face! wees Ajoto0g ‘Td PUB “AUT TINE 99 Jo ‘sorg Gorey oT “Dsor “sony FP |H1417 (0) lee UC OICOE OOTY STII OOOO Aqato0g ‘THU "QWUy ‘soly “SMT WT SOM Spag jorg any “Sra “TO 'a ‘Auperey tossojorg | “Sp “SwWa'A “VIN “Dsl ‘SNIMdOH WVITTIA f teeeee score g YSNOLOGSOpUO'T p.LO'T ‘Sw “opstawp Jo ple OUT oD sara ‘ATIAAOYY LOssajory “S’WuL ‘soyog “1 WH Tossojorg “MOSTIM “d “A\ LOSsoyor gq ‘EG8T *T zoquiaqdog ‘rsvwrtag TURP Pee eee eee eee eee ee ed * AyoIO0g yekory a9 jo Ne wy ‘svory, “Moy yty wéoy “ANIAVS GUVACM ICNOTOO re es “SV IW ssrre year “Sold “Cd “WOSTIIG OY "WH T “ADIT * qsvjpog ‘asal[op 8,uaen?) ‘sorg “q'q ‘Aqua "Ss “_ “AOI. ‘aw “bs *20/0,W UUBTTTLA seeeeeeeeeecrer WT WW “A'C ‘SYOULH PLBApH “AY “bsg “WeTTY *“O “fA steeeeee scour ‘aqoag Bl oq *\f, Aruep AIS ee VIWH Say "Sold. ‘OSSOXT jo Teg on eee ee eter ee ee ee ee ee eeee ee eres ‘Sar ory TT [LYSTUUGE yo [LB OUT, “SSlYVLAYOSS 1V9071 *SLNAGISSYd-30IA “SLNAQIS3Yd “bsg ureqdvyy *9 "a *Dswy “Quny FL sngsnany "Dagr “OTGON *V “WW ‘SI0LI0,7 “WT "N “AST OUT ‘WW ‘Sureary *q “4 1ossayorg ‘STA “Sa CV ‘noysurqug *O "D tossoyorg ‘'S s *"W'a ‘a0osoxy “ey "FT Tossoyorg ae eee ee i “OMT iT ya ius taf “bso ‘ured 1107 UIBITILAL a) "SW WL “Ca TO[VAdyO a[dwuay, "ADIT Settee eee enesee senate engeceeeereeeereteeueserennese ee IQQUISUNT SULT JO 0FNAYSUT UNION oy JO qudpIsorg “Dsp~ “poo, sepoyorNy "S98 ‘9G JSNSNY “ANA [-NO-WLISVOMON Teseeesennisiveereniceees SrABOMON JO 1okVyy “DSer Teg UBIygMorT al BOGUDCUONIGUG Uae “OTT ir: Bo) “oO NOWLSIMIULVY "A UIS teeeeceeeceseececceess opBIy, [BOD 049 JO UvUTATEYD “bsg ‘10pARy, [sn ee "SOL Soar “TO ya ia tat ‘TPOA'T saprerlp ug Pe eo seer reese enenersesessesssenee ‘VI “qed ‘avAToAoLy, "OD TFB ALS Ce es "STO "sold BSR ahi Tyg a (8 ‘suBpy He) “0 TOSSOJOL eae SS OP eie sis)aie SR Nery, “08g orm? ahaa i ‘saxfo1g » 1) IOSSOJOL ; : ** yedoy somouoysy “Sd “TOC “WW “bsg “Arty ‘a “1D *Z98T “I 1090900 “abaTuaNvp eis eibieigiele minis bisisiaine aeiece se ieniy OTT ‘STTTeVyO C) PHOS NTN FCA | og UFOD DIO SOC SOIR OGO) TON aspuaquirp Jo Aqis sreteeeceeecescsseseourd “TOE “WW SOMspag Lossajorg “Aoy oy, { -AoaTay ony wr Aqdosopmg [eyuompodxy pue [ernzeN JO espLIqurey ‘aseT[op AqruLLy, Jo 1o4SeW “SW “CC “TAO AA “At “AO OT, | Lossayorg uvpuosyoup “Sy \y “WIT “SITIIA "YALU UL pn Sieg PRE RT jo uvoq. CF Geilo ‘ULM poos) ADAIVEL “aay £10 A. ou teresees OSpLIqmiey Jo AJISIOAIUA O44 JO LO[[oOULYD-do1A 944 “AY OUT, SSOP Re eee ee ee ee eee earner ‘TOTW ony ur “DSi *TA.IOMGITLA\ Ydoso ¢) eee ee ry TON “WII Sears ‘Tosuryspo pL "i LOSSOyOIg ee ee ee ee rere re re errr ei er iris zajsero “UB 008 "1d 29 “AIT “Serd “Sd “TT “bsg ‘ommor yq008erg, soumur “VFL DEEL OUORUG TONEY) «6 oysoaccncncnennnen sticky si usa ceiseony sire Tyee mine See LOST F Toquio}dag ‘umIsAHOSVI “bs “PION pogTy ‘Ow “Va “bsg ‘omysiqaeg *q "y ‘SOM “WW “bsg q9UIH 0310049 "S'0'a OW “Dsq ‘qqrmg "See ‘H "Ta “Ow “bsg ‘aoyseyjoy 33.1005 “bso ov “WT UOLr “VW ‘e][UT Tossoyorg SPU “A'S WT ON “Lf tossoyorg Siracapsvoutauigigta gree Mag L ee Ree SLE COOL “Mea MVEA HOVE “sp “Sa Cat “qaeg “uoyosg Lory sudyeyy op dru ag sere eeeeeeereese secu y Scurry GC ‘ajsoyourW Jo doysig pi0y oud, COO i er ir i) Soa “TO'd “at ‘Aoraeqg pxory ou, Gesisiereleinlnteie/eleje)siaiuisisiviarbssis/8\ei¢ s:ejpiainiale.felelace ky tray *OLOUUSOT[GL jo [avy ou.) ‘SVU SW “VI MUO Tossejorg “SW “CN puULpoYy Lossojorg eee ee ee ee eeeee "SOT ante ant & “oad “Ont “CW ‘Auaqueq TOSSaFOL **** pxoFXO “ToInYO ysayO Jo uve “a'C ‘TEPPYT “) “Hl “AotL AIOA OUD, IOP ee ee ee Sw “CC “pxoFxO jo Oust, ploy Sinn “09ST oO oune ‘auoaxo "coop “sara “CW “737 “osso’ 0 T1Bq OU aovarimpinwilnn \Cecyenaieer Sil €oee eee SiS eee eset sees cee ne eT nT en ee creer oy Egy HE “SULA “VN ‘ALISHLIOWA CYOT UL ~plOfFXO JO JuLUE4NErT pIOT “SOT “T'O'G “WSnox0qqaey Jo oynq oy, PAOFXO Jo AqTSLVATU) at] JO AOTToouRAH-oo1A “T'O'C ‘ouMeL “WT “AOL OUT, PLOFXO JO “ATUL) 04 Jo AOTToouRYD “'T'O'd “O'd “YM ‘Aqaoq, Jo preg, oy, =| ete eee ee ‘SW dae ‘mOSUIq Ory “ay. Sil, “ANT ou se eeee ee aie eras iat ee ‘TOW “‘Qamoorey “A “AA *AOXT OTL, eee eee Sw “Tod . “4 ie ‘ostomy oT YOLIOpoy ag “EGR $1 saqumaydag ‘samaaery t ““DYOSNOOD BONTUd DHL SSaNHVIH IVAOW SI alsigishalefareleN yeh Totster ape sereeeee see srearer Spy ‘puOUITOrYy, Jo oN, OL, OB GCC Cy GOOD OT CIO I= O15 Oy “Dsor *xou 010 AA qoqory pate ‘ST oat “OW “DSi ‘roquedaey ‘a TUTTE. weer WnaTh 3 ie hi ata ei ae ‘alt ‘SuLMog myo ag on OW “A'O “avg ‘0700N}10N "H PAOHVG US “WOH IYSNT OL POPUP ERE PE Ree eee eee eee eee mOAa JO [1BKT ON} “MOH, USN OGL PF Roce sere cere ovusereeneresessecccssceves ss sesharr TOMAS suuloy.L ‘tUBMIDST "I *AOYL OTT, ‘bsg ‘Suramog "9 uyor ‘SV “bsg ‘Ha “S Arey eee erourare Greens, 6981 ‘BI jendiy ‘tULEXT SU'a “TO'G ‘SHHOLS “) TOUOTN wossmz0Nd aus Sear ur “att for tt & BT §40q, I, XO * —_— -mBp Jo AqIstoartQ O49 uy AgouI0ey pu AMOUOTySY JO IOSseJord ; ‘MOH Spur uourp ‘Aoy | uvopuMoy “SV Wd “Sd “TOG “VW “bsg ‘suepy youoy uyor "SORT ‘GL suany ‘HOTMHON *V'W ‘uojdmory ydosor *k0xT eee ee eee eee ee ‘SOT “Orr “oT “qeq ‘yqooqquyT uyor ag ‘ajdurArpeq preuog “Aq *e+* oSpraquivy jo Aqs19Atug yy Ut Asopoas) JO TOSSaJoId WEIpPAVAL pom “oR “SO “SUA CATT “VW SPUAspag Wepy “Ay oT, eerrrrrr rere rere rr “swa’To'd “an “bil ‘UGMOOH NOLTVG Haasor rere sourr Sqang ‘nvallog doqed UYOL IIS +*** sTOPION Jo FUBUOINOYT-pxAO'T “Toysed|9'T JO [AVG oY “VOR FNL OL teeeeee* smorpuy “4g Jo AqstoAruy “prvuod'y “49 pus 10yBAleg “49 JO a8aqIoN poywug, ou} Jo yedoumg “Sw “AIT “bso ‘seqtogy “g soulus DLL LU gti slanaslenou.c seas cic’ seedas «alsnieltsioiie > 0s /haleiss\e Ty ari] jo yedjourrg “Sad “T'O'C “ToysMorT plavc AIS oF Serene ese =qzugr JoqKeg PIABC JIS oR SO OS Ud SCOTT “aoe “9te_ “MostqoINTY *T YOMEpory. AS eee ‘aw “qaeg ‘£ATIdQ UYOL ag teeeee eToys SpaleuUTy ploy 04g ‘UOH FUSNT OUT TREE eee eee eee cons aiele TAN ‘Olary jo [ABIL oT “uo, quasi aL sreeseeeshsor Oso[O “iL ey “sara “beg ‘spur Tessnyy uyor eee Toe Pee eee ee eee eee ee) “ST “Onn Son “Dsay ‘1OyOOH ydosor “bsg ‘uosiopuy Yor14vd ‘bsg ‘dvopyp oxeT uysny ugor "bsg “unt ‘uosispueH ‘f -ulpe, Jo Aqistaaquy) 9 sete eee eres : ee. *L9QT ‘b toqmmaydag ‘amaNnaq . 2 eee hoe ne tak ne ana “Sr omy OM HOONTINNNT JO ANNG AHL AOVUD SIA “auIp of JO 148eW “SW “Ds ‘weyerp svuToyL ++ arysmeysuyyjON Jo PMoyg-ysrey “bscr ‘qqemM “0 “£ Peeeeeererressoenssesscccvessees vo yen ‘tostua(y “ap UOHL quant aL **** QITTSUIVISUTIGON JO FUBIAZNOLT-PlO'T ‘rodjog pxory "UO FT ISN OU, see giryssaqsaola'T JO JUBUOINOVT-p1OT *pueyynyy Jo eync 94} ABI STH ee" ouiqshqtoq JO yUBUAINELT-pAO'T ‘OATYSUOART JO OYNCT OL} BOVE SLE { n10 010 00 809/018) 0\0,9 cere ‘SURAT sappy ‘AoW OUT, *bsq ‘souvyo ay | "WK ‘WeTIVO, IW “Wf AO OULL ‘ST ‘s*v'w'a “bsg ‘omory "pf prvarpy *998T ‘az ysnany ‘NVHDNILLON *u0s}10qory “AC. sere Sard “Wn “O'O “bs “TAOWD “U WVITIIA teeeer eens soarer “Dan “a[sO ‘WT "CW “bse “plepeoyog Wer se eeee Creeseees eTeTT *KoLoppV “A ‘OD “UOH qy3ny ou. seeeeeeeeseesse® JonsanIoM JO Coys PLOT 049 “AY ISL OL | seer rgovarir Sor “TO “VT ‘A01s0#901M PLOT “WOH qs OUT, *y'ie ‘orhog “a “9 AO OT, ‘bs Sureproqmeyy Atuey wyor ‘sip Vin “bsg “unt ‘smoyqeyy UOTE ‘aggl ‘9 aoqtioydeg ‘tv HONIWUI, **** YIOJXO JO APISIOAII) o9 TT ABOlOH JO 1ossojolg ++ gafysioqysoodo A, JO FUBIIOYNOYT-pAO'T (U0I199A'T PLOT “MOH ISN OMG) “sod “sud “ATT “WN “bsa ‘SdITIIHd NHOL seer eres OITESOIAABAL JO JURMAQNELT-PAO'T ‘YSIO'T PLOT "WOH JUST LL te eeareeerereereeecesssesssssssees KOON(T yo eq 949 “ROH qa Sut auL AITYSpIOYVAG Jo qUBUONaV]T-p1O'T “PPOPUOVT JO [eG O49 “MOH quay on eee ete mee ew ewe eee ee ee eeeeeeee ee "SOUT bats ats ( “Dsor ‘s1apusg "MS “bsg ‘Wosuzyor, "A SPOUwAT "a W “bsg ‘ABA\ “ELV | Pre "W'S Sorry iy Scent’ iT “TN “Dsor ‘OULD ™” teeveeeeeeessesees Have JO UOOBAPYOLY OF 9G v10U9 A OUT, : teeeeeeveses NIOJOIOFT JO UB OY} “Ad AIOA OL teeeeveeseoreseess TBUIgIOg PLOT “UOH IIRL OU eee ee eee wet ewer eeee OSTON, Yer *u0of, quant ouL seeeereeees Uame JO SINDIBIL O44 SIGON FSOW O'L.L ce eeeeeseeeesceceeesescsesecccerereereuseserererssen tees OTIISIGg MOY JO JUBUoNoV'T-pLO'T ‘AAOLIO PUB AIO JO [AVG oy} “WOH qusny oud, "S3IYVLAYOSS 1VOO1 *"SLNSGISSYd-30IA "VIN ‘pOOMUTA “A “A *A0%T OUT “bsp ‘stat ‘oO "SOU “bs ‘QLO0TT “@) "POST ‘FI toquioqdag ‘HAVE sero OTTO “VN “Med “TIGAT SATUVHO WIS *SLNSGISSYd weet ween “ou iT Sonar “OTT ‘“ABSUIBIT a) ‘Vv IOSSOJOLT “OL8T “9 Taqmiaqdag ‘MoDsvT5 FENCE ELON n ee tE ne tee eee nent en en ECT UOT “sr “OTT “CH ‘SMTUACNV SVIKOHL WOssH1oUud “bso ‘yotreyy “Cl *¢* “beg ‘amuyeay sour ‘SOW “OMOVlL 4D “M “AC FIDO DORE UNOS Lip ila aa eee eee ee eee eee ee ee ee ‘ST aT Saray "09g “OTT ‘Kadveyg “Id “bsg ‘49°LAA Arua y "UMWEED “ACL ‘ASU OUT, ‘bsg ‘1oyuadaep seyzeyD eee meee ‘SOU na et § OTT “TW “qq ‘yooqqn’y uygor Bats) *SIST SI qsn3ny ‘xomTong’ seeeeees “Sod TO’ “OM ‘oIysMOAg Jo oN ON} ‘WOH INIT OUD, be escuerpe ge Gceage ge Cecrerpre Oecperyy be T § Nees rrreersessorpong “org “yy ‘PUOUMTONT Jo oC Ot} “GOH IAN OUT, STI “Sw “AIT “aw “bs UAENAGEVO “f “AV Peet teens estes be tetseeeceuceaeneeutuet eres #eHTOTIONT Jo YN OWL “se***xogsng Jo AQuNOD 949 JO yWeUOINOT'T-pAO'T ‘AOJSOYOIYO JO [ACI OL, ote eee eee eee eee ee ey "TY LS Wa “mMoyyeg tossayory Se iy ‘H'S'Y ‘sor “Tod “at ‘uosnslaqg Hl ER REYE URer cepe ere ono "Sa “TW “ry Sarey Av wofT ad Reo ; eeee eh wee ‘SOT nin) ag Sry SaegT ToaT soley ag “Sd “TOA “S4S'O') “AON “ye ‘uostqomy, *T Yorrepoy arg "TST ‘g ysnsny ‘HpwaaNtagr “CTT “V'W ‘NOSNOHL WVITTIM US YOSsHIOUT “a'S' Wi “bsg “yormaeyy *q “P¢ ‘T'S Wa “Ow “UM OIE, mnig *V Jossajorg eS a aie oe pee a a TOELEM UOTE RI ON fe gal] “UIT Jo Aqs1OAtUy oy} Jo ediourg “WW “gxwg_ “QueIH JepuBxETY Ig “*purfqoog Jo [B19 p)-d01ysn pe PAT “CTT ‘sipsuy ugor ‘Woy ASNT OUT, ooo eee ee eT qsamquipiy JO SOAOI ploy 949 “MOF, INST ONT, Peewee eee anaes “SW “mod ST ‘qonopong yo aynq ayzaov.Ly STH PRs As bs kee on og nee eae cee ACRE AT “ST “Ds TACIT ydosor POE I) COI TO GSS re “Tod “ait “Dsiy ‘oor "q somur Se sad “Tod ar “qaug TytoMgT A. Ydosop ITS ERE ied PACT) ATI TRACI OS TI “Dsop “SaAR.UD oy "gS ie Oe ee eee eee ah “Tod ‘auoySprTy “7 “™” “uo, qusnr ou ieee ereesrresersssse ss Gy “avg ‘uoqtasiy for sudyey sp dirgd ag er) “Sy ye cata “Kqaoq, jo preg ony uo Brtitve oq, ‘V'S'd ‘oun *y “Ad *A0xy “YW ‘surssry ‘yy Azuayy *Aoyy “bsg ‘Mosley prearsayy “Ho STUB “M “AO OLS “PL Toqmoqdeg “TooauTATT crest sud “C1T ‘AMIXOH ‘1 Lb wossasowd 1883. EEE ee Sla/aiewlee(sersisierne awe sone TT Soong iT “OTT “CUd ‘a0080%7 “Ml “H tossojorg AQISTOATUL) VILOZOL A 99 JO LO[PPoWVY[D-9oTA “CTT “sy *poommeary H “¢ “ES8L ‘OT Aaqitaydeyg SnoduLaAog srteseerencront “Sd SOT VW “DW'D “Wosmud “A “¢ Tedtouptg | ttt tte tt erste seeseseees aspriquiug Jo AqtsIdA *bsar “SUITE “MND ++ qoygeTy Jo [Lvy ay} ‘WOH YSN eu, SVWeT | IU] O44 UL SOIQVUMEYQBIY oud JO AOSsejorg UvIAa[pUg “moudaA "IC ‘Det SMT HL | eoap “Cig ‘salmwoweg PUL PAOFABID JO [VY oy2 ‘MOR WSL oud, trees eer “Sd “OTT “VW ‘Aqtoq Jo [Aug og “WOH ISAT Oy | SOP DID lige eness srt canteteten ss 1833 JPRS. |e ascnceons £20 0 0} 1834 Waren 167 0 0} 1835 SDDS ||) crodee tetas 435 0 0 | 1836 TS4OrS4 |W essteces 922 12 6 | 1837 1100* PCOS al Serreceree 932 2 2 | 1838 34 PASE, |! oes dc ce 1595 11 0} 1839 40 TSS | Besecesn es 1546 16 4 | 1840 46 317 60* Re OTE | aan ce 1235 10 11 | 1841 75 376 33T 331* 28 TSUS |. Recs. dees 1449 17 8 | 1842 nie 185 160 BE oa (Se Naa es Bee 1565 10 2 | 1843 45 190 9 AGW ERIE Se A bs faces |! We encore 981 12 8 | 1844 94 22 407 172 35 LOTS ie occ ans 831. 9 9 | 1845 65 39 270 196 36 BOC Tey! =. -5. ee 685° 16 0 | 1846 197 40 495 203 53 1520) ~ | Ge ces MEE as See cancduces ses 470 0 0 Biology. Newton, Professor.—Zoological Bibliography .................. 50 0 0 *Sclater, Mr. P. L.—Natural History of Timor-laut ............ 50 0 0 *Lankester, Professor Ray.—Table at the Zoological Station RRS 2 Bet once umidsione ok s gx ciahnanian vais vciBdlnnalcios- 80 0 0 *Harrison, J. Park.—Facial Characteristics of Races in the 1 ELLIS SB ce, ee al aa ag Sa et en PD eg ad ar on) *Hooker, Sir J.—Exploring Kilimanjaro and the adjoining Mountains of Equatorial Africa....................0.ccceceen eee 500 0 0 *Cordeanx, Mr. J.—Migration of Birds .............00....c0.0c0e 20 0 O Foster, Dr. M.—Coagulation of the Blood ..................... 50 0 0 *Stainton, Mr. H. T.—Record of Zoological Literature ...... 100 0 0 Geography. Godwin-Austen, Lient.-Colonel.—Exploration of NewGuinea 100 0 0 Economic Science and Statistics. *Brabrook, Mr. E. W.—Preparation of the final Report of the Anthropometric Committee....... mamaegen canarias sat cen eae UC ee Mechanics. *Bramwell, Sir F.—Patent Legislation ................2.00cceeeeees 51d ORO £1445 0 0 * Reappointed. The Annual Meeting in 1884. The Meeting at Montreal will commence on Wednesday, August 27. Place of Meeting in 1885. _ The Annual Meeting of the Association in 1885 will be held at Aberdeen. lxx REPORT—1883. General Statement of Sums which have been paid on account of Grants for Scientific Purposes. £ 8. da. 1834. Tide Discussions .......-ses+++- 20 0 0 1835 Tide Discussions ......+++--.+ 62 0 0 British Fossil Ichthyology ... 105 0 0 £167 0 0 1836. Tide Discussions ......-:.s0e.+- 163 0 0 British Fossil Ichthyology ... 105 0 0 Thermometric Observations, : BGC yen eae eeeaecanseanenecneeasnae 50 0 0 Experiments on long-con- tinted Heat ......-sceeceeees i oe Me Rain-Gauges ....ccscecccseesseoes 91S 20 Refraction Experiments ...... 15 0 0 Lunar Nutation ......s..csceceses 60 0 0 Thermometers ....seeeeeeeeceeee 15 6 0 £4385 0 0 1837. Tide Discussions ........- Sesere ORM Chemical Constants ............ 2413 6 Lunar Nutation..........s.s000. 70 0 0 Observations on Waves ...... 100 12 0 MiGdes ab) BLIStOlscs.ssc0ssesseasac 150 0 0 Meteorology and Subterra- nean Temperature..........++ 93 3 0 Vitrification Experiments ... 150 0 0 Heart Experiments ............ 8 4 6 Barometric Observations...... 30 0 0 BarOMeteTS ....cscscseseee seveeces 118" £922 12 6 ———————— 1838. Tide Discussions .............+. 29 0 0 British Fossil Fishes 100 0 0 Meteorological Observations and Anemometer (construc- BON) Se anawescsebacess oy 2eeensb ee 100 0 0 Cast Iron (Strength of) ...... 60 0 0 Animal and Vegetable Sub- stances (Preservationof)... 19 1 10 Railway Constants ............ 41 12 10 SPIAGOUELIGES: ssnepssecsesespacense 50 0 0 Growth of Plants ............+. 15°00 Iti SIT RAVES (saccessecce ses =a. 3.6 6 Education Committee ......... 50 0 0 Heart Experiments ........ sas mo Yio eO Land and Sea Level............ 267 8 7 Steam-vessels.........ssssesseeees 100 0 0 Meteorological Committee... 31 9 5 £932 2 2 1839. Fossil Ichthyology ............ 110 0 0 Meteorological Observations at Plymouth, &. .........00s 63 10 0 £ 3s. d. Mechanism of Waves ......... 144 2 0 Bristol Tides! .... 5:2. 2.<0sessessee 35 18 6 Meteorology and Subterra- nean Temperature............ 2111 O Vitrification Experiments ... 9 4 7 Cast-Iron Experiments......... 100 0 0 Railway Constants ........... 28 7 2 Land and Sea Level............ 274 1 4 Steam-vessels’ Engines ...... 100 0 0 Stars in Histoire Céleste...... 171 18 6 Stars in Lacaille ............... Hl O).8 Stars in R.A.S. Catalogue ... 166 16 6 Animal Secretions............... 10 10 0 Steam Engines in Cornwall... 50 0 0 Atmospheric Air .........00.6. 16 53h 0 Cast and Wrought Iron ...... 40 0 0 Heat on Organic Bodies ...... 3.0 0 Gases on Solar Spectrum...... 22 0 0 Hourly Meteorological Ob- servations, Inverness and KAN PUSSIC) foe-penlepereaee saan 49 7 8 Fossil Reptiles ....... Saieaeeceee ily zis) Mining Statistics ............6+- 50 0 O £1595 11 O 1840. Bristol Tides. ..-scuscskecesaatee 100 0 0 Subterranean Temperature... 13 13 6 Heart Experiments ............ 18 19 0 Lungs Experiments ............ 813 0 Tide Discussions ...........+00. 50 0 0 Land and Sea Level .........+.. 6 en Stars (Histoire Céleste) ...... 24210 0 Stars: Ghacaille),< 2.0 .--ssscenssee 415 0 Stars (Catalogue) ........scecse. 264 0 0 AdMOSpheric Alt) /e.caseassvesse 15 15 0 Waterion Tron) (2. -css.cesssssces 10 0 0 Heat on Organic Bodies ...... 7 0 0 Meteorological Observations. 5217 6 Foreign Scientific Memoirs... 112 1 6 Working Population............ 100 0 0 School Statistics .............6. 50 0 0 Forms of Vessels ..........2.00« 184 7 0 Chemical and Electrical Phe- TOME A) sence ones necias semen 40 0 0 Meteorological Observations aby Plymouth 2c ocrc.v-sassesee 80 0 0 Magnetical Observations...... 185 13 9 £1546 16 4 1841. Observations on Waves ...... 30 0 0 Meteorology and Subterra- nean Temperature...........- 8 8 0 AChINOMEbETS |... ...<..-.00.censes 10 0 0 Earthquake Shocks ............ 17 7.0 Acrid) Poisons......:..--cvsssssns 6 0 0 Veins and Absorbents ......... 30 0 Mad An Rivers!) ......00cssssteene 5 0 0 GENERAL STATEMENT. £ s. @- Marine Zoology ..s....ss-s.00-- 1512 8 Skeleton Maps ..........0.0 ae eaO) 0 Mountain Barometers ......... 618 6 Stars (Histoire Céleste) ...... 185 0 0 Stars (Lacaille) ..............008 (97 LO Stars (Nomenclature of)...... 1719 6 Stars (Catalogue of)............ 40 0 0 Water on Iron ..............0008 50 0 0 Meteorological Observations SADPEIAMGEDICSS, .,,.>,0 25 0.0 Balance of Captive Balloon Accounts.......... e eeanaaaaces 113 6 £766 19 6 1861. Maintaining the Establish- ment of Kew Observatory.. 500 0 0 Earthquake Experiments...... 25 0 0 Dredging North and Kast Coasts of Scotland ......... 23 0 0 Dredging Committee :— 1860...... £50 0 O 1861......£22 0 9 } ea Excavations at Dura Den...... 20 0 0 Solubility of Salts ............ 20 0 0 Steam-vessel Performance ... 150 0 0O Fossils of Lesmahago ......... 151 O30 Explorations at Uriconium... 20 0 0 Chemical Alloys .........00..0 20 0 0 Classified Index to the Trans- BCUIOUS. o..csccccs censena: npaaeeee 100 0 0 Dredging in the Mersey and WD CGysnnctvsonsocccestesneesseenmns 5.7.00 Dip Circle Wese.css1 upon 3p — 3 parameters, each such parameter being unaltered by the rational transformation ; it is thus only the curves having the same one para- meter, or 3p — 3 parameters, which can be rationally transformed the one into the other. Solid geometry is a far wider subject: there are more theories, and each of them is of greater extent. The ratio is not that of the numbers of the dimensions of the spaces considered, or, what is the same thing, of the elementary figures—point and line in the one case ; point, line and plane in the other case—belonging to these spaces respectively, but it is avery much higher one. For it is very inadequate to say that in plane geometry we have the curve, and in solid geometry the curve and surface: @ more complete statement is required for the comparison. In plane geometry we have the curve, which may be regarded as a singly infinite system of points, and also as a singly infinite system of lines. In solid geometry we have, first, that which under one aspect is the curve, and under another aspect the developable, and which may be regarded as a singly infinite system of points, of lines, or of planes; secondly, the surface, which may be regarded as a doubly infinite system of points or of planes, and also as a special triply infinite system of lines (viz. the tangent-lines of the surface are a special complex): as distinct particular cases of the former figure, we have the plane curve and the cone; and as a particular case of the latter figure, the raled surface or singly infinite system of lines; we have besides the congruence, or doubly infinite system of lines, and the complex, or triply infinite system of lines. But, even if in solid geometry we attend only to the curve and the surface, there are crowds of theories which have scarcely any analogues in plane geometry. The relation of a curve to the various surfaces which can be drawn through it, or of a surface to the various curves that can be drawn upon it, is different in kind from that which in plane geometry most nearly cor- responds to it, the relation of a system of points to the curves through them, or of a curve to the points upon it. In particular, there is nothing in plane geometry corresponding to the theory of the curves of curvature of a surface. To the single theorem of plane geometry, a right line is the shortest distance between two points, there correspond in solid geometry two extensive and difficult theories—that of the geodesic lines upon a given surface, and that of the surface of minimum area for any given boundary. Again, in solid geometry we have the interesting and difficult question of the representation of a curve by means of 28 REPORT—1883. equations ; it is not every curve, but only a curve which is the complete intersection of two surfaces, which can be properly represented by two equations (2, y; z, w)”" = O, (a, y, 2, w)” = O, in quadriplanar coordinates ; and in regard to this question, which may also be regarded as that of the classification of curves in space, we have quite recently three elaborate memoirs by Nother, Halphen, and Valentiner respectively. In n-dimensional geometry, only isolated questions have been con- sidered. The field is simply too wide; the comparison with each other of the two cases of plane geometry and solid geometry is enough to show how the complexity and difficulty of the theory would increase with each successive dimension. In Transcendental Analysis, or the Theory of Functions, we have all that has been done in the present century with regard to the general theory of the function of an imaginary variable by Gauss, Cauchy, Puiseux, Briot, Bouquet, Liouville, Riemann, Fuchs, Weierstrass, and others. The fundamental idea of the geometrical representation of an imaginary variable «+ iy, by means of the point having «, y for its coordinates, belongs, as I mentioned, to Gauss; of this I have already spoken at some length. The notion has been applied to differential equations ; in the modern point of view, the problem in regard to a given differential equation is, not so much to reduce the differential equation to quadratures, as to determine from it directly the course of the integrals for all positions of the point representing the independent variable: in particular, the differential equation of the second order leading to the hypergeometric series F(a, 3, y, x) has been treated in this manner, with the most interesting results; the function so deter- mined for all values of the parameters (a, 3, y) is thus becoming a known function. I would here also refer to the new notion in this part of analysis introduced by Weierstrass—that of the one-valued integer func- tion, as defined by an infinite series of ascending powers, convergent for all finite values, real or imaginary, of the variable « or 1/#— cc, and so having the one essential singular point «=o or «=c, as the case may be: the memoir is published in the Berlin Abhandlangen, 1876. But it isnot only general theory : I have to speak of the various special functions to which the theory has been applied, or say the various known functions. For a long time the only known transcendental functions were the circular functions sine, cosine, &c.; the logarithm—v.e. for analytical purposes the hyperbolic logarithm to the base e; and, as implied therein, the exponential function e*. More completely stated, the group comprises the direct circular functions sin, cos, &c.; the inverse circular functions sin“! or aresin, &c.; the exponential function, exp.; and the inverse exponential, or logarithmic, function, log. Passing over the very important Eulerian integral of the second kind or gamma-function, the theory of which has quite recently given ADDRESS. 29 rise to some very interesting developments—and omitting to mention at all various functions of minor importance,—we come (1811-1829) to the very wide groups, the elliptic functions and the single theta-functions. I give the interval of date so as to include Legendre’s two systematic works, the ‘Exercises de Calcul Intégral’ (1811-1816) and the ‘ Théorie des Fonctions Elliptiques ’ (1825-1828); also Jacobi’s ‘ Fundamenta nova theorize Func- _ tionum Ellipticarum ’ (1829), calling to mind that many of Jacobi’s results were obtained simultaneously by Abel. I remark that Legendre started from the consideration of the integrals depending on a radical ./ X, the square root of a rational and integral quartic function of a variable «; for this he substituted a radical Ad, = ./1—k*sin?¢, and he arrived e his three kinds of elliptic integrals Fy, H¢, If, depending on the argument or amplitude 9, the modulus /, and also the last of them on a parameter n ; the function F is properly an inverse function, and in place of it Abel and Jacobi each of them introduced the direct functions corresponding to the circular functions sine and cosine, Abel’s functions called by him o,f, F, and Jacobi’s functions sinam, cosam, Aam, or as they are also written sn, cn, dn. Jacobi, moreover, in the development of his theory of transformation obtained a multitude of formule containing q, a tran- scendental function of the modulus defined by the equation g=e—"*", and he was also led by it to consider the two new functions H, ®, which (taken each separately with two different arguments) are in fact the four functions called elsewhere by him @,, ©,, ©, @,; these are the so-called theta-functions, or, when the distinction is necessary, the single theta-functions. Finally, Jacobi using tke transformation sin ¢=sinam u, expressed Legendre’s integral of the second and third kinds as integrals depending on the new variable u, denoting them by means of the letters Z, Ul, and connecting them with his own functions H and @: and the elliptic functions sn, cn, dn are expressed with these, or say with @,, 95, ©3. ©,, as fractions having a common denominator. Tt may be convenient to mention that Hermite in 1858, introducing into the theory in place of g the new variable w connected with it by the equation =e’ (so that w is in fact = 7K’ /K), was led to consider the three functions ¢w, yw, xv, which denote respectively the values of 4/k, 4/// and 1%/kk’ regarded as functions of w. A theta-function, putting the argument = 0, and then regarding itas a function of », is what Professor Smith in a valuable memoir, left incomplete by his dean: calls an omega- function, and the three functions ¢w, Ww, xw are his modular functions. The proper elliptic functions sn, en, dn form a system very analogous to the circular functions sine and cosine (say they are a sine and two separate cosines), having a like addition-theorem, viz. the form of this theorem is that the sn, cn and dn of #+y are each of them ex- pressible rationally in terms of the sn, cn and dn of x and of the sn, en and dn of y; and in fact reducing itself to the system of the circular functions in the particular case /=0. But there is the important difference of form that the expressions for the sn, cn and 30 REPORT—1883. dn of « +y are fractional functions having a common denominator: this is a reason for regarding these functions as the ratios of four functions A, B, C, D, the absolute magnitudes of which are and remain indeter- minate (the functions sn, cn, dn are in fact quotients [@,, ®,, @3] + O, of the four theta-functions, but this is a further result in nowise deducible from the addition-equations, and which is intended to be for the moment disregarded ; the remark has reference to what is said hereafter as to the Abelian functions). But there is in regard to the functions sn, cn, dn (what has no analogue for the circular functions), the whole theory of transformation of any order » prime or composite, and, as parts thereof, the whole theory of the modular and multiplier equations; and this theory of transformation spreads itself out in various directions, in geometry, in the Theory of Equations, and in the Theory of Numbers. Leaving the theta-functions out of consideration, the theory of the proper elliptic functions sn, cn, dn is at once seen to be a very wide one. I assign to the Abelian functions the date 1826-1832. Abel gave what is called his theorem in various forms, but in its most general form in the ‘Mémoire sur une propriété générale d’une classe trés- étendue de Fonctions Transcendentes’ (1826), presented to the French Academy of Sciences, and crowned by them after the author’s death, in the following year. This is in form a theorem of the integral calculus, relating to integrals depending on an irrational function y determined as a function of 2 by any algebraical equation F(a, y) =0 whatever: the theorem being that a sum of any number of such integrals is expressible by means of the sum of a determinate number p of like integrals, this number p depending on the form of the equation F(a, y) =0 which determines the irrational y (to fix the ideas, remark that con- sidering this equation as representing a curve, then p is really the deficiency of the curve; but as already mentioned, the notion of deficiency dates only from 1857): thus in applying the theorem to the case where y is the square root of a function of the fourth order, we have in effect Legendre’s theorem for elliptic integrals F¢+ FW expressed by means of a single integral Fy, and not a theorem applying in form to the elliptic functions sn, cn, dn. To be intelligible I must recall that the integrals belonging to the case where y is the square root of a rational and integral function of an order exceeding four are (in distinction from the general case) termed hyperelliptic integrals: viz.,if the order be 5 or 6, then these are of the class p =2; if the order be 7 or 8, then they are of the class p =3, and so on; the general Abelian integral of the class p=2 is a hyper- elliptic integral: but if p=3, or any greater value, then the hyper- elliptic integrals are only a particular case of the Abelian integrals of the same class. The further step was made by Jacobi in the short but very important memoir ‘ Considerationes generales de transcendentibus Abelianis,’ Crelle, t. ix. (1832): viz. he there shows for the hyperelliptic integrals of any class (but the conclusion may be stated generally) that the direct functions to which Abel’s theorem has reference are not functions of a ADDRESS. 31 single variable, such as the elliptic sn, cn, or dn, but functions of p variables. Thus, in the case p= 2, which Jacobi specially considers, it is shown that Abel’s theorem has reference to two functions A(w, v), (uw, v) each of two variables, and gives in effect an addition-theorem for the expression of the functions \(w+w',v+'), \(u+w', v+v') algebraically in terms _ of the functions A(u, v), A, (uw, v), A(u’, v'), AY (wv, v’). It is important to remark that Abel’s theorem does not directly give, nor does Jacobi assert that it gives, the addition-theorem in a perfect form. Take the case p=1: the result from the theorem is that we have a function A(w), which is such that \(w +) can be expressed algebraically in terms of \(w) and A(v). This is of course perfectly correct, sn(w+ v) is expressible algebraically in terms of sn wu, sn v, but the expression involves the radicals /1—sn?v, /1—k’sn?u, /1—sn?v, /1—/sn2v; but it does not give the three functions sn, cn, dn, or in anywise amount to the statement that the sn, cn and dn w of w + v are expressible rationally in terms of the sn, cn and dn of w and of v. In the case p=1, the right number of functions, each of one variable, is 3, but the three functions sn, cn and dn are properly considered as the ratios of 4 functions; and so, in general, the right number of functions, each of p variables, is 4?—1, and these may be considered as the ratios of 4? functions. But notwith- standing this last remark, it may be considered that the notion of the Abelian functions of p variables is established, and the addition-theorem for these functions in effect given by the memoirs (Abel 1826, Jacobi 1832) last referred to. We have next for the case p=2, which is hyperelliptic, the two ex- tremely valuable memoirs, Gépel, ‘Theoria transcendentium Abelianarum primi ordinis adumbratio leva,’ Crelle, t. xxxv. (1847), and Rosenhain, Mémoire sur les fonctions de deux variables et 4 quatre périodes qui sont les inyerses des intégrales ultra-elliptiques de la premiére classe’ (1846), Paris, Mém. Savans Etrang. t. xi. (1851), each of them establishing on the analogy of the single theta-functions the corresponding functions of two variables, or double theta-functions, and in connection with them the theory of the Abelian functions of two variables. It may be remarked that in order of simplicity the theta-functions certainly precede the Abelian functions. Passing over some memoirs by Weierstrass which refer to the general hyperelliptic integrals, p any value whatever, we come to Riemann, who died 1866, at the age of forty : collected edition of his works, Leipzig, 1876. His great memoir on the Abelian and theta-functions is the memoir already incidentally referred to, ‘ Theorie der Abel’schen Functionen,’ Crelle, t. 54 (1857); but intimately connected therewith we have his Inaugural Disser- tation (Gottingen, 1851), ‘Grundlagen fiir eine allgemeine Theorie der Functionen einer verinderlichen Complexen-Grisse’: his treatment of the problem of the Abelian functions, and establishment for the purpose of this theory of the multiple theta-functions, are alike founded on his general principles of the theory of the functions of a variable complex 32 REPORT—1883. magnitude # + iy, and it is this which would have to be gone into for any explanation of his method of dealing with the problem. Riemann, starting with the integrals of the most general form, and considering the inverse functions corresponding to these integrals—that is, the Abelian functions of p variables—defines a theta-function of p variables, or p-tuple theta-function, as the sum of a p-tuply infinite series of exponentials, the general term of course depending on the p variables ; and he shows that the Abelian functions are algebraically con- nected with theta-functions of the proper arguments. The theory is pre- sented in the broadest form ; in particular as regards the theta-functions, the 4” functions are not even referred to, and there is no development as to the form of the algebraic relations between the two sets of functions. In the Theory of Equations, the beginning of the century may be re- garded asan epoch. Immediately preceding it, we have Lagrange’s ‘ Traité des Equations Numériques’ (Ist ed. 1798), the notes to which exhibit the then position of the theory. Immediately following it, the great work by Gauss, the ‘ Disquisitiones Arithmetice’ (1801), in which he establishes the theory for the case of a prime exponent x, of the binomial equation a” —1=0: throwing out the factor « —1, the equation becomes an equation of the order n — 1, and this is decomposed into equations the orders of which are the prime factors of »—1. In particular, Gauss was thereby led to the remarkable geometrical result that it was possible to construct geometrically—that is, with only the ruler and compass—the regular polygons of 17 sides and 257 sides respectively. We have then (1826-1829) Abel, who, besides his demonstration of the impossibility of the solution of a quintic equation by radicals, and his very important researches on the general question of the algebraic solution of equations, established the theory of the class of equations since cailed Abelian equations. He applied his methods to the problem of the divi- sion of the elliptic functions, to (what is a distinct question) the division of the complete functions, and to the very interesting special case of the leminiscate. But the theory of algebraic solutions in its most complete form was established by Galois (born 1811, killed in a duel 1832), who for this purpose introduced the notion of a group of substitutions; and to him also are due some most valuable results in relation to another set of equations presenting themselves in the theory of elliptic functions— viz. the modular equations. In 1835 we have Jerrard’s transformation of the general} quintic equation. In 1870 an elaborate work, Jordan’s ‘Traité des Substitutions et des Equations algébriques:’ a mere inspec- tion of the table of contents of this would serve to illustrate my proposi- tion as to the great extension of this branch of mathematics. The Theory of Numbers was, at the beginning of the century, represented by Legendre’s ‘ Théorie des Nombres’ (1st ed. 1798), shortly followed by Gauss’s ‘Disquisitiones Arithmetice’ (1801). This work by Gauss is, ADDRESS. 33 throughout, a theory of ordinary real numbers. It establishes the notion of a congruence ; gives a proof of the theorem of reciprocity in regard to quadratic residues; and contains a very complete theory of binary quadratic forms (a, b, c)(#, y)?, of negative and positive determinant, including the theory, there first given, of the composition of such forms. It gives also the commencement of a like theory of ternary quadratic forms. It con- tains also the theory already referred to, but which has since influenced in so remarkable a manner the whole theory of numbers—the theory of the solution of the binomial equation «” — 1=0: it is, in fact, the roots or periods of roots derived from these equations which form the incom- measurables, or unities, of the complex theories which have been chiefly worked at; thus, the 7 of ordinary analysis presents itself as a root of the equation 2t—1=0. It was Gauss himself who, for the develop- ment of a real theory—that of biquadratic residues—found it necessary to use complex numbers of the before-mentioned form, a + bi (a and D positive or negative real integers, including zero), and the theory of these numbers was studied and cultivated by Lejeune-Dirichlet. We have thus a new theory of these complex numbers, side by side with the former theory of real numbers : everything in the real theory reproducing itself, prime numbers, congruences, theories of residues, reciprocity, quadratic forms, &c., but with greater variety and complexity, and increased diffi- culty of demonstration. But instead of the equation at — 1 = 0, we may take the equation «3 -1=0: we have here the complex numbers a+ bp composed with an imaginary cube root of unity, the theory specially considered by Eisenstein: again a new theory, corresponding to but different from that of the numbers a + bi. The general case of any prime value of the exponent n, and with periods of roots, which here present themselves instead of single roots, was first considered by Kum- " mer: viz. ifn —1=ef,and n,,n. ... n, are thee periods, each of them a sum of f roots, of.the equation «” — 1 = 0, then the complex numbers considered are the numbers of the form «a %}, + uy Ng i bay (a, @... a, positive or negative ordinary integers, including zero) : f may be = 1, and the theory for the periods thus includes that for the single roots. We have thus a new and very general theory, including within itself that of the complex numbers a+bianda+bp. But anew phenomenon presents itself; for these special forms the properties in regard to prime numbers corresponded precisely with those for real numbers ; a non-prime number was in one way only a product of prime factors ; the power of a prime number has only factors which are lower powers of the same prime number : for instance, if p be a prime number, then, excluding the obvious decomposition p. p?, we cannot have p= a product of two factors A, B. Tn the general case this is not so, but the exception first presents itself for the number 23; in the theory of the numbers composed with the 23rd roots of unity, we have prime numbers p, such that p>=AB. To restore the theorem, it is necessary to establish the notion of ideal numbers ; a prime 1888. D 34 . REPORT—1883. number p is by definition not the product of two actual numbers, but in the example just referred to the number p is the product of two ideal numbers having for their cubes the two actual numbers A, B, respectively, and we thus’ ares p?=AB. It is, I think, in this way that we most easily get some notion of the meaning of an ideal number, but the mode of treatment (in Kummer’s great memoir, ‘ Ueber die Zerlegung der aus Wurzeln der Hinheit gebildeten Complexen-Zahlen in ihre Primfactoren, Crelle, t. xxxv. 1847) is a much more refined one; an ideal number, without ever being isolated, is made to manifest itself in the properties of the prime number of which it is a factor, and without reference to the theorem afterwards arrived at, that there is always some power of the ideal number which is an actual number. In the still later developments of the Theory of Num- ~ bers by Dedekind, the units, or incommensurables, are the roots of any M irreducible equation having for its coefficients ordinary integer numbers, 7 and with the coefficient unity for the highest power of w. The question ~ arises, What is the analogue of a whole number ? thus for the very simple case of the equation 2?+3=0,-we have as a whole number the apparently fractional form }(1+ 7/3) which is the imaginary cube root of unity, the p of Hisenstein’s theory. We have, moreover, the (as far as appears) wholly distinct complex theory ofthe numbers composed with the con- gruence-imaginaries of Galois: viz: these are imaginary numbers assumed. to satisfy a congruence mae is not satisfied by any real number; for instance the congruence v7 —2=0 (mod 5) has no real root, but we assume an imaginary root 7, the thet root is then = —i, and we then consider — the system of eoaglies numbers a+bi (mod 5), viz. we have thus the 5? numbers obtained by giving to each of the numbers a,b, the values 0,1, — 2, 3,4, successively. And so in general, the consideration of an irreducible ~ congruence F(x)=0 (mod p.) of the order , to any prime modulus p, gives rise to an imaginary congruence root i, and to complex numbers © of the form a+bi+tci?-. +k", where a, b,...k are ordinary integers — each = 0, 1, 2,-- p—l. é As regards the theory of forms, we have in the ordinary theory, in addition to the binary and ternary quadratic forms, which have been very thoroughly studied, the quaternary and higher quadratic forms (to — these last belong as very particular cases ibe theories’ of the repre- — sentation of a numbel as a sum of four, five or moze squares), and also binary. cubic and quartic forms, and ternary cubic forms, in regard to all — which something has been done; the binary quadratic forms haye been — studied in the theory of the complex numbers w + bi. 4 A seemingly isolated question in the Theory of Numbers, the demon-_ stration of Fermat’stheorem of the impossibility for any exponent A greater than 3, of the equation z+ y\=~, has given rise to investigations ole very great interest and difficulty. Outside of ordinary mathematics, we have some theories which must be referred to: algebraical, geometrical, logical. It is, as in many other ADDRESS. 35 cases, difficult to draw the line; we do in ordinary mathematics use “symbols not denoting quantities, which we nevertheless combine in _ the way of addition and multiplication, a +b, and ab, and which may be “such as not to obey the commutative law ab =a, in particular this is or “may be so in regard to symbols of operation; and it could hardly be said that any development whatever of the theory of such symbols of opera- tion did not belong to ordinary algebra. But I do separate from ordinary ‘mathematics the system of multiple algebra or linear associative algebra, ‘developed in the valuable memoir by the late Benjamin Peirce, ‘linear Associative Algebra’ (1870, reprinted 1881 in the American Journal of Mathematics, vol. iv. with notes and addenda by his son, C. S. Peirce) ; we here consider symbols A, B, &c. which are linear functions of a determinate number of letters or units 7, J, k, l, &e.. with coefficients which are ordinary analytical magnitudes, real or imaginary (viz. the coefficients are in general of the form # + ty, where iis the before-men- tioned imaginary or ./—1 of ordinary analysis). The letters i, 7, &c., are such that every binary combination 7, ij, ji, &e. (the ij being in general not = 7), is equal to a linear function of the letters, but under the restriction of satisfying the associative law: viz. for each eombina- tion of three letters ij.k is = ijk, so that there is a determinate and Unique product of three or more letters; or, what is the same thing, the laws of combination of the units i,j, , are defined by a multiplication table giving the values of #, 4, jt, &e.; the original units may be replaced by linear functions of these units, so as to give rise, for the units finally adopted, toa multiplication table of the most simple form; and it is very remarkable, how frequently in these simplified forms we have nilpotent or idempotent symbols (i? =0, or #?=7 as the case may be), and symbols #, fs such that 7j=ji=0 ; and consequently how simple are the forms of the multiplication tables which define the several systems respectively. I have spoken of this multiple algebra before referring to various geometrical theories of earlier date, because I consider it as the general analytical basis, and the true basis, of these theories. I do not realise o myself directly the notions of the addition or multiplication of two » areas, rotations, forces, or other geometrical, kinematical, or /mechanical entities; and I would formulate a general theory as follows : jeonsider any such entity as determined by the proper number of para- ‘meters a, b, c, (for instance, in the case of a finite line given in magni- ude and position, these might be the length, the coordinates of one end, nd the direction-cosines of the line considered as drawn from this end) ; nd represent it by or connect it with the linear function ai+bj+ck+ &e. ormed with these parameters as coefficients, and with a given set of nits, 7, j, k, &e. Conversely, any such linear function represents an ntity of the kind in question. Two given entities are represented by wo linear functions ; the sum of these is a like linear function representing entity of the same kind, which may be regarded as the sum of the WO entities ; and the product of them (taken in a determined order, when D2 36 rREPORT—1883. the order is material) is an entity of the same kind, which may be re- garded as the product (in the same order) of the two entities. We thus establish by definition the notion of the sum of the two entities, and that of the product (in a determinate order, when the order is material) of the two entities. The value of the theory in regard to any kind of entity would of course depend on the choice of a system of units, 7,j,/. . with such laws of combination as would give a geometrical or kinematical or mechanical significance to the notions of the sum and product as thus defined. Among the geometrical theories referred to, we have atheory (that of Argand, Warren, and Peacock) of imaginaries in plane geometry ; Sir W. R. Hamilton’s very valuable and important theory of Quaternions; the theories developed in Grassmann’s ‘ Ausdehnungslehre,’ 1841 and 1862 ; Clifford’s theory of Biquaternions, and recent extensions of Grassmann’s theory to non-Euclidian space, by Mr. Homersham Cox. These different theories have of course been developed, not in anywise from the point of view in which I have been considering them, but from the points of view of their several authors respectively. The literal symbols 2, y, &c., used in Boole’s ‘ Laws of Thought’ (1854), to represent things as subjects of our conceptions, are symbols obeying the laws of algebraic combination (the distributive, commutative, and associative laws) but which are such that for any one of them, say 2, we have x—2?=0, this equation not implying (as in ordinary algebra it would do) either #=0 or else z=1. In the latter part of the work relating to the Theory of Probabilities there is a difficulty in making out the precise meaning of the symbols, and the remarkable theory there developed has, it seems to me, passed out of notice, without having been properly discussed. A paper by the same author, ‘Of Propositions numerically definite ’ (‘ Camb. Phil. Trans.’ 1869) is also on the borderland of logic and mathematics. It would be out of place to consider other systems of mathematical logic, but I will just mention that Mr. C. 8. Peirce in his ‘ Algebra of Logic’ (American Math. Journal, vol. ili.) establishes a notation for relative . terms, and that these present themselves in connection with the systems of units of the linear associative algebra. Connected with logic, but primarily mathematical and of the highest importance, we have Schubert’s ‘ Abziihlende Geometrie’ (1878). The general question is, How many curves or other figures are there which satisfy given conditions ? for example, How many conics are there which touch each of five given conics? The class of questions, in regard to the conic was first considered by Chasles, and we have his beautiful theory of the characteristics x, v, of the conics which satisfy four given conditions ; questions relating to cubics and quartics were afterwards ‘considered by Maillard and Zeuthen; and in the work just referred to the theory has become a very wide one. The noticeable point is that the symbols used by Schubert are in the first instance, not numbers, but mere logical symbols: for example, a letter g denotes the condition that a line shall cut wategs” ADDRESS. 37 a given line ; g* that it shall cut each of two given lines; and so in other cases ; and these logical symbols are combined together by algebraical Jaws: they first acquire a numerical signification when the number of conditions becomes equal to the number of parameters upon which the figure in question depends. In all that I have last said in regard to theories outside of ordinary mathematics, I have been still speaking on the text of the vast extent of modern mathematics. In conclusion I would say that mathematics have steadily advanced from the time of the Greek geometers. Nothing is lost or wasted ; the achievements of Euclid, Archimedes, and Apollonius are as admirable now as they were in their own days. Descartes’ method of co- ordinates is a possession forever. But mathematics have never been culti- vated more zealously and diligently, or with greater success, than in this century—ain the last half of it, or at the present time: the advances made have been enormous, the actual field is boundless, the future full of hope. In regard to pure mathematics we may most confidently say :— Yet I doubt not through the ages one increasing purpose runs, And the thoughts of men are widened with the process of the suns. TS Ps Fat a) Le Gado: bee & rf ea es if wh he Celis * ; $3.8 % Lanirionta cl. 1 1 doom igtoy win MoUnry Festget Bretican ; ; Ty ‘ada if ysisete on yeni R seit yor yh 7 io we! ) ov fed 6 aga aD) fit ms Pe ge daa a4 hea ne a ‘ Ae wyatt 4 Aaslg ra do saibyltno ¢ oh ig praeel atean Te eakt we *as vib agri bien ‘i +L) 9 ov" a popes f fi iP ot a :: ; : + “HE Js ys elites: 4 ed. j . } : ‘ st +”, sellers 7 tae . a) ; : oreo atit aust “ REPORTS ON THE ( _ STATE OF SCIENCE. . \ REPORTS ON THE STATH. OT -SCIEANC EH: Report of the Committee, consisting of Professor G. CAREY FOSTER, Sir WitL1AM THomson, Professor AYRTON, Mr. J. PErRy, Professor W. G. Apams, Lord RayLricH, Professor JENKIN, Dr. O. J. LODGE, Dr. Jonn Horxtyson, Dr. A. Murrneap (Secretary), Mr. W. H. Preece, Mr. Hersert Taytor, Professor EvErett, Professor ScuusrerR, Sir W. Siemens, Dr. J. A. FLeminG, Professor G. F. FirzGEraLp, Mr. R. T. GuazEBrook, and Professor CHRYSTAL, appointed for the purpose of constructing and issuing practical Standards for use in Electrical Measurements. Tue Committee report that, in accordance with suggestions made at the 3 last meeting of the British Association, arrangements have now been completed for testing resistance coils at the Cavendish Laboratory and issuing certificates of their value. These arrangements have been made by Lord Rayleigh and Mr. Glazebrook, and the report contains an account by the latter of the methods employed and the conditions under which the testing is undertaken, in order that those who use such coils may have a more exact estimate of the value of the test. The standards at the laboratory belonging to the Association, the values of which have been recently tested, are all single units. The best of these were all compared among themselves, originally by Hockin (‘ British Association Report,’ 1867), and again by Chrystal and Saunder (Report, 1876), and more recently, at various temperatures between about 0° C. and 25°C. by Mr. Fleming in 1879-1881, and a chart has been con- structed, from which the resistance of any one coil at a given temperature between these limits can be determined. On this chart a curve is drawn for each coil; the ordinates of the curve represent resistances, while the abscissee give the temperatures. The temperatures at which the various resistances were originally each one B. A. Unit are known for the respective coils. For these temperatures the ordinates of the curves drawn ought to be the same, and the corresponding resistance one B. A. Unit. Mr. Fleming finds, however, that this is not the case. The resis- tances of the eight coils examined at the temperatures at which they were 42 REPORT—1883. originally said to be correct are slightly different. The greatest difference is that between the coils marked C and G, and amounts to ‘0011 mean B. A. Unit. The mean of all these resistances at the respective temperatures is taken as the mean B. A. Unit, and is that to which the resistance coils sent for testing are referred. The coils examined are those marked as below in previous reports. | A | B | Cc | D E | F G | 36 | (29 43 | Flat | 1867 Or bea)? | ale In comparing the single unit coils the form of resistance bridge devised by Mr. Fleming and described by him (‘ Proceedings of the Physical Society,’ vol. iii.) is employed. The bridge, with battery, keys and a suitable galvanometer, is per- manently fitted up in a ground-floor room with a north aspect. The stan- dard coils are kept in a case in the same room, and the baths in which the coils are to be immersed are always ready filled with water, which is thus at the temperature of the room. When a coil is to be tested, a suitable standard is chosen, and the two are placed in the water baths and left at least three or four hours—more usually over night. The comparison is then made in the ordinary manner by Professor Carey Foster’s method,! and the coils again left for some time without being removed from the water. After this second interval another comparison is made. he temperatures of the water baths are taken at each comparison, and as a rule differ very slightly. We thus have two values of the resistance of the coil to be tested at two slightly different temperatures. The mean of these will be the resistance of the coil in question at the mean of the two temperatures. We are thus able to issue a certificate in the following form :— ‘ This is to certify that the coil No. X has been compared with the British Association Standards, and that its value at a temperature of A° C. is P B.A. Units or P’ R. ohms; 1 B. A. Unit being ‘9867 R. ohms.’ We further propose to stamp all coils in the future with this monogram iy and a reference number. One single unit coil by Messrs. Latimer Clark, Muirhead, & Co., three by Messrs. Elliott Brothers, for Professor Mascart, and one by Messrs. Simmons & Co., have been tested. It will be noticed that nothing is said about the temperature coeffi- cient of the coil or the temperature at which the coil is accurately 1 B. A. Unit. To determine this exactly is a somewhat long and troublesome operation, but at the same time it is one which every electrician, if he knows the value of the coil at one given temperature, can perform for himself with ordinary testing apparatus. It does not require the use of the standards. For many purposes the approximate value of the tem- perature coefficient obtained from a knowledge of the material of the coil will suffice; we may feel certain that anyone requiring greater accuracy would be quite able, and would prefer, to make the measure- 1 Journal of Soc. of Telegraph Engineers, 1874. ea a i a cad hah es | ON STANDARDS FOR USE IN ELECTRICAL MEASUREMENTS. 43 ment himself. We can state with the very highest exactness that the resistance of the coil X at a temperature A° C. is R. To obtain the tem- perature coefficient accurately requires an amount of labour which may be quite unnecessary for the purpose for which the coil is to be used. But it is requisite to have standards of higher value than one unit, and part of the Association grant has been used in obtaining coils of a resistance of 10, 100, 10,00 and 100,00 units. Two of each value have been purchased, so that by frequent comparison of one with the other any accident to either may be checked. It remains, therefore, to describe how these coils are to be referred to the standards. For the 10 units two methods have been adopted. There are at the Cavendish Laboratory two five-unit coils. Each of these was compared with five single units placed in series, using Fleming’s bridge to make the comparison, and the ten-unit coil was compared with these two in series. The values obtained by two observers at a temperature of 12° were :— 9°98360 . : Z . ; ; . Lord Rayleigh. 9:98393 . , : : ; . wa. hte hs. Gre For the second method, suppose we have three coils each of resistance about 3 units. Let there be 3 + a, 3 + 6 and 3 + y, then the resistance of the three in series is 9 + a + § + y, and in multiple arc, if we neglect terms like a? J, &c.,itis 1 +4 (a+ + vy), thus neglecting terms such as a? 1, the resistance of the three in series is just 9 times that of the three in multiple are. j But the three coils in multiple are are very nearly one unit, and can be compared with the standards. If then we combine in series with the same three one of the standards we have a resistance of approximately ten units, whose value is very accurately known, and with which any other ten-unit coil can be compared by the aid of Fleming’s bridge. Lord Rayleigh has devised an arrangement of mercury cups, by means of which the changes indicated can be easily performed. The three 3-unit coils are wound on the same bobbin, and inclosed in the same case. The six electrodes project in pairs, and their ends lie in a plane. The figure represents a piece of ebonite, through which, holes are cut as indicated by the letters a, b, &e. 44 REPORT—1883. On the under side of the ebonite, strong strips of copper, with their faces well amalgamated, are screwed, forming with the holes in the ebonite a series of cups, which are filled with mercury. The copper strips are cut, as shown in the figure, to make the necessary connexions. The distances between the holes is such that the electrodes of the three coils respectively fit into ab, cd, and ef, or into a; bi, cd’, and.e’ f'. Connexion is made with the bridge by means of the cups A, B, while the electrodes of the second single unit coil fit into g and h. In the first position the three coils are in multiple arc, as will be seen from the figure, and can be compared with a single unit, while in the second they are in series with the other single unit, and can be compared with the 10 units. By this contrivance the 10 unit is referred to the single standard. To determine the value of a coil of 100 units, the three 3 units can be replaced by three 30 units, and the single units by tens. This, however, is not the most convenient method for the total re- sistance if the wire of the Fleming bridge in use is only =\, of a unit, thus affording too small a range for the ready comparison of large resistances. The following has been adopted :—Four coils are arranged as in a Wheatstone’s Bridge, one being the 100 units to be tested, two of the others in opposite arms, two known 10 units, and the fourth a known single unit. These coils are all arranged in the same circular trough of water and their electrodes dip into four mercury cups. Tf all the coils are correct no current will traverse the galvanometer. Of course in practice this condition is never realised. Hither one of the ten units or the single unit is too great. Let us suppose it is the latter ; connect its two electrodes with the two electrodes of a resistance box and take out plugs from this till a balance is secured. Then if the resistance of the ten units be Q and R, that of the single unit 8, and the shunt W, the resistance of the shunted arm is sate and that of the 100 7 Beg eG Ma D WS Now, in practice, if Q, R, S are fairly accurate, W will be a large resistance, and an approximate knowledge of W will suffice. W may thus, for all we require, be taken from a resistance box by a good maker which has stood for some time in the room in which the experiments are conducted, the temperature being taken as that of the room. A box has been ordered from Messrs. Elliott Brothers, to be used for this and similar purposes. The same firm have also supplied a high resistance galvanometer for the testing. Of course if one of the ten unit coils is too great, then the shunt W must be put in with it. In accordance with the resolution of the Committee, a fee of Il. 1s. has been charged for testing single units, and of 1. 11s. 6d. for others. The only coils the testing of which is regularly undertaken are single units and multiples of single units by some powers of 10. But though this is so, two standard ohms have been ordered, using for the value of the B. A. unit -9867 ohms., and when they arrive and have been tested, it will be easy to determine the value of coils which do not ON STANDARDS FOR USE IN ELECTRICAL MEASUREMENTS, 45 differ much from a real ohm. At present, without these standards—the coils actually used in the recent experiments at the Cavendish Laboratory have a resistance of about ‘1, 24, and 163 ohms—the operation is trouble- some. The simplest accurate method seems to be to combine in multiple arc the real ohm, and one of the 100 B. A. unit standards, and to compare the combination with a single unit. Dr. Muirhead also reports the completion of three air condensers as standards of capacity. The Committee are glad to learn that Lord Rayleigh is continuing his valuable researches at the Cavendish Laboratory with the view of obtaining an absolute unit of current. They would ask in conclusion that they may be reappointed with the addition of the names of Mr. H. Tomlinson and Professor W. Garnett ; and that a further grant of 100/. may be made to meet the expense of procuring standards of resistance in terms of the ohm. Siateenth Report of the Committee, consisting of Professor EVERETT, Professor Sir WILLIAM THomson, Mr. G. J. Symons, Sir A. C. Ramsay, Professor GrIkiE, Mr. J. GuaisHer, Mr. PENGELLY, Professor EpwarD HuLL, Professor Prestwicu, Dr. ©. Le Nrve Foster, Professor A. 8. HERSCHEL, Professor G. A. Legour, Mr. A. B. Wynne, Mr. GaLLoway, Mr. Josern Dickinson, Mr. G. F. Deacon, Mr. E. WeTuERED, and Mr. A. STRAHAN, appointed for the purpose of investigating the Rate of Increase of Under- ground Temperature downwards in various Localities of Dry Land and wnder Water. Drawn wp by Professor Everett (Secretary ). Opsmrvattons have been made in the artesian well at Southampton Common by Mr. T. W. Shore, of the Hartley Institution, assisted by Mr. J. Biount Thomas. The well was sunk to a depth of 1,317 feet many years ago, and has remained closed for thirty-two years. It has now been re-opened, with the view of being carried deep enough to obtain a supply of water which will rise to the surface. The brick portion of the well is 563 feet deep, with a diameter of 13 feet at the top and 7 feet at the bottom. A boring with a 73-inch auger was made 754 feet deeper, giving a total depth of 1,517 feet. The water stands at 40 feet below the surface of the ground, and a tube about 74 inches in diameter extends from the bottom of the brick well to a few inches above the surface of the water. The thermo- meter (an inverted Negretti maximum) was lowered through this tube into the boring, and, to aid in carrying it past obstructions, it was enclosed in a perforated cylindrical case of zinc, to which was attached an elongated cylindrical weight, pointed at the lower end to enable it to penetrate mud. The result sbowed that these precautions were necessary, the zine case and the lower part of the weight being deepl scratched. The obstructions were chiefly met with at a depth of from 600 to 800 feet, in passing through the Upper Chalk. The thermometer was lowered very gradually, its descent. occupying 46 “ REPORT—1883. nearly 15 minutes, and it met with chalk mud at a depth of 1,210 feet from the surface of the ground. Here it was allowed to remain for 30 minutes. It was then hauled up as slowly as it had gone down, and its indication was 69°°7 F. Observations were next taken in the same manner at two smaller depths, the temperatures recorded being 57° F. at 400 feet and 65°-1 F. at 800 feet. The thermometer was then lowered again to the same depth as at first, and showed a temperature 2°°2 higher, but the lowering and raising on this occasion. were hurried, as it was getting dark, and it is probable that the 2°-2 of excess were owing to mercury which was shaken out of the bulb into the stem during the hauling up. These observations were made on January 18. After correspondence with the Secretary the thermometer was again lowered to the full depth, and allowed to remain there fora week. It was hauled up on February 1, and read 69°-7—-exactly the same as in the first observation. By way of verifying the explanation above given of the 2°2 of ex- cess observed on the second occasion, Mr. Shore has tested the effect of shaking the thermometer by hand, and finds that he can, by a few jerks, cause a sufficient quantity of mercury to pass through from-the bulb to make this difference. All these observations were taken before the water had been disturbed by any preparations for continuing the boring, and the temperature 69°-7 at 1,210 feet may be accepted as truly representing the temperature of the ground at this depth. The mean annual temperature of the air at Southampton, as calcu- lated by Mr. Shore from the daily obscrvations at the Ordnance Survey Office, for the ten years 1872-1881, is 50°°0 F. If we allow, in accord- ance with general experience, an excess of 1° in surface temperature of the soil, we have an increase of 18°-7 in 1,210 feet, which is at the rate of 1° F. in 65 feet. Judging from past experience, not much reliance can be placed on the temperatures at intermediate depths, as they are liable to be largely affected by convection. In the present case a comparison of the tem- peratures at 800 feet: and 1,210 feet gives an increase of 1° in 89 feet, and a comparison of those at 400 feet and 1,210 feet gives 1° in 64: feet. The temperature of the surface of the water on January 18 was 55°. This was only 40 feet below the surface of the ground, and the tempe- rature of the air at the time was 49°. The surface of the ground is 140 feet above sea-level. The Council of the Mining Institute of Cornwall have undertaken a series of observations on underground temperature in Dolcoath mine. The thermometers (of the usual slow-action pattern) were supplied by our Secretary at the expense of the Mining Institute, and the observations were taken by Captain Josiah Thomas, the manager of the mine. It is the deepest mine in Cornwall, and observations have been. taken at six points, at depths ranging from 252 to 2,124 feet. The deepest of these six observations was taken under very satis- factory conditions, being in clean granite, about 90 feet distant from any draught, and in newly-opened ground, only 24 feet from the end of the working. The temperature observed here—the thermometer having been left for some days in a hole bored for it—was 83° F., and the mean ON THE RATE OF INCREASE OF UNDERGROUND TEMPERATURE. 47 temperature of the air in the district for the past thirty-five years is given by Dr. Hudson, of Redruth, as 51°°-4. Assuming 52°:5 as the mean temperature of the surface of the ground, we have an increase of 30°'5 in 2,124) feet, which is at the rate of 1° F. in 70 feet. This determination seems to be worthy of all confidence. The other five observations were in places which had been for long periods exposed to the air. The six observations, in order of depth, are given in the following table. The last column shows the rate calculated by com- _ paring the depth in question with an assumed temperature of 52°-5 at the surface. Station | Depth in feet | Temp. Fahr. | eit PD se Bess Pen aaa | 1. ey 64 115 22 IL. | 390 | 65 1255 31 III. | 876 | 67°8 153 57 IV. | 1118 65 125 89 Vv. | 1884 70 175 108 VI. | 2124 83 30°5 70. Captain Thomas states that in the level where Station IV. was situated a cold current of air had been passing until quite recently ; also that the observation at Station V. is of little value, being made in a narrow portion of rock left between two lodes which had been worked away. All the obervations were taken in holes bored in the rock, not in the mineral veins. ‘Che rock is granite, except for the first 800 feet, which consist of a compact slate-rock called ‘killas,’ up to within 20 or 30 feet of the surface. There was a large quantity of pyrites in the upper workings, but the lode in these places was worked away seventy or eighty years ago. There is no pyrites in the deep workings, and no heating by chemical action has been noticed. The lode in the deepest part is chiefly composed of chlorite, quartz, and tin ores. All the holes in which observations were taken were dry. Water issues from the rock to the south of the lode at the bottom of the engine shaft (120 feet below the deepest of the six observations) at a temperature of about 90°. The mine has been worked for about 120 years, copper being obtained in the upper and tin in the lower portions. A second set of observations under the sea have been obtained by Professor Lebour; this time from North Seaton Colliery, a few miles distant from Newcastle. A slow-action thermometer was employed, in the usual manner, and six readings were taken, all showing the same temperature, 61°. The point of observation was half a mile beyond low- water mark, and 660 feet below mean sea-level (Ordnance datum). The depth of water, according to the Admiralty charts, is from 5 to 6 fathoms, and as these charts give the depth of low water of spring tides, the depth at mean tide may be taken as about 40 feet. The point of observation is, therefore, 620 feet below the sea-bottom. Assuming the ‘mean temperature of the sea-bottom to be 48°, we have an increase of 15° in 620 feet, which is at the rate of 1° in 48 feet. Mr. EH. Garside has taken another observation in Ashton Moss Colliery, 90 feet deeper than before. He finds a temperature of 84° at the depth of 2,880 feet, whereas he previously found 85°'3 at the depth of 2,790 feet. The thermometer used was the same, but it was left forty- e 48 REPORT—1883. eight hours in the hole, besides three hours allowed before insertion ; whereas in the previous observation (1881 Report) it was only left six hours in the hole, with ten or fifteen minutes before insertion. Assuming, as before, a surface temperature of 49°, we have an increase of 35° in 2,880 feet, which is at the rate of 1° in 82 feet. Mr. Garside has also furnished the results of one year’s observations of surface temperature at two stations in Ashton-under-Lyne, in the immediate vicinity of the pits in which his observations have been taken. One station is Croft House, in the centre of the town, 545 feet above sea- level ; and the other is the District Infirmary, 501 feet above sea-level. In both cases the data furnished are the monthly. means, for the year 1882, of daily observations of the temperature of the soil at 4 feet deep and 1 foot deep; also of the maximum and minimum temperatures of the air. The annual mean for the thermometer 4 feet deep is 47°°5 at Croft House, and 45°-9 at the Infirmary. For the thermometer 1 foot deep the numbers are 46°°2 and 45°°6; and for the half-sum of maximum and minimum 48°:4 and 46°6. Unless the year 1882 was exceptionally cold, our assumption of a surface temperature of 49° would therefore appear to be in excess of the truth; but farther time must be allowed to settle this question. The Secretary has been consulted by the Trustees of the Lick Observatory, about to be erected on a mountain in California, as to the advisability of taking observations of underground temperature there, and the best method to be followed. He has recommended observations at various points for comparing the temperature at 3 feet deep with the temperature of the air. One inverted Negretti-maximum and two slow-action thermometers have been entrusted to Mr. T. W. Edgeworth David, Assistant Field Geologist to the Mining Department in New South Wales; and two slow-action thermometers have been supplied to the Engineering Depart- ment of the South-Eastern Railway, for observations in the Channel Tunnel. Since the publication of the ‘Summary,’ which accompanied last year’s Report, the Secretary has received from Dr. Stapff a communica- tion which renders an important modification necessary in the results for the St. Gothard and Mont Cenis Tunnels. In the ‘Summary’ a con- jectural correction was applied for the convexity of the mountain surfaces. Dr. Stapff’s calculations lead to the conclusion that a much larger allow- ance must be made under this head. He deduces 1° F. in 85 feet as the actual average rate of increase from the surface overhead to the tunnel ; and he calculates that at a depth below the tunnel sufficient to make the isothermal surfaces sensibly plane, the increase is 1° F, in 57°8 feet. His method of calculation is very elaborate and laborious. He first divides the whole length of the tunnel into sections, and, assuming that the isotherms are parabolas, investigates the parabolic isotherm for each section. Then, by combining these, he deduces a general law for the ~ whole length, and infers that at the depth at which the isotherms are flattened out into straight lines the rate of increase is 1° F. for 57'8 feet of descent. As a check upon this very elaborate method, the secretary requested Dr. Stapff to furnish him with the actual observations both above ground and in the tunnel, for that portion which passes under the plain of Andermatt, This Dr. Stapff has kindly done, and these observations ON THE RATE OF INCREASE OF UNDERGROUND TEMPERATURE. 49 strongly support Dr. Stapff’s deduction as against the deduction given in the ‘Summary ;’ the actual increase from the surface to the tunnel in this part being at a much more rapid rate than 1° F. in 57:8 feet— namely, at 1° F. in 38 feet. As a guide for future estimates, it may be noted that the correcting factor for reducing 85 feet to 57:8 feet is almost exactly 2; but if we compare the result merely with the observed increase beneath the crest of the mountain, which was 1° F. in 100 feet, the correcting factor to be applied to 100 feet is ‘58. If we assume 1° in 57:8 feet as the rate for the St. Gothard Tunnel, and also for the Mont Cenis Tunnel, instead of the rates assumed in the ‘Summary,’ the effect upon the general mean for all places will be to make it 1° F. in 60 feet, instead of 1° F. in 64 feet. [Dr. Stapff’s paper has heen printed in extenso, with the Andermatt observations as an Appendix, in the Transactions of the North of England Mining Institute for 1883. ] Report of the Committee consisting of Captain ABNEY, Professor STOKES, and Professor SCHUSTER (Secretary), appointed for the purpose of determining the best Experimental Methods that can be used in observing Total Solar Eclipses. Tue Committee has considered it advisable to adjourn its discussion until the results of the last total solar eclipse should be known. As the eclipse expedition which went out to observe that eclipse has returned only a short time ago, the Committee desires its reappointment without grant of money. Report of a Committee, consisting of Protessors G. H. Darwin and J.C. Apams, for the Harmonic Analysis of Tidal Observations. Drawn up by G. H. Darwin. Preface.—Account of Operations. A comMITTEE appointed for the examination of the question of the Harmonie Analysis of Tidal Observations practically finds itself en- gaged in the question of the reduction of Indian Tidal Observations ; since it is only in that country that any extensive system of observation with systematic publication of results| exists. This at least has proved to be the case with our committee. On communication with General Strachey, it was found that the India Office was anxious to obtain advice as to the reduction of observations and publication of results, and that Major A. W. Baird, R.E., the officer in charge at Poona of the Tidal Department of the Survey of India, felt the desirability of instruc- 1 Indian Tide Tables, published by authority of the Secretary of State. 1883. E 50 REPORT— 1883. tion with regard to several points. More recently, in a resolution dated, Simla, June 1, 1883:—‘ The Government of India notices with pleasure that the tidal observations, in addition to their practical value for the re- quirements of navigation, are now furnishing information which is found to be of much scientific value.’ The resolution then refers to a paper on the rigidity of the earth, which was read at the last meeting of the Association. During 1882 Major Baird was in Europe, and Sir William Thomson was kind enough to permit me to arrange a meeting with Major Baird, in December, at his house in Glasgow, in order to discuss the subject, in continuation of our previous correspondence. We then arrived at a general idea of the course of future procedure, and also came to some agreement as to the changes of notation which it was desirable to adopt. Subsequently, I proceeded to draw up a considerable part of this Report, had it printed, and submitted it to Major Baird. Iwas not at that time aware of the extent to which Mr. Roberts, of the Nautical Almanac office, co-operated in England in the tidal operations, nor did I know that he was not unfrequently taking the advice of Professor Adams. It was not until Major Baird had read what I had written, and expressed his approval of the methods suggested, that these facts came to my knowledge; but it must be admitted that it was through my own care- lessness that this was so. I then found that Professor Adams decidedly disapproved of the notation adopted, and would have preferred to throw over the notation of the old Reports and take a new departure. The notation of the old Reports seems to me also to be unsatisfactory, but, seeing that Major Baird and his staff were already familiar with that notation, I considered that an entire change would be impolitic, and that it was better to allow the greater part of the existing notation to stand, but to introduce modifications. The fact that Major Baird, who was actually to work the method, approved of what had been written, and had already mastered it, went far to prejudge the question, and Professor Adams agreed, after discussion, that it would on the whole be best to allow the work to go on in the lines in which it had been started. It has seemed proper to give this account of our operations in order that Professor Adams may be relieved from responsibility for the ana- lytical methods and notation here adopted. I may state, however, that although the Report is drawn up ina form probably differing widely from that which it would have had if Professor Adams had been the author, yet he agrees with the correctness of the methods pursued. I have been in constant communication with him for the past eight months, and have received many valuable criticisms and suggestions. Mr. Roberts has been supervising the printing of a new edition of the computation forms ; they have undergoue some modification in accord- ance with this Report. He has also computed certain new coefficients [Schedule Q | which are required in the reductions. Major Baird returned to India in the spring of 1888, and, as I learn, will shortly begin revising all the published results, so as to bring them to one uniform system—namely, that here recommended. We are now © supplying Mr. Neison at Natal with a copy of this Report, and a few copies of the computation forms will be sent to him for the purpose of reducing the South African Tidal Observations. The general scope of this paper is to form a manual for the reduction of tidal observations by the Harmonic Analysis inaugurated by Sir HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS 51 William Thomson, and carried out by the previous Committee of the British Association.! In the present Report the method of mathematical treatment differs considerably from that of Sir William Thomson.? In particular, he has followed, and extended to the diurnal tides, Laplace’s method of referring each tide to the motion of an astre fict/f in the heavens, and he considers that these fictitious satellites are helpful in forming a clear conception of the equilibrium theory of tides. As, however, I have found the fiction rather a hindrance than otherwise, I have ventured to depart from this method, and have connected each tide with an ‘argument,’ or an angle increasing uniformly with the time and giving by its hourly increase the ‘speed’ of the tide. In the method of the astres fictifs, the speed is the difference between the earth’s angular velocity of rotation and the motion of the fictitious satellite amongst the stars. It is a consequence of the difference in the mode of treatment, and of the fact that the elliptic tides are here developed to a higher degrce of approximation, that none of the present Report is quoted from the previous ones. The Report of 1876 was not intended to be a final production, and it _ did not contain any complete explanation of a considerable portion of the numerical operations of the Harmonic Analysis. The present Report is intended to systematise the exposition of the theory of the harmonic analysis, to complete the methods of reduction, and to explain the whole process. A careful survey of the methods hitherto in use has brought to light a good many minor points in which improvements may be intro- duced, but it has seemed desirable not to disturb the system, which is in working order, more than can be helped. It has also appeared that the published results have not been arranged in a form which lends itself to a satisfactory examination of the whole method. This defect will, we hope, now be remedied ; and, as above stated, Major Baird will revise the Indian results. The first section refers to the notation, and contains a schedule of nomenclature by initials of the several tides under examination. The schedule is not, strictly speaking, in its proper position at the beginning, because it involves the results of subsequent analysis, but the advantage gained by having this list in a position of easy reference seems to out- weigh the want of logic. : The forms for computation are privately printed for the India Office, and are therefore inaccessible to the public. The type has been broken up, and very few copies remain, but we shall be able to send copies to the Libraries of the following Societies, viz.: Royal Society, London; the Academies of Science of Paris, Berlin, and Vienua, and the Coast Survey of the United States at Washington. G. H. DARWIN. ' See especially the Reports for 1872 and 1876. * The present method of development is that pursued in a paper in the Phil. Trans. R.S , Part, II. 1880, p. 713. * It may be useful to mention that I hope to publish an edition of the forms, repro- ducing them by photozincography. The price will be just such as to cover the expense. E2 52 REPORT—1883. § 1. The Notation adopted in the Tidal Reports. In considering the notation to be adopted, much weight should be given to the fact that a large mass of analysis and computation already exists in a certain form. We have not thus got a tabula rasa to work on, but had better accept a good deal that has grown up by a process of accre- tion. It is certainly unfortunate that a dual system should have been adopted, in which one set of letters are derived from the Greek and another from the English. The letters y, o, , @ are appropriated respectively to the earth’s angular velocity of rotation, to the mean motions of the moon, sun, and lunar perigee. They form the mitial letters of the words yi, ceXijvn, ipAwe, and perigee. There is also w, derived from the obliquity of the ecliptic. In another category we have M, 8S, H, for the masses of the moon, sun, and earth. It is unfortunate that the letter S should thus be con- nected with the moon in o; but it has not been thought advisable to change the notation in this matter. In this Report the already existing notation is adhered to, as far as might be without inconvenience; but it must be admitted that the notation is by no means satisfactory. ‘ It isa matter of great practical utility to have a symbol for indi- cating special tides. In the endeavour to meet this want initial letters were assigned in the former Reports to each kind of tide; but, except in the case of M and §, for the principal ‘moon’ and ‘sun’ tides, the initials had no connection with the tide. Although a new system of initials might be devised which would have a direct connection with the tides to which they refer, yet it has appeared best to adhere to the old initials and to introduce certain new initials for the tides of long period and for some tides now considered for the first time. In the old notation the L tide was simply the tide of speed 2y —s—a. The values of this tide have probably been perturbed by another tide of speed 2y—o+ a, and this tide is supposed also to be included in L. Where it is necessary to refer to any other tides than those contained in this schedule, it will be best to use the scientific nomenclature simply by speed. For example, there may be a compound tide 3y—-27; and though this tide might be called SK, since 3y—2n=2(y—y)+y, yet reference to such a tide will be so infrequent as not to make the short notation desirable. Both the old and the new initials are given in the following schedule. [A.] Schedule of Notation. Initials Speed Name of Tide y—o—@, and M, ets M, 2(y- f2—n? M2 Me? cos? PM—2=2'n M,M,4+2 a = : pat O72 242. OV,2 43 ae 22 oe M, bs hotknieer HACE) Now let c be the moon’s mean distance, e the eccentricity of the moon’s orbit, and let 4+2nfM,M;+22¢ MM, tT 3M M 2 48 2 (8) C Then putting xafC= Pan, vale Cr an, za[2C= Pa, i ele “ We have pe 8 9tn KV 42 ial AOL" 4 nf YZ 4220 X7 (1—e?)3 2 2 : z24 2) 972! x2 29772 +3737 vals Be aa OteeLD A simple tide may be defined as a spherical harmonic deformation of the waters of the ocean which executes a simple harmonic motion in time. Corresponding to this definition the expression for each term of the tide- generating potential should consist of a solid spherical harmonic, multi- plied by a simple time-harmonic. In (10) p%én, p?(é?—n?), &e., are solid spherical harmonics, and in order to complete the expression for V it is necessary to develop the five functions of X, Y, Z in a series of simple time-harmonics. It will be now convenient to introduce certain auxiliary functions, namely ® (@=[2C=! cos (21-42), ¥ ()=[- C=] cos a, El / (11) Then from (5) and (9) we have M2 V2 po (—2y) +2p%4?¥ (2x) +44 (2x) 2XY= the same with x +n for x. Y¥Z=— p*q® (—x) + pg (p?—9) ¥ (x) tPF (x) ~ (12) XZ= the same with x—47 for y. 3 (RP+Y?—227)= 5 (pt —4p?q? +44) R + 2p2q? (0) 56 REPORT—1883. Thus when the functions ®, ¥, R are developed as a series of time- harmonics, the further development of the X-Y-Z functions consists in substitution in (12). It will now be supposed that the moon moves in an elliptic orbit, undisturbed by the sun. The tides which arise from the lunar inequali- ties of the Evection and Variation will be the subject of separate treatment below. The descending node of the equator on the lunar orbit will henceforth be called ‘ the Intersection.’ Let c, be the moon’s mean longitude measured in her orbit from the intersection, and a, the longitude of the perigee measured in the same way. It has been already defined that / is the moon’s longitude in her orbit measured from the intersection. The equation cf the ellipse described by the moon is Saal (0 SOS pea Tay Fe ee) iz Hence R=1+4+ 3e?+3¢e cos (I—a,) + $e? cos 2(J—a,)+ .. © (a)=R cos (2/+a) = (14362) cos(21+-u) +3e[cos(3l+a—a,) +cos(I+a+e,)] | 14) + 3e?[cos(4l+a—2a,)+cos(a+2z,)]J+ ... ¥(a)=R cos « By the theory of elliptic motion I=o,+2e sin (o,—aw,)+4e? sin 2(o,—w7,)+ ... . « (15) In order to expand ®, ¥, R in terms of o, (which increases uni- formly with the time), we require cos (2/+«a) developed as far as e*; cos (381+a—a), and cos (l+a+a), as far as e; and only the first term of cos (4l+a—2za,). Substituting for / its value (15) in terms of ¢,, it is easy to show that cos(2/+ a) = (1 —4e?) cos(20,4+a) —2ecos(o,+a+a,) + 2ecos(37,+a—2,) + 3c? cos (a+2a,)+ Ye? cos (40,ta—2a,)4+ .... cos (3/+a—a,) =cos (30,+a—z,) —38e cos (20, +a) +3e cos (40,+a—27,)+ . cos(Il+a+a,) ==cos (¢,+a+a,)+e cos (20,+a)—ecos(a+2a,)+... cos (414-a—2a,)=cos (4¢,+a—20,)+ .. Substituting these values in (14) we find, ® (a)==(1— Je?) cos (24,+4) — $e cos (¢,+a+7,) + de cos (30,+a—a,)+ lie? cos (4¢,t+a—2a,)+.... R=(1—e?) +3e cos (¢,—a@,) + $e? cos2 (o,—a,)+ .... (16) W (a) =(1—3e?) cos a+ Ze [cos (,+a—z,)+cos (¢,—a—z,) | + 2c? [cos (27,+a—2a,)+cos (206,—a—2a,)]4+ .. HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 57 Now substituting from (16) in (12), giving to a its appropriate value, we have X?—Y2=(1—Ye?)[p4 cos 2 (y—o,) +g! cos 2 (x+9,)] + (1— $e?) 2p?q? cos 2x + ge |p‘ cos (2x—3¢,+a,)+ 9! cos (2x+30,—a,) ] 7 Ze [y* cos (2x—¢,—7,) 2 i cos (2x+¢, +a,) | (17) “F 3e 2p?y? [cos (2x +¢,—2,) + COS (2x—¢,+2,) ] + 1 e?[p4 cos (2x —40,+20,) +91 cos (2x +49,—22,)] + $6?2p?¢? [cos (2x + 27,—2a,) + cos (2x —20, +2a,) ] Clearly —2XY is the same as (17) with sines in place of cosines. Also since YZ is the same as X?— Y? when y replaces 2x, —p*q replaces p*, pq (p?—@") replaces 2p?q?, and pq’ replaces g‘, and since XZ is the same as YZ with sines in place of cosines, we have from (i7) XZ=—(1—'Ye)[ pry sin (y—2e,) —pq? sin (x +2.) ] + —2e*) pa (v?—9") sin x — ge[p*q sin (x—30,+7,) — pq? sin (x +30,—2,)] + 3e[p*q sin (x—2,—a,) — pg’ sin (x+0,+2,)] (18) + 2epq (p?—9°)[sin (x-+ ¢,--2,) +8in (x-0,+2,) ] — el [piy sin (x—4e,-+20,) —pq? sin (x +40,—20,)] + 3° pq(p?—4q’) [sin (x+20,—20,) +sin (y—20,4+2z,)] Lastly, § (X24 ¥2_ 272) =} (p'—4p%¢?-+-9°)[ (1 —fe2) + 8¢ cos («,— =) + $e? cos 2 («,—a,) ] +2p?q?[(1— 4?) cos 20, + Ze cos (30,—a,) —he cos («, +2,) + We? cos (40,—2a,)] . (19) Hitherto no approximation has been admitted with regard to J, the obliquity of the lunar orbit to the equator. The obliquity of the ecliptic is 23° 27'-5, and I oscillates between 5° 88 greater and 5° 8'-8 less than that value. The value of g or sin 4, when I is 23° 273, is -203, and its square is ‘041, and its cube ‘0084. rv eccentricity of the lunar orbit e='0549; hence q? is a little smaller than e. The preceding developments have been carried as far as ¢?, principally on account of the terms involving 47e2, which, as e is about zs, have nearly the same magnitude as if the coefficient had been Le. It is proposed, then, to regard y? and q® as of the same order as e, and to drop all terms of the order e?, except in the case where the numerical factor is large. This rule will be neglected with regard to one term for a special reason, which appears below; and for another, because the numerical coefficient is just sufficiently large to make it worth retaining. | Adopting this approximation, we may write (17), (18), (19), thus,— 58 REPORT—1883. X2—Y2=(1— Je?) p! cos 2 (x—2,) + (1—3e?) 2G? cos 2x +iep! cos (2x—3¢,+2,) —Llep? [ p? cos (2x—0,—2,) — 6q? cos (2x — o,+a,) | +17 ¢%p4 cos (2y—40,+22,) XZ=—(1— 2) [p%y sin (x—20,) —pg? sin (x+2,)] + (1—3¢) pq (p?—9’) sin x— Zep*g sin (x—3¢,+- @,) +-Lepq [p? sin (x—2,—@,) +3 (p?—g?) sin (x0, + @)] + Sepq (p?—@) sin (x + 9,— @)) — Ye*p?q sin (x—40, + 207,) 4 (X24 ¥2 222) =2 (p4—4p%q? + q*)[(1— 32) + 3¢ cos (¢,—=,)] + 2p?q?[ (1— 12?) cos 20,+e cos (30,—2,) | (20) The terms which have been retained in violation of the rule of approximation are that in X?— Y? with argument 2y—¢,+,, and that in 1(X?4 Y?—22Z?) with argument 30,—7a,. The only other term which could have any importance is Je 2p%q? cos (2x-+0,—@,) in X?—¥?. Before proceeding to consider the tides due to lunar inequalities it will be well to consider two pairs of terms in the expressions (20). First, in X?— Y? we have the terms —lep? [p? cos (2x—0,—az,) —6 9? cos (2x—,+2,)] The expression within [ ] may be written (p?—69? cos 2@,) cos (2x—¢,—z,) + 6q? sin 2a, sin (2x—0,—2,) =p V p?—12¢? cos 2a, cos (2x—0,—2,—R) approximately ; where sin 2a ; tan R= Se ae ecot? $ I—cos 2a, Be Thus this pair of terms may be written —hep J {1—12 tan? I cos 2@,} cos (2x—0,—a7,—R) . (20%) Secondly, in XZ we have the terms + epq [p? sin (x—9,- 2) +8 (p? 9") sin (x—2, +7) ] This is approximately equal to + hep3q [4 cos a, sin (x—2,) +2 sin a, cos (x—2,)] =ep*q / {3+3 cos 2a,} sin (x-—9o,+ Q) ; ‘ (2038) q where tan Q=) tag, . ny + The object of the transformations (20%), (20%), which may seem theoretically undesirable, is as follows :— The numerical harmonic analysis of the tides is made to extend over HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 59 one year, and this period is not long enough to distinguish completely a tide whose argument is 2y—o,—za,, from one whose argument is 2x—0,+7,, nor one whose argument is y—c,—a,, from one whose argu- ment is x—7,+a, In fact, the tide with argument 2y—«0,+<, (for which no analysis has been as yet carried out) will only produce an irregularity in that of argument 2y—«,—z,, called the smaller elliptic semidiurnal tide ; such irregularity has in fact been noted, but no expla- nation has previously been given of it. Again, the pair of terms with arguments y—c,+-, will appear in the harmonic analysis with the single argument y—<,, and the resulting numbers will necessarily appear very irregular, unless compared with the theoretical expression (20), We will now consider the terms introduced by the two principal lunar ineqnalities due to the disturbing action of the sun. The Evection. Let 6 be the moon’s longitude in the ecliptic. s the moon’s mean longitude. p the mean longitude of the perigee.? h the sun’s mean longitude. m the ratio of the sun’s to the moon’s mean motion. Then that inequality in longitude and radius vector is represented by O=s+lPmesin(s—2h+p) . .. . . (21) ee AB cn La a hs 3g me Cos (@—2h-+p) -. «ss 5.22) = If we neglect the distinction between longitudes in the orbit and in the ecliptic [which is in effect neglecting a term with coefficient sin? (+x 5° 9’) ], we have from (21), l=o,+1?me cos (s—2h+p) ; whence cos (21-+a)=cos (20, +a) +13 me [cos (2c,+s—2h+p+a) —cos (26,—s+2h—p+a) ] And from (22) and the definitions of R, ¥, ® in (11), —¢2)73 ered =1+ 43me cos (s—2h+p) width Sb cal yan hy Coen) ¥(a)=cos a+4%me [cos (s—2h+p+a)+cos (s—2h+p—a)] . . (24) ® (a)=cos (20,44) +195 me cos (20,+s—2h+p+a) —tYeme cos (2eo,—s+2h—pta) . . (25) Then substituting from (23), (24), (25), in (12), and dropping the (tp in’ this sense will easily be distinguished from the p used to denote cos 3 7, which latter will, moreover, be shortly discarded. 60 nREPORT—1883. terms which are merely a reproduction of those already obtained, and neglecting terms in q? and q*, we have X?— Y?=19) mep* cos (2x —20,—s+2h—/) —13mep‘ cos (2y—20,+s—2h+p) XZ= — 19) me pq sin (x—20,—s+2h—p) a +13 mep*q sin (y—20,+s—2h+p) 2) +43mepq(p?—q*)[sin(x+s—2h+p) +sin(x—s+2h—p)| 1(X?4 Y?—27Z7)=2 (pt—4p?qt+¢') t8me cos (s—2h+p) It must be noticed that 49° me arises by the addition of the coefficient of the Evection in longitude to three halves of that in the reciprocal of the radius vector; that 1% me is the difference of the same two quantities ; and that +3 me is three times the coefficient in the reciprocal of radius vector. When the development of the lunar theory is carried to higher orders these coefficients differ considerably from the amounts computed from the first term, which alone occurs in the above analysis. Hence, when these coefficients are computed, the full values of the coefficients in longitude and reciprocal of radius vector must be introduced. According to Professor Adams, the full values of the coefficients are, in longitude 022233, and in c/r °010022. The ratio of the mean motions m is about +5, and is therefore a little greater than e, hence me is somewhat greater than e?. Thus we may abridge (25), and write the expressions thus :— X?—Y?= 123 mep* cos (2x—20,—s+2h—p) —1imep' cos (2y—20,+s—2h+p) (26) XZ=—195 mepg sin (x—20,—s+2h—p) : A(X24¥2-272)= 2 (p*—4p%q?+q')43me cos (s—2h+p) { The equations (26) contain the terms to be added to (20) on account of the Evection. The Variation. Treating this inequality in the same way as the Evection, we have l=o,+ Jim? sin 2(s—h) a LAE Sead +m? cos 2(s—h) 2 R=1+3m? cos 2 (s—h) W(a)=cos a+ 3m? [cos (2(s—h) +a) +cos (2(s—h)—a) } ® (a)=cos (26,+a)+?3m? cos (20,4 2s—2h+a) +1? cos (20,—2s4+2h+a) Whence we have to a sufficient degree of approximation, X?— Y2=*3 m7p* cos (2x —20,—28+2h), XZ=—0 2 (X?+ Y?-22?)=3 (p*—4p?¢? + ¢*) 38m? cos (2s—2h) (27) HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 61 In this case also the values of the coefficients are actually considerably greater than the amounts as computed from the first terms; and regard must be paid to this, as in the case of the Evection, when the values of the coefficients in the tidal expressions are computed. According to Pro- fessor Adams, the full values of the coefficients are, in longitude -011489, and in c/r °008249. We have now obtained in (20), (26), (27), the complete expressions for the X-Y-Z functions in the shape of aseries of simple time-harmonics ; but they are not yet in a form in which the ordinary astronomical formule are applicable. Further substitutions will now be made, and we shall pass from the potential to the height of tide generated by the forces corresponding to that potential. The axes fixed in the earth may be taken to have their extremities as follows : The axis A on the equator in the meridian of the place of observation of the tides ; the axis B in the equator 90° east of A; the axis C at the north pole. Now £, n, £ are the direction-cosines of the place of observation, and if X be the latitude of that place, we have E=cos Ae) =O} ef==sin A, Thus E—n*=cos*\, én=0, ni=0, 2éfZ=—sin 2\, 3 (€?+n?—22*)=1-—sin2A. 3 2 Then writing a for the earth’s radius, the expression (10) for V at the place of observation becomes 2 eraera [3 cos?\ (xX?*— Y?)+sin 2.XZ —e¢ +2 (4—sin’) 2 (X24 Y?—272)} The X-Y-Z functions being simple time-harmonics, the principle of forced vibrations allows us to conclude that the forces corresponding to V will generate oscillations in the ocean of the same periods and types as the terms in V, but of unknown amplitudes and phases. Now let 4°—2?, NZ, 3(X°?+°—2Z?) be three functions, having | respectively similar forms to those of X?— y?2 XZ aed (50 Y' —22") (1—e?)” (1—e?)3 3 (1—e?)3 ? but differing from them in that the argument of each of the simple time- harmonics has some angle subtracted from it, and that the term is multiplied by a numerical factor. Then if g be gravity, and h the height of tide at the place of observa- tion we must have bate [5 cos?\ (X?—337)+sin ANZ +$ (}—sin®d) 4 (N24 92-22%)] (28) 2 / 3 The factor er may be more conveniently written 3} x ( =) a, where c 62 REPORT—1883. ‘ His the earth’s mass. It has been so chosen that if the equilibrium theory of tides were fulfilled, with water covering the whole earth, the numerical factors in the ¥-12-Z functions would be each unity. The alterations of phase would also be zero, or, with land and sea as in reality, they might be computed by means of the five definite integrals involved in Sir William Thomson’s amended equilibrium theory of tides.’ The actual results of tidal analysis at any place are intended (see below, § 5) to be presented in a series of terms of the form fH cos (V+u—kx), where dV/dt or n, ‘the speed,’ is the rate of increase of the argument per unit time(say degrees per mean solar hour), and » is a constant. We require, therefore, to present all the terms of the X-%B-Z functions as cosines with a positive sign. When, therefore, in these functions we meet with a negative cosine we must change its sign and add x to the argument ; as the. X Z functions involve eines, we must add 47 to arguments of the negative sines, and subtract 47 from the arguments of the positive sines, and replace sines by cosines. The terms in the 4(X7?+ B?—-227) function require special consideration. The function of the latitude being }—sin?\, it follows that whenin the northern hemisphere it is high- water north of a certain critical latitude, it is low water on the opposite side of that parallel; and the same is true of the southern hemisphere. The critical latitude is that in which sin?A=4, or in Thomson’s amended equilibrium (!) theory, where sin?A=3(1+ 492). An approximate evaluation of $2, which depends on the distribution of land and sea, given in § 848 of the second edition of Thomson and Tait’s ‘ Natural Philosophy,’ shows that the critical latitudes are 35° N. and §. It will be best to adopt a uniform system for the whole earth, and to regard high-tide and high-water as consentaneous in the equa- torial belt, and of opposite meanings outside of the critical latitudes. In this Report we conceive the function always to be written +—sin?A, se that outside of the critical latitudes high-tide is low-water. Accordingly we must add z to the arguments of the negative cosines (if any) which occur in the function 3(.4?+ 3°-22Z). In continuing the development, the N-1}-Z functions will be written in the form appropriate to the equilibrium theory, with water covering the whole earth; for the actual case it is only necessary to multiply by the reducing factor, and to subtract the phase alteration x. As these are un- known constants for each place, they would only occur in the development as symbols of quantities to be deduced from observation. It will be under- stood, therefore, that in the following schedules ‘the argument’ is that part of the argument which is derived from theory, the true complete argument being ‘ the argument ’—«, where « is derived from observation. Following the plan suggested, and collecting results from (20), (26), (27), we have A= YP=(1— $e") p! c0s 2 (x—o,) + (1+ 4e4) 2p"y? cos 2x +iZep* cos (2x—3e Trae +thept/ {1—12 tan? 37 cos 2a,\cos (2y—0,-a7,—R+7) + trent cos (2x —40,4+22,) +1%2mep* cos (2y—20,—s+2h—p) +}imep* cos (2y—20,+s—2h+p+r) +%3mp* cos (2x—20,—2s+2h) . 2. . . ww es 629) } Thomson and Tait’s Nat. Phil., or the Report on Tides for 1876. HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 63 XZ=(1— se") [p*qeos (x—2, + 37) +pq* cos (x +20,—}7) ] + (1+ $e") pq (p?—9°) cos (x—37) + $ep*g cos (x—3e,+a,4+47) t+ep*qv {$+} cos 2a} cos (y—7,+ Q—3r) + 3epq (p?—q") cos (x+0,—2,—37) + le? p3q cos (x—40,+2a,+47) + io mep*g cos (x—20,—s+2h—p+ pr)’. . . . . (30) 3 (NP + B22") =3 (p*—4p7@? +g) [1+ $e +38 cos (s,—a,) 4?me cos (s—2h+p)+3m? cos (2s—2h) ] +2p?q° [(1— $e?) cos 20,+ fe cos (82,—a,)] (31) In these expressions sin 2a tan R=—~—, > :«tan Q=} tan a, qcot? £[—cos 2a, Fi The next step is to express the angles x, o,, a,, each of which increases uniformly with the time, in terms of the sidereal hour-angle or of the local mean time, and of the mean longitudes of the moon, and of the perigee. Fig. 2. P_Morbit _ Ectipiie Let M be the moon in the orbit. A the extremity of the A-axis fixed in the earth. g be the sidereal hour-angle. N the longitude of the node &. v the right ascension of the intersection I. £ the longitude ‘in the moon’s orbit’ of the intersection. t the inclination of the moon’s orbit to the ecliptic. w the obliquity of the ecliptic. s the moon’s mean longitude. p the mean longitude of the perigee.! Then (Fig. 2) g=Ar, v=1TI, <=TrR—gI, N=rQ. Now o,and a, haye been defined above as the moon’s mean longitude and the longitude of the: perigee, both measured in the orbit from the intersection I. * This p will easily be distinguished from the p used above to denote cos 31. 64 REPORT—1883. Since ¢,— a, is the moon’s mean anomaly, we have s—p = 6-2, Let p’ be the longitude of the perigee, measured from Y in the ecliptic. lf P in Fig. 2 be perigee, we have by the ordinary formula for reduc- tion to the ecliptic, 2P=p'—N+j sin? é sin 2 (p’—N) But @ =IP=18 + 8P=VT&—£+ &P =p’—f+1 sin? 7 sin 2 (p’—N) Now p=p' +i sin? i sin 2 (p'—N), and therefore =. Peake igciaeeF rere eres a Again Sais A.T — 1 =e—y veeeenh ooheeren be (33) In this formula we suppose g to increase uniformly from the time when the tidal observations begin. Since in all the tidal observations local mean solar time is used, it will be better to substitute for g in terms of local mean solar time and the sun’s mean longitude. Let ¢ be local mean solar time reduced to angle, so that at noon t=0°. Let h be the sun’s mean longitude ; here- after we shall write p, for the longitude of the sun’s perigee. Then we have ytth—y. ope, & oh Sy be ee (34) We shall now substitute from (32) and (34) in the Y-Y-Z functions (29), (80), (81) ; substitute from them in (28), and express the final result in the form of three schedules (pp. 18, 19, 20). The schedules are arranged thus, First, there is the general coefficient 3 2 ai) a which multiplies every term of all the schedules. Secondly, there are general coefficients one for each schedule, viz. cos? for the iy as semi-diurnal terms, sin 2 for the diurnal, and }—# sin?A for the terms of long period. These three functions of the latitude of the place of observation are the values at that place of three surface spherical har- monic fanctions, which functions have the maximum value unity, at the equator for the semi-diurnal, in latitude 45° for the diurnal, and at the pole for the terms of long period. First, in each schedule there is a column of coefficients, fanctions of T and e (and in two cases also of p). In the second column is given the mean semi-range of the correspond- ing term. This is approximately the value of the coefficient in the. first column when J=w. We forestall results given below so far as to state that the mean value is to be found by putting [=w in the ‘ coefficient,’ and when the function of I is cos ‘447, sin Icos *4J, sin Isin*43J, sin ?J (in B, iii.) multiplying further by cos *57; and where the function of J is sin ?I (in B, i.) sin Tos I, 1—$ sin? multiplying by 1—} sin *i. Thirdly, there is a column of arguments, linear functions of t, h, s, HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 65 p, v,& In B, i. 244+ (2h—2r), and in B, ii. ¢+(h—v), are common to all the arguments, and they are written at the top of the column of arguments. The arguments are grouped in a manner convenient for subsequent computations. Fourthly, there is a column of speeds, being the hourly increase of the arguments in the preceding column, the numerical values of which are added in a last column. Every term is indicated by the initial letters (see § 1) adopted for the tide to which it corresponds, except in the case of certain unimportant terms to which no initials have been appropriated. To write down any term: take the general coefficient; the coefficient for the class of tides; the special coefficient, and multiply by the cosine of the argument. The result is a term in the equilibrium tide (with water covering the whole earth). The transition to the actual case by the introduction of a factor and a delay of phase (to be derived from observation) has been already explained. The solar tides. The expression for the tides depending on the sun may be written down at once by symmetry. The eccentricity of the solar orbit is so small, being ‘01679, that the elliptic tides may be omitted, excepting the larger elliptic semi-diurnal tide. The Innar schedule is to be transformed by putting s=h, p=p,, f=rv=0, o=n, I=w, e=e,, w=. In order that the comparison of the importance of the solar tides with the lunar may be complete, the 3 same general coefficient 25 (*) a will be retained, and the special c 5 coefficient for each term will be made to involve the factor 7,/7. Here 3 - S being the sun’s mass. With #/M=81 5, 71 46085 =>. The schedule [C] of solar tides is given on page 21. The subsequent ‘schedules [D] and [E] give all the tides of purely astronomical origin contained in the previous developments, arranged first in order of speed, and secondly in order of the magnitude of the coefficient. As most of the observations of the tides are made at places remote from the pole, the coefficients of the tides of long period are written down with a general coefficient 1—3 sin?/ in place of 4—3 sin/: that is to say, the spherical harmonic function has the value unity at the equator and two at the pole. In schedule [KE] the tides K,, K, originate both from the moon and sun, but the lunar and solar parts are also entered separately. The coefficients of the evectional and variational tides are computed from the full values to those inequalities. In the schedule [E] the tides are marked which occur in the ‘ Tide- predicter’ of the Indian Government in its present condition. 1883. F a i i ii Tl a er eh | Pe a Tn ee *£100U, I, qwuny Wort peAtsop se San[VAa [[NF AL9y4 oABY UOIPVLIVA pus TLOTJOOATT out jo syUotogya09 oq} TOYA ON|BA OY SOALT SAOqUINU 0414 ON} JO JOMOT OY} SoLIqUO Gory} OSeyy UT | “oply punodutoo v s¥ SIS Aq payeorpuy ce ae | en ee 7806896046 | “stop—%z sB— YB (9-8) B— eeats. T% ys00 ug °F ty p909e%-068 | Ye—eto—kg | vtsg+ye—(4—9)—(G—8)e— | ee T | 800 owt § X ogsests-.8 | Met2—se—tg | sz—yet(I—)+Q—s)a—— | a T | 800 om chy * § A SFSES68-o26 | 2otep~—%s =a) 2=(7—8) 7— EZT10- T & 800 art NZ e Ea = (s—d)z s00 9—T = z}00 ae f Z x eo : 7 1é"=77 uv} (3-4) sooy § ue ZI —-T} “ x 7] |. 8828838063 a—o— hg, 2a) eo Mid aiayan| 29610- eT pL F u+ta—(d—s)+ (3-8) Z— I = 809 af °F 5 96ZL6EF-086 2+0g—4Z (G~$)—(Q—=3) o— 96280: I § 809 a5 N ZLE1Z80-008 4G — 62680: T ous = (+1) ¢ om ZFOTP86-08% (2-4) ¢% Co a= IBPSP: I % 5809 (9-1) F oH Imoy ‘s ‘ur rad a (a—YG+9% }USTOTa0/) soarSep ut peadg paadg quoumns.1y 0. S018 A pero oey Termuy ued ane 6 eS oS fee 2 oe a ee "\ ,s00=quayJoog [lauay § sapry [NUlNp-YUuwag 7) = 6 ip (=) = S=JUSIOMJI0H [Bsrgudy) [u‘q] sapyy, smuuy fo aynpayoy 67 ‘LLO9y J, Lean oy} wos PeAlLop SB ON[VA [[NF OY} OABY WOTPOAT OY} UL SzMOIOYZ90O OY} MAYA ONTVA OG} SATS SoAUSY OMY OSOY} Jo TOMO] OYJ, 4 ‘a+o0—A pur 2—o9—A woay papanodmoo ly opty oy 0} sarjdde puooas 04} {2—o—A opty 944 JO JUSIDYJO09 Ol} JO ON[VA UWBOTT OY} SI SLoq. MIN OA4 O8aq} FO FSA ONT, » HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. PRIGTL¥-&1 ugpta—ve-A | uS+sz—yeZ4+(d—s)+(3—s)Z— sere 1 $,300 7 urs $ ow Ft | BI8SVFS8-06L agtop—-h | 284+ (d—s) g—(9—8)g— 28600: IT {007 ms § aq | | = | SEFPS89-ofT w—oph | uf —(d—s)+ C8PIO: J 800 7 us $95 as ae | G4) wey FS?) uryq oro FOTO: {Q-@) gs00§+e} Ax | | Pye REO tee edie Diias! 2§—O+(3—s)— 486900: TF woopusgo | ON 6099868: 081 a+oe—X a4 4+ (d—s)— (—8) g— 19980- Ti Scop us § af eae 9890TF0-08T A - a i STIST- T 800 7 ws § (,a8 +1) ly 9LOL6ET-09L oe+h a — (3-8) g+ 6T800: I§ puis ws § (,2¢—-1) 00 9SS0EF6-08T 03-4 2 hG—8) ¢= OGS8T- I § ,800 7 us § (,9¢—-T) O Imoy *s ‘ut tod (a--y) +2 qualoyyjaog soaidep ut psady paedy quowns1y pa TUSsTOWoOy Teniuy ‘VG Uis=quarja0p Jousauay fsapyy young [u ‘q] 1883. REPORT 68 ‘AL09y,], wun] oy} Worf pOAtaop se sanyea [NJ T9y} oavtyy UONelUVA PUB MOTWDIA Of} UI SJMOLOTJOOD oY} UsTA OLl[VA 9} 9AIS SouNoY osey} JO AOMOT ONT, | "N 809 8Z80.—=WN 809 | soo @ us 2 800 2 MIS (296+) — fjoyeunrxoadde si 4.xed opqeiea ay} pur ‘eg.=(,u1s §—T) (27,u1s E—T)-(,9 E+ T) € St uotoyyzooo sry] Jo onjva weout oY, xx ‘aply punodwoo v sv joqy 4q poyeorpuy [mt ‘q] "Ys $—F quaryfoog powauay £ sepry, pomag buoy LLOPEEI-o1 a—0¢ (3-8) 3+ (4-8) 9ISTO0- I ous $° oF [pusuoue J, 0€€0860-o1 2% (2-8) £2820: I guts = (,9¢—-1) JW 8C68°L0-01 (u—2) (1-8) z eran (r gus §—-1) £° weg eal = =" eh GSZ00- Fane ey AT qyuow TIZST2F00 a+lg—o Y—sot (d—s) 408¢00. (T gus §—-1) Faw, 4080 LPLEPPS: 00 2—o d—s 98TFO- (I gtis$—-T1) Fg mT ip apou jo “suoy ayy ‘Ny " unuue 13d E.06] ie eentat aigmuma va |, PAT SGSS: (r ems §—1) £ (8 +1) | Imoy ‘s ‘wt stad . A quetyyeon jo I Seeaisp ut peedy poedg eS ore oy re) aaron” 69 HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. » G )2 Ls & ya ayfa0g [n1auay * sapry, njog ‘sopuy, enjoy fo aynpayag > iad a eS eS 2 BLE1Z80-00 ug | Y Sh9E0- | m gus 4(,'08—T) ee yWs E—S=quawylaog jmsoue_y f sapyy, porg buoy [ur] 9890TF0-08T k | 2h —y +7 Z0¥80- | m goo m us © (,!a+T) ie 'y | t PIS68S6-oFT ug—4 | uty} GL280- 0 § 800 » us § (,'8¢—-T) d YZ Ws=quarfoog youauay £ sapry, youu [u] S =~ Wes ad P1S6896-068 lg—Ag (td—y) 192 EFZLO- m & ys00 'a&* G+ | i - pee see ZE1ZB0-008 Ag UB+IG CZBTO: amet Ge+D | St ss * J 000000:.08 (U4) & 1B LETT: oF soo ¥(ef—1);, | 'S "y s0I=puaryfoog [vwauayy * sapyy JowINIp-TMWag [1] ey Tea poodg quay Se anne qusloyjoop Tenuy > n ‘p § UL apt} 0804} 07 OUIOD OA TOTAL UTBSe M990 ]]TA Koy} pure YQ pure QW sepy punodmoo oxy se Ajaatjoodsea spoods owes oy} oavy (é—2)Z pus 7 sopry [eaoryeraea oxy, “poqoopsou oq Aum Yor “QRQ0TPO-0G="—4% poods YALA “y par[Vg Ur oply OY} SI e104} OSoyy SOPIso¢T 1883. REPORT SPSES68-025 NZ coeerse-at | | =gtop—A | ¥802896-048 a | 6099868-.€T | v | 962268%-.82 N | FIstpet | Wete—2e—% | ogsceTe..88 a ZLETZBO-00 usy | 9S€08F6-0€T 0 | GPOTHR6-.83 “We TTZST2F-00 e+iz-2 | 1g¢086F-0FT OW PETOGSP-063 | X | LP LEPPS-00 LY PIGOSS6-oFT d | 8827829-062 rT | SS68EL0-01 (4-2)% | 9890TFO-6S I FISGSSC-068 | L | 0€G0860-01 uw | REFFSSS-.CT f | 000000-.08 ey | LL0PEFI-o1 2-09 | OTOTGET-09T 00 ZLET280-008 ey | | poody sera poodg peru peedg [eInUL saplL powod-Suory sopry, weuant¢ Sophy, [euIMYp-Twog noTy Lnjog unayy ad saawhag uw spaadg fo ajnpayay gt 71 HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. T10r0. | @@gto. | yenuue-r1s usg ¢g900. | TIg00- \ \ (eroro. |) = szgio. |= 2S 8 =~ | eepaepos] 92400: | 08800. = (u—0)g yeuonerwa | ZEcFO. | 8900. - wy E800. 82600: = 2+liZ—o 2080. T9980: 0 ees ZL010. | 28600. ~ agt+op—% | gtogo. | FL6E0- — = Se 6esT0. | 80200. — tgta—se—k | [gpogo. | ezego. |° °° + | Sp avany] 699T0. | 8200. = fe a—v¢ g99BT- | BaZgo. ey ey 88410: | %1800- -- 00 [zoeet. | ° zope {| = = SS typ aston 80FZ0- | FGOTO- -- |W peuoreraea L1e6T- | 4280. a a Z8¢z0- | SATTO. — | NZ | eoger- | 96z80- N N 96220. | FeO. -- i | Eezgees|-AeTieE s|s> -S = & A) yaa] 29220. | zgzto. | es r| | eoctr. | 9egst- 0 O 698e0- | S8FTO- f f recor | LETS. eg ee og9e0- | 6F9TO. -- | OW | geese. | casos. Ly ty 99280: 90210: a ; a 00000:1 IGPSF- “We “W jo tet ur | yuaroyoog | soqorporg werpuy Tenray auan uy | quoryeog | xoqorparg werpuy rey quetoyjaco queToyya0g ‘aounpuodwmy joouya.oayy, fo aynpayagy Ew : . —_ 3 Ca] , q 72 REPORT—1883. A tide of greater importance than some of those retained here is that referred to where the approximation with regard to I was introduced, viz. with speed 2y+o—a; the value of its coefficient is ‘00323. There is also the larger variational diurnal tide, which has been omitted: it would have a coefficient ‘00450; also an evectional termensual tide, 1oeme + sin? I cos (3s—2h+p), with coefficient of magnitude -00292. All other tides in a complete development as far as the second order of small quantities, without any approximation as to the obliquity of the lunar orbit, would have smaller coefficients than those comprised in the above list. Such a development has been made by Professor J. C. Adams, and the values of all the coefficients computed therefrom, in comparison with the above. Besides the tides above enumerated, the predicter of the India Office also has the over-tides M, and M,, of speeds 4 (y—c), 6 (y—c), and the compound tides 2MS, 2SM, MS, of speeds 2y—40+42n, 2y +2c0—4n, 4y —2o—2n, and the meteorological tides 8,, Sa, of speeds y—, ». If this schedule is worth anything, it seems probable that the India — Office predicter would do better with some other term substituted for A. If further examination of the tidal records should show that the tide M, is in reality regular, it should be introduced. § 3. Tides Depending on the Fourth Power of the Moon’s Parallaz. Tue potential corresponding to these tides is vatt p (& cos? PM—3 cos PM). We may obviously neglect the eccentricity of the lunar orbit, and it will appear below, when the principal terms are evaluated, that the declinational tides may be safely omitted. By these approximations we may put r=c, and M,=0, and neglect the terms in M,, M, which involve g?. Following the same plan as in the previous development of § 2, we have, when M,=0, M v= 3 (& —3én?) (M,3—3M, M,”) + 2 (9? — 32?) (M03 —3M 2M) +3 (8+ 52-4667) (13+ MM?) + 3 (fn +? —4n5?) (1,?M,+ M3) The four functions of &, n, £, in this expression are surface spherical harmonics of the third order, and therefore, corresponding to these four terms, there will be four tides of the types determined by those functions. Now, we have approximately M,=p? cos (x-1), M,=—p? sin (x—l). From which we have M,?—3M,M,?= p* cos 3(x—1) M,?+ M,M,?=p5 cos (x—/) When n=0; &?—35n?=cos3d, €3+ £1)? —4622=cos A (1—5 sin?A). HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. ta Then, following the same procedure as before, we have for the height of tide 2 h=3 = ty a [+3 cos . p® cos 3 (x—1) PHANG G +7); cos A (1—5 sin?A) . p® cos (x—J)] . (85) Now, cos \(5 sin? \—1) hasits maximum value ,"*.when cos\= 2/15: 3/15 that is to say, when \=58° 54’; thus we may write (35) f=2 * (<) val eos? A. 435 cos® 3 I. cos [8t+3(h—v) —3 (s—£)] c 4 3../15cosd(1—5sin2d) $57 15(“) cos®$eos[t+ (b=) —(—8)] ](36) In this expression observe that there is the same ‘ general coefficient ’ outside [ |] as in the previous development ; that the spherical harmonics cos®A, 7% / 15 cos (5 sin? A—1) have the maximum values unity, the first at the equator and the second in latitude 58° 54’. The ‘ speeds’ of these two tides are respectively 3(y—c) or 43°°4761563 per mean solar hour, and y—o, or 14.°:4920521 per mean solar hour. The coefficient of the tide 8(y—o), which is comparable with those in the previous schedules [B], [C], [E], is a ps (=) cos® 3 J, 5 2 and the mean value of this function multiplied by cos 3 (v—£) is 00599; also the coefficient of the tide (y—c), likewise comparable with previous coefficients, is ef (*) cos® 4 J, and the mean value of this function multiplied by cos (v—£) is 00165. The expression for the tides is written in the form applicable to the equatorial belt bounded by latitudes 26° 34’ N. and S. (viz. where sin/=}/5). Outside of this belt, what may be called high tide, will correspond with low water. The distribution of land on the earth will probably, however, seriously disturb the latitude of evanescent tide. It must be noticed that the y—c tide is comparatively small in the oo belt, having at the equator only 2 of its value in latitude 58° 54’, Referring to the schedule [E] of theoretical importance, we see that the ter-diurnal tide M; would come in last but four on the list, and the diurnal tide M, (with rigorous speed y—o) would only be about a half of the synodic fortnightly variational tide. It thus appears that the ter-diurnal tide is smaller than some of the tides not included in our approximation, and that the diurnal tide should certainly be negligeable. The value of the M, tide, however, is found with scarcely any trouble, from the numerical analysis of the tidal observations, and therefore it is proposed that it should still be evaluated. 74 ; REPORT—1 883. § 4. Meteorological Tides, Over-tides, and Compound Tides. Meteorological Tides. A rise and fall of water due to regular day and night breezes, prevalent winds, rainfall and evaporation, is called a meteorological tide. All tides whose period is an exact multiple or sub-multiple of a mean solar day, or of a tropical year, are affected by meteorological conditions. Thus all the tides of the principal solar astronomical series S, with speeds y—n, 2 (y—n), 3 (y—n), &e., are subject to more or less meteorological perturbation. Although the diurnal elliptic tide, S, or y—n, the semi- annual and annual tides of speeds 2y and 7», are all probably quite insens- ible as arising from astronomical causes, yet they have been found of sufficient importance to be included on the tide-predicter. The annual and semi-annual tides are of enormous importance in some rivers; in such cases the ter-annual tide (3y) is probably also important, although no harmonic analysis has been as yet made for it. In the reduction of these tides the arguments of the S series are ¢, 2t, 3t, &c., and of the annual, semi-annual, ter-annual tides are h, 2h, 3h. As far as can be foreseen, the magnitudes of these tides will be constant from year to year. Over-tides. When a wave runs into shallow water its form undergoes a progres- sive change as it advances; the front slope generally becomes steeper and the back slope less steep. The most striking example of sucha change is when the tide runs up a river in the form of a ‘ bore.’ A wave which in deep water presented an approximately simple harmonic contour departs largely from that form when it has run into shallow water. Thus in rivers the rise and fall of the water is not even approximately a simple harmonic motion. From the nature of harmonic . analysis we are, however, able to represent the motion by simple harmonic oscillations, and thus to give the non-harmonic rise and fall of tide in shallow water it is necessary to introduce a series of over-tides whose speeds are double, triple, quadruple the speed of the fundamental astronomical tide. The only tides, in which it has hitherto been thought necessary to represent this change of form in shallow water, belong to the principal lunar and principal solar series. Thus, besides the fundamental astro- nomical tides M, and S,, the over-tides M,, Mg, Ms, and 8,, 8, have been deduced by harmonic analysis. The height of the fundamental tide M, varies from year to year, according to the variation in the obliquity of the lunar orbit, and this variability is represented by the coefficient cos‘ 5 J. It is probable that the variability of M,, M,, Mg, will be represented by the square, cube and fourth power of that coefficient. The law connecting the phase of an over-tide with the height of the fundamental tide is unknown, and under these circumstances it is only possible to make the argument of the over-tide a multiple of the argu- ment of the fundamental, with a constant subtracted. If that constant is found to be the same from year to year, then it will be known that the phase of an over-tide is independent of the height of the fundamental tide. The following schedule gives the over-tides which must be taken into consideration, the notation being the same as before :— -1 Or HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS, LF.] Schedule of Over-tides. Speed in degrees 5 F < Tide | Coefficient Argument Speed per m. s. hour M, | (cost } 1)?| 4t+4(h—v)—4(s—2) | 4y—4e | 57°-9682082 M, | (cos } 1)3| 6¢+6(h—v)—6(s—)| 6y—6s | 86°-9523126 M, | (cost } 1*|8t+8(h—+)—8 (s—5)| 8y—8e | 115°-9364164 S, 1 At 4y—4n 60°-0000000 S¢ 1 6E 6y—6n 90°-0000000 It will be understood that here, as elsewhere, the column of argu- ments only gives that part of the argument which is derived from theory, and the constant to be subtracted from the argument is derivable from observation. It is necessary to have recourse also to observation to determine whether the suggested law of variability in the magnitude of the M over-tides holds good. Compound Tides. When two waves of different speeds are propagated in the same water the vertical displacement at the surface is generally determined with sufficient accuracy by summing the displacements due to each wave “separately. If, however, the height of the waves is not a small fraction of the depth of the water, the principle of superposition leads to inaccuracy, and it becomes necessary to take into consideration the squares and pro- ducts of the displacements. It may be shown that the result of the interaction of two waves is represented by introducing two simple harmonic waves, whose speeds are the sum and the difference of those of the interacting waves. When the interacting waves are tidal these two resultant waves may be called compound tides. They are found to be of considerable importance in estuaries. : A compound tide being derived from the consideration of the product of displacements, we may form an index number, indicative of the probable importance of each compound tide by multiplying together the semi-ranges of the component tides. Probably the best way of searching at any station for the compound tides, which are likely to be important, would be to take the semi-ranges of the five or six largest tides at that station and to form index numbers of importance by multiplying the semi-ranges together two and two. Since these index numbers have no absolute magnitudes, we may omit the decimal point in forming them, Having selected as many of these combinations, in order of importance as may be thought expedient, the arguments of the compound tides are to be found by adding and sub- tracting the arguments of the components taken in pairs. LE “1OJVM MOT[VYS UL uoTZeqanqzed 0} orqery oq aT "WO Ye Ww fa “MOT “eT ‘O SepH oN} 4uqy UALE, su} oA, “Goysenb ur poads oy} aoqye [eryrur oy} Jo uorpppe oy} Aq pozvorpul ore Sased BSay,J, “OPl} [BOLSO[OLO9ZOUL IO [BOTMIOMOAYS UB JO FVY} YALA [BONMOpT poods & j[asjI sey opty punoduros 044 4vq} peddosqo oq [[IM I sesvo Aueu uy “sepry punoduiod oy} jo spoeds oy} seats [4] o[upayos ory, ‘THOY} SUTATOAUL SUOTZVUTGUIOD 07 SLOQUINU XEpUT XI 07 o[qQIssod oq you [LA 4I YSnoyy]e ‘'g pov "WW ppe 1[8qs oa osoyy 07 9nq ‘NK pur ‘O “g ‘hy FP 0 [ITM O19q pozDI[aS Spl} OUT, ‘“SOPT} [BOLMOMOA}SB OY} JO SPUOLOII0) O44 JO Son[VA WUT OY} Jo 104}0d0} VOT}or[diyjnUI oy} WoI peATAop s1oquINU Xepul YyIA ‘spaads punodmoos jo ysl, & WAoF 07 pu ‘oBavy oq 07 A|[vnsn UMOYS OATY So[Npoyos snoraoad oy} YOIyAr sopry oy? 0329 09 o[qissod ATuo st 41 osvO [etoues oy} UT lip— om sethg | (q)e—o—hG ere pe = =: "i lip—a+o0g—Ag a+9)—Ag © | -—ogt%e (sq) og—Ag | (WN) @+2-4 = = - = Wp—sz—4q a9—he @ +0¢—hg | © ei ug+op—Az lig—a—0¢ uzg—oz+h » - lc S ro ug—op—A9 izg—2 +0e—Ap ug—og—Ag | 5 =| “I | = luip— Xe (sq) p—4¢ |. (0) 2+2E—4% (JN) 26 (qd) “e—4% be ly lip—Ag op hg eh og-—hg Ci) 93-43 ug—Ag up—ogt4zZ 2 (wy) 2-4 (‘y) 4 ug— 2g (0) 23-4 a lip —93—49 2+0¢—AF oF —4AQ ug—o7—Ap 24—%*¢E nA NW N O ss) "a ‘suoynurquoyn fo jno busiwn speadg so aynpayag Cp] 76 HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. ee The schedule [G] contains 36 speeds of compound tides: 9 of these fall into the category of astronomical or meteorological tides, 2 are re- peated twice, and of the remaining 25 we need only consider, say, the twelve most important. If either or both the component tides are of lunar origin, the height of the compound tide will change from year to year, and will probably tery proportionally to the product of the coefficients of the component tides. For the purpose of properly reducing the numerical value of the com- pound tides, we require not merely the speed, but also the argument. The following schedule gives the index of importance, argument and speed of the compound tides. The coefficients are the products of the coefficients of the two tides to be compounded. [H.] Schedule ef Compound Tides. Hgorence | Taitials.| - “CSamined Breed; aly peptal aetneat ‘la MK Th Z | ar | 44°-0251728 960 |» MS | M,+S, | 4y—2e—2) | 58°-9841049 960 MS | S,—M, 2e—2n | 1°-0158958 id MK | wite { 8y—40 | 42°-9271398 561 we S,+K, 3y—2n 45°-0410686- 400 MN M,+N 4y—5o+a | 57°-4938338 399 an s.+0 By—20-—2n | 43°-9430356 399 = S30 y+20—2n | 16°-0569644 Ss 28M S,—M, 27 +20—4n | 31°-0158958 | Es: lsh M48; 6y—20—4 | 88°-9841042 = oms | Se 8 2y—4o-4+2n | 27°-9682084 | ee — | wMm,4s, | 6y—4e—2, | 87°-9682084 As in the case of the over-tides, the law of variability of the amplitudes of compound tides in various years is only to be tested by observation. _ It will be noticed that in two cases an over-tide of one Speed arises in more than one way, and accordingly different parts of it have different arguments and coefficients. In these cases the utilisation of the results of 78 REPORT—1883. one year for prediction in future years can only be made by dividing up the compound tide into several parts, according to its theoretical origin. In order to do this it is necessary that the law should be known which connects the heights of a summation and a difference compound tide. A like difficulty arises from the fact that MSf and 2SM are also variational tides. In practice, however, the compound tide will generally be so small thatswe may probably treat it as though it arose entirely in one way: and accordingly it is proposed to treat the tides 3y—2c or MK, and 3y—4c or 2MK, as though they arose entirely from M,+K,, M,—K, respectively, and MSf and 25M as though they were entirely compound tides. ; § 5. The Method of Reduction of Tidal Observations. THE printed tabular forms on which the numerical harmonic analysis of the tides is carried out are arranged so that the series of observations to be analysed is supposed to begin at noon, or 0", of the first day, and to extend for a year from that time. It has not been found practicable to arrange that the first day shall be the same at all the ports of observation. Supposing 2» to be the speed of any tide in degrees per mean solar hour, and ¢ to be mean solar time elapsing since 0" of the first day; then the immediate result of the harmonic analysis is to obtain A and B, two heights (estimated in feet and tenths) such that the height of this tide at the time ¢ is given by A cos nf +B sin ut. The question then arises as to what further reductions it will be con- venient to make, in order to present the results in the most convenient form. First, let us put R= JV (A?+ B?), and tan [=F then the tide is repre- sented by R cos (nt—Z). In this form Ris the semi-range of the tide in British feet, and ¢ is an angle such that ¢/7 is the time elapsing after 0" of the first day until it is high-water of this particular tide. It is obvious that may have any value from 0° to 360°, and that the results of the analysis of successive years of observation will not be com- parable with one another, when presented in this form. Secondly, let us suppose that the results of the analysis are to be pre- sented in a number of terms of the form fH cos (V+u—r). Here V is a linear function of the moon’s and sun’s mean longitudes, the mean Jongitude of the moon’s and sun’s perigees, and the local mean solar time at the place of observation, reduced to angle at 15° per hour. V increases uniformly with the time, and its rate of increase per mean solar hour is the v of the first method, and is called the ‘speed’ of the tide. It is supposed that w stands for a certain function of the longitude of the node of the lunar orbit at an epoch half a year later than 0" of the HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 79 first day. Strictly speaking, w should be taken as the same function of the longitude of the moon’s node, varying as the node moves; but as the variation is but small in the course of a year, uw may be treated as a constant and put equal to an average value for the year, which average value is taken as the true value of w at exactly mid-year. Together V+u constitutes that function which has been tabulated as ‘the argu- ment’ in the schedules B, C, F, H. Since V+w are together the whole argument according to the equilibrium theory of tides, with sea covering the whole earth, it follows that «/n is the lagging of ths tide which arises from kinetic ‘action, friction of the water, imperfect elasticity of the earth, and the distribution of land. It is supposed that H is the mean value in British feet of the semi- range of the particular tide in question. f is a numerical factor of augmentation or diminution, due to the variability of the obliquity of the lunar orbit. The value of f is the ratio of ‘the coefficient’ in the column of coefficients of the preceding schedules to the mean value of the same term. Tor example, for all the solar tides f is unity, and for the principal lunar tide M,, f is equal to cos‘ 41 /cos* 5w cost di; for as we shall see below, the mean value of this term has a coefficient cos* }w cost 47. It is obvious, then, that, if the tidal observations are consistent from year to year, H and « should come out the same from each year’s reduc- tions. It is only when the results are presented in such a form as this that it will be possible to judge whether the harmonic analysis is pre- senting us with satisfactory results. This mode of giving the tidal results is also essential for the use of the tide-predicting machine. We must now show how to determine H and « from R and ¢. It is clear that H=R/f, and the mode of determination of f from the schedules bas been explained above, although the proof has been deferred. If V, be the value of V at 0» of the first day, then clearly —f=V,tu—r. So that k=C€4+V,4+4. Thus the rule for the determination of « is: Adil to the value of ¢ the value of the argument at 0 of the first day. It is suggested that it will henceforth be advisable to tabulate Rand (, 80 as to give the results of harmonic analysis in the form R cos (nt—¢) ; and also H and x, so as to give it in the form fH cos (V+u—«c), when the results will be comparable from year to year. A third method of presenting tidal results will be very valuable for the discussion of the theory of tidal oscillations, although it is doubtful whether it will at present be worth while to tabulate the results in this proposed form. This method is to substitute for the H of the second method FK, where F is the mean value of the coefficient as tabulated in the column of coefficients in the schedules—for example, in the case of My we should have F=} (1 —4e?) cos! }w cos‘ $7, and in the case of S, we should have F=4 .5 cost}. When this process is carried out it will enable us to compare together the several K’s corresponding to each of the three classes of tides, but not the several classes inter se. 80 rEPORT—1883. It might perhaps be advisable to proceed still further and to purify K of the coefficient a (2) and of the function of the latitude, viz. cos?\, sin 2\, }—3sin?A, as the case may be. Then we should simply be left with a numerical factor as a residuum, which would represent the augmentation above or diminution below the equilibrium value of the tide. This further reduction may, however, be left out of consideration for the present, since it is superfluous for the proper presentation of the results of harmonic analysis. For the purpose of using the tide-predicting machine the process of determining H and « from R and ¢ has simply to be reversed, with the difference that the instant of time to which the argument is to refer is 0" of the first day of the new year, and we must take note of the different value of uw and f for the new year. Thus supposing V, to be the value of V at 0” of the first day of the year to which the predictions are to apply, and 1, f;, the values of uw and f half a year after that 0", we have S=c— (V+) This value of R will give the proper throw of the crank of the tide- predicter, and Z will give the angle at which the crank is to be set. Mr. Roberts states, however, that the subtraction, in the predicter of the India Office, of V,+, from « is actually performed on the machine, one index being set at « and the other at Vj +. We learn also from him that one portion of the term w, has been systematically neglected up to the present time: namely, that part which arises in the form v—é or its multiples. If in the schedules above we were to write £=» throughout we should arrive at the rule by which the tide-predicter has hitherto been used. The above statement of procedure is applicable to nearly all the tides, but there are certain tides, viz. K,, Ky, which have their origins jointly in the tide-generating forces of the moon and sun; also the tides L and M, which are rendered complex from the fact that the tidal analysis only extends over a year. Treatment of the Sidereal Diurnal and Semi-diurnal Tides K,, Ky.— The expression for the whole K, tide of luni-solar origin must, as we see from the schedules B and C, § 3, be of the form M cos (¢+4—}x7—v—k)+8 cos (t+h—37—k) ie 3). If now we put S Ss 2—M DB NAO SE Hause R 1+ (a) + M cos V} | tan ye ae | G. ~ cos y+ S/M } these two terms may be written R cos (¢+-h—} w—v'—«). If h, be the sun’s mean longitude at 0 of the first day, t+h—h, is equal to yt, where ¢ is now mean solar time measured from that 6» and not reduced to angle. Hence if we write factho—hty . . . . ee HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 81 the two terms become R cos (yt—4). But this is the form in which the results of harmonic analysis for the total K, tide is expressed in the first method. From (41) we have . k=f+(h, —}7r)—)’ oo wh hoheiet meal sees (42) In this formula h, —47 is V, for the solar K, tide, and »’ is a complex function of the longitude of the moon’s node, to be computed (as explained below) from the second of (40). We must now consider the coefficient f. If M, be the mean value of the lunar K, tide, then we know that its ratio to M should according to theory be given by eM sin I cos I : M, sin » cos w(1—# sin? 2) The ratio of M to S should also according to theory be given by M_ 7(1+$e?) sin I cos I S 7,(1+e,”) sin w cos w We must therefore put the coefficient Ss 2 9S y¥4 \ {1+ Ga +20r cos y} 5, a a where i), “€uttactces een) Bo. (1+ 3e;*) . 1 M, 7r(l+2e) (1—# sin) S__S, sin w cos w (1--3 sin? 7) M ~M. sin £ cos L f is clearly a complex function of the longitude of the moon’s node to be computed as shown below. The reversal of the process of reduction for the use of the instrument for prediction is obvious. In the case of the K, semi-diurnal tide, if we follow exactly the same process, and put Dif sin 2y ae cos 27+8;M {1+ (=)? i cos 2y}# f= ee M, Pan ae enn wee where Ce S, mein Cl + 3e,?) - 1 M, r(i+ie?) (i—# sin®Z) tk S, sin? » (1—% sin?/) M, sin? 1 1883, " 82 REPORT—1883. the argument of the K, tide is 2¢+2h—2y”, and f is the factor for reduction. The numerical value of = both for K, and K, is *46407. It appears that in using the tide-predicter Mr. Roberts has been hitherto using a process which is obviously incorrect, although the incor- rectness has probably only led to very small errors. He has divided the R of the K, tide into two parts proportional to the O and P tides respectively, as deduced for the same year by the harmonic analysis for those tides. This process is incorrect in one respect, and not absolutely satisfactory in another. It is incorrect, because}it is equivalent to the treatment of v as zero in the formula R?=M?+8?+2MS cos 1; and it is unsatisfactory, because the theoretical ratio of O to P is > (1—e?) sin J cos? 47 7, (1—Ze,”) sin w cos? 4’ whereas the ratio of the lunar to the solar K,‘is 7 (1+ $e?) sin 2I 7, (1+2e,?) sin 2u Again, he has divided R of K, into two parts proportional to the M, and §, tides. This is again incorrect. The incorrectness arises from a similar treatment of v as zero, and because the ratio of M, to 8, is 7 (1—$e*) cost 52 7, (L—$e,?) cost Sw’ whereas the ratio of the lunar to the solar K, is + (1+ 3e?) sin? TF 7,(1+e?) sin? w Moreover, the S, tide is probably liable to meteorological disturbance. The Tide L. Reference to the theoretical development in § 3 shows that this tide requires special treatinent. In schedule B (i.) it appears that it must be proportional to cos! 3IV 1—12tan? 4! vos 2(p—é) x cos [2/+2(h—v)—2(s—£)+(s—p)-R+7] . (51) where sin 2 ae tin in 2 (p—é) x cot? 4 J—.cos 2 (p—é) In this expression we must deem F to form a part of the function 2, for which a mean value is to be taken. This is, it must be admitted, not very satisfactory, since p increases by nearly 41° per annum. ’ HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 83 Suppose, then, that P be the longitude of the perigee at mid-year, measured from the intersection, and that we compute I? from the formula ey sin 2P (52) tan R= = = + cot? 5 I— cos 2P Then the treatment will be the same as in all the other cases, if the argument V+w be taken as 2/+2(h—») —2(s—f£)+(s—p)—R+7. The factor f in this case is equal to cost 4 I A ets {1—12 tan? 4I cos 2P}. The Tide M,. Reference to schedule B (ii.) shows that this tide must be propor- tional to exsinIcos*5 IV {$+ $cos2(p—£)} x cos[¢+(h—v) —(s—£) + Q—4$2 ] (52) © a where tan Q=4 tan (p—£). We must here deem Q to form a part of the function wu, for which a mean value is to be taken ; but as in the case of the L tide, this course is not very satisfactory. If P as before denotes the longitude of the perigee at mid-year, measured from the intersection, and Q be computed from panG 2 tan Po yb. 5 shot datedmie atooe) then the argument V+ will be t+(h—v)—(s—£)+Q—4r. And the factor f is sin I cos? 41 . : sa ar V (3 +3 cos 2P} » Un eresiiGast’) sin w cos? dw cos! $7 It has been shown that the tide M,, in as far as it depends on the fourth power of the moon’s parallax, is too small to be worth including in the numerical analysis. § 6. On the Method of Computing the Arguments and Coefficients. Ty performing the reductions of the preceding sections a number of numerical quantities are required, which are to be derived from the position of the heavenly bodies. Formule for Computing I, v, &. From Fig, 2, § 3, we see that cot (N—£) sin N=cos N cos i+sin i cot w cot vy sin N=cos N cos w+sin cot ¢ cos I=cos i cos w—sin / sin w cos N If 3 be an auxiliary angle defined by ieme—tan t cos Noh yy ous eb oa eet (54) G 2 84 REPORT— -1883. Then © cos I=cos 7 sec 6 cos (w+/3) sin y=sin 7 cosec I sin N (55) sin (N—£)=sin w cosec J sin N The formule (53) also lead to the rigorous formule - sini cot sin N (1—tan 47 tan w cos N) tan ¢==—_— Se ON cos* 41+sin 7 cot w cos N—sin? $i cos 2N ; ; (&3’) tan 7 cosec w sin N tan oS 1+tan 7 cot w cos N J But, if we treat 7 as small, (53’) may be reduced to ele : PAE 1—4 sin? w tan 6=7 cot w sin N—1i? sin 2N —2 Ff sin? w FOr! ; ; eae + COS w » (538) tan =7 cosec w sin N—}1? sin 2N —— | ( i si” w cos I=(1—4:”) cos w—i sin w cos N A table of values of &, », I, for different values of N, with w=28° 273, i=5° 8/8, may be computed either directly from (53) or from (55). We give below in § 12 a table for J, », & for every 2° of N, computed from (55) under the superintendence of Major Baird, at Poona. The approximate formule (53’’) will be of service hereafter. On the Mean Values of the Coefficients in Schedules [B.]. In the three schedules [ B] of lunar tides, ‘ the coefficients’ are certain functions of 7, and there are certain terms in the arguments which are functions of y and £. We may typify all the terms by J cos (7+), where J isafunction of J,andwof yvand &. If we substitute for J and w in terms of w, 7, N, and develop the result, we shall obtain a series of terms of which the one independent of N is, say,J, cos JT. Then J, is the mean value of the semi-range of the tide in question. Such a development may be carried out rigorously, but it involves a good deal of analysis to do so; we shall therefore confine ourselves to an approximate treatment of the question, using the formule (53’’) for ¢ and v. It may be proved that in no case does J involve a term with a sine of an odd multiple of N, and the formule (54) or (55) show that in every term of sin wu there will occur a sine of an odd multiple of N; whence it follows that J sin uw has mean value zero, and J, is the term independent of N in J cos wu. ; It may also be proved that in no case does cos u involve a term in ccs N, and that the terms in cos 2N are all of order 7”; also it appears that J always involves a term in cos N, and also terms in cos 2N of order 72. Hence to the degree of approximation adopted, J, is equal to J, cos u,, where J, is the mean value of J, and cos uw, the mean value of cos wu. In evaluating cos u, from the formule (53), we may observe that wherever sin? N occurs it may be replaced by §; for sin? N=}—4 cos 2N, and the cos 2N has mean value zero. HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 85 The following are the values of cos u, thus determined from (53 ') :— (a) cos 2(v—é), =1—?? ec) S10 @ (6) cos 2y,=1—7? —>+— =o (y) cos (28—»),=1—312(= FE 9 (6) cos (28+yv),=1 —ye(Eee sin w ea | eet eee E cos ro =1—127— (<) ‘ 4° sin? w (é) cos 25,=1—7? cot? The suffix , indicating the mean value. . Similarly the following are the J,’s or mean values of J :— aed » sin? 4w—cos w (a’) cos* 4J,=cos* tof 1 +30? om eee] cos? 50 — 3 gin2 (B') & (2’) sin? I,=sin? o [2 +72 ees] sin? w , : 1» (cos 2w 2 cos w (7) sin I, cos? $7,=sin w cos? $o [2 +i? ( - | _ sin? w cos? 4w © an2 tae ; : : »f/cos 20 , 2 cos w (o’) sin I, sin? 3J,=sin sin? 5 [ u +4°( on) | 9 sin? w s1n (e’) sin I, cos J,=sin o cos w [1+3:? (cot? o—5)] On referring to schedules [B], it appears that (a) multiplied by (a’) is the mean value of the cos! $1 cos 2(v—£) which occurs in the semidiurnal terms; and so on with the other letters, two and two. Performing these multiplications, and putting 1—4i? in the results as equal to cos* 47, and 1—3/? as equal to 1— sin? i, we find that the mean values are all unity for the following functions, viz. : cos* $T cos 2(v—£) sin? I cos 2 sin I cos? 4I cos (2—v) cost 4w cost 47’ sin J sin? 37 cos (2§+,1) sin I cos I cos v 5 7 SST eT 5 5 . sin? w (1—# sin? 7) sin w cos? dw cos* 50 sin? I cos 25 5 = 5 ; A _o TG ” sin w sin? So cost fi” sin w cos w (1—$ sin? #)’ sin® w cost {4 Lastly, it is easy to show rigorously that the mean value of 1— sin? I ‘ (1—# sin? w) (1—$ sin? 7) is also unity. 86 REPORT— 1883. If we write Z=Ccos $w cos }i—sin }w sin }¢ e% c=sin 4 cos 4/+ cos dw sin di e™ where « stands for ./—1; and let =,, «, denote the same functions with the sign of N changed, then it may be proved rigorously that cos! $I cos 2(v—£)=}(at+ a) sin? J cos 2v=2(a7«)?+4+ a 7x?) sin I cos? 4I cos (2§— 1) =m «+ a 3K, sin I sin? iI cos (264+71)=a3+a,K,3 sin I cos I cos v=(@x, +k) (wa, —kk)) sin? I cos 2£=2( ax? + w 7x7) 1—$ sin? T=a@?a\?—4a00 KK, +46)? The proof of these formulx, and the subsequent development of the fanctions of the a’s and x’s, constitute the rigorous proof of the formule, of which the approximate proof has been indicated above. The analogy between the a’s and «’s, and the p, g of the earlier developments of this Report, is that if 7 vanishes c=a,=p, «=«\ =. [See a paper in the Phil. Trans. R.S. Part II. 1880, p. 713.] This investigation justifies the statements preceding the schedules [B] as to the mean values of the coefficients. Formule for computing f. In the original reduction of tidal observations we want 1/f; in the use of the tide-predicter f is required. On looking through the schedules [B. ], we see that the following values of 1/f are required. (1) cost Sw cos! $7 (2) sin? w (1—# sin?) (3) sin w. cos? Sw cos! $7 a a Sa ae - a Te Sy | ae Ll . 72s cost3f ’ sin? 1 ; sin I cos?32 0’ (4) sin w sin? dw cost $7 (5) sin w cos w (1— sin? 7) sin isin? $f” sin 1 cos I ? sin? w cost hi... (1—3 sin? w) (1—3 sin? 2) ©) ae >?) SO geata® Dp And in the case of the over-tides and compound tides (schedules | F], [H]), powers and products of these quantities. A table of values of these functions for various values of I is given in § 12. , The functions (2) and (5) are required for computing f for the K, and K, tides. In this list of functions let us call that numbered (2) &., and that numbered (5) k,; %, and &, being the values of the reciprocal of f which would have to be applied in the cases of the K, and K, tides, if the sun did not exist. HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 87 On referring back to the paragraph in § 5 m which the treatment of the K, and K, tides is explained we see that for K, ; Ss TANG — = 4.64 ko, uM 07 x ks and therefore from (44) we see that for Ky a 1-46407 f_ $1+ (046407 x ko)? +U'92814i, cos 2r}# : ES a) 205" . . (36) sin 2y t n 2 yl ——$$____—_______ bac ate cos Z2v+ 46407 ky And for K, the similar formule hold with &, in place of /, and » in place of 2y.' Tables of 1/f and »’, 2’ for the K, and K, tides may be formed from (56). The angle I ranges from 18° 18/°5, when it is w—i, to 28° 36/1, when itis w+7. Then for any value of N we first extract J, and afterwards find the coefficients from the subsequent tables. The coefficients for the over-tides and compound tides may be found - from tables of squares and cubes and by multiplication. Formule for s, p, h, p,, N. The numerical values may be deduced from the formule given in Hansen’s Tables de la Lune. The following are reduced to a more con- venient epoch, and to forms appropriate to the present investigation. s=150°-0419 + [13 x 360°+ 132°-67900] 7'+ 13°-1764 D° + 0°°5490165 H p=240°'6322+4 40°-69035 T+0°1114 D+0°:0046418 A h=280°'5287+360°-00769 T+ 0°'9856 D+ 0°:0410686 PRON Heb’ (27) p,=280°'8748 + 0°-01711 T+ 0°:000047 D N =285°'9569— 19°-34146 T—0°-0529540 D Where T is the number of Julian years of 3653 mean solar days, D the number of mean solar days, H the number of mean solar hours, after 08 Greenwich mean time, January 1, 1880. From the coefficients of H we see that o=0°'5490165, am=0°-0046418, n=0°0410686 . . (58) whence y=15°:0410686. } This method of treating these tides is due to Professor Adams. I had proposed to divide the K tides into their lunar and solar parts.—G.H.D. 88 REPORT—1883. For the purposes of using the forms for harmonic analysis of the tidal observations, these formule may be reduced to more convenient and simpler forms. The mean values of N and p, are required, and for the treatment of the L and M, tides the mean value of p—é, denoted by P. For deter- mining these three quantities, we may therefore add half the coefficient of T once for all, and write N=276°-2861 —0°-05295 D—19°34146 T py=280°-8833 +.0°-00005 D+ O-ol71 TE: - - : OY) P+f=261°0 +40°111D 440°69 7 where 7’ is simply the number of years, whether there be leap-years or not amongst them, since 1880, and D the number of days from Jan. 1, numbered as zero up to the first day of the year to be analysed. Now, suppose d to denote the number of quarter days either one, two, or three in excess of the Julian years which have elapsed since 0% Jan. 1, 1880, up to 0» Jan. 1 of the year in question; let D denote the same as before; and let LZ be the East Longitude of the place of observation in hours and decimals of hours. Then for s,, p,, /., the values of s, p, h at 0 of the first day, we have 85=150°'0419 + 132°-67900 T+ 3°'29410 d+13° 1764 D—0°'54902 “1 Po=240°'6322+4+ 40°-69035 7'+ 0°-02785 d+ 0°-1114 D—0°-00464 Z | (60) h,=280°5287+ 0°:00769 T+ 0°24641 d+ 0°-9856 D—0°-04107 1 In these formule 7’ is an integer, being the excess of the year in ques- tion above 1880, and d is to be determined thus:—if the excess of the year above 1880 divided by 4 leaves remainder 3, d is 1; if remainder 2, it is 2; if remainder 1, it is 8; and if remainder zero, it is zero. For example for 1895, T=15, d=1; because from 0 Jan. 1, 1880 to 0» Jan. 1, 1895, is 15 Julian years and a quarter day. For all dates after Feb. 28, 1900, one day’s motion must be subtracted from s,, p,, h,, p;,; P+é, and one day’s motion added to N. The terms in L may be described as corrections for longitude. The 13 x 360° and 860° which occurred in the previous formule for s and h are now omitted, because 7’ is essentially an integer. If it be preferred, the values of s, and N may be extracted from the Nautical Almanac, and h, is (neglecting nutation) the sidereal time reduced to angle. We may take p, from a formula given by Hansen at p. 300 of the Tables de la Lune. This latter course is that which is followed in the forms for computation. $7. Summary of Initial Arguments and Factors of Reduction. Tue results for the various kinds of tide are scattered in various parts of the above, and it will therefore be convenient to collect them together. In order to present the results in a form convenient for computation, each argument is given by reference to any previous argument which con- tains the same element. In the following schedule Arg. M, and Fac. M, (for example) mean the argument and factor computed for the tide My, HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 89 (1.] Schedule of Arguments at 0% of the first day, and Factors for Ensuing Year. Tnitial Arguments. Factors for Reduction. Viotu i zero unity —h,+4n unity —(ho— pi) unity (ho—v) — (8, - £) + Q—3r Ly Yes where tan Q=4 tan P Haasan (ease Pa EE is a cos $w cos 31)" 2(h.—v) —2(#,—£) eee 3 Arg. M, (Fac. M,): 2 Arg. M, (Fac. M,)? 3 Arg. M, (Fac. M,)8 4 Arg. M, (Fac. M,)4 146407 2h, —2v!’ J {1+ (464 x k)?+°928k cos 2v} sin? w (1—$ sin? 7) Rese! Seen! Wl sin 2r where tan 2v//= cos 2v+°464 xi} where k= jp Sean = 146407 x : v {1+ (464 x k)?+°928 & cos v} Meri SI Hin 1s ENS on cos »+°464xi | where p= Sin 2u(L- 2 Sin? a) where tan » = sin 21 Arg. M,—(*,—p,) Fac. M, Arg. N—(s,—p,) Fac. M, Arg. M,+(s,—p,)—R+7 where tan R= sin 2P Fac. M,+ /1—12 tan? $1 cos 2P ¢ cot? $I —cos 2P Arg. M,+(s,—p,) +2h,—2s, Fac. M, 90 REPORT—1883. Initial Arguments. Factors for Reduction. Votu - sin w cos? $w cos! + (= 1) = Olea — 8) +o fin Tee 41 ey sin w sin? dw cos* 37 oe (herent: ASE) sin 1 sm? $1 Q Arg. O—(s,—p,) . | Fac. O = ; oo sin 2w(1—$ sin? 7) J (he v)+(8,.—po) —4 sin 21 MS Arg. M, Fac. M, 2MS Arg. M, Fac. M, 2SM 27—Are. M, Fac. M, MK Arg. M,+Arg. K, Fac. M, x Fac. K, 2MK Arg. M,—Arg. Ki Fac. M, x Fac. K, MN ne M, ss N Fac. M, x Fac. N MSf 27—Arg. M, Fac. M, (1—3 sin? w) (1— sin aly Mm (8,—Po) [poe fib es sin? w cost 47 Mf 2(s,—£) ee 7 Sa h, unity Ssa 2h, unity There are two tables, numbered I. and II., given at pp. 304 and 305 of the Report for 1876 of the Committee of the British Association on Tidal Observations. The columns headed « give functions which, when their signs are reversed, are the arguments at the epoch. To show the identity of these expressions with those in the above schedule [I], we must put f=—h., g=—Nes D=s.t¢v—~, O=h, w=p.tv—i, w=p). For the sake of symmetry these tables contain several entries which HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 91 we have omitted from our schedule, because of the smallness of the tides to which they refer. The entries of the tides of long period, Nos. 3 and 4, are given with the opposite sign from that here adopted ;' thus those entries require alteration by 180° to bring them into accordance with our schedule. The following corrections have to be made in Table II.: No. 8, for Qy read 3v; No. 15, add 4y; Nos. 17 and 19, add 2(v—€); Nos. 18 and 20, subtract 2(7—é). ; The K,, K, tides, Nos. 9 and 16 of both tables, are entered separately as to their lunar and solar parts. The two parts of the M, tide, Nos. 7 and 11, are entered separately. Also No. 14 only gives one part of the tide here entered as L. The reader is warned that the definition of « on p. 293 is incomplete, and incorrect for proper reference to the equilibrium theory of tides. The definition of a’ on p. 302 is incorrect. § 8, On the Reductions of the Published Results of Tidal Analysis. In the Tide Tables pablished by the Indian Government, it is stated that each tide is expressed in the form R cos (nt—e«), where R is the semi-range in feet, n the speed of the tide, and «/ is the time in mean solar hours which elapses, after an epoch appropriate to the tide, until the next high-water of that tide. Tables are then given for R and « at each station for each year. The mode of tabulation is the same as that followed in the Tidal Reports of the British Association for 1872 and 1876. It is advisable that all the results should be reduced according to one system, such that the observations of the several years and the values for the several speeds of tide may be comparable inter se. : In § 5 it has been proposed that the tide should be recorded in the orm fH cos (V+u—k). It appears from the statements in the Reports for 1872 and 1876 and from an examination of the reductions of the published results that the e of the tables is equal to «—w, and that the R of the tables is equal to fH. Thus in order to reduce the published results to proper forms, com- parable inter se, it is necessary to add to « the appropriate w, and to divide RB by the proper f. Following this process we obtain at once the following additive corrections to the «’s to obtain the «’s. The values of 1/f by which the R’s are to be multiplied to obtain the H’s, are those given in the pre- ceding schedule [1]. For all tides not mentioned here, « is identical with «, and H with R. 1 See the passage in §2 between equations (28) and (29). 92 REPOKT—1883. LJ-] Schedule for Reducing Published Results. ina” | firma fa «ogi oa a 1 a aes se ee x no ee ee oe ee ee ree M, | —4(v-2) r +p j M, ) —6 (v—£) | R —p\+7 M, a —8 (v—£) | MS —2(v-£) i hie 0. Sl" | 2MS or p —4(7—&) wre Air ime es 28M +2 (v—£) ihe, L wee —2 (v—£)—R+47 || Fortnightly —2é Ome Oe oc Soret a ee In a paper by Captain Evans and Sir William Thomson, read before the British Association in 1878, certain tidal results are given which require a slightly different treatment in order to reduce them to the system now in view. It appears that for these results, schedule [J] is applicable if we erase all the $7’s and 7’s that occur therein, except in the single case of the tide M,. § 9. Description of the Numerical Harmonic Analysis for the Tides of Short Period. Ir forms no part of the plan of this Report to give an account of the instruments with which the tidal observations are made, or of the tide- predicting instrument. A description of the tide-gauge, which is now in general use in India and elsewhere, and of the tide-predicter, which is at the India Store Department in Lambeth, and of designs for modifications of those instruments, has been given in a paper by Sir William Thomson, read before the Institution of Civil Engineers on March 1, 1881,’ and to this paper we refer the reader. Our present object is to place on record the manner in which the observations have been or are to be 1 «The Tide Gauge, Tidal Harmonic Analyser, and Tide Predicter,’ Proc. Inst. C.E. vol, 45, part ili. HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 93 henceforth treated, and to give the requisite information for the sub- sequent use of the tide-predicting instrument. The tide-gauge furnishes us with a continuous graphical record of the height of the water above some known datum mark for every instant of time. It is probable that at some future time the Harmonic Analyser of Professors James and Sir William Thomson! may be applied to the tide- curves. The instrument is nearly completed, and now lies in the Physical Laboratory of the University of Glasgow, but it has not yet been put into use. The treatment of the observations which we shall describe is the numerical process used at the office of the Indian Survey at Poona, under the immediate superintendence of Major A. W. Baird, R.E. The printed forms for computation were admirably drawn up by Mr. Edward Roberts, of the ‘ Nautical Almanac’ Office ; but they have now undergone certain small modifications in accordance with this Report. The work of compu- tation is to a great extent carried out by native Indian computers. The results of the harmonic analysis are afterwards sent to Mr. Roberts, who works out the instrumental tide-predictions for the several ports for the ensuing year. The use of that instrament requires great skill and care. The results of the tidal reductions have hitherto been presented in a somewhat chaotic form, and we believe that it is only due to Mr. Roberts’ knowledge of the manner in which the tidal results have been treated that they have been correctly used for prediction. It may be hoped that the use of the methods recommended in the present Report will remove some of the factitious difficulties in the use of the instru- ment. The first operation performed on the tidal record is the measurement in feet and decimals of the height of water above the datum at every mean solar hour. The period chosen for analysis is about one year, and the first measurement corresponds to noon. It has been found im- practicable to make the initial noon belong to the same day at the several ports. It would seem, at first sight, preferable to take the measurements at every mean lunar hour; but the whole of the actual process in use is based on measurements taken at the mean solar hours, and a change to lunar time would involve a great deal of fresh labour and expense. If T be the period of any one of the diurnal tides, or the double period of any one of the semi-diurnal tides, it approximates more or less nearly to 24 m. s. hours, and if we divide it into 24 equal parts, we may speak of each as a T-hour. We shall for brevity refer to mean solar time as S-time. Suppose, now, that we have two clocks, each marked with 360°, or 24 hours, and that the hand of the first, or S-clock, goes round once in 24 S-hours, and that of the second, or T-clock, goes round once in 24 7-hours, and suppose that the two clocks are started at 0° or 0® at noon of the initial day. For the sake of distinctness, let us imagine that a T-hour is longer than an S-hour, so that the T-clock goes slower than the S-clock. The measurements of the tide-curve give us the height of water exactly at each S-hour; and it is required from these data to determine the height of water at each T-hour. For this end we are, in fact, instructed to count T-time, but are only allowed to do so by reference to S-time, and, moreover, the time is always to be specified as an integral number of hours. " See Appendix, Thomson and Tait’s Nat. Phil. 2nd ed. 1883. 94 REPORT—1883. Beginning, then, with 0" of the first day, we shall begin counting 0, 1, 2, &c., as the T-hand comes up to its hour-marks. But as the S-hand gains on the Y-hand, there will come a time when the T7-hand, being exactly at the p hour-mark, the S-hand is nearly as far as p+}. When, however, the 7-hand has advanced to the p+1 hour-mark, the S-hand will be a little beyond p+1+4: that is to say, a little less than half an hour before p+2. Counting, then, in 7’-time by reference to S-time, we shall jump from p to »+2. The counting will go on continuously for a number of hours nearly equal to 2p, and then another number will be dropped, and so on throughout the whole year. If it had been the T-hand which went faster than the S-hand, it is obvious that one number would be repeated at two successive hours instead of one being dropped. We may describe each such process as a ‘ change.’ Now, if we have a sheet marked for entry of heights of water accord- ing to J-hours from results measured at S-hours, we must enter the S-measurements continuously up to p, and we then come to a ‘change,’ and dropping one of the S-series, we go on again continuously until another ‘ change,’ when another is dropped, and so on. Since a ‘change’ occurs at the time when a T-hour falls almost exactly half way between two S-hours, it will be more accurate at a ‘change’ to insert the two S-entries which fall on each side of the truth. If this be done the whole of the S-series of measurements is entered on the T-sheet. Similarly, if it be the T-hand which goes faster than the S-hand, we may leave a gap in the T-series instead of duplicating an entry. For the analysis of the T-tide there is therefore prepared a sheet arranged in rows and columns; each row corresponds to one 7-day, and the columns are marked 0», 15, ... 235; the 0>’s may be called 7-noons. A dot is put in each space for entry, and where there is a change two dots are put if there is to be a double entry, and a bar if there is to be no entry. Black vertical lines mark the end of each S-day. These black lines will of course fall into slightly irregular diagonal lines across the page, and such lines are steeper and steeper the more nearly 7-time approaches to S-time. They slope downwards from right to left if the T-hour is longer than the S-hour, and the other way in the opposite case. The ‘ changes’ also run diagonally, with a slope in the opposite direction to that of the black lines. We annex a diminished sample of a part of a page drawn up for the entry of the M-series of tides, in which 7-time is mean lunar time. 95 HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. at uGT p&Z P4\824/¥2|E2/E2) 72/92 §2) 82 BL 2 Vd e282 64 94] 82 €2Z | 2 | €2 24 |Z] . “ON sfkuq Jo ‘ony — —|—— | — ||| —}—— pike | | / + wug IL PZ | | | U OL 4 | | 04 6 a | | | 69 8 IZ led | 89 2. 0% | | | 29 =~ “OM BY “ow q V 6 G I uSGluGElu LE aS |uGT w8TjyZ 1 a9 Ta lah TL aET\aSL lal |aOT | u6.) w8 | uZ | yD | ue ‘W saraag ‘suoymasasqg yopry, fo hapugy sof wong — [I] ernpeyog uO 96 REPORT—1883. In the form actually prepared for the computers, the horizontal lines between the successive days are absent, and the place for each single entry is indicated by a single dot. The incidence of tke hours in the computation forms for the several series was determined by Mr. Roberts. ; Since the first day is numbered 1, and the first hour 04, it follows that the hourly observation numbered 74" 11" is the observation which com- pletes a period of 737 12" of mean solar time since the beginning ; in fact, to find the period elapsed since 0" of the first day we must subtract 1 from the number of the day and add one to the number of the hour. The 73° 12" of m. s. time, inserted at the foot of the form, is very nearly equal to 71 days of mean lunar or M-time. For each class of tide there are five pages, giving in all about 370 values for the height of the water at each of the 24 special hours ; the number of values for each hour varies slightly according as more or less ‘changes’ fall into each column. The numbers entered in each column are summed on each of the five pages; the five sets of results being summed, the results are then divided each by the proper divisor for its column, and thus is obtained the mean value for that column. In this way 24 numbers are found which give the mean height of water at each of the 24 special hours. It is obvious that if this process were continued over a very long time we should in the end extract the tide under analysis from amongst all the others, but as the process only extends over about a year, the elimination of the others is not quite complete. The elimination of the effects of the other tides may be improved by choosing the period for analysis not exactly equal to one year. For sup- pose that the expression for the height of water is A, cos t+ B, sin n,f+A, cos not+B, sin nt. . . (61) where n, is nearly equal to n,, and that we wish to eliminate the 1,-tide, so as to be left only with the m,-tide. Now, this expression is equal to {A, FA, cos (n;—n2)t—By sin (7, —14)t} cos mt) (62) + {B,+Ay, sin (m,—12)f+ By cos (nm, —n2)t} sin nyt} That is to say, we may regard the tide as oscillating with a speed m,, but with slowly-varying range. Now we want to find the mean semi-ranges A,, B, of such an oscillation, and these will be found if we take the average semi-ranges estimated over a good many periods 27/(n,—mo). It will be best to stop exactly at the termination of such a period, so that the number of positive errors may be as nearly as possible equal to the number of negative ones. It is of course impossible to choose for each tide , a period which shall minimise the effects of more than one of the tides of short period Ny in vitiating the values of mean semi-ranges of the tide n,, and accord- ingly the periods have been chosen so as to minimise the effect of the principal solar semi-diurnal tide 8, upon the principal lunar semi-diurnal tide M,, and of the M,-tide upon the others. If n, be a diurnal tide and m, a semi-diurnal one, it does not seem worth while to choose any particular period for the averaging process, because the coefficients will go through so large a number of oscillations (about 350) in the course of the year. Nevertheless, special periods for HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 97 the evaluation of the diurnal tides have been chosen, and the reason for the choice, alleged in the Report to the British Association for 1872, seems to be to minimise the effect of the M,-tide on the diurnal tide, The period intended to be chosen (for the arithmetic seems to have been incorrectly worked out). will, it is true, minimise the effect of the M,-tide ; the M,-tide is, however, so small that it appears to the writer that there was no advantage gained by the choice. The computation forms show the following periods. [L.] Periods over which the Harmonie Analysis extends in the several series of Tides of Short Period. Tide Period in § days Period in special days d h d h s 369 3 . 369 3 XN 369 3 . 396 15 O 369 3 . 343 3 K 369 3 . 370 3 P 369 3 . 368 3 J 370 5 . 384 16 Q 370 5 » S80uL7 L 369 3) 363 8) or 358 «~6) or 352 15] N gel 6 aaa 349 22 or 3858 6) or 339 15} r . 849 22) 343 14 or 369 3) or 362 t0| v 349 22) 332 14 or 369 3) or 350 20} por 2MS 569 3 3443 R : 369 38 369 15 4h : 369 3 368 15 jis ae 369 3 362 21 28M . 369 3 381 15 The computation forms for the L, N, X, v tides have been drawn up in alternative forms, so that the computer may stop at the shorter period if desirable. It is proposed to drop the reduction of the tides \ and R, and to add certain new tides which have been denoted 2N, MK,2MK. ‘These last have been made to extend over a period of 36993". This period was chosen because if we put ,)=2(y—c), 1.=2(y—n), we have ny—n,;=2(a—n) ; and 369% 35 11™ is equal to 25 periods of an angular velocity 2(¢—7). Again, if we put n,=2y—30+a or 2y—a—a, and ny=2(y—c) we have m.—m, or m,—7, equal to o—a@; and 3584 54 1™ js equal to 13 periods of an angular velocity s—az. The 3587 6" which occurs in the computation forms is a mistake for 358% 5h, Next, if we put ny =2y—30—a@ +2» or2y—0+ a —2n, and n,=2(y—c) we have m.—2, or n;—n, equal to 2(o—n)—(o~az); and 349% 22h Q]m is equal to 11 periods of an angular velocity ¢+a—2n. Lastly, if we put n}=y—30+a@ or y+o—za, and ny=y—c we have My-—N, OY Ny—N equal to 2z—a; and 370" 9 46™ is equal to 27 periods of an angular velocity 2s—a. The 370° 5 which occurs in the compnta- tion forms is a mistake for 370° 10». 18838. H 98 REPORT—1883. We may here remark that there does not seem to be any advantage in the choice of 369° 5" as the period, excepting in the analysis for the M-series and S-series. At the same time there is no harm in that choice, and therefore the computation forras may be used as they exist. The choice of a special period for the diurnal tides J and Q also appears to be useless, and therefore they may be safely used for the period of 370% 5® based on erroneous arithmetic. It may perhaps be worth while to cut off the last entry in the Land N forms, and thus bring the pericd to its correct value. Let us now return to our general notation, and consider the 24 mean values, each pertaining to the 24 T-hours. We suppose that all the tides excepting the 7'-tide are adequately eliminated, and, in fact, a computation of the necessary corrections for the absence of complete elimination, which is given in the Tidal Report of 1872, shows that this is the case. It is obvious that any one of the 24 values does not give the true height of the T-tide at that T-hour, but gives the average height of the water, as due to the T-tide, estimated over half a T-hour before and half a T-hour after that hour. We must now consider the correction necessary on this account. Suppose we have a function h=A, cos 0+B, sin 64+ A, cos 20+B, sin204+ .. +A,cos79+B,sin76+ .... Then we see by integration that the function h'=A,' cos 04+B,’ sin 0+ A,’ cos 294+ B,' sin 29+ ... +A,’ cos r#+B,’ sin r9+ ...., where A,’_B‘_ smn, A,’ By’ sin 420 | A, UB, sutra = = ee Sa 5 ee Aj, Bb, ze Ay by 22 A, B, tra is derivable from h by substituting for the h, corresponding to any value of 0, the mean value of h estimated over the interval from 6+ 44 to 6—ta. Thus when harmonic analysis is applied to the 24 T-hourly values, the coefficients which express that oscillation which goes through its period v times in the 24 T-hours must be augmented by the factor sra/sin ra. Thus we get the following expressions for the augmenting factors for the diurnal, semi-diurnal, ter-diurna! oscillations, &c., viz. :— Le, Laie Saige pe et om /sin 7° 80! ; 29% /sin 15°; LO" /sin 22° 30', &e. . (63) Computing from these we find the following augmenting factors. [M.] Augmenting Factors. For A,, B, , : . 1:00286 Ay, By : . . 101152 As, Bg 2 4 . 1:02617 Ay, By é ; . 1:04720 A,, Bs t : Ped Ore ewes Sg RY, 21-29990 -" HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 99 In the reduction of the S-series of tides, the numbers treated are the actual heights of the water exactly at the S-hours, and therefore no aug- menting factor is requisite. We must now explain how the harmonic analysis, which the use of these factors presupposes, is carried ont. If ¢ denotes T-time expressed in hours, and ” is 15°, we express the height h, as given by the averaging process above explained, by the formula h=A,+A, cos nt+B, sin n¢+Ay, cos 2nt+B, sin 2ut+ . where#is0,1,2.... 23. Then if = denotes summation of the series of 24 terms found by attri- buting to ¢ its 24 values, it is obvions that | Ajo 2h; A, =p Th cos vt; By=ys2h sin nt ; A g=5rh cos 2nt; Bz =7,5h sin 2ut; &e., &e. Since n is 15° and ¢ is an integer, it follows that all the cosines and sines involved in these series are equal to one of the following: viz. 0, + sin 15°, + sin 30°, + sin 45°, = sin 60°, + sin 75°, +1. It is found convenient to denote these sines, as 0, +8), +S, +83, =S,, +S;, +1. The multiplication of the 24 h’s by the various $’s, and the sub- sequent additions may be arranged in a very neat tabular form. We append the form for the reduction of the M-tides, filled in for Karachi 1880-81, but abridged by the omission of some of the decimals. The columns marked M are the multipliers appropriate for each series. The columns I. and II. contain the 24 hourly values to be submitted to analysis. The subsequent operations are sufficiently indicated by the head- ings to the columns, and it will be found on examination that the results are in reality the sums of the several series indicated above. We believe that this mode of arranging the harmonic analysis is due to Archibald Smith, who gives it in the Admiralty manual on the Compass. The arrangement seems to be very nearly the same as that adopted by Everett (Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb. 1860) in his reductions of observations on under- ground temperature. In most cases it is not necessary to deduce more than the tide of the speed indicated by astronomical theory, but we give the full form by which the over-tides are deducible. If we want only a diurnal tide, ther the only columns necessary are I. to VII. and IX. and X.; if only a semi- diurnal tide, the columns to be retained are I., IT., [II., XII., XIII., XV., XVI., XVII. H 2 REPORT—1883. 100 = SOY he C10. he cL 18toF | Bl |Ft. + | Sr Oss C0 Gee EEGs = ST eee | SOS 0, arog al Set ®3 | 80-— || 00- 0 =) Ste +) 2a POST Tastes G0... |b S| Goma S| Be Oe Cea GO.ast ts ST Sipe Seal Se 88 PSs POe | 89 1 fo. +o) tg IT | 61-+ || 00: 0 |00- 0 AAI || ILA * WW 3 TA * W W "XI THA. peat TTA W “IS"O881 Movwy ‘sanag-yy sof sishipoup owowewzy fo-lidog pabpiqy ease posioAol "AT Jo yey I9MO'T "A 9-11 | 69 86 |0:2 82 6 \25 5-07. pee) 0 9-8. |€-9 Tel Oru 9-21 |88 $61 19-6 6.61 |26 ¢ PSL | 1-6 POL |T8 & OFT [69 & Fie at re a SO? Ps 00 | ee ise) Si rt iG 101 HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 00000:T=T ¢ $6996. ="S €0998- ='S T1Z0Z. =*s 0000¢: =*S 398cc: ='S 0=0 ‘Cy) story a JO sone A oe él for) + ST ia) 1S ‘XIX W IXX + XX IZ-+ eB. + eO.+ LO QT.+ TWXxX * W “AIXX 6-64 1-66 0:66 TYY—: “ATX F0 ee eo FRY “O98 | FV IST TXX 0-66 0 66 6:66 “ATX J° xX “AX * W ‘THX — TIX | “TTX un Ht CLL 9-11 8-6 6-61 ¢-6 ¢-61 9-01 PSL 9-E1 POL T-S1 0-FT ‘TIT 0 TIT FLY puooag | Jo Fwy ysaTy THX TL 102 REPORT— 1883. The A’s aud B’s having been thus deduced, we have R=/ (A?+B?). R must then be multiplied by the augmenting factors which we have already evaluated (Schedule [M]). We thus have the augmented R. Next the angle whose tangent is B/A gives ¢. The addition to ¢ of the appropriate V’,+z (see Schedule [I]) gives «x, and the multiplication of R by the appropriate 1/f (see Schedule [I]) gives H. The reduction is then complete. The following is a sample of the form used. [O.] Form for Evaluation of ¢, R, «, H. A form similar to [O] serves for the same purpose in the treatment of the tides of long period, to the consideration of which we now pass; it will be seen, however, that for these tides there is no augmenting factor, and that the increase of » for 114 hours has to be added to &. § 10. On the Harmonic Analysis for the Tides of Long Period. For the purpose of determining these tides we have to eliminate the oscillations of water-level arising from the tides of short period. As the quickest of these tides has a period of many days, the height of mean water at one instant for each day gives sufficient data. Thus there will in a year’s observations be 365 heights to be submitted to harmonic analysis. In leap-years the last day’s observation must be dropped, because the treatment is adapted for analysing 365 values. - To find the daily mean for any day it has hitherto been usual to take the arithmetic mean of 24 consecutive hourly values, beginning with the height at noon. This height will then apply to the middle instant of the period from 0" to 23": that is to say, to 11" 30™ at night. We shall propose some new modes of treating the observations, and in the first of them it will probably be more convenient that the mean for the day should apply to midnight instead of to 115 30™, For finding a mean applicable to midnight we take the 25 consecutive heights for 0" to 24h, and add the half of the first value to the 23 intermediate and to the half of the last and divide by 24. It would probably be sufficiently HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 103 accurate if we took ,'; of the sum of the 25 consecutive values, if it is found that the division of every 24th hourly value into two halves mate- rially increases the labour of computing the daily means. The three plans for finding the daily mean are then ar(hoth, +... #+hy3) ct @) se(Shothy + «~~. +ho3+tho,) ee (il) - (64) sis(hothyt . ~~» +hozgthos) ... s+» (ll) | And they will be denoted as methods (i), (ii), (iii) respectively. It does not, however, seem very desirable to use the third method. Major Baird considers that the use of method (i) is most convenient for the computers. The formation of a daily mean does not obliterate the tidal oscillations of short period, because none of the tides, excepting those of the prin- cipal solar series, have commensurable periods in mean solar time. A correction, or ‘clearance of the daily mean,’ has therefore to be applied for all the important tides of short period, excepting for the solar tides. Let Reos (nt—Z) be the expression for one of the tides of short period as evaluated by the harmonic analysis for the same year, and let a be the value of nt— at any noon. Then the 25 consecutive hourly heights of water, beginning with that noon, are— R cos a, R cos (n+), Reos (2n+a)... R cos (23n+a), R cos (24n +a). In the method (i.) of taking the daily mean it is obvions that the ‘clearance’ is sin 127 1 gzR cos (a+ 11}n) | sin 32 In the method (ii) it is easily proved to be oa: sin 12n aS er 3 cos (a+12n) at tet yarl as) ct oe ae and in method (iii) it is nN 22 L Ron yn a ao: cos (a+12n) sin $n The clearance, as written here, is additive. It was found practically in the computation for these tides that only three tides of short period exercise an appreciable effect, so that clearances for them have to be applied. These tides are the M,, N, U tides. It was usual to compute these three clearances for every day in the year, and to correct the daily values accordingly.!_ But in following this plan a great ‘ In 1882 a mistake was noticed in the Tidal Report for 1872 in the instructions for reducing the tides of long period. It was supposed both by Mr. Roberts and by Major Baird (then in England) that this mistake had been acted on. Accordingly a 104 REPORT—1883. deal of unnecessary labour has been incurred, and ‘when a simpler plan is followed it may perhaps be worth while to include more of the short- period tides in the clearances. Professor J. C. Adams suggests the use of the tide-predicting machine for the evaluation of the sum of the clearances, and if this plan is not found to inconveniently delay operations in India, it may perhaps be tried.} In explaining the process we will suppose that method (i) has been followed ; if either of the other plans be adopted it will be easy to change the formule accordingly. It is clear that R cos (a+114n) is the height of the tide at 11 30™; and the same is true for each such tide. Hence if we use the tide- predicter to run off a year of fictitious tides with the semi-range of each tide equal to s'; sin 12n/sin }n of its true semi-range, and with all the solar series and the annual and semi-annual tides put at zero, the height given at each 11" 30™ in the year is the sum for each day of all the clear- ances to be subtracted. The scale to which the ranges are set may of course be chosen so as to give the clearances to a high degree of accuracy. In the other process of clearance, which will be explained below, a single correction for each short-period tide is applied to each of the final equations, instead of to each daily mean. We next take-the 365 daily means, and find their mean value. This gives the mean height of water for the year. If the daily means be un- cleared, the result cannot be sensibly vitiated. We next subtract the mean height from each of the 865 values, and find 365 quantities 5h giving the daily height of water above the mean height. “These quantities are to be the subject of the harmonic analysis ; and the tides chosen for evaluation are those which have been denoted above as Mm, Mf, MSf, Sa, Ssa. Let dh= Acos(co—ax)t +B sin (s—a)t +C cos 2ct +D sin 2ct +C’ cos 2(¢—n)t+D’ sin 2(c—n)t }. . . (66) +E cos nt +F sin nt +G cos 2nt +H sin 2nt where ¢ is time measured from the first 115 30™, Now suppose /,, J, are the increments in 24 m. s. hours of any two of the five arguments (—a)t, 2ot, 2(o—n)t, nt, 2nt, and that Aj, B,; A», B,, are the corresponding coefticients of the cosine and sine in the expression for ¢ h. Then if 6h; be the value of ch at the (¢+1)th 11> 30™ in the year, we may write oh=A, cos 17+ B, sin l,i+ A, cos li+B, sinlyit+t ... (67) paper was presented in 1882 to the British Association by the writer of this Report upon the supposed mistake and its consequences. On his return to India, however, Major Baird found that the correct procedure had always been followed. 1 Major Baird has sent three years of results to England in order that the methed may be tested in competition with the numerical process. HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 105 And therefore th; cos i= 4A, {cos $(1,+1,)i+cos $(1; — 1) i} +4B, {sin (1, +15)i—sin $(1,—la)it} + . + + 8h, sin i= JA, {sin 3 (1, +1,)é+sin 5(1, —ly)2} +4B, {—cos $(1,+1,)itcos }(,—ly)i} + .. - Now let sin 3§4r o()=3 o ? sin 5w so that il sin #§*(1, +1.) =) ’ HE) =s sin 4(1,£ly) We may observe that ¢(«)=9(--2), and 9(0)=1825. Tf therefore % denotes summation for the 365 values from i=0 to i=364, we have VWheosl,i=lo(1, +1,) cos 182(1, + 1,) + 9(1, —1,) cos 182(1; — 12) JA» +[o(1, +1.) sin 182(1, +1.) —9(1, —7,) sin 182(1, —1,) |B. +. . Soh sin 1,i=[o(1, + ly) sin 182(1, +1.) + (1, —ly) sin 182(1, —1,) Ae +[—9(1,+1,) cos 182(1, +1.) +4(1, —1,) cos 182(1, — 1.) ]Bo+.. (68) In these equations there is always one pair of terms in which /, is identical with /,, and since ¢ (1, —/,)=1823, and cos 182 (/,—1,)=1, it follows that there is one term in each equation in which there is a coeffi- cient nearly equal to 182°5. In the cosine series it will be a coefficient of an A; in the sine series, of a B. The following are the equations (copied from the Report for 1872) with the coefficients inserted, as computed from these formule, or their equivalents :— REPORT—1883. 106 2e.a81+ 00:0 +/00:0 +/00-:0 +/€20 —|€%0 —|21-0 S 61-0 “=| 690 — #/69-:0 | = 7UZ Ws x 00:0 +/€F-28I+/00-:0 +/F7LO —/20E +/02T —-|90-8 +/19-I —|888 +/96-F + = FUG S00 X 00:0 +| 00-0 ‘ 22-481 +/000 +) 010 --)ihO —|80-04=| 0L-O S=780 -+/78-0 -—| = pl UIs x 00-0 +/FI-0 —|00-:0 +/€F-Z8T+|]4e-6 +)89-1 —|G0- 2% 0¢T —/08-E +/88-7 +), = zl soo x 66:0 — lee +/0T-0 ~-|968 +) 18-18i+] 26-0 +/¢2-:0 —/36-:0 +/20-T +/F0-¢ +| =7(4—»9)guIsx 66-0 —|04T —|IL0 —/89-L —|46:0 +/61-88I+|26-0 +/19-:0 +/06% —|22-:0 +] =7(4—»%)Zs00x (1 0 ag 90g + 800 ce GO-€ +/92-0-—|260 +]28-I8I+]88:0 +/20-. +/607 +) = 7G UIS X ON OR ae Ist — OL-0 ~—|:08:L- | 26-0 St) 19:0 +)88-0 > +] ST:e8E-F] Sle =—| 82-0 Fl = 79G S00 X 69-0 +)/88-€ +/P€0 +1086 +)/40-T +/06% —-|30-T +/S1L-b ~—|S6-18T+|/*L-3 + =}(2—») UIs x 690%, —106-F / 1) 7S-0-—|,88-F Fi) POG Fer] 220 | 66-F 4+! G20. =) Phe 2+) ¢0-eeT + =}(@—2) 800 x y9g H » a ae id ra) a 8) a Vv JO "3490) | JO “4YOOD | Jo “4909 | Jo "3Y0 | Jo “44Ya0p | Jo “yHa0D | Jo “44009 | Jo "34f809 | Jo “4ya0Q | Jo “yya0D ‘powag buor fo sapry, of suoynnonbs yours Ca] HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 107 If the daily means have been cleared by the use of the tide-predicter as above described, these ten equations are to be solved by successive approximation, and we are then furnished with the two component semi- amplitudes, say A,, B, of the five long-period tides. But the initial instant of time is the first 115 30™ in the year instead of the first noon. Hence if as before we put R?=A,?+B,’, and tan ¢;,=B,/A,, we must, in order to reduce the results to the normal form in which noon of the first day is the initial instant of time, add to ¢, the increment of the corresponding argument for 115 30™, according to method (i), or for 12 hours accord- ing to methods (ii) or (a1). If, however, the daily means have not been cleared, then before solu- tion of the final equations corrections for clearance will have to be applied, which we shall now proceed to evaluate. For this process we still suppose method (i) to be adopted. Let » be the speed of a short-period tide in degrees per m. s. hour, \ 1 Sin lan and let f (n)=3, i to dh,, the mean height of water at 11? 30™ of the (i+1)™ day, will be —w(n)R cos [n {24¢4+115} —2]. Then we have already seen that the clearance If we write m=24m (so that m is the daily increase of argument of the tide of short period), and S=n x 114—4, this becomes —d(n)R cos (mi+/). Hence the clearance for 6h; cos li is — I(n)R {cos [((m+)i+]+cos [(m—]i+_p}}, and for 6h; sin li is —t(n)R {sin [((m+)i+6]—sin [((m—D]i+/]}. Summing the series of 365 terms we find that the additive clearance for 36h cos li is —Ri(~) {o(m+B) cos [182(m+2)+5]+4(m—l) cos [182(m—1)+/]}, where as before es a Se eA sin 52 If An denotes the increase of the argument nt in 182% 11 30, this may now be written —Ry(n) {6(m+1) cos [An +1821—¢]+ 4(m—1) cos [An—1821—Z]}, Tf therefore R cos =A, R sin (=B, so that A and B are the component semi-ranges of the tide » as immediately deduced from the harmonic en for the tides of short period, we have for the clearance to 20h cos li —[Y(x)o(m+1) cos (An+1827) +(n)o(m—1) cos (An—1821)]A —[¥(n)o(m+1) sin (An +1827) +Y(n)¢(m—1) sin (An—1821)]B 108 REPORT—1883. In precisely the same manner we find the clearance for Sch sin li to be —[d(n)o(m+1) sin (An+1821) —Y(n)¢(m—1) sin (An—1827)]A +[w(n)g(m+1) cos (An +1821) —L(n)o(n—D) cos (An—182/)]B These coefficients may be written in a form more convenient for com- putation. For sin 2§5(mE1) S| f) a MIA ol ed ne) ae aD, =}cos 182(m+1) +4 sin 182(m+l) cot (ml). « (70) Then let K(n, )=d¢(m4+l) +¢(n— (n, D=o(m+1)+9(m—D | = Z(n, 1)=$(m+1)—d(m—) } Also let Aah ea sin 12n | yeaa ee ¥(n) cos An=5), Scere cos An=C (i) er Y(n) sin An =S(n) } The functions K(n, 1), Z(n, 1), C(n), S(x) may be easily computed from (70), (71), (72). Then if we denote the additive clearance for Sc h cos li by TA, n, 1, cos|A+[B,’n, 7, cos]B, and that for 36h sin li by [A, 2, J, sm]A+[B, n, J, sin]B. We have [A, n, 1, cos]=—C(n)K(n, 1) cos 182174 S(n)Z(n, 1) sin 1821 [B, n, 1, cos] = —S(n)K(n, 1) cos 1821—C(n)Z(n, 1) sin el 73) [A, n, 1, sin]=—S(n)Z(n, 1) cos 1821—C(n)K(n, 2) sin 1827 \ [B, n, 1, sinJ= C(nr)Z(n, 1) cos 182/—S(n)K(m, 1) sin 1821 We must remark that if 4(m+1)=3860°, ¢(m-+1) is equal to 182°5. This case arises when J is the tide MSf of speed 2(o—n), and m the tide M, of speed 2(y—<), for m+ is then 24 x 2(y--)=720°. The clearance of the long-period tide J from the effects of the short- period tide requires the computation of these four coefficients. For — the clearance of the five long-period tides from the effects of the three tides M,, N, O, it will be necessary to compute 60 coefficients. If it shall be found convenient to make the initial instant or epoch for the tides of long period different from that chosen in the reductions of — those of short period, it will, of course, be necessary to compute the HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 109 values which A and B would have had if the two epochs had been identical. A and B are, of course, the component semi-ranges of the tide of short period at the epoch chosen for the tides of long period; to determine them it is necessary to multiply R by the cosine and sine of V+u—k at the epoch. [Q.] Schedule of Coefficients for Clearance of Daily Means in the Final Equations. 1 -| o-w | 20 | 2(¢—n) | n | 2n (M,) n=2(y—-<¢). [A, n, l,cos]} —0:05557 | +0-00302 | +5:7393 | —0-10410 | —0-01465 [B, n, t,cos]] —0°17036 | —0-03773 | —2-9228 | —0-07525 | —0-07546 [A, n,1, sin]] —0:17075 | +0-04170 | —2:8400 | —0-00176 | —0-00353 TB, n, 1, sin]] +0-04410 | +0-01052 | —5:7271 | +0:00476 | +0-00958 (N) n=2y—30+4+c. CA, n,1, cos]} —0-05884 | +0-03680 | +.0-02938 | —0-01760 | —0-01760 'B,n, l,cos]| —0-07758 | —0-22337 | —0-19384 | +0-00254 | +0-00254 (A, n, 2, sin]] —0:02059 | —0-15245 | —0-12210 | +0-00020 | +0-00041 'B, n, 1, sin]} +011381 | —0 08544 | —0-08081 | -+0-00007 | +0:00015 (O) n=y—2e. (A, n, 7, cos} —0:06485 | +0:01673 | +0:01582 | —0:19240 | —0-19340 [B, n, J, cos]} —0°34765 | —0-07788 | —0-°08158 | —0°18260 | —0-18311 fA, n, l,sin]} — 0°34523 | +0-08418 | +0:08748 | —0-004C0 | —0:00926 [ B, m, 1,sin]} +0°04052 +0°08379 | +0:03295 +0°00897 | +0-01802 It may happen from time to time that the tide-gauge breaks down for a few days, from the stoppage of the clock, the choking of the tube, or some other such accident. In this case there will be a hiatus in the values of éh. Now, the whole process employed depends on the existence of 365 continuous values of ch. Unless, therefore, the year’s observations are to be sacrificed, this hiatus must be filled. If not more than three or four days’ observations are wanting, it will be best to plot out the values of 6h graphically on each side of the hiatus, and filling in the gap with a curve drawn by hand, use the values of ¢h given by the 110 REPORT—1 883. conjectural curve. If the gap is somewhat longer, several plans may be suggested, and judgment must be used as to which of them is to be adopted. If there is another station of observation in the neighbourhood, the values of 6h for that station may be inserted. The values of 6h for another part of the year, in which the moon’s and sun’s declinations are as nearly as may be the same as they were during the gap, may be used. It may be, however, that the hiatus is of considerable length, so that the preceding methods are inapplicable: as when in 1882 the tidal record for Vizagapatam is wanting for 67 days. The following method of treat- ment will then be applicable :-— We find approximate values of the tidal constituents of long period, and fill in the hiatus, so as to complete the 365 values, with the com- puted height of the tide during the hiatus. To find these approximate values we form éh cos lt and Yéhsin lt for the days of observation ; next, in the ten final equations of Schedule P we neglect all the terms with small coefficients, and in the terms whose coefficients are approximately 182°5, we substitute a coefficient equal to 182-5 diminished by half the number of days of hiatus. For example, for Vizagapatam in 1882 we have 1825—}x67=149, and, eg., XCéh cos (c—az) t = 149 A approximately. After the approximate values of A, B, C, D, &., have been found, it is easy to find the approximate height of tide for the days of the hiatus. This plan will also apply where the hiatus is of short duration. It may be pursued whether or not we are working with cleared daily means; for if the daily means are uncleared, as will hence- forth be the case, we import with tne numbers by which the hiatus is filled exactly those fictitious tides of long period which are cleared away by the use of the “clearance coefficients,” in preparing the ten final equations for solution. Other methods of treating a stoppage of the record may be devised. If the stoppage be near the beginning of the year, or near the end, we may neglect the observations before or after the gap, and compute afresh the 100 coefficients of Schedule P, and the clearance coefficients of Schedule Q for the number of days remaining. If the gap is in the middle we might compute the values of the coefficients of Schedules P and Q as though the days of hiatus were days of observation, bearing in mind that the formule are to be altered by the consideration that time is to be measured from the initial 11" 30™ of the year, instead of from the initial 11> 30™ of the days of hiatus. The so computed coefficients are then to be subtracted from the values given in Schedules P and Q, and the amended final eqnations and amended clearance coefficients to be used. It must remain a matter of judgment as to which of these various methods is to be adopted in each case. § 11. Method of Equivalent Multipliers for the Harmonic Analysis for the Tides of Long Period. Up to the present time the harmonic analysis for these tides has been conducted on a plan which seems to involve a great deal of unnecessary labour. If 7 be the speed of any one of the five tides for which the HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. lll analysis has been carried out, in degrees per m.s. day, the values of cos Ii and sin /¢ have been computed for =0, 1,2 .. . 364, so that there are 730 values for each of the five tides. These 730 values have then been multiplied by the 365 ¢éh’s corresponding to each value of ¢, and the summations gave =ch cos lt and S ¢h sin It, the numerical results being the left-hand sides of one pair of the ten final equations explained in § 10. Now, it appears that this labour may be largely abridged, without any substantial loss of accuracy. The plan proposed by Professor Adams is that of equivalent multi- pliers. The values of cos /t may be divided into eleven groups, according as they fall nearest to1:0, :9,°8,°7....°2,°1, 0. Then, as all the values of ch are to be multiplied by some value of cos J, and that value of cos It must fall into one of these groups, we collect together all the values of 6h which belong tc one of these groups, sum them, and multiply the sum by the corresponding multiplier, 1-0, -9, -8, &c., as the case may be. Since there are as many values of cos It which are negative as positive, we must change the sign of half of the ¢h’s. This changing of sign may be effected mechanically as follows :—In the spaces for entry of the oh’s, those ¢ h’s whose sign is to be unchanged are to be entered on the left side of the space if positive, and to the right if negative ; when the sign is to be altered this order of entry is to be reversed. Thus in the column corresponding to each multiplier we shall have two sub-columns, on the left all the ¢%’s which, when the signs are appropriately altered, are +, and on the right those which are —. The sub-columns are to be separately summed, and their difference gives the total of the column, which is to be multiplied by the multiplier appropriate to the column. The treatment for the formation of 8h sin It is precisely similar. The annexed form [Schedule R] is designed for entry for deter- mination of 2c h cos («—n)t. The entries of ¢h are to be made continuously in the marked squares from left to right, ard back again from right to left. The numbers in the squares, which in the computation forms are to be printed small and put in the corner, indicate the days of observation. The rows are arranged in sets of four corresponding to each complete period of 2(¢—n). In the middle pair for each period the + values of 5h are to be written on the right, and in the rest on the left. The word ‘ change’ opposite half the rows is to show the computer that he is to change the mode of entry. Hach column, excepting that for zero, is to be summed at the foot of the page, and multiplied by the multiplier corresponding to its column. A pair of forms is required for each tide of long period; they are very easily prepared from the existing forms, in which the values of the multipliers are already computed. 112 REPORT— 1883. [R.] Form for Reduction of the Tide MSf. n + —|+ —[+ —|+ —]+ -]+ -|+ -|+ -|+ -]+ -l 02 cb) cee oF change 1 ae change <— — Ss 2 Wi change is change — [ s — 3 change Se change <— —-> <— change 4 § pa change <— —> oh change 5 ae change . ool Total + Total — Total Multiply . Results Sum laterally . ; oa POLO ep . Sumof —= ch cos 2(¢ -y)'= aa le OR a a Be HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 113 § 12. Auxitrary TaBLEeS DRAWN UP UNDER THE SUPERINTENDENCE OF Masor Batrp, R.E. Values of N (Long. Moon’s Ascending Node) for 08 Jan. 1, G.M.T. Value at 0° G ALT. Jan. 1, 1880 =285°:956863. Motion per Julian year in 1880 =19°'34146248. Motion for 365 days =19°'32822387, and for 1 day =0°:052954. Year N 312°7861 293-4049 274-0767 254-7485 2354203 216-0391 196-7109 1773826 158-0544 138-6732 119-3450 100-0168 80°6886 61°3074 419792 Ot H Go bo 186 i co as) FONWrFOUMUDNAH Year N 22-6509 3°3227 343-9415 3246133 305°2851 285-9569 266°5757 247-2475 227-9192 208°5910 189:2098 169°8816 150°5534 131-2252 1118440 Year N Year N 1890 | 92-5158 || 1905 | 1624335 1 731875 6 | 143°1053 2 | 53-8593 7 | 123-7771 3 | 34-4781 8 | 104-4489 4 | 15-1499 9 | 85-0677 1895 | 355-8217 || 1910 | 65-7395 6 | 336-4935 1 46-4112 7 | 317-1123 2 | 27-0830 8 | 297-7841 3 77018 9 | 278-4558 4 | 348-3736 1900 | 259-1276 || 1915. | 329-0454 1 | 239-7994 6 | 309-7172 2 | 220-4712 7 | 290-3360 3 | 201-1429 8 | 271-0078 4 | 181-8147 9 | 251:6795 | Decrement of N since 0® Jan. 1 up to midnight of certain days of the year. In leap year, for all days after Feb. 28-March 1, use a-mean value between that for the particular day and for the day following. [Note.—The reason for choosing midnight is because half a year after 08 of the jist day under analysis falls at midnight, and the mean value of N to be used in the tidal reductions is taken as the value of N at that date.—G. H. D.] Jan. 1- 2 0-0265 May 1- 2 63810 Sept. 5- 6 13°1061 5- 6 2383 5- 6 +5928 10-11 * +3709 10-11 5031 10-11 "8576 15-16 *6357 15-16 ‘7678 15-16 71223 20-21 “9005 20-21 1:0326 20-21 “3871 25-26 141652 25-26 “2974 25-26 “6519 30-31 4300 30-31 5621 30-31 “9166 Oct. 1-2 4829 Hep, 1— 2 “6681 June 1- 2 8:0225 5-— 6 “6948 5- 6 “8799 5- 6 "2344 10-11 “9595 9-10 ‘0917 10-11 4991 15-16 15-2243 10-11 2°1446 15-16 *7639 20-21 4891 15-16 “4094 20-21 9:0287 25-26 ‘7538 20-21 “6742 25-26 "2934 30-31 16:0186 25-26 “9390 30-31 “5582 Nov. 1- 2 1245 Mary 1:9 31508 July 5-6 *8230 5- 6 "3363 5- 6 3626 10-11 10:0878 10-11 “6011 10-11 “6274 15-16 "3525 15-16 “8659 15-16 “8921 20-21 6173 20-21 17:1307 20-21 41569 25-26 *8821 25-26 “3954 25-26 4217 30-31 11'1468 30-31 6602 30-31 6864 Aug. 1- 2 *2527 Dec. 1- 2 ‘7131 31-32 “7394 5- 6 4646 5- 6 9250 Apr. 5-6 5 0042 10-11 7293 10-11 18:1897 10-11 *2689 15-16 “9941 15-16 4545 15-16 5337 20-21 12:2589 20-21 ‘7193 20-21 "7985 25-26 5236 25-26 9840 25-26 60632 30-31 “7884 30-31 19°2488 30-31 3280 Sept. 1- 2 “8943 31-32 3018 | 114 REPORT—1883. Values of p, (Mean Long. of Solar Perigee) for 0® Jan. 1. Value at 0» Jan. 1, 1880 = 280°'874802. Motion per Julian year =0°:01710693. Motion for 365 days = 0°-01709295. Year Ps } Year Pr Year Py | Year Dr 1860 280°5327 1875 280°7893 1890 281:0459 1905 281°3024 i “5499 6 “8064 1 ‘0630 6 *3195 2 5669 t °8235 2 “0801 i! +3366 3 5840 8 *8406 3 “0972 8 *B537 4 6011 Si) *8577 4 “1143 9 *3708 5 *6183 1880 8748 5 1314 1910 *3879 6 6354 1 8919 6 "1485 i “4050 7 *6525 2 “9090 7 "1656 2 "4221 8 “6695 3 “9261 8 1827 3 "4393 9 “6867 4 "9432 9 1998 4 4564 1870 ‘7038 5 “9604 1900 2169 5 “4735 1 “7209 6 ‘9775 | 1 2340 6 “4906 2 +7380 7 “9945 2 *2511 7 “5078 3 “7551 8 281°0116 3 "2682 8 "5249 t 7722 9 “0288 4 "2853 9 “5420 Increment of p, since 0% Jan. 1 for certain days of the year. Motion for 1 day =0°:00004683. Caen eee eee eee ee ESE EEE TERSEET | GRERREEEIEEST TTT GREET PAE Date Date Date Date Jan. 10 | 000042 || Apr. 10 | 000464 || July 9 | 0-00885 || Oct. 7 | 001307 20 | -00089 20 | -00510 19 | -00932 17 | -01353 30 | -00136 30 | -00557 29 | -00979 27 | -01400 Feb. 9 | -00183 || May 10} -00604 || Aug. 8 | -01026 || Nov. 6| -01447 19 | -00229 20 | -00651 18 | -01072 16 | -01494 Mar. 1| -00276 30 | -00698 28 | -01119 26 | -01541 11 | -00323 |} June 9 | -00745 || Sept. 7 | 01166 || Dec. 6 | -01588 21 | -00370 19 | -00791 17 | -01213 16 | -01634 31 | -00417 29 | -00838 27 | -01260 26 | -01681 Da HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 0 | 28 36 6 2 35 B7 4 35 28 6 34 42 8 33. 36 10 32 12 12 30 29 14 28 28 16 26 9 18 23 31 20 20 34 22 17 20 24 13 48 26 9 58 28 5 Bl 30 1 26 32 | 27 56 44 34 Bl 44 36 46 28 38 40 56 40 35 7 42 29 3 44 22 41 46 16 6 48 914 50 28 52 | 26 54 48 BA 47 14 56 39 25 58 31 23 60 23 9 62 14 42 mio 6 3 66 | 25 57 12 68 48 9 70 38 56 72 29 33 7h 20 1 76 10 19 78 0 28 80 | 24 50 29 82 40 29 84 30 10 86 19 50 88 9 25 90 | 23 58 55 Table of I, v, &, for different Values of N. v é 4 he ° ‘ “ OOF Or 0) Oond 22 29 20 13 44 57 40 26 Pease ONT 29 47 20 46 52. 7 40 52 2 ATA) £22 Ol bb 36 32 20 52 58 35 40 45 3.20 32°} 3 0 32 42 19 20 11 4 3 58 39 44 25 26 59 7 46 44} 4 18 22 5-7 49 37 27 28 41 56 21 4919} 515 4 G6 9 42 33 33 29.49 51 49 49 39 | 6 9 52 eS i Gs 27 39 28 24 45 12 AG VTS) Ta 2 24 8 5 48 19 22 23 58 35 58 41 43 52 16 59 5 | 8 8 14 916 0 23 50 10 4 3] 9 8 14 11 058; 10 115 48 30 46 10 58 46 55 56 Ue 2 Oe ee 17 13 13 32 25 19 21 32 32 41 28 39 39 16 35. 10 12 45 2/11 40 58 178 180 bo i=) or © 115 12 45 ns =) or pt to or or or ew [lt all al © oo os ww OD bet S) — HOWL NO SO bOI © bt H ow bo 36 43 10 a oo ~ Nore.—When N is negative, J has the same value as when N is positive ; but v and é change sign with N. 12 0g 8098 8199 G86 GPLL OTO8 TES06 6€68 OFFS T1989 T#GE g9g¢ 8189 180 966 0€ 06 LLOF 8é19 6IgT 1660-1 | 8&FL 6696 0Z0L 916F 9669 T1I6& F966 9668 606 118 06 | OL 16th 99L9 0ZZ06-0 | OF80 €989 63S geig T9FLT-T | 6099 S69P 19606-0 | 6F660-T | 616 869 ot 0 GZ | 968F L669 968 IFtG F869 6986 9L6E §800 6L6F 9869 9996 LEST FSF 989 0 6 0g 8669 609 6991 6LOF €0L¢ O6FF EFFI8-0 | 816 6FEF 0669 OLES T9TS 649 GLP 0g OF 9699 FLOP 06€9 ggLg Siig Ss1g¢ L1¢96 OLgg STILE 9019 060L FC8F 699 g9¢ OF O& §609 6LSF6-0 | 8619 OLFL O&SF L8L9 9g8L EPF8S-T | O80E FEFL 6189 9699 GLL 996 O& 0G 9T#9 IL6§ gL8E SECGL-T | 8E6E E979 O19 FOFT FPEG FLI8 gocT 9981-1 | 288 SFI 06 Or 8089 9698 0€96 60T FTES IgTZ LEV O9FF S081 1668 666E 6400 86610-T | TFO86- Or 0 16} L612 9868 G6ET 6986 9FLG Té8L 8996 ST9OLE-T | FOTL G6960-T | 60% PL8T 60T 9&6 0 16 og F892 1966 G9TOS8-0 | LELF SFIS F698 6860L-0 | L980 62206-0 | [LPO 1808-0 | SFLE 616 668 OS OF L96L 1696 T¥68 LLOO FST OFG6 986 966Ph LL86 E961 T896 gcog 86S SSL OF 08 8&8 [666 LELL GS986-T | FS60 01660-1 | 8022 FOOLF-1 | 166 6906 gggs OG9L 9EF 669 0& 06 8618 §L6T 6629 1890 206-0 | ILO FOLD LLOL €8¢98 6886 SFL O0€966-1 | Sh 06g 06 os Or SOT6 9S9T GEG 8gLG ITL6 69FT Goh GL6F GE6L FGLE 96g 1691 649 61F OL oO 0 06) 9246 FPEL 9S IF 888F 606 OFGS 1166 FO88E-1 | 18aL ELSF LELF 08 9gL ,|8I€ 0 06 og 0g 8#860-T | S60T 6463 TLOL 9148 9608 TPPI9-0 | 8926 L699 8erg 9FSE 6969 198 616 og OF 9160 T&Lo0 68LI OTS6E-T | €982 9686 S866 L¥899-1 | TL69 8I&9 FIES O6I8E-T | $96Z0-T | IGT OF ey O& §890 O&F0 8190-0 | LOOT 86GL GFOF &SF8 LLOT FIEg FIGL I61T 890 890 €Z0L6- O& Pl 06 9F60 FE 106-0 | Z9F6 FIGE 0099 PLE 9669 GOFG gcoF L618 GZ00L-0 | 9086 OLT 166 06 e OL LOST GF86 FIE8 6869 6969 1669 GIGS [8662-1 | F66€ 9S06I1-T | 8988 S069 ELE 1s8 OL a 0 61} 999L #996 GLIL GO88F-1 | SEES G8TL ISI? 699F I&&€ £000 6ILL 899LF-1 | PLE 9¢L 0 61 og 6106 1166 FT09 PIFL 869F 9908 F9ILG €6968.-1 | 2996 1960 O8g9 9610 PLP €t9 Og OF CLES 0668 GG6F TS0F 8oOF £968 OOFT GSSF G00G 6P6L 8FFS G6LG ELg ogg OF 0s E6LG §1L8 8088 O06L9 9IFE Z886I-T | 6004-0 | 9266-1 | FEET 1966 9GEF 6979 GL9 8oF 0€ 0G OLOE Lht8 €0LB G8h6 OLLG 9180 TFL8 g9Tg $990 TL6§ ILGE 6618 OLL L9& 0% O€ 8ST 8T IZIET-T | LOF88-0 | $¢¢z9-0| €066S-T | 2968-0 | 89606-T | 9FC8F-0 Z6G6E0- | 9908-0 | 9GTFS-T | GF0E9-0 | ZT989-T | F8LE0-T $9696-0 | 0S 8T SL Lt St Sf. £ ep ug £ i & = f = t = f = of 7 f = f= WE ne he I € f= rears ips ets pita os T U8 fori ys00 I (728 $-D I~ 2fy800 © gus 7800 7 WIS THU 7 Us 7 #7800 7 UIs I (@guis £—D vous 1 2 ps0o ™¥ y800 (yguis E—1) (» gus $—1) GpUIsE—DSOOPUIS | FF yROD MF rus @ UIs | Ff y800 mfz800 ~ UIs [ee i Sl RS SS ee ge ee Se ee ee = ‘7 fo sonny quasafip sof Ff prwo T fo 2190], 1 Ly, HARMONIC ANALYSIS OF TIDAL OBSERVATIONS. 9 9€ 86 0& 06 OL 0 86 0g OF O8 06 OL 0 16 Og OF O& 06 OL 0 96 Og OF 0€ 06 OL OF OS 06 Or 0 ¥6 Og OF 0& 06 OL 0 & Og OF GETL8-0 | GOLFL-T | 6E69F-T 66FL FI6L L168 8188 LOS6 9§868-0 OTS0 F8LO 9961 JGLT 6616 6996 &61& g8os FPOF GOSF 8°S6F OFS 6989 I1€9 8gL9 G06L 9FOL 9808 F698 1968 S686 96866:0 9960 €890 8OLT O€ST TS6L 8986 E816 LGOIE SLEF SFLE 961E FIGS OGL SIE 66L0 ISTOL-T 6896 1606 89F8 GG6L S8EZ gg89 § 818g OTEg OLSF LISt I€8¢ TSE 8186 LIFG 6I6L S6FL OgOL 6090 FLLOO-T SPLG6 6666 F068 648 9808 L89L GOEL 6069 FOGP 1924 ST6LF-1 6896 8g18 8699 FGLg 819E 91T6 66908: FE16 Go9L LLT9 LOL¥ ShGE 6841 OFE06-T 8688 T9FL 1609 609F F6IE F8LT SSE0L-T 8868 OO9L 6169 9F8P 6LFS OG1G 89200-1 PSF6 9808 9g19 Per 611F 69889-0 | ZIS9T-1 | 8898-0 | SFE8L-1 £066 6900 S180 16ST 1886 981§ 900F OFSF T69¢ Lgg9 6EFL 8&E8 FgZ6L-0 8810 GET 6016 8606 90TF gels F819 G96L FPES 89468-0 F620 S9LT LEGG SPP 8LEg 8699 FG6L 8&666-0 0890 TS6T GEE F8LF 8h69 GFG9 FO8S 6969 T16h LOFP OOOF OFgE 9L0E 8096 CEG O99T O8TL 1690 6060T-T 61L6 F666 9618 F668 8TLL 606L 9699 6L19 699g géTg 809F LLOt PSs SO0E G9FG 6T6L ILET 6180 $9600-1 SOL6 PFIG 8198 S609 9&9 9899 PGOL 69EL GILL GL08 9EF8 F088 8SLI6 8996 F¥668-0 LEO LgL0 GPIt gggT S161 LOG {E86 9LEE GELS ISI¥ PPOF 9TT¢ 96g¢ §809 8199 6802 9692 L118 8F98 8816 1&166-0 660 F980 GPFL 6E99 8L9¢ LG9OL-1 99LL 806F LL069-1 6166 61g9 ELLE PIOTS«T 8868 6629 IGE GECOF-T gl6L OFFS S66 GLF0E-T FE08 GG9G 8SEGE #8806: 1 8998 0969 1666 T9LIT-1 696 FgEL L6TS 890§ 19600-T 6688 L¥89 868F 9€86 0L806-0 TL09G-0 | LLZ81-1 | LESF8-0 | LIF9F-T Lt99 [19Z L698 0969-0 OF90 669T E816 £686 180g L619 T6EL 9198 TL869-0 8gIT LL¥G O&8S 616g 6499 FOI8 FO9GL-0 PPIL FGLG LYSE F109 9GLL I8F68-0 6661 OSTs 0909 §GOL 6F066-0 6IIL 996& SoF9 LTLLO-T L¥00 St6L 66EL 1g89 6669 LPELG [61g FEOF €LOF TIgé 9F66 6LES 6081 8é6L $990 68001-1 0196 6668 SFE8 T9LL SLL F899 6669 6689 GU8SF FOGF €09¢ 000§ 9686 68L1 I8il 69S00-1 1966 1P&6 FEL8 9018 FFL G8LP O8TS 6299 9869 {669 6189 FEGL §992 1608 8¢98 {868 SEG L6868-0 F9EO 9680 91ET SO8T 1666 8616 LOGE S68 LYST 8L8F 81Fs 9969 6699 L80L O99L BESS §&88 FSF66-0 &F00 6990 G66T T&6L 1896 GOFS O1GE 6986 ST80F-T 8166 LYLL [669 GOLF 88I& 1891 I810€-T 1898 6612 8TLg FPF 9116 STE1G-1 1986 S18 €L169 Lgg¢ TIT? 1696 SLEIT-1 GL86 <8 O80L 9699 GISh 8h66 989T 0€G00-1 6888 TPgL | L069 688F 86689-0 StL8 88769-0 gF60 SLOL 66LT L696 OLFE 8EGF 6809 1F69 9189 SOLL L198 SF962-0 L8F0 6PFI O€FG O&FE OSPF O6FS 6999 FE9L 8618 ¢9868-0 STOL 6816 88 LI9F 098g 9€TL 68F8 1L166-0 I&II 1696 GF6E $689 0696-0 LOF 6h9 069 6&8 61696-0 Itl 0&6 886 969 699 66L FE&6L6-0 890 606 SEé 897 009 [gL 698 16686-0 161 6FG LLE €0¢ 669 9gL 08866-0 $00 LoL 086 IL& G6F €19 GEL 198 696 T6860-T LoL FLg SGP GLE €6160-1 G16 868 689 1&9 F6E 196 OL160-1 OL6 1&8 £69 999 OZF G86 IST 61010-T 188 LOL 169 66F GLE SFG 06 100-1 966 €L8 TgL 0€9 org 168 E16 9ST OF066- 0 96 0 9% O€ 06 0 6 118 REPORT—1883. Report of the Committee, consisting of Mr. Rosert H. Scortr (Secretary), Mr. J. Norman Lockyer, Professor G. G. STOKES, Professor BALFouR STEWaRT, and Mr. G. J. Symons, appointed for the purpose of co-operating with the Meteorological Society of the Mauritius in their proposed publication of Daily Synoptic Charts of the Indian Ocean from the year 1861. THE Committee, appointed at the York meeting in 1881, and reappointed at Southampton in 1882, have to report that, in his latest letter from the Mauritius, dated June 21, 1883, Dr. Meldrum informs them that, ‘ owing to an increase of routine work, the synoptic charts have not made much progress since March. However, one month’s charts are in the hands of Messrs. A. and K. Johnston, and others will be so soon. The isobars have entailed much labour, and they have not yet been finished. ‘If we cannot present any of the charts to the British Association at its next meeting, we cannot help it. For my own part I have worked hard, but I am short of assistance.’ Under these circumstances the Committee have not thought them- selves justified in applying for any portion of the grant of 501. placed at their disposal by the General Committee, inasmuch as none of the charts have as yet appeared. They would, however, request reappointment, with a second renewal of the grant, inasmuch as the work is actually in an advanced stage of preparation. Report of the Committee, consisting of Professor CAYLEY, Professor G. G. STOKES, Sir WiLLIam THomson, Mr. JAMES GLAISHER, and Mr. J. W. L. GuatisHer, on Mathematical Tables. In the Report for 1881 it was stated that the Factor Table for the sixth Million had been completed and stereotyped. The Introduction to this Million, which relates to enumerations and comparisons extending over the whole nine millions, was completed during the present year, and the volume has been published by Messrs. Taylor and Francis. The gap of three millions between the third million and the seventh million, is there- fore now filled in, and the tables extend from unity to 9,000,000. The dates of publication of the nine millions are—second, 1814; third, 1816; first, 1817; seventh, 1862; eighth, 1863; ninth, 1865; fourth, 1879; fifth, 1880 ; sixth, 1883. The results of the enumeration of the primes in the sixth million were given in the Report for 1881. The Introduction to the Sixth Million, which occupies 103 pages, con- tains a detailed account of the enumeration of the primes in the first nine millions, with a comparison of the results with the values given by Legendre’s, Tchebycheff’s, and Riemann’s formule. The number of primes is given in each successive group of 1000 numbers from unity up to 9,000,000, and there are also similar tables for groups of 10,000; 100,000; 250,000, and 500,000. The enumeration according to centuries is also given in a series of ninety tables, showing the numbers of centuries which contain no prime, one prime, two primes, three primes, &c., in each group of 10,000 numbers ; and there are similar ON MATHEMATICAL TABLES. 119 tables for groups of 100,000 and for the complete millions. There are also tables giving sequences of 100 or more consecutive composite num- bers in the nine millions. A short account of the results of this enumeration was given in the Report for 1881 (pp. 305-308), and it is perhaps worth while to supple- ment that account by giving the following list of sequences exceeding 130 in the whole nine millions, arranged in the order of their length. 0 to 9,000,000. Sequences exceeding 130. Lower Limit Upper Limit Sequence 4,652,353 4,652,507 153 8,421,251 8,421,403 151 2,010,733 2,010,881 147 7,230,331 7,230,479 147 6,034,247 6,034,393 145 7,621,259 7,621,399 139 8,917,523 8,917,663 139 3,826,019 3,826,157 137 7,743,233 7,743,371 137 6,371,401 6,371,537 135 6,958,667 6,958,801 133 1,357,201 1,357,333 131 1,561,919 1,562,051 131 3,933,599 3,933,731 131.. | 5,888,741 5,888,873 131 8,001,359 8,001,491 131 The three formulz which have been proposed for the approximate representation of the number of primes inferior to any given number #@ are :— (i.) Legendre’s formula— , x log « — 1:08366 (ii.) Tchebycheff’s or Gauss’s formula— xv da 0 log # liz, where liz = | Gii.) Riemann’s formula— lie —dliat—dlivs—lliat+tliet— &e, 1 ‘mn which the general term is:liz”, where m denotes any number not divisible by a squared factor, namely, any number of the formabec... where a, b,c, . . . are different primes; the sign of the term is positive when the number of the prime factors a, b, c,. . . is even, and negative when it is uneven. The Introduction contains comparisons between the numbers of primes counted and the values given by these three formule, and also by the formulee (iy.) Sey ee 2d log ee. 4 bs log « (v.) z log «—1 120 REPORT-—1883. at intervals of 50,000 up to 9,000,000. ‘The comparisons are also given for the separate groups of 50,000, The deviations are given in separate tables. Table I., which is abridged from the more extended tables given in the Introduction, shows the numbers of primes counted and the numbers given by the formule (i.), (ii.), (ail.), at intervals of 100,000 up to 9,000,000. Table II. shows the deviations in the case of the three formule. TasLe I. Number of Primes Calculated by x Counted Riemann’s Tchebycheft’s Legendre’s formula formula formula 100,000 9,593 9,587 9,630 9,588 200,000 17,985 17,982 18,036 17,982 300,000 25,998 26,024 26,087 26,024 400,000 33,861 33,852 33,923 33,854 500,000 41,539 41,530 41,606 41,533 600,000 49,099 49,091 49,173 49,096 700,000 56,544 56,557 56,645 56,565 800,000 63,952 63,945 64,037 63,955 900,000 71,275 71,266 71,362 71,279 1,000,000 78,499 78,528 78,628 78,543 1,100,000 85,715 85,737 85,841 85,756 1,200,000 92,940 92,899 93,007 92,921 1,300,000 100,021 100,019 100,130 100,045 1,400,000 107,124 107,100 107,214 107,129 1,500,000 114,152 114,146 114,263 114,179 1,600,000 121,125 121,159 121,279 121,195 1,700,000 128,140 128,141 128,264 128,181 1,800,000 135,072 135,095 135,221 1355539 1,900,000 142,029 142,022 142,150 142,070 2,000,000 148,932 148 924 149,055 148,976 2,100,000 155,806 155,802 155,936 155,858 2,200,000 162,663 162,658 162,794 162,718 2,300,000 169,512 169,492 169,631 169,557 2,400,000 176,303 176,307 176,448 176,376 2,500,000 183,073 183,102 183,245 183,175 2,600,000 189,882 189,878 190,024 189,956 2,700,000 196,647 196,637 196,785 196,720 2,800,000 203,363 203,380 203,530 203,467 2,900,000 210,109 210,106 210,258 210,197 3,000,000 216,817 216,816 216,971 216,913 3,100,000 223,493 223,512 223,668 223,613 3,200,000 230,210 230,193 230,351 230,299 3,300,000 236,901 236,961 237,021 236,971 3,400,000 243,540 243,514 243,677 243,629 3,500,000 250,151 250,155 250,319 250,275 3,600,000 256,726 256,784 256,950 256,908 3,700,000 263,397 263,400 263,568 263,529 3,800,000 269,987 270,004 270,174 270,139 3,900,000 276,611 276,597 276,769 276,737 4,000,000 283,146 283,179 283,352 283,323 4,100,000 289,774 289,750 289,925 289,899 4,200,000 4,300,000 4,400,000 4,500,000 4,600,000 4,700,000 4,800,000 4,900,000 5,000,000 5,100,000 5,200,000 5,300,000 5,400,000 5,500,000 5,600,000 5,700,000 5,800,000 5,900,000 6,000,000 6,100,000 6,200,000 6,300,000 6,400,000 6,500,000 6,600,000 6,700,000 6,800,000 6,900,000 7,000,000 7,100,000 7,200,000 7,300,000 7,400,000 7,500,000 7,600,000 7,700,000 7,800,000 7,900,000 8,000,000 8,100,000 8,200,000 8,300,000 8,400,000 8,500,000 8,600,000 8,700,000 8,800,000 8,900,000 9,000,000 ON MATHEMATICAL TABLES. TABLE I. (continued). 121 Number of Primes Calculated by Counted Riemann’s Tchebycheft’s Legendre’s formula formula formula 296,314 296,311 296,487 296,465 302,824 302,861 303,039 303,020 309,335 309,402 309,582 309,566 315,948 315,933 316,114 316,102 322,441 322,454 322,637 322,628 328,964 328,965 329,150 329,145 335,439 335,469 335,655 335,653 341,993 341,963 342,151 342,153 348,515 348,449 348,638 348,644 354,973 354,926 355,117 355,126 361,409 361,395 361,588 361,601 367,902 367,856 368,050 368,067 374,364 374,310 374,505 374,525 380,802 380,755 380,952 380,976 387,204 387,193 387,391 387,419 393,608 393,624 393,823 393,855 399,995 400,047 400,248 400,284 406,431 406,463 406,666 406,706 412,851 412.873 413,077 413,121 419,248 419,275 419,480 419,528 425,650 425,671 425,878 425,930 432,075 432,060 432,268 432,324 438,412 438,443 438,652 438,712 444,759 444 819 445,030 445,094 451,161 451,190 451,401 451,470 457,499 457,554 457,767 457,839 463,874 463,912 464,126 464,203 470,285 470,263 470,479 470,560 476,650 476,610 476,827 476,912 483,019 482,950 483,169 483,258 489,325 489,285 489,505 489,598 495,673 495,615 495,835 495,933 501,972 501,938 502,160 502,263 508,273 508,257 508,480 508,587 514,578 514,570 514,794 514,905 520,925 520,878 521,103 521,219 527,170 527,180 527,407 527,527 533,534 533,478 533,706 533,830 539,808 539,771 540,000 540,128 546,058 546.058 546,289 546,422 552,359 552,341 552,573 552,710 558,642 558,619 558,852 558,994 564,927 564,892 565,126 565,273 571,172 571,161 571,396 571,547 577,498 577,425 577,661 577,817 583,779 583,684 583,921 584,082 590,078 589,939 590,178 590,342 596,298 596,190 596,429 596,599 602,568 602,436 602,676 602,850 100,000 200,000 300,000 400,000 500,000 600,000 700,000 - 800,000 900,000 1,000,000 1,100,000 . 1,200,000 1,300,000 1,400,000 1,500,000 1,600,000 1,700,000 -1,800,000 1,900,000 2,060,000 2,100,000 2,200,000 2,300,000 2,400,000 2,500,000 2,600,000 2,700,000 2,800,000 2,900,000 3,000,000 3,100,000 3,200,000 3,300,000 3,400,000 3,500,000 3,600,000 3,700,000 3,800,000 3,900,000 4,000,000 4,100,000 4,200,000 4,300,000 4,400,000 4,500,000 4,600,000 4,700,000 4,800,000 4,900,000 5,000,000 5,100,000 5,200,000 5,300,000 Number of primes counted 9,593 17,985 25,998 33,861 41,539 49,099 56,544 63,952 71,275 78,499 85,715 92,940 100,021 107,124 114,152 121,125 128,140 135,072 | 142,029 148,932 155,806 162,663 169,512 176,303 183,073 189,882 196,647 203,363 210,109 216,817 223,493 230,210 236,901 243,540 250,151 256,726 263,397 269,987 276,611 283,146 289,774 296,314 302,824 309,335 315,948 322,441 | 328,964 335,439 341,993 348,515 354,973 361,409 367,902 REPORT—1883. Tasre II. Difference between numbers counted and calculated by; Riemann’s Tchebycheff’s formula formula — 6 + 37 — 3 + 51 +26 + 89 — 9 + 62 -— 9 + 67 — 8 + 74 +13 +101 — 7 + 85 — 9 + 87 +29 +129 +22 +126 —41 + 67 — 2 +109 — 24 + 90 — 6 +111 +34 +154 + 1 4-124 +23 +149 — 7 +121 — 8 +123 — 4 +130 — 5 +131 —20 +119 + 4 +145 +29 +172 — 4 +142 —10 +138 +17 + 167 - 3 +149 — 1 +154 +19 +175 —17 +141 —40 +120 = 26 +137 + 4 +168 +58 + 224 + 3 +171 +17 4-187 —14 +158 +33 + 206 —24 +151 — 3 +173 +37 +215 +67 +247 —15 +166 +13 +196 | +1 +186 +30 +216 —30 +158 —66 +123 —47 +144 —14 +179 —46 +148 Legendre’s formula bo oo Ot RWWA HEttttettte+ 1 tettter diet bo ~~ ON MATHEMATICAL TABLES. 123 Taste II. (continued). Difference between numbers counted and calculated by ; Number z of primes counted Riemann’s Tehebycheff’s Legendre’s formula formula formula 5,400,000 374,364 —54 +141 4+ 161 5,500,000 380,802 —4AT +150 +174 5,600,000 387,204 —11 +187 +215 5,700,000 393,608 +16 +215 + 247 5,800,000 399,995 +52 + 253 +289 5,900,000 406,431 +32 + 235 +275 6,000,000 412,851 +22 + 226 +270 6,100,000 419,248 +27 + 232 + 280 6,200,000 425,650 +21 +228 +280 6,300,000 432,075 —15 +193 +249 6,400,000 438,412 +31 + 240 +300 6,500,000 444,759 +60 +271 +335 6,600,000 451,161 +29 + 240 +309 6,700,000 457,499 +55 +268 +340 6,800,000 463,874 +38 + 252 +329 6,900,000 470,285 —22 +194 +275 7,000,000 476 650 — 40 +177 + 262 7,100,000 483,019 —69 +150 + 239 7,200,000 489,325 —40 +180 +273 ~ 7,300,000 495,673 —58 +162 ‘+260 7,400,000 501,972 —34 +188 +291 7,500,000 508,273 —16 +207 +314 7,600,000 514,578 — 8 +216 +327 7,700,000 520,925 —AT +178 +294 7,800,000 527,170 +10 + 237 +357 7,900,000 533,534 —56 +172 +296 8,000,000 539,808 —37 +192 +320 8,100,000 546,058 0 +231 +364 8,200,000 552,359 ~18 +214 +351 8,300,000 558,642 — 23 +210 + 352 8,400,000 564,927 —35 +199 +346 - 8,500,000 571,172 —Ii11 + 224 +375 8,600,000 577,498 —73 +163 +319 8,700,000 583,779 —95 +142 + 303 8,800,000 590,078 —139 +100 + 264 - 8,900,000 596,298 —108 +131 +301 9,000,000 602,568 —132 +108 + 282 _ The mean deviations for the three formule are respectively— —9, +1638, +4171. The great superiority of Riemann’s formula is at once apparent; it is more accurate than Legendre’s even for the smaller values of «, and it represents the numbers of primes over the whole nine millions most satis- factorily. It seems scarcely possible that a continuous formula not involy- ing periodic terms could more accurately represent numbers which exhibit such great irregularities. Tt may be remarked that Legendre’s and Tchebycheff’s formule are coincident for « = 4,850,000 :, beyond this point they steadily diverge. Tn the second and third volumes of the ‘Mathematische Annalen’ (1870 and 1871), Meissel has determined the numbers of primes inferior 124 REPORT—1882. to 10,000,000 and to 100,000,000, by a method which is equivalent to actually counting them, so that his numbers should be exact. Hargreave, also, in the ‘ Philosophical Magazine’ for 1854, had obtained by means of a similar process the number of primes inferior to 10,000,000. In the case of 10,000,000 Meissel’s number is 664,580, and Hargreave’s 664,633 ; for 100,000,000 Meissel’s number is 5,761,461. Meissel is so accurate a calculator that his results are entitled to be accepted with confidence ; and, taking his numbers to represent the actual numbers of primes counted, we have the following results :— Number of Primes aleulated by 3 Counted by ee ee Riemann Tchebycheft Legendre 10,000,000 664,580 664,667 * 664,918 665,140 100,000,000 5,761,461 5,761,551 5,762,209 5,768,004 Deviations of the three formulx from Meissel’s counted numbers Riemann Tchebycheff Legendre 10,000,000 + 87 + 368 + 560 100,000,000 + 90 + 748 + 6,543 The great accuracy with which Riemann’s formula represents the number of primes, both at 10,000,000 and 100,000,000, is very remark- able. At 100,000,000 the function li still affords a good approximation ; and its superiority to Legendre’s formula, which gives a result differing widely from the truth, is very apparent. Assuming a formula of the form , and supposing the con- av oga —A stant A to be determined by making the value given by this formula agree with the actual number of primes counted for a given value of a, it would follow that Legendre’s value—viz. A = 1:08366—was determined from # =1230.! The Introduction contains a table showing the variations in the value of A, according as it is determined from «# = 50,000, «= 100,000... . and so on, at intervals of 50,000, up to ze = 9,000,000, and also certain results connected with the value of A. The diminution of the value of the constant as 2 increases is very slow, as it only varies between 1-090 and 1:072 in the whole nine millions. Taking Meissel’s values for the numbers of primes counted, it is found that the value of A, as determined from # = 10,000,000, is 1:07110; and, as determined from # = 100,000,000, is 1:06397. Denoting by ¢ (z) the number of primes inferior to a, it was shown by Tchebycheff that if loge — —“~ have a limit when z is infinite, that oe ] limit must be unity. It follows, therefore, that if the number of primes be represented by a formula of the form the limiting value of Vv log 2 — A’ A is unity. It appears from the results just given that the approach of 1 It is not unlikely, however, that Legendre assigned the value 1:08366 to the constant in order to represent, as nearly as possible, the results of the entire enume- rations that he had then made. ee ON MATHEMATICAL TABLES. 125 A towards its limiting value is very slow. The formula (v.) was calculated for the reason just mentioned—viz. because it is the limiting form of the general expression which includes Legendre’s formula. If A be determined so that ——“— lo A on — ga = lia, then it is found that uf 3 13 A= + 5 ae logz (log wz)? hs (log x)? * &e., to which A = 1 + i 1 ig 0 first approximation. It was for this reason og @ that the formula (iv.) was calculated. For the smaller values of «, the deviations are greater than in the case of Legendre’s formula, but there is not much difference between them for values of z near 9,000,000. When z = 100,000,000, the deviation is less than one-half of that shown by Legendre’s formula. A portion of the Introduction relates to the calculation of the loga- rithm integral liz, which occurs both in Tchebycheft’s and in Riemann’s formule. The methods of calculation adopted are explained, and certain values of the function Hi(#) are given, and also some corrections to Bessel’s values of liz. The convergence of Riemann’s formula is very slow, and the con- cluding sections of the Introduction are devoted to a discussion of the magnitudes of the successive terms. Report of the Committee, consisting of Professor Crum Brown (Secretary), and Messrs. Mitye-Home, Joun Murray, and Bucuan, appointed for the purpose of co-operating with the Scottish Meteorological Society in making Meteorological Obser- vations on Ben Nevis. ‘A Grant of 50]. was made to the Committee by the British Association in 1882 ‘for the purpose of co-operating with the Scottish Meteorological Society in making Meteorological Observations on Ben Nevis.’ These observations were on a much more extensive scale than those of the summer of 1881. In 1882 six additional stations were established at different altitudes between the two principal stations on the top of Ben Nevis and at Fort William. These stations were so placed that observa- tions could be made at regular intervals of half an hour during the ascent and descent; and simultaneously with these, half-hourly observations were made at Fort William. The number of observations made daily at Fort William was twenty-one, and on the top of Ben Nevis five, the latter being from 9 to 11 a.m. In addition to the usual instrumental observations, special attention was given to noting wind, cloud, and other weather changes, and it may be added that these eye observations were carried out by Mr. Wragge with an ability and an enthusiasm worthy of the highest praise. Owing to the excessive labour in copying these elaborate and volu- minous observations from the note-books, the observations only began to be received at the Society’s office in June and thereafter from time to time in July and August. On this account little more than a beginning has been made with their discussion. From the half-hourly observations beginning with 5 a.m., the diurnal 126 REPORT—1883. curves for atmospheric pressure, temperature, and humidity have been calculated for Fort William. These curves are interesting and valuable as showing the eminently insular character of the climate of the region round the base of Ben Nevis from which the air is drawn which ascends its slopes on a summer’s day. The curves of pressure, temperature, and humidity for the top of Ben Nevis from 9 to 11 a.m. are also highly interesting and important, especially when compared with the curves for these hours at Fort William. The degree of saturation’ of the atmo- sphere and its persistency on the top of Ben Nevis during these hours of the day is perhaps the most important meteorological feature of the climate of this elevated region: and this feature is all the more pro- nounced when a cyclone is advancing from the Atlantic. This type of weather prevailed, with few and short-continued inter- ruptions during the whole season of 1881. But in 1882, isolated periods of fine weather and well-marked anticyclones occurred in Scotland, when the atmosphere at the top of Ben Nevis passed from a state of saturation to a state of extreme dryness—a dryness indeed greater than could be found anywhere nearer than the region of the Sahara. These violent contrasts are often separated from each other by exceedingly short intervals of time and of space. It is to be noted that the extremest cases of dryness have only been observed at the very top of the mountain and were in every case accompanied by a very high temperature for that height. This peculiarity marks the Ben Nevis Observatory as admirably suited for the prosecution of some hygrometric and other physical inquiries which are so urgently called for in the present state of meteorology. It is expected that the discussion of these observations will be com- pleted by Mr. Buchan, and the results published, in the ‘ Journal of the Scottish Meteorological Society,’ early next year. A copy of the ‘ Jour- nal’ will be sent to the British Association. Report of the Committee, consisting of Professor ScHuUSTER (Secre- tary), Sir Witt1am THomson, Professor H. E. Roscor, Professor A. S. HERSCHEL, Captain W. DE W. Apney, Mr. R. H. Scort, Dr. J. H. GuapsTonE, and Mr. J. B. N. HEeNNESSEY, appointed for the purpose of investigating the practicability of collecting and identifying Meteoric Dust, and of considering the question of undertaking regular observations in various localities. Tue work of the Committee during the past time consisted chiefly in the examination of some solid residues of Himalayan ice. The ice was boiled down according to instructions of one of the members of the Committee (Mr. J. B. N. Hennessey) by a surveying party, who forwarded to the Secretary three specimens. One of these came from the Gamukdori Pass, on the watershed between the Indus and the Kishenganga (lat. 35° 5’, long. 74° 13’), at an altitude of 13,400 feet; and two from the Shokari Pass (lat. 35° 0’, long. 74° 38’, altitude 14,700 feet). There is no human habitation near either of these places. The amount of snow boiled down was about 25 cubic feet, and the solid residue was about the same in all three cases, weighing a little over ‘1 gramme. It consisted chiefly of organic matter, due principally to birds, but a quantity of magnetic particles was also found in them. The magnetic matter in great part is due to ferruginous rocks, and must have been brought by the wind to the ON METEORIC DUST. 127 place where it was found ; but all the specimens also contained (1) spherical particles of magnetic oxide of iron, and (2) small particles of iron, partly metallic, of the shape given in last year’s Report. These are probably of a meteoric origin. The Committee is still pursuing the work for which it was appointed. Report of the Committee, consisting of Captain Abney (Secretary), Professor W. G. ADAms, Professor G. C. Foster, Lord RayLEIcH, Mr. PREECE, Professor ScHuSTER, Professor DEwar, Mr. VERNON Harcourt, and Professor AYRTON, reappointed for the purpose of fixing a Standard of White Light. Tur Committee have received the draft of a report from their Secretary. As the subject has recently received much attention from different sides, and as the Committee hope to increase the value of their report by an extension and further discussion of the experiments, they prefer to defer the publication of their full report until next year. To carry out the intention of the Committee a grant of 20/. will be required. Report of the Committee, consisting of Professors WILLIAMSON, FRANKLAND, ROSCOE, CruM Brown, and ODLING, and Messrs. J. Mitiar Tomson, V. H. VELEY, and H. B. Dixon (Secretary), appointed for the purpose of drawing wp a statement of the varieties of Chemical Names which have come into use, for in- dicating the causes which have led to their adoption, and for considering what can be done to bring about some convergence of the views on Chemical Nomenclature obtaining among Eng- lish and foreign chemists. Tue Committee have been as yet unable to complete their report on Chemical Nomenclature. A large part of the work of drawing up in tabular form the varieties of chemical names which have come into general use in England and abroad has been accomplished, but the Com- mittee wish to extend the work before making their report, and for this purpose desire to be reappointed for another year, with the addition of the names of Mr. Japp, Professor Dewar, Mr. Vernon Harcourt, and Mr, Forster Morley. Report of the Committee, consisting of Professors ODLING, Hountineton, and Hartury (Secretary), appointed for the purpose of investigating by means of Photography the Ulitra- Violet Spark Spectra emitted by Metallic Elements, and their combinations under varying conditions. Drawn wp by Pro- fessor W. N. Hartiey. The disappearance of short lines—It was shown in a former Report of this Committee (Southampton Meeting) that the spectra of metallic solutions were the same as those from metallic electrodes line for line, in most cases even short and weak lines being reproduced. ‘The principal differ- ence observable in the two spectra was a lengthening of the short lines 128 REPORT—1883. when spectra were taken from solutions, so that discontinuous lines became long or continuous lines. A few instances of short lines disappearing have also been noticed, but such disappearances occur only when the lines are so short, mere dots in fact, that no solution can contain a quantity of the metal sufficient to yield an image of them, unless the rest of the spectrum be greatly over- exposed. Certain very short lines in the spectrum of zinc are an example of this. Very short lines in the spectrum of aluminium were not repro- duced by solutions of the chloride unless the solutions were highly con- centrated. It may thus be seen that the quantity of metal present in the compound thus determines the presence of the lines. The lengthening of short lines—It was remarked that in certain cases metallic electrodes showed a different spectrum according to whether the spark was passed between dry or wet electrodes. Thus it was pointed out that when iridium electrodes are moistened with calcium chloride, discontinuous lines which are very numerous in this spectrum became continuous, and on further examination into this matter it has been found that even moistening with water has the same effect. Hence the supposi- tion, of which there seemed some possibility but no proof, that a chloride of the metal was formed was found to be untenable. The very short lines in the spectrum of zinc were lengthened by the action of water upon the elec- trodes. It has now been proved beyond doubt that this peculiar varia- tion in the spectra is caused by the cooling action of the water upon the negative electrode, which in effect is the same as a strengthening of the spark, since by heating the electrodes a reverse action is the result. Alterations in the spectrum of carbon.—As already stated in the previous Report, graphite electrodes have been generally employed for the purpose of producing spark spectra from solutions. A portion of the work in connection with this subject included an investigation of the effect of water and of saline solutions in varying the spectrum of carbon. It will of course be readily seen that, as carbon is capable of combining with oxygen and nitrogen, different spectra might be obtained by making one or other of those gases the atmosphere surrounding the electrodes, but it is not so easy to explain why graphite points should give two dif- ferent spectra in air when dry and a third spectrum when moistened with water, the same spark conditions being maintained. Three such spectra have been photographed, but without the aid of maps their peculiarities are not capable of exact description. The maps which were drawn were presented to the Royal Society together with a communi- cation on this subject, three months since, so that they are not at present available. It may be said, however, that the difference between the spectra taken from dry electrodes in air consists in the omission of a certain number of the less refrangible lines, which have undoubtedly been identified with carbon. Spectra of the non-metallic constituents of salts—A long series of expe- riments has been made with the object of determining the non-metallic elements which are capable of yielding spark spectra when in combina- tion with the metals. Chlorides, bromides, iodides, sulphides, nitrates, sulphates, selenates, phosphates, carbonates, and cyanides yield nothing. On the other hand, solutions in hydrochloric acid of arsenites, arseniates, and antimoniates yield spectra of arsenic and antimony respectively. Borates and silicates in solution yield very characteristic spectra of the non-metallic constituents; but if the solutions be prepared from sodium THE ULTRA-VIOLET SPARK SPECTRA. 129 salts, the lines of the metal do not appear in the case of borates, and only the strongest line of sodium (A=3301) can be observed in the spectrum of silicates, even when concentrated solutions are used. These are the first spectra of boron and silicon obtained from metallic salts. Their lines are the foilowing :— Boron. SILICON. Wave-lengths Wave-lengths 3450°1 2881°0 2497°0 2631°4 2496-2 2541-0 2528°1 2523 5 2518°5 2515°5 2513°7 2506°3 2435-5 In Messrs. Liveing and Dewar’s map of the carbon spectrum,! and in the list of the carbon lines, and in the map of the iron spectrum,? a number of lines are given which are absent from the photographs of the spectrum of graphite published in the Transactions of the Royal Dublin and in the Journal of the Chemical Society. Many hundreds of spectra taken between graphite poles have failed to show a trace of these lines, and as the spectra have been photographed under varying conditions it is scarcely likely that the lines in question are really carbon lines. They have now been identified with the spectrum of silicon. The following are their wave-lengths :— LINEs FROM THE CARBON SPECTRA Smi1con (Liveing and Dewar) (Hartley) Spark Are Spark — F ‘ : 288k: : ¢ . 2881:0 25410 . : ‘ — F 4 : . 2541:0 25282. . : se AD2Selh : ‘ . 2628+1. 2523°6 . ; f PBT ae & . 2523°5 25187 . i fi ‘ ae og A c . 2518'5 25158. 2 Z , 92b1o Ss = é ; 2 ols 25140 . : : . 25141 . 3 . o e2bI3 SF 25063. : - . 25066 . ; : . 2506:3 — = e - . 24783 . fs - : a _ 4 5 : . 24348 . A - e 2435°5 From this it appears that in the spectrum of the arc, carbon yields but one line in the ultra-violet, wave-length 2478°3. The spectrum of berylliwm.—The researches made for the purpose of this Report have been useful in furnishing evidence leading to a determi- nation of the probable position of beryllium among the elements. It has been proved that the spectra of metallic solutions are identical with those of the metals themselves, and it is therefore obvious that charac- teristic spectra may be obtained from concentrated solutions of nitrates or chlorides when metallic electrodes are not procurable, just as is the case with visible spectra. It was resolved to photograph the spectrum of beryllium as obtained from its chloride, in order to observe the character of its lines and the manner of their grouping. The following were the lines observed :-— ? Proce. Roy. Soc. vol. 33, p. 403. 2 Phil. Trans. vol. 174, Part I. 1883. Pp 8 Transactions, vol. 41, p. 90. 1883. K ; 130 REPORT—1883. SPECTRUM OF BERYLLIUM. Wave-lengths Description 33201 . : : : . Strong sharp 3129°9 ; . : . Very strong, extended 26494. . . ; . Strong sharp 2493°2. . ; ; . Strong sharp 2477-7. F . : . Strong sharp The first two numbers differ slightly from those given in the ‘ Journal of the Chemical Society,’ but they are believed to be the more accurate. The previous measurements of the lines of beryllium were two given by Thalén? with wave-lengths 4487 and 4575, and two lines very close together given in Cornu’s map of the solar spectrum, wave-lengths 3130 and 3130-4. It will be observed that in the spark spectrum there is only one line corresponding to'the first of the latter, with wave-length 3129°9. There is probably a difference in this case between the are and the spark spectrum, because there is no difficulty in distinguishing be- tween two lines differing by 0°4, and under various conditions two lines have never been observed at this point in the spark spectrum. On the other hand such differences are by no means unusual. Regarding the views held by Emerson Reynolds, Nilson and Pettersson, and Brauner on the subject of beryllium, there may be a want of harmony in detail, but they at least agree in assigning a value, not greater than 13°8 and not less than 9-2, to its atomic weight. The former number implies that the metal is a triad, the latter that itis adyad. In the former case it must belong either to the series of elements of which aluminium, gallium, and iridium are members, or to a sub-group of rare earth metals to which yttrium and scandium belong. In attempting to accommodate the element with a position in either series we are met by a serious difficulty—viz., that not only is the atomic weight not in keeping with the periodic law (a point which cannot be discussed here), but its spectrum is altogether different from the spectra typical of either class. There is a periodic variation in the spectra of the elements as well as in their atomic weights and chemical properties, and we cannot put the periodic law out of mind in considering the position of beryllium. Now the spectra typical of the triad group, of which alu- minium and indium are the first and third terms, consist of three pairs of lines harmonically related, the intervals between the individuals of each pair increasing with increased refrangibility of the rays in each spectrum, while the intervals between the individuals in each pair in different spectra increase with the increase of atomic weight. The interval between each pair of lines contains an isolated ray. As the atomic weight of beryllium is less than that of aluminium, it should have a spectrum in which the same grouping appears, but the intervals between the pairs of lines should be shorter, and the individuals of each pair should be closer together. The lines of beryllium are not characteristically grouped like those of aluminium and indium, it cannot therefore belong to this series of elements. If we attempt to classify beryllium in a manner which accords with Nilson and Pettersson’s views,’ the elements scandium and yttrium, with atomic weights 44 and 89 respectively, must yield spectra typical of the series, and the similarity between the spectra of the two metals, 1 June, 1883, p. 316. 2? Watt's Index of Spectra. % Proc. Roy. Soc. 1880, vol. 31, p. 37. EE -S—-~S-:~S-~S-~—-—~SFesti(—ekhkhthmlhl THE ULTRA-VIOLET SPARK SPECTRA. 131 beryllium and scandium, must be as close as that between scandium and yttrium. Now Thalén’s spectra of scandinm and yttrium, though both totally unlike the spectrum of any other element, have many characters in common;! both spectra contain highly characteristic groups of lines in . the orange and yellow regions, the lines or bands degrading towards the red, and the number of lines which have been measured are no fewer than 103 and 90 respectively. From these two spectra, that of beryllium is entirely different, as well in the character and grouping as in the number of the lines. Ofthe remaining rare earth-metals at present known, cerium is a tetrad, didymium is a pentad, and lanthanum a triad; their spectra are quite dissimilar from that of beryllium. In consideration of these facts it is impossible to classify the spectrum of beryllium along with the spectra of the rare earth metals of the triad group. Let us now consider the question of the dyad groups. On the assump- tion that beryllium has an atomic weight of 9-2, there is no difficulty in placing it at the head of the second series of elements in which position it stands in the same relation to the sub-groups—magnesium, zinc, cadmium, and calcium, strontium, barium—that lithium occupies with re- gard to sodium, potassium, rubidium and copper, silver, mercury. Its position is also similar to that of boron and of carbon in relation to the triad and tetrad: metals. The spectra belonging to magnesium, zine, cadmium, have a very definite constitution ; they consist of—l. A single line ; 2. A pair of limes; 3. Three to four groups of triplets; 4. A quadruple group; and 5. A quintuple group of lines. The intervals between the individual lines in the different groupings increases with the increase in the atomic weights of the elements. In fact these spectra present a considerable addition to the body of evidence in support of the view that elements whose atomic weights differ by an approximately constant quantity, and whose chemical properties are similar, are truly homologous bodies, or in other words are the same kind of matter in different states of condensation. Their particles are vibrating in the same manner, but with different velocities. In the spectra of the metals calcium, strontium, and barium, succes- sive pairs of lines are a strong feature, in addition to which there are some other groups in the spectrum of barium. The individuals of each pair are separated by smaller intervals the more refrangible the lines and by longer intervals the higher the atomic weights. It cannot be said that the spectrum of beryllium is similar in constitution to either of these groups of elements, which it should be if it strictly belonged to one of them, There is some slight resemblance in character to the spectrum typical of the calcium group, berylliam having two pairs of lines, the individuals of the first or less refrangible pair being separated by a greater interval than those of the second pair. It is a spectrum analogous to that of lithium, having but few lines and no striking re- semblance to the elements which follow in the series because it stands at, the head of two sub-groups. Hence it has been concluded that beryl- lium is the first member of a dyad series to which probably calcium, strontium, and barium are more strictly homologous than magnesium, zinc, and cadmium. It is to be understood that this is a conclusion drawn from one view only, and is open to correction or modification ' Kongl. Svenska Ahademiens Handlingar, vol. xii. p. 4, also Comptes Rendus vol. 91, p. 45. K2 132 REPORT—1883. when fresh facts shall have been discovered, but so far, the views of Professor Emerson Reynolds and Dr. Brauner are maintained by these spectrum observations, for beryllium is shown to be quite out of place among the triad elements, including those belonging to the rare earths, - Report of the Committee, consisting of Professors W. A. TILDEN and H. E. Armstrone (Secretary), appointed for the purpose of investigating Isomeric Naphthalene Derivatives. Sivce the appointment of the Committee, the investigation has been prosecuted mainly in three directions :—l. A careful study has been made of Betanaphthol and especially of the sulphonic acids derived therefrom ; and peculiarities have come to light which confirm the view that the behaviour of Betanaphthol is in many respects different from that of the phenols which have hitherto been investigated. 2. The isomeric naphtha- lenedisulphonic acids have been further examined and much has been done towards establishing the nature of the conditions under which they are formed. 3. The isomeric naphthalenedisulphonic acids have been converted into corresponding Dichloronaphthalenes and Dihydroxynaph- thalenes and the comparative study of the latter has been commenced. As, however, it is not desired to describe individual compounds, but to study comparatively the behaviour of several members of certain classes of isomeric naphthalene derivatives, and as much remains to be done be- fore a connected account can be given of the results of the investigation, the Committee consider it desirable to postpone their report until next year, when, it is hoped, it will be possible to carry out their intention ; and therefore ask to be reappointed. The grant placed at their disposal has been entirely expended in the purchase of material. Report of the Committee, consisting of Professor VALENTINE BALL, Professor W. Boyp Dawkins, Dr. J. Evans, Mr. G. H. KINABAN, and Mr. Ricnarp J. UssHer (Secretary), appointed for the purpose of carrying out Explorations in Caves in the Car- boniferous Limestone in the South of Ireland. Durinc the past year your Committee have aimed at the exploration of Shandon Cave, near Dungarvan, which yielded remains of extinct post- Pleiocene mammalia in 1859 and in 1875. The exploration conducted in the latter year by the late Professor A. Leith Adams was discontinued by him in consequence of the danger presented by the loose impending rocks forming the roof, some of which have sunk down upon the ossiferous beds. The first step to the exploration has been the removal of this dangerous roof, which tended to fall away in shelves. During the latter part of 1882 circumstances rendered it unadvisable to move in the matter of Shandon Cave; but in January last your Committee entered into an arrangement with the occupier of the ground to quarry away a specified, portion of the cliff over the cave’s mouth, first < ON EXPLORATIONS IN CAVES IN CARBONIFEROUS LIMESTONE, 133 removing the fence and the soil above it. Two or more men were kept almost constantly at this work from February during the spring and summer months, and the large amount of stone quarried has been carted away. But though little now remains to be done to put the cave into a fit state for exploration of its ossiferous deposits, it has not been possible hitherto to commence the latter operation. The work done has been inspected by Mr. Duffin, the county sur- veyor. The Committee have applied 5/. in payment for this, and retain 5l. for current expenses, the balance of the grant—namely, 10/.—remain- ing undrawn. The Committee beg leave to apply for a fresh grant of 501., to reap the fruits of what has been done and to explore the por- tions of the cave thereby laid bare. They hope before the next meeting of the Association to report upon the examination of the ossiferous beds that have hitherto been inaccessible without the preliminary work of removing the roof, and also to explore any other Carboniferous Limestone caves that they may have an opportunity of examining in Ireland. Report of the Committee, consisting of Professor A. H. GREEN, Professor L. C. Miatt, Mr. Jonn Briac, and Mr. James W. Davis (Secretary), appointed to assist in the Exploration of Raygill Fissure, Yorkshire. Tue fissure occurs in an anticlinal of limestone in Lothersdale, near Skipton. It was fornrerly open to the surface, and from thence extended in a southerly direction, and with only a slight inclination from a vertical line. During repeated operations of quarrying it has been ftom time to time cut across on the face of the quarry, each exposure being at a lower level and exhibiting some new feature in the character of the clays and sands which have been carried into it. In December 1879 the Council of the Yorkshire Geological and Polytechnic Society decided that it was desirable that steps should be taken to secure a thorough investigation of the fissure and its contents, and appointed a Committee, consisting of Professors Green and Miall and of Messrs. Brigg and Davis, to carry out the exploration. The Committee decided to apply to the members of the society for subscriptions to enable them to carry on the work, and a fund of 60/. was obtained, separate from the ordinary income of the society, and operations at the quarry were commenced in June of the following year. Mr. Spencer, the proprietor, and Mr. Todd, his manager, placed men skilled in the class of work required at the disposal of the Committee, and Mr. Todd kindly undertook the management of the work.! The fissure opened into the face of the quarry towards the north, the limestone dipping at a sharp angle into the hill southwards. The opening of the fissure when the operations were commenced was 27 feet 6 inches from top to bottom, and about 9 fect across. It was situated about 60 feet below the surface of the ground, and the same distance above the floor of the quarry. The section exposed in the opening showed the fol- lowing beds :— ? At the meeting of this Association at York a grant of 207. was made towards the work of exploration. 134 REPORT—1883. Limestone roof ft. in. 1. Laminated clay . “ ; , : s £0 2. Sand, with layers of sandy clay, and numerous angular and subangular stones. . -ll 6 3. Sandy clay with rounded stones ; - cee fe) 0) The uppermost stratum was composed of fine unctuous laminew of bluish clay, which turns a brown colour by exposure to the atmosphere ; between each lamina of clay there is a minute layer of very fine sand, by means of which thin sheets of clay can be removed of considerable size. The middle stratum of sand contains numerous boulders of stone, mostly subangular in form. These, so far as the Committee have had an oppor- tunity of examining them, are composed principally of limestone and grit rock. No bones have been found in this bed. The third or lowest stratum is a brown sandy clay, containing numerous well-rounded. water- worn pebbles of limestone and sandstone, apparently derived from rocks occurring in the neighbourhood. Intermixed with these, especially near the base of the section, are numerous bones and teeth. The sands and clays surrounding or forming the matrix of the bones are cemented together, forming a hard mass enclosing the animalremains. The bones, for the most part, when newly exposed, are very soft and friable, and being cemented in the hard matrix, it rarely happens that a bone can be secured which retains its original form; they split and break in any direction with the matrix, and remain imbedded in it. Both the pebbles and the external surface of the bones are of a dark chocolate colour. The material was removed from the base of the quarry backwards, and a considerable number of bones were found in the lowest stratum exposed. After penetrating for a distance of 15 feet, the fissure was terminated in this direction by a vertical wall of limestone, well rounded and waterworn; and from this point the fissure descended almost vertically for a distance of about 27 feet. The limestone, which formed a wall between the fissure and the face of the quarry, constantly increased in thickness as the work of excavation proceeded. It had to be removed, and at 27 feet below the lower surface of the opening, at the commence- ment, the fissure extended 19 feet into the limestone. The vertical fissure is filled up for a portion of its depth by bone-earth, similar in character to No. 3 in the section given above, but towards the bottom there is in front a large mass of yellow clay with large angular blocks of limestone. The space betwixt this clay and the southern wall is filled with bone-earth. Ata depth of 3 or 4 feet below the level of the fissure, or 31 feet from the top of the opening, there was found the broken pieces of a large tusk of an elephant; a portion is missing and could not be found. Along with the tusk were numerous other bones of the elephant, including several large teeth. There were also bones, well-preserved teeth and tusks of the hippopotamus, the latter mostly in fragments, only two specimens being found which were perfect. Teeth of the hyzna were numerous, and in most instances seemed to be those of adult animals, the points being well worn. Hxamples of Rhinoceros leptorhinus and the broken horn of a roebuck (Cervus capreolus) were found in the upper part of the cave. Except the teeth, which are generally in a good state of preservation, the remaining bones were nearly all fragmentary, and so imbedded in the hard cemented matrix that it is almost impossible to ascertain to what animal they belonged. Below the point indicated above the fissure branches in two directions. One proceeds eastwards, and is THE EXPLORATION OF RAYGILL FISSURE. 135 nearly horizontal; it is sufficiently open for a man to creep along a distance of 25 feet, where a mass of fallen limestone prevents further progress, but beyond this mass an additional distance could be distin- guished of about 12 or 14 feet. The second branch extends in a southerly direction, and appears to fall rapidly. It is only accessible for a distance of 3 or 4 yards. Where the roof and sides of the fissure are exposed they show signs of erosion ; the surfaces are smoothened and the corners of the limestone rounded off by running water. There is very little appearance of stalagmite having been found. The following section will serve to explain the relative position of the beds hitherto worked upon. It represents a section across the fissure in a north and south direction :— ' |. Laminated clay. 2. Sand and sandy clay with boulders, without stratification. 3. Brown sandy clay, with rounded stones blackened, and numerous bones of animals, unstratified (bone-earth). 4, Stiff yellow clay, with large masses of angular limestone. The stiff yellow clay at the lower part of the excavated portion occupied a large area in front of the fissure, the bone-earth being behind. Mr. Todd states that in the uppermost portion of the fissure, near the surface, there was a considerable amount of similar yellow clay. The excavation was continued for a short distance into the horizontal branch of the fissure, proceeding in an easterly direction. The opening is large, and, as stated, contains a quantity of material reaching almost to the roof. A number of bones and teeth have been found, similar to those obtained from bone-earth at a higher elevation. In this part of the fissure, in addition to the remains of elephas, hyena, hippopotamus, rhinoceros, bear, the bones of some smaller animal, probably fox, and the bones of a bird, there were found teeth of the lion, The work had now proceeded so far that it was thought desirable to postpone the operations of your Committee, to enable Mr. Spencer to quarry the limestone in front of the fissure, and during the past year a great mass of limestone has been removed. Whilst quarrying the lime- stone above the site of the fissure a branch was found to extend in a south- westerly direction almost vertically to the surface, forming with the excavated one a Y-shaped junction. It was filled up with clay and sand, and a few bones were found. The bones were much decomposed, and broke into fragments while the attempt was being made to extricate them. Your Committee hope that during the coming winter the proprietor of the quarry, Mr. Spencer, will be able to remove all the limestone which still impedes the entrance to the fissure and the continuance of the work, and that the excavation may be resumed during the early part of next spring. In conclusion we cannot too heartily express our indebtedness to Mr. Spencer and to Mr. Todd for the kind and generous manner in which they have assisted in the excavation. 136 REPORT—1883. Eleventh Report of the Committee, consisting of Professors J. Prestwich, W. Boyp Dawkins, T. McK. HuGues, and T. G. Bonney, Dr. H. W. Crosskry, Dr. DEANE, and Messrs. C. E. De Rance, H. G. ForpHam, J..E.. LEE, D.. MACKINTOSH, W. PENGELLY, J. PLant, and R. H. Tippeman, for the purpose of recording the position, height above the sea, lithological charac- ters, size, and origin of the Erratic Blocks of England, Wales, and Ireland, reporting other matters of interest connected with the same, and taking measures for their preservation. Drawn up by Dr. Crosskey, Secretary. THE Committee is able to record many additional facts respecting erratic blocks, in its report for the present year. ‘The Committee continue to confine their work to recording the observations made, and do not attempt to offer theoretical explanations. The information collected will enable the distribution of the erratic blocks to be mapped with con- siderable accuracy, and it is ultimately intended to tabulate the results obtained. This work, however, must necessarily be delayed in consequence of the constant discovery of fresh groups of erratic blocks. So many new facts are reported to the Committee year by year from different parts of the country, that it would lead to mistaken generalisa- tions to make any attempt at complete classification. Yorkshire.-—The Committee have received from Mr. James E. Westby, of Sheffield, the subjoined report on erratic blocks found at Crosspool :— Crosspool is about one and a half miles west of Sheffield, on the rising ground to the left of the Sheffield and Glossop turnpike road, and lies on shales underlying the Middle Rock (Gannister Series) of the Lower Coal Measures. To the east the ground slopes towards Sheffield; to the west it begins to slope to the. Rivelin Valley. To the north-east the Middle Rock sandstone forms a bold escarpment ; while the land from Crosspool rises quickly to the south-west up to Sandygate. The heights of the various points above sea-level are: Lydgate, 800 ft.; River Rivelin, 350 ft.; Crosspool, 730 ft.; Sandygate, 850 ft. To the west of a line drawn from Sandygate, through Crosspool to Lydgate, the drainage and fall is towards the River Rivelin, while on the eastern side of the same line the rainfall is ultimately drained into the River Porter, both of which streams are tributaries of the River Don. Lying on the high land forming the outer edge of the drainage area of the River Porter, on its north side, there is a triangular patch of flat ground, now very uneven, having been worked for brick-making, over which lie scattered blocks and boulders of various sizes, which have been exposed and left in their present position by the workmen, who have generally got all the available clay. In the sections exposed the clay containing these blocks varies from 2 ft. down to 10 and 12 ft. in depth, differing much from the ordinary surface-clays of the district, which are generally the decomposed coal- measure shales. ON THE ERRATIC BLOCKS OF ENGLAND, WALES, AND IRELAND. 137 On the local. blocks, which vary from large masses weighing 3 or 4 tons, down to small pebbles, there are irregular scratches, but several of the erratics, which are scarce—probably constituting but ;1,th part of the coarser materials—have the striz finely and regularly marked along the longer axis of the stone in decided grooves. There do not appear to be any erratics on the neighbouring highlands, and the adjoining fields have not been worked so as to reveal sections. It is probable, however, that a much larger area than the one here detailed once existed, for a large felstone boulder was found in the Porter valley, near Hcclesall Road, Sheffield, a distance of 14 miles S.W. from Crosspool, and 600 feet lower in level, in composition and appear- ance identical with several of the Crosspool boulders. With the exception of the erratics catalogued, the large boulders consist either of millstone grit or coal-measure sandstones, which are local rocks ; the millstone grit series appearing only 1 mile to the west, while the grit series crops out in the Rivelin valley. Petrologically, however, many of these boulders differ from the rocks in the immediate neighbourhood, although they have evidently been derived from the same measures. Some of the gannister, e.g.,is compact, fine-grained and nearly white, but its identity is shown by a new fracture revealing traces of stigmaria. The following is a list of the principal erratics :— The specimens have been named by Professor Bonney. Although the size of some of the specimens is much less than that of those usually catalogued as boulders, yet their peculiarities render the list of value. 1. A small well-rounded boulder, rather flat, fine scratches on all sides in the direction of the longer axis. Porphyritic tuff, 6 in. x 3 in. X2 in. : 2. Roughly rectangular, smoothed angles little rounded. Felstone, 1 ft. 2 in. x 9 in. x 9 in. 3. Irregular shape, ends rounded. Quartz-felsite with hornblende, 2 ft. 6 in. x2 in. x1 in.; 30 in. x 24 in. x 20 in. 4. Subtriangular, rounded, and smoothed. Felstone, 7 in. x 7 in. x 6 in. 5. Rounded ends, surfaces nearly flat. Felsite, 1 ft. 1 in. x 7 in. x4 in. 6. Rhomboidal, with sharp angles and flat faces. Indurated tuff, 8 in. x 4 in. x 4 in. hs Rounded, flattish oval. Tuff much decomposed, 6 in. x4 in. Xo in. 8. Subangular, angles well rounded. Quartz-felsite with a little horn- blende, 7 in. x 4 in. x3 in. 9. Rectangular, angles sharp. Grey magnesian limestone, 4 in. x 3 in. X38 in. 10. Subtriangular, rounded and smooth. Cherty magnesian lime, Vin. X 6 in. x 4 in. 11. Long roughly triangular, ends rounded, much decomposed. Felstone, 1 ft. x 4 in. x 4 in. 12. Roughly rectangular, somewhat rounded at one end. Felstone and vein stuif, 2 ft.x1 ft.x10 in. a Rounded oval boulder, smoothed. Quartz-felsite. 8 in.x5 in. Xo in. 138 REPORT—1883. 14, Flat disc, rounded edges. Ice scratched on both sides. Indurated tuff, 6 in. x 4 in. x 13 in. 15. Rounded, somewhat oval, smooth, and with ice scratches in the direction of the longer axis. Felstone, 8 in. x 5 in. x3 in. 16. Wedge-shaped, one side rounded as if from a large boulder. Quartz-felsite, 10 in. x 6 in. x 3 in. 17. Irregular rounded. Compact dark felstone, 1 ft. 2 in.x10 in. Me7| in. 18. Smooth boulder. Ice-scratched felstone, 7 in. x 4 in. x 4 in. 19. Rectangular, angles sharp. Slaty rock, 6 in. x 4 in. x 41n. 20. Rounded and worn. Sandstone, with imperfect casts of brachiopods. Dain. sb an, x16) int 21. Rounded and smoothed, somewhat oval. Felstone, without quartz, 10 in. x6 in. x 4 in. 22. Rounded pebble. Quartzose, 2 in. x14 in. x1 in. 23. Prismatic flat, smooth face, angles worn. Porphyritic tuff, 10 in. x 6 in. x 3 in. 24, Rounded pebble. Vesicular felsite, 14 in. x 1 in. x 3 in, 25. Wedge shape, one face flat, the other rounded, as if from a large block. Porphyritic quartz-felsite, 1 ft. x 8 in. x 4 in. 26. Rectangular block, angles sharp. Magnesian limestone, 1 ft. 4 in. x 8 in. xX 6 in. 27. Irregular, subangular. Rhyolite, 6 in. x 4 in. x 4 in. 28. Flat, sides and angles worn. ‘Porphyritic’ tuff, 10 in. x8 in. x3 in. 29. Rhomboidal, angles sharp. An altered rock, 9 in. x 4 in. x4 in. 30. Subangular and irregular. An altered Silurian gritP 8 in.x 5 inX 3 in. 31. Smooth reunded pebble. Quartzose, 3 in. x2 in. x 2 in. 32. Prismatic, triangular and smooth. Rhyolite, 4 in. x2 in. x 2 in. 33. Smooth pebble. Probably from Bunter. Quartzite, 2 in. x 2 in. x1 in. 34. Rough pebble, decomposed. Chert (Carboniferous), 2 in. x 2 in. x 1t in. 35. Smoothed, worn and rounded. A cherty rock, magnesian lime- stone, 4 in. x3 in. x2 in 36. Cubical, and angles slightly rounded. Porphyrite, 4 in. x4 in. x4 in. 37. Rounded and smooth, much decomposed. Tuff, 7 in.x5 in. x4 in. 38. Angular and smooth. Felstone, 5 in. x4 in. x3 in. 39. Smooth rolled, subangular pebble. Black chert. Carboniferous, 13 in. x1 in. x1 in. 40. Cubical and smooth. ‘Porphyritic’ ash. 10 in. x8 in. x4 in. 41. Subangular, faces smoothed. Felstone, 9 in. x 6 in. x 4 in. 42. Small pebble, smoothed, subangular. Tuff, 14 in.x1 in. x4 in. 43. Rhomboidal, subangular. Magnesian limestone, 8 in. x6 in. x5 in. More specimens of magnesian limestone than are named in this list have been found, together with numbers of boulders of a red sandstone differing from any local rock, and like some of the New Red Sandstones of Lancashire and Cheshire. i i A ei re Cte — ee ae ON THE ERRATIC BLOCKS OF ENGLAND, WALES, AND IRELAND. 139 The probable sources of three-fourths of the erratics which have been identified are to the north-west. Slate rocks and tuff, from Borrowdale volcanic series of the Lake districts. Carb. limestone and chert, from North Lancashire or North-west Yorkshire. New red sandstone, from North Lancashire. Millstone grits and gannister series, from Pennine hills and borders, across South-west Yorkshire to Crosspool. Several of the specimens were probably derived from the east lowlands of Scotland, while the magnesian limestones are from the north-east of England. Midland Counties—From Professor T. G. Bonney, M.A., F.R.S., the Committee has received the following report :— Erratic blocks are so rare on or near the northern edge of Cannock Chase, in the vicinity of the Trent, that the following instances are worth recording. In the immediate neighbourhood of Rugeley I only know of one erratic; as a rule one does not hesitate to refer all pebbles to the Bunter conglomerate, directly or indirectly. That formerly stood in an open part of a street on the south side of the town, where the name ‘ Crossley Stone’ is still a record. Some years since it was broken up, and the fragments removed to the neighbourhood of a canal wharf on the opposite side of the town. There are now two fragments, partly buried in the ground: the larger measures 4:ft. 6 in. x 4 ft., and is at the thickest part 1 ft. 2 in.; the other piece is a little smaller. The first two dimen- sions, as far as I can remember, represent the area of the original stone. The rock is a compact grey felstone, a typical example of a boulder of the ‘ Arenig dispersion.’ In the village of Colton, about one mile from the Trent, and on its left bank, boulders appear to be more common. Four are used as guards at the angle of a little bridge near the church; one is rudely triangular each side. being about 2 ft. “6 in., and the thickness about | ft. 3 in. ; second is about 3 ft. x 1 ft. 9 in. x 1 ft. 6in.; a third rather coal These are a grey granite, like that from Criffe. The fourth boulder is rather oval, its longest diameter being about 3 ft. This is a moderately coarse syenite, consisting of pinkish felspar and green hornblende, with a little quartz—I believe, a Scotch rock; these, of course, are not im situ, but cannot have been brought from far. Built into walls, used as steps, or lying about in or near the village, are several other boulders of smaller size, commonly not exceeding 1 ft. 6 in. in longest diameter.. The grey granite (Criffel) is the commonest rock ; but I noticed two of the ‘ Arenig’ felstone, one also of a greenish-grey felspathic grit, some of the (not numerous) quartz grains being of a bluish colour—probably from Wales— and one (at the crossing of two roads in the village) a minutely crystal- line syenite or hornblendic granite, reddish felspar being the predominant mineral. I have seen the rock before in collections of erratics. I believe it is Scotch, though I think there is a rock something like it in the Carrock Fell region. It is certainly of northern origin. The following boulders in the Midland ‘Counties are recorded on the authority of Mr. Horace Pearce, of Stourbridge :— Boulder (10 ft. in circumference, 2 ft, x 10 in, in height) in parish of 140 REPORT— 1883. Clent, Worcestershire, at junction of road from Stourbridge to Broms- grove, with by-road to Clent Hills. Felstone. Another block of felstone is on the opposite side of the road. Boulder (11 ft. 7 in. in circumference) just beyond the north-west corner of Highgate Common, Staffordshire, near a large Spanish chesnut- tree. Granite. Group of boulders near Claverly, Shropshire, and between there and Bridgnorth, comprising blocks of granite and felsite. Boulder (9 ft. 4 in, in circumference) near Waystone, Abbot’s Castle Hill, in boundary road between Staffordshire and Shropshire. _ Felsite. Boulder (5 ft. in circumference) on boundary road near Halfpenny Green, Salop. Vein quartz. Group of boulders near Gospel Ash, Staffordshire, comprising blocks of hornblendic granite poor in quartz, and said by Professor Bonney to be indistinguishable from specimens from Buttermere, and compact fel- site and mica syenite. Shropshire—The group of erratic blocks near Clun has been further examined by Mr, Luff, who reports that he has this year tracked the large Plinlimmon boulders lying in the Clun district eastwards from Black Hill over the Twitchen valley on to Clunbury Hill, and westwards to Beguildy, on the Radnorshire side of the Teme, i.e. for a distance of about 104 miles. Southwards they dot the country here and there as far as Llanvair Waterdine, about five miles distant. Smaller fragments lie in a pretty continuous stream right up to Kerry Hill in Montgomery- shire. None have as yet been found north of the Clun valley. Though they are most plentiful on the top of the ridge of hills south of Clun, they are by no means confined to high levels. The highest boulder is upon Black Hill. It is a grit from Rhayader, 23 miles W.S.W., and has an elevation of something over 1,400 ft. Standing on Black Hill by this boulder, and looking westwards, the mountains of Radnorshire and Montgomeryshire are seen rising in trans- verse ridges across the line of sight, mass above mass in gradual stages, the hills in the near front being 1,200 to 1,400 ft. high; the Radnorshire Beacons, 1,796 ft.; Rhydd Hywell, 1,919 ft.; up to the Plinlimmon range itself, twenty to thirty miles distant. At present there appears to be no intermixture on this horizon of erratics from any other direction but the west. Granite boulders occur on the north flank of the Longmynd, i.e. within about sixteen miles. The hills on the north of Clun, it may be noted, are not so high as those on the west. In addition to those recorded in the last report the following boulders have been observed :— ‘The Fairy Stone,’ on the south-west corner of Clunbury Hill, pebble grit from the neighbourhood of Rhayader. Size, 3 ft. x 2 ft. 3 in. x 2 ft.6in. Exact position, 52° 24’ 35’ N., 2° 55’ 20” W. Subangular. Llanvair Hill Boulder, 3 ft. 9 in. x 4 ft. 7 in. and 2 ft. deep. Sub- angular. Grit from district as above. Barfield Flagstone, about half a mile west of the ‘Great Boundary Stone’ described last year, and, like it, from near Machynlleth. 7 ft. 9 in. sone: 6 ft. broad; deeply buried in the ground, from which one end rises ft. 6 in. The Beguildy ‘Stone,’ 52° 24 10’ N., 3°10’ 30” W. Height above ground, 3 ft. 6 in.; breadth, 4 ft. 3 in.; thickness—very irregular—from OE ‘ Tae « ON THE ERRATIC BLOCKS OF ENGLAND, WALES, AND IRELAND. 141 12 in, to 24 in. Thoroughly rounded at every angle. Many unsuccessful attempts have been made to remove this stone, for, standing in the midst of a field, it is an obstruction to agricultural operations. Ata depth of 4 ft. it is said to spread out to a much greater thickness. Jt also is a Llandovery grit, and its parent rock is in the Rhayader district, though it is commonly believed to have travelled from a different direction ; for the popular legend says the devil threw it from the Graig Don rocks, near Knighton, at Beguildy church, and as a proof the marks of his hand are still pointed out upon it. One of these marks is a bowl-like depression on its upper surface 12 in. diameter and 5 in. deep. Leicestershire-—Mr. J. Plant*continues his reports upon the Leicester- shire groups of boulders :— A. IsouatEeD BouLpErs. Hallaton, near Uppingham, Leicestershire, south-east—On the roadside at Hare Pie Bank is a large erratic block, 7 ft. x 6 ft. x 3 ft. Fine strie cover the upper surface. The block is said to have been moved some twenty yards, from an adjoining field, some fifty years ago. It was found lying in the upper boulder clay, which is very thick over this district (in some places over 80 ft. deep), and contains boulders of all sizes, including very large flints. Many of the boulders are covered with scratches. Height above the sea between 500 and 550 ft. The erratic looks like a calcareous sandstone of the marlstone rock, which is found below the drift in the immediate neighbourhood. No outcrop of this rock occurs in the neighbourhood nearer than Tilton, some six miles to the north-west.! Numbers of erratics, but of smaller dimensions, are found in the village itself, forming the foundations of old farm-houses, walls, &c. Many of these are millstone grit, mountain limestone, and sandstone from the coal measures. Road from Loughborough to Ashby, Leicestershire—A large erratic, size 3 ft. x 3 ft. x 2 ft.; not known to have been moved. It is of mill- stone grit, and must have come at least thirty miles’ distance from the north. No striz are visible. Height above the sea, abont 250 feet. B. Groups or Bounpers. Saze-Coburg Street, Leicester— Two more large boulders have been . uncovered here in excavating for the foundations of houses; size, each about 3 ft. x 2 ft.6in. x 1 ft. 10in. They are of Mount Sorrel granite, distant about seven miles north. They are rounded and subangular. No striw seen. They were found lying about 6 ft. deep in the boulder clay. Height above sea, about 260 ft. ? A curious annual custom is observed at Hare Pie Bank, which may be connected with the boundary of the parish. A large meat pie is made, and is placed, with a wooden bottle, in a large hole, in the presence of representatives from certain villages. The meat pie is distributed, but a struggle takes place for possession of the wooden bottle with the representatives from the adjoining villages. This confers upon the village obtaining possession of the bottle certain privileges for the year. Whether this remarkable ceremony has any connection with the large erratic as marking the boundary could not be ascertained. 142 REPORT—1883. Leicester Forest and Kirby Mualoe.—On the road from Leicester to Hinckley, about 44 miles from the former place, is a large boulder in an orchard, showing only a small piece about 2 ft. square. On being un- covered it was found to be 6 ft. x 4ft. x 4ft. 6in. This block has never been moved, and is lying in the drift; the longer axis is in the direction of the north. No striz are visible. It is of the coarse-grained Markfield syenite, distant about four miles north-west. The block is angular, some angles as sharp as if recently quarried. In an adjoining field on the west side of this orchard are two large blocks; size, each about 3 ft. x 2 ft. x 2 ft. each. Some edges are rounded, others very sharp and angular. They are of Markfield syenite, distant about four miles. They are said to have been moved about four yards from a depression in the ground. No strie are seen. Not many yards to the north of the above spot is a group of four blocks, two of them about 4 ft. x 2 ft. 6 in. x 2 ft.; the others are irregular cubes of about 2 feet. ; A further group occurs not many yards from this group; average size, 3 ft. x 2 ft. 6 in. x 2 ft. These are lying on the surface. Both these groups are of Markfield syenite, distant about four miles. The mean height at which all these boulders are found may be taken at about 290 to 300 ft. On the turnpike road from Leicester to Hinckley, near the fifth mile- stone, is a group of three blocks, the largest 3 ft. x 2. ft. x 2 ft. This group is of Markfield syenite, distant about 33 miles north-west. N.B. “In these irregular-shaped blocks, the longest side each way is always measured. On the footpath from the Hinckley road to Kirby Muxloe, is a larg erratic buried in the drift, the top of which only is exposed. Size 4 ft. 6 in. x 3 ft.; being buried in the drift the depth is not known. A recent bench-mark has been carved on this stone, the height of which can be given when the new Ordnance map of this district is published. This block is also of Markfield syenite, distant about three miles north-west. No striz are seen. Near a farm-yard in the next field to this bench-marked block, is a group of three blocks, one 3 ft. x 3 ft. 6 in. x 2 ft.; the others smaller. These are also of Markfield syenite. Kirby Mualoe.—In the village of Kirby Muxloe isa group of seven blocks. Average size 3 ft. x 2 ft. 6in.x 2 ft. They are of Markfield syenite. No striz observed. In another part of the village is a group of four blocks, from the same locality. Size 2 ft. x 2 ft. x 1 ft. I counted more than a hundred blocks, of sizes varying from 2 ft. 6 in. to 1 ft., built into old walls and foundations of houses, which must formerly have been lying in the drift about the village. In a cottage garden in the village is an isolated block; size 4 ft. x 2 ft. x 2 ft., of Markfield syenite. There are three distinct grooves in this block. In the Manor House garden is another block, 4 ft. x 4 ft., partly buried in the ground, but estimated to be 5 ft. deep. It is of Markfield syenite. c Numerous other boulders lie scattered in the fields, with only portions exposed, of the same character of rock. ON THE ERRATIC BLOCKS OF ENGLAND, WALES, AND IRELAND. 143 One mile from Kirby Muxloe, on the road to Newton Unthank, is an isolated block by the road-side. Size 4 ft. x 3 ft. x 2 ft. 6 in. This fine block, with sharp angular sides, has never been known to have been moved, and is of the white variety of syenite from Markfield. The whole of these isolated and groups of boulders, described under this head, are spread over an area of about two miles long by half a mile wide, the longer direction being south-east of Markfield, from whence they are supposed to have been derived. Some are entirely exposed, others are partly buried in the drift, which lies very thick in the valleys, but on some of the uplands is not many inches deep. From observations made some miles further to the south-east, there would appear to be a continuous line of these erratics from the syenitic rocks round Markfield and Groby. There must still be many thousands buried in the drift, as in any comparatively shallow excavation made over this area, erratic blocks are sure to be met with. Hertfordshire-—Mr. H. G. Fordham contributes records of erratics and notes referring to several parishes in the north of Hertfordshire, in con- tinuation of his former Report on that district. Kelshall_—tThe village of Kelshall is situated about 500 ft. above sea- level on the ridge of the chalk outcrop bounding the watershed of the Thames on the north, and dividing it from that of the Cam or Rhee. This ridge, with the country to the south within the watershed of the Thames, is covered with boulder clay; on the north, in the valley of the Rhee, and to the north-west, in the district draining into the Ivel, some of the more prominent bills and transverse ridges are capped with patches of boulder clay (as at Ashwell, Report, 1881, p. 207 et seq., and at Bygrave). The two following boulders, when they were examined in September 1880, were lying together in a grass field, near the end of a eart-shed, on the north side of the road leading into the village from the west, and about 100 yards north of the church, upon the ridge already referred to, just on the dividing line or water-parting between the Thames and Rhee. 1. Smoothed, with five flat, or nearly flat, facets on the top and sides as itnow stands. Mr. J. Vincent Elsden, F.G.S., describes the material from a small specimen as :—‘ Very much decomposed throughout. The interior shows traces of an original dark crystalline rock, containing much magnetite which has weathered reddish-brown. Felspar crystals (probably plagioclase) are distinguishable. Probably dolerite.’ 3 ft. Ain. x 2 ft. 9 in. x 2 ft. 2. Roughly rhomboidal, much worn, and the upper surfaces, and to some extent the sides, furrowed by atmospheric action. Compact lime- stone: mountain limestone. 2 ft. 7 in. x 2 ft. 6in. x 2 ft. Bygrave-—Byegrave adjoins Ashwell on the south-west. The church and a few houses and cottages, hardly amounting to a village, stand on the summit of a low isolated hill, within the area draining into the Ivel. The whole of the higher part of this hill is covered with boulder clay, its highest eleyation being about ‘320 ft. above sea-level (bench-mark on church 314 ft.). The only boulder of any size lies on the top of the hill, on the side of the road, about 70 yards west of the church :— Yellowish, compact sandstone. About 3 ft. x 2 ft. x 2 ft. 144 REPORT—1883. Hitchin.—The town of Hitchin, on the Hiz, a tributary of the Ivel, lies at an elevation of about 220 ft. above the sea-level (bench-mark on church 216 ft.). On the west and north-west of the town are hills capped by thick beds of glacial gravel. From one of these, in ancient workings for gravel, the boulders now lying near in the stable- ard at The Hermitage have, no doubt, been obtained. They now lie about 212 ft. above sea-level, but if derived from the adjacent hill they may be estimated to have been originally deposited at a level perhaps 50 ft. higher. In the large excavations for chalk adjoining the Hitchin Railway Station, a good section of sand and gravel is exposed above the chalk. Large boulders have been obtained from this gravel, and some of these now lying on the floor of the pit are described below. Their eriginal elevation above sea-level may be estimated at 240 to 280 ft. Boulders lying in the stable yard, The Hermitage. 1. Long, irregular, rounded,-in shape fairly rectangular; top irregu- lar, but in general outline smooth and flat; one end flat, the other un- even; whole surface slightly eroded. It is used as a mounting-block. Yellow sandy limestone, containing numerous large belemnites, and some ostree or gryphew (?). Most probably lias marlstone. 5 ft. x 2 ft. 5 in. xX 2 ft. 2. Smooth, slightly pyramidal in shape. Hard, compact sandstone, weathering iron-red. 2 ft. 7 in. x 1 ft. 3 in. x 1 ft. 1} in. 3. Rounded, smoothed, and upper surface scratched (?). Compact limestone, containing fragmentary fossils—? spirifere: probably carbo- niferous or silurian limestone. 1 ft. ll in. x 1 ft. 7 in. x 1 ft. 1 in. 4. Trregular, smoothed. Same material as 2. 1 ft.3 in. x 1 ft. x 9 in. In addition to the above, about 200 smaller boulders, varying from 6 in. long up to nearly 1 ft. and 1 ft. 6 in., are used to mark the margin of the road. There is also amongst them a block of Hertfordshire Pudding Stone, about 2 ft. x 1 ft. 9 in. x 6 in., angular and apparently wnworn. Boulders lying in chalk pit adjoining railway station. 5. Rhomboidal, surface smoothed and angles rounded. Faces, par- ticularly one of the sides, flat. Brown, compact sandstone. 4 ft, x 2 ft. x 1 ft. 10 in. 6. Rounded and worn, one end broken off. Hard, grey, crystalline limestone. 2 ft.2in. x 1 ft. 5 im. x 1 ft. 3 in. 7. Very much worn and rounded, one side nearly flat. Hard, dark, crystalline limestone. 2 ft. 7 in. x 1 ft. x P 8. Irregular, but little worn fragment. Compact, veined, light-brown sandstone. About 1 ft. x 1 ft. 6 in. x 6 in. 9. Irregularly shaped, worn and rounded, with all angles rounded and the surfaces smoothed, hollowed or rounded; no scratches, upper surface nearly flat and decomposed, otherwise very hard. Yellowish- brown, somewhat crystalline limestone, containing fragments of fossils (?). Probably inferior oolite or lias marlstone. 5 ft. 2 in. x 3 ft. 24 im. x 2 ft. 6 in. ; 10. Irregularly shaped, somewhat worn and rounded; some parts of surface much worn, very hard, and rather inclined to split on lines of ON THE ERRATIC BLOCKS OF ENGLAND, WALES, AND IRELAND. 145 bedding. Apparently same material as 9. 2 ft.4 in. x 1 ft. 8 in. x 1 ft. 5 in. ; _ 11. Irregularly cuboidal, but little worn, sections of fossils in sur- face (? grypheee). Material similar to9 and 10. 1 ft. x 10 in.» 7 in. 12. Rounded slab, surface easily scratched, shallow, rough grooving on one side, probably of recent origin. Light yellow concretionary mass, fracture conchoidal. Possibly from the Oxford clay. 1 ft. 8 in. x 1 ft. din. xX Sin. 13. Flattish, rounded. Hard, dark blue basalt, 1 ft. 3 in. x 11 in. x 6 in. 14. Broken fragment, rounded and worn. Hard, dark-brown, cry- stalline limestone. 1 ft. x 10 in. x 6 in. 15, Angular fragment. Crystalline, fossiliferous, brownish-yellow limestone, with cavities lined with small calcite crystals; small pecten and other fragmentary fossils. Oolite, probably. 9 in. x 9 in. x 54 in. 16. Rounded, broken end of what appears to have been originally a flat, oval boulder. Iron-stained, reddish-brown limestone, contained numerous fossils. Section across both valves of a gryphea arcuata on upper surface. Lias. 1 ft. 1 in. x 9 in. x 42 in. 17. Flat, but little worn. Same material as 9,10, and 11. Contains small pecten. 10 in. x 94 in. x 43 in. 18. Irregular surface, worn. Hard crystalline, shelly limestone. Much like Purbeck marble in character, but probably an older rock. 11} in. x 8 in. x 42 in. 19. Broken concretion, similar to 12. 20. Subangular, polished and scratched on all its faces, angles rounded. Short scratches and little grooves on all parts of the surface, on concaved as well as convexed faces. Hard, dark, crystalline lime- stone. 8} in. x 5} in. x 44 in. 21. Flat-topped, irregularly-shaped slab. Top and two of the sides decomposed and soft from atmospheric action, perhaps also somewhat broken. The other sides and a small part of the upper surface hard, smooth and worn. Crystalline, fossiliferous limestone. 2 ft. 6in. x 1 ft. 8 in. x 1 ft. 2 in. 22. Regular rhomboidal, with uneven but worn and smoothed surface, polished in places, and with scratches well marked in several places. Hard, compact, crystalline limestone. 1 ft. 1 in. x 9}in. x 6 in. 23. Long, irregular-shaped broken fragment, one side only worn. Hard, dark, crystalline limestone. 1 ft. 2 in. x 8 in. x 6 in. 24, Rectangular, edges rounded, and surface smoothed. 2 ft. x 1 ft. 6 in. x 10 in. 25. Broken, rounded fragment. Grey, fossiliferous, crystalline lime- stone. llin. x Sin. x 44 in. 26. Roughly cuboidal in shape, slightly worn. 8 in. x 8 in. x 6} in. 27. Angles worn, sides flat. Iron-stained sandstone. 1 ft. 10 in. x 10 in. x 7 in. : 28. Trregularly shaped, broken piece, not much smoothed, but on one side scratched deeply. 1 ft. 9 in. x 1 ft. 2in. x 7 in. 29. Roughly rectangular slab, angles rounded, sides flat. 1 ft. 6 in. x 1 ft. 4in. x 9 in, 30, Long slab, subangular, scratched and smoothed. 1 ft. 9 in. x 1 ft. x Sin. 1883. L 146 REPORT—1883. 31. Subangular, worn. Sandstone. 1 ft. 1 in. x 1 ft. x 11 in. 32. Rounded and worn. Iron-stained, coarse-grained sandstone. it. < it. x m. The evidence at present collected goes to show that in the district referred to the erratics are generally distributed over the country without reference to its elevation, and reaching a height of more than 500 ft. above sea-level—the highest hills being capped with boulder clay con- taining large boulders. It is also clear that as a rule the boulders of all sizes, up to the largest known, are derived from the oolites and lias, pro- bably of the Midland Counties, but that in addition there is a fair sprink- ling of older rocks from further north. Carboniferous limestone and millstone grit supply here and there a boulder of large size. Dark blue basalt is also not uncommon, and is occasionally found in blocks of a fair size. Granites are rare—two specimens only having been noted. Nore.—The large boulder at Royston, referred to in the 5th Report, 1877, p. 84, has been more fully described in the ‘ Transactions of the Wat- ford Nat. Hist. Society,’ vol. vi. p. 249. Anglesey.—Professor Bonney, F.R.8., sends the following report :— A visit to the district south-west of Ty Croes enables me to add to the number of picrite boulders already recorded (‘Quart. Jour. Geol. Soc.’ vol. xxxvii. p. 137, and vol. xxxix. p. 254). From Ty Croes station a road runs south-west. Taking first turn to the right, after crossing a field, I found in a field to right of the lane a fragment of a boulder (measuring by estimate about 2 ft. x 1} ft. x 14 ft. of picrite of the ordinary type described in the above papers. About half-way between this spot and a farm-house seven fragments of a large boulder are built into the wall by the roadside: three of these are quite 2 ft. in diameter, the rest smaller. Outside the buildings of a second farm along the same lane are two fragments of picrite, the larger about 34 ft. x 25 ft. x 14 ft. ; the longest diameter of the other being about 2} ft. On the sandy shore at Porth Noble, some distance to the north of the boulder described in the second of the above papers, lies a large subangular boulder of the usual picrite, measuring about 4 ft. x 4 ft. x 2 ft. On my return by the Frondwl specimen I found fragments of another picrite boulder about 80 yards nearer the church, built into the base of the wall (vegetation will generally conceal these). On looking again at the boulders in the Cromlech Barclodiad-y- gawras I felt some doubt as to the correctness of my former identification of picrite (‘ Loc. Cit.’ vol. xxxix. p. 254), but without injuring the stones it is difficult tobe sure. Itis, however, evident that, at any rate in this part of Anglesey, boulders of hornblende-picrite are rather common. I may add that during a stay of a few days at Penmaenmawyr I did not see a single picrite boulder, though erratics are abundant, as there is boulder drift on the lower ground. ON THE CIRCULATION OF UNDERGROUND WATERS. 147 Ninth Report of the Committee, consisting of Professor E. Hutt, Dr. H. W. Crosskey, Captain Dovcias Gastron, Professors G. A. Legour and J. Prestwicu, and Messrs. JAMES GLAISHER, H. Marten, E. B. Marten, G. H. Morton, W. PENGELLY, JAMES PuanT, JAMES Parker, I. Roperts, THos. S. Stooke, G. J. Symons, W. TopLey, E. WeTHERED; W. Wuitaker, and C. E. Dr Rance (Secretary) appointed for the purpose of investigating the Cir- culation of Underground Waters in the Permeable Formations of England, and the Quantity and Character of the Water supplied to various Towns and Districts from these Formations. Drawn wp by C. E. De Rance. Ten years having elapsed since your Committee was appointed at Belfast, they think this a fitting opportunity to review the results go far obtained, and to point out where they consider additional information is still required, in the hope that they may receive assistance in their investigations from the various local societies or from individuals who may be disposed to aid in the work. Composition of the Committee.—The Chairman of the Committee, Professor Hull, F.R.S., and the Secretary, Mr. De Rance, F.GS., were appointed in 1874; the nine reports have been drawn up by the latter. Of the original Committee, Professor Prestwich, F.R.S., Messrs. Morton, J. Plant, W. Whitaker, and the Rev. Dr. Crosskey also still serve. The Committee have lost by death Professor Harkness, F.R.S., Mr. Binney, F.R.S., Mr. Charles Moore, F.G.S., and Mr. W. Molyneux, all of whom have rendered important assistance, as have the following, who haye retired from the Committee: Messrs. Mellard Reade, C.E., Tylden Wright, H. H. Howell, Fox-Strangways, and Lowe, F.R.S. General assistance has been given by the following, who have since retired from the Committee: Sir Frederick Bramwell, F.R.S., the Rev. W.S. Symons, and Mr. R. W. Mylne, F.R.S. The members of the Committee who took charge of districts and have carried out the heavy work of the inquiry, were in the Midlands, Mr. James Plant, Mr. W. Molyneux, and Mr. H. Marten; in the south-west of England, Messrs. Pengelly, Moore, and Stooke (the latter has obtained also much information in Shropshire and Cheshire) ; in Lancashire the work has been done by Messrs. Binney, Morton, and De Rance, supple- mented by very valuable special reports by Messrs. Mellard Reade and I. Roberts ; in Gloucestershire Mr. Wethered has done good work, and contributed a report of great value on the quantity of water held by rocks of various ages ; in the north-east of England the work has been done by Professors Green and Lebour, and Messrs. Howell and Fox-Strangways. The work entrusted to your Committee was twofold—first, to inquire into the circulation of underground waters in permeable formations; secondly, to ascertain the quantity and quality of the water supplied to towns and districts from these formations. "The information obtained occupies nine reports; the eight already published fill up no less than 163 pages of the annual volume of the Association, and contain a record of upwards of 500 wells and borings. Your Committee believe that the publication of these results, by L 2 148 REPORT—1883. directing public opinion to the value of such supplies, and by the pre- servation of the records of those carried out, has given an impetus to water of this class being generally adopted for domestic consumption in districts where gravitation supplies are unsuitable or unattainable. As regards the first head of inquiry—the circulation of underground waters—much remains to be learnt, especially as to the influence of variation of barometrical pressure on the volume of springs. Indepen- dent investigation is now being carried on by Mr. Baldwin Latham, but it is exceedingly desirable that numerous observations should be taken in different classes of rocks, the quantity of water a rock is capable of holding being no measure of the quantity of water it is capable of yield- ing. The difference of the period of time in which two rocks will absorb, and give off by gravity, the same quantity of water is governed by the difference of their chemical composition. The chemical composition of two rocks being identical, their facility of discharge of water is in direct relation, to the amount by which they are traversed by planes of joints and fissures, and the extent these may run parallel or at right angles to the valleys which cut into and expose the water-bearing beds. The proportion of the annual rainfall that is absorbed by different classes of rocks is a subject that requires further examination. The quantity is largely regulated by the quantity stored from previous years. After a succession of dry years the permanent water-level is reduced to minimum figures, and the water gradient becomes nearly flat and springs cease to flow. The first heavy rains will be nearly wholly absorbed, until the maximum water-gradient is reached and the rocks are stored with the largest amount of water they can hold. After they are once charged, all excess of rainfall runs off in floods, and the amount absorbed is prac- tically nil. Spread over the twelve months, the annual amount absorbed is probably never more than 15 inches, and the average ranges from 5 inches in chalk countries to 10 inches in new red sandstone areas. In millstone grit districts about 8 inches are absorbed, but the permeable beds are thin, and the water is thrown off again in numerous springs, as a rule in the same drainage basin, giving permanence to the dry-weather flow of the streams traversing them. Except in Waterworks drainage areas but few observations exist as to the actual volumes run off daily © by the rivers of this country, and data on this subject are much required, as well as a permanent record of the height to which floods rise in the — various river-basins. Farther observations are required as to the action of faults in acting as ducts, along the face of which water is constantly passing, and barriers separating districts into distinct drainage areas. The facts so far obtained point to faults traversing thick permeable sandstone and limestone, having these formations on both sides of the dislocation, as offering no obstacle to the free passage of waters, which, even if locally obstructed by the hardened face or slickenside jointing of the fault, invariably finds its way through cracks extending across the width of the fault. In faults traversing thick shales and clays of any age, the fissure, be it wide or narrow, always. appears to haye been filled with the impermeable material forming the sides, and in some cases, when porous rocks have been immediately over- lain by impermeable material since denuded, the fissure of the fault has been filled from above at a time when the fault had an upward prolonga- tion, destroyed with the above-mentioned denuded material. ON THE CIRCULATION OF UNDERGROUND WATERS. 149 The daily registration of the heights of the streams might easily be made on gauges, painted on the county bridges, but the organisation necessary to carry this out is entirely beyond the scope of the British Association, and should be carried out at the national charge, being of the highest importance to the country. The determination of the number of cubic feet of water, carried down at selected points on the English rivers, particularising whether it repre- sents dry-weather, average, or flood-flow, would be of very high value, and might well be undertaken by the Association. Such observations, stating the run off per square mile of drainage area and the geological character of the area drained, would have more than a local value. Permeable rocks below the permanent water-level of a district may be regarded as a reservoir of which the cubic content is limited by the size of the spaces between the grains, and the width of the fissures and cracks by which the rock may be traversed. The quantity of water such rocks are capable of storing, has had much light thrown upon it by the investigations of Mr. Wethered, published in the fourth appendix to the eighth report. The following figures give an abstract of his results as to some of the most typical rocks examined by him :— Gallons of water absorbed bey square inch of rock) Rock Locality a he Cubic foot of | 3 feet thick Old Red Sandstone . . | Bristol 642 53,754,000 Old Red Flags. F 3 . | Caithness ‘. ‘086 7,254,000 Old Red Conglomerate . . | Gloucestershire 5 eile 98,000,000 Carboniferous Limestone . | Clifton F 010 887,000 ” — Oh) eae “049 4,122,000 Millstone Grit. Bristol . : ; 058 4,853,000 South Wales (very ° Sse | = AL Aerasy 355 28,747,000 ” ae c : Forest of Dean ; CIM ES) 93,625,000 Pennant Grit . : : . | Bristol . : : = as so ir sey ¥ 112 9,446,000 Sey Grit mt a a } ] 273 22,910,000 | Bunter Sandstone . . | Heidelberg. : "838 70,889,000 Magnesian Conglomerate . | Clifton . ah ts 133 11,168,000 9 Limestone. 2 rf 5 ’ ; 1-044 87,363,000 Soemmstolie@hard).:° . ..| Bath .. . . 1-473 123,268,000 Bran '- 198 (soft) . . . ” . . . 2°157 j 180,415,000 Inferior Oolite (Buildingstone) | Cheltenham .. 1496 — |: 125,147,000 ” » (Pisolitic) 3 : , “146 12,264,000 Mr. Wethered draws attention to the chemical analysis of the top-bed of the filter-beds of the Chelsea Waterworks, which corresponds with the analysis of the Millstone Grit and of Pennant Grit. In both cases there is nothing in the chemical composition of the filtering medium which can oxidise the organic impurities of water passing through. The oxidation in the filter is effected by air between the grains of sand, and in the rocks by air collected in the interstices; and he points out that with water yielded through fissures and joints in the strata, as is the case with the 150 REPORT— 1883. water derived from the Carboniferous Limestone, which does not per- colate, it is a question whether the purifying process would be always satisfactory. APPENDIX I.—INFORMATION OBTAINED IN 1882-3. By C. E. Dr Rance. Information collected by C. E. De Rance, F.G.S. Underground Water in the Oolites at Birdlip, near Gloucester —The escarpment overhanging the Vale of the Severn, near Gloucester, consists of the following sequence of oolitic rocks at Leckhampton Hill :— Great Oolite : 5 ‘ F : ; : -- Fuller’s Earth . a, pits : " ; . 20 feet. Inferior Oolite . § 5 3 7 ‘ ey: eee Lias Sands ‘ 5 é é i : SOs Upper Lias Clay S 5 : 200 sy The Great Oolite and the upper part of the Fuller is permeable, and the water is supported by the very impermeable layer occurring at the base cf the Fuller’s Earth, Water traverses the Inferior Oolite freely, especially through the numerous joint planes by which it is traversed, and descends into the Lias Sands, which constitute an important underground reservoir, supported by the lias clays, which throw out numerous springs. The dip of all the beds is eastwards, or from the escarpment into the hill > for the dip of the rocks forming the actual scarp is directly modified by a slip caused by the drag of the hill, the dip being toward the plain beneath. This has an important influence on the direction of the water- flow, the position of which has been determined with much accuracy at Birdlip in a series of borings made by the Gloucester Corporation Water- works, for the journals of which I have to thank Mr. T. H. Fryer, Town Clerk of Gloucester. 2 Level at 7 “Bore holes | Surface Water bottom of Difference Remarks level level hovehale of water-level No. 3 222°57 ile ays 147°07 Rose 9 feet, or No. 4 437-54 257°68 133°54 80°11 + Rose 10 in 24 ov. < fan hours. No. 2 425:22 249-29 150°72 8:46 L Rose 10 feet in 1 hour. No. 1 395°93 235:93 92°43 13:29 | 21:75 | Rose 12 feet in 1 hour. Rose to 35 feet. The dip between No. 1 and No. 2 is 1 in 26. These oolitic rocks are traversed by numerous small faults, ranging about W. 10 N., mostly with downthrows to the north. It dogs not appear to be certain whether they act as barriers or not to the passage of underground waters. South-west Lancashire.x—A boring has recently been made at Hall Wood, about six miles east of Liverpool, by Mr. Timmins, of Runcorn, for the Cheshire Lines Railway Committee, in search of water. The boring has reached a depth of 414 feet, the whole of which was carried through stiff reddish-brown clays, samples of which have been kindly forwarded by Mr. A. Timmins, Stud. Inst. C.E., the upper portion of ON THE CIRCULATION OF UNDERGROUND WATERS. 151 which appears to be referable to the boulder clay, but as to the age of the lower part there appears to be much uncertainty. No Glacial Clay is known to occur in the district at so great a depth. The Keuper Marls cannot be present unless they are let in by unknown trough faults, and if present can only occupy a very small area; while the Permian Marls, and the Clay beds of the Upper Coal measures, do not attain in this area the great thickness observable in this boring ; nor does the sur- face evidence afforded by the surrounding country support the view of their being referable to either of those formations. In the hope that some light might be thrown on the problem by microscopical examination, I submitted the samples to Mr. J. A. Phillips, F.R.S., who has kindly examined them, and reports as follows :— ‘The plastic red specimen (395 feet) is a fine clay, strongly coloured by oxide of iron, and apparently contains patches of greyish boulder clay. After being attacked by hydrochloric acid it became perfectly colourless, and this white residue consists of clay containing fragments of angular quartz, with a substance which is probably kaolinite, resulting from the decomposition of felspars. ‘The coarser sample (Hall Wood, 4114 feet) is like the former, but with a larger proportion of angular quartz, in fragments varying from tooo t0 $y inch in diameter. ‘lhe clay does not appear to contain any particle of boulder clay.’ Surrey.—A very interesting boring is now going on at Richmond; it has penetrated the chalk and greensand, and has reached beds of red marl and hard red sandstone, with partings of pyrites, at 1,266 feet, specimens of which have been kindly forwarded by Messrs. Mather and Platt, of Salford Ironworks. Information collected by Mr. Fox-Strangways, F.G.S. 21. At Irton, near Scarborough. ia. Finished August 1882. 2. 94 feet. 3. 70 feet, 10 feet diameter ; 28 feet, 25 inches diameter ; 152 feet, 20 inches diameter ; 189} feet, 12 inches diameter : total depth 4393 feet. 3a. None. 4. 4a. 5. Flows out at the surface at the rate of about 14 million gallons per 24 hours. 6. The level does not vary, but the quantity increases after heavy rain. 7. See previous answers. 8. Analysis not made since the deep boring completed. ft. in. ft. in. 9. Clay and Soil : c - 2 3 | Very hardrock . : : ray, 1S Gravel : c 17 0 | Light compact rock . : Pee 0) Clay - : 2 9 | Hardrock . 5 : P . 34 °6 Sand and Gravel 0 9 | Dark-coloured hard rock . Geel WD) Marl 2 : 1 0 | Open rock with hard bands =~) L970 Sand and Gravel 2 9 | Hardrock . < 2 5 . 94 0 Marl : E : 8 6 | Soft orshaly rock . : 5) si 0 Sand with Boulders 4 9 | Hardrock . ; ‘ ; - 8640 Gravel with Boulders 3 0 | Rock mixed withtoughbind . 4 6 Warp E i 5 9 | Close rock mixed with shale and Brown Marl . 2 5B sand : A ; : +, L456 Kimmeridge Clay . 44 3 | Blue clayey shale - 2) LGwG Rock : : . 21 0 | ae | Total depth - 439 6 10. Yes. 21. Yes. 12. No. 13. No. 24. No. 15. No. 152 REPORT—1883. Information collected by C. E. De Rance, from Mr. T. W. Shore. 1. Southampton artesian well at the S.W.R. terminus. 1a. 1840. 3. 64 feet to bottom of shaft. From the surface to the bottom of the bore-hole 220 feet. ft. in. 9. New-made soil of mud with ele Eran ele. Bets] Whitish clay and stones . : ‘ AOL Whitish clay Gravel with clay Yellow gravel Green sand with water : Blue sand with Venericardia and Turritella . Blue sand like ee Blue sand Slate-coloured sand — Bluish green sand with shells and water Slate-coloured clay . si : Ditto with sand ; . c 5 Blue clay A Dark blue clay Ditto with sand ‘ Bluish sand with water Clay with sand : Bluish sand with water . Black sand with water Green sand with water Blue clay with sand Light bluish clay with sand Light blue clay with little sand Blue clay c , Dark blue sand : Dark blue coarse sand with water . Coarse white sand with water esa we ale . J _ — ounnon wor noe WNW NAIWOANW WOON Oe or SOoOmmocoocococoosooooooecoe o oo ow os) bo bo o Oo Information given by Mr. T. W. Shore. 1. Southampton Docks artesian well. 3. 63 feet to bottom of shaft; 374 feet from the surface to the bottom of the bore-hole; bore-hole 9 inches in diameter. ft. in. 9. From surface ? : : : : - - 30 20 Blue clay : : - : : : : 7 10.20 Sand. : : . F é ; ‘ el0) 0 2 a 5 ; : 5 - 7 a Oc Very hard blue clay ; 5 , : : ae ee Dark green sand . : ; Sem!) Fine whitish running sand, with water . 5 Pempe aeeX) Amassofstone . . sms los o if. 4 Light brownish clay, with sand, with ‘occasional fragments of stone . : ¢ : : 5 ally 10 Ditto, bluish . 5 0 Hard blue clay, with very slight mixture of sand. 15 0 Ditto, with broken shells * 1 et) Hard lead-coloured clay, with very slight mixture of sand : 34 0 Hard blue clay, with a slight ‘mixture of sand 5 0 Hard bluish clay, without sand . : 5 0 Hard lead-coloured clay, with pyrites = Ube Very hard, dense, lead-coloured clay . - = (VDARG Hard clay, with pyrites . - eo Hard dense clay, witk nodular fragments 4 0 Information collected by C. EH. De Rance, from Messrs. Le Grand and ON THE CIRCULATION OF UNDERGROUND WATERS. Hard clay . Layer of stone Dense hard clay d - Fine dense sand . 4 : ° Black rolled pebbles Fine hard sand, with slight mixture of clay . Rolled black pebbles. : : Hard light-coloured sand 3 Sandy clay Hard sand, with clay Clay with sand Clay : Sandy clay Clay without sand . ft. in. 2 ae "O . 0 6 - 12 6 3 0 a 2G 2 a O cates O 04 We O ~ 0 > 0 90 Sion CO ie eee Br LS eC) 374 0 Sutclif’, 100 Bunhill Row, London, E.C, Feet Nature of Strata 2 lto 2 Soil. 6 Say aie Loamy sandy gravel. 2 9 ,, 10 Yellow clay and sand. 1 11 Yellow clay. 3 12to 14 Sandy gravel, with water. 23 Lbs 637 Blue clay and stone. 26 38, 63 Blue clay. 36 64 ,, 99 Blue shale and stone. 168 100 ,, 267 Blue lias clay and stone. 17 268 ,, 284 Dark shaly clay and stone. 24 285 ,, 308 Grey mar] and stone. 61 309 ,, 369 Red marl and gypsum. J 370 Grey keuper sandstone. 3 371 to 373 Grey marl and gypsum. 35 374 ,, 408 Red marl and gypsum. 1 409 Grey sandy marl and gypsum. 3 410 to 412 Red marl and gypsum. 1 413 Red sandstone. 4 414 to 417 Red marl and gypsum. 1 418 Red sandstone. 1 419 Red marl. 6 423 to 425 Grey sandstone, red marl, and gypsum. 50 426 ,, 475 Red marl and gypsum 1 476 Grey sandstone. 24 477 to 500 Shaly red marl, sandstone, and gypsum. 14 501 ,, 514 Red marl stone, grey sandstone, and gypsum. 4 515 ,, 518 Grey sandstone. 11 519 ,, 529 Red marl stone, grey sandstone, and gypsum. 1 530 Grey sandstone. 1 531 Red marl stone. 1 532 Grey sandstone. 532 532 NATURE OF STRATA BORED THROUGH AT MELTON MOWBRAY. 164 REPort—1 883. Information collected by Mr. James Plunt, F.G.S., from the Local Board, Melton Mowbray. 1. Scalford Road, near Melton Mowbray, Leicestershire. 1a. Boring commenced 1882; finished March 1883. 2. About 250 feet. 3. Depth 556 feet; diameter about 4 inches. &. No pumping, but water stands at 120 feet from the surface. 6. Not observed. &. No analysis yet made. Depth of rocks Total depth Feet Feet 9. Brown drift clay with large boulders . : . - 104 ; 104 Brown sandy drift clay : pee) : 149 Lower lias clay with thin bands of limestone ‘ . 212 : 361 Rheetic . 2 : ; c ie 21S : 387 Keuper red marl with gypsum bands 4 3 ; > 30 : 517 Grey mottled sandstone 2 : 4 : : ois ae . 557 It is supposed this latter is the Upper Keuper sandstone, and it proves the existence of the Triassic rocks five miles further to the east than the known boundary in this county. 9a. Several gypsum bands yielded water as well as the sandstone. 12. A large fault distant about two miles to the N., bringing up the middle beds of the lias, This fault runs due E. and W., and is about thirty miles long. 24. None known. 16. Further operations are contemplated. Information collected by Mr. James Plant from the Local Board, Hinckley, Leicestershire. 1. Hinckley Wharf. 1a. Boring of 10 inches diameter; commenced November 1881. 2. 313 feet. 3. Depth of well . - : : ‘ . 12 feet. cs 10-inch bore 5 : - 2 «DO rapes ” 7 ” ” . . . . . 314 98 ” 6y 2” ” . . . . - 278 ” Total . + Toa is 4. The mean height at which the water stands in the bore-hole is 654 feet. 5. Many thousands of gallons have been pumped out while testing the water, and the supply always rises to within 70 feet of the surface. 7%. Water-level is above the bed of the river Anker, distant about two miles S.W. of the bore-hole. 8. Several analyses have been made by different analysts. The following is the average :— In 100,000 parts there are— Lime . : 5 A ; ‘ 2 = a lal Soda = - A 5 5 3 = 5 » 202:50 Magnesia : : : ; : ; . - 19-00 Sulphuric acid 5 : ; é 4 Meee . 295-60 Carbonic acid ‘ ; - ‘ : 3 oy LOrb7 Silicic acid . 5 3 ; é : 7 ‘ 2-00 Chlorine F 3 4 : F : > Be olen Total ; : » 664°78 The above constituents are considered to be combined in the water as follows :— Sodium chloride . : : 5 4 : = LOGI Sodium sulphate . : : : : : . 340°39 Calcium sulphate . ; ; : ; ; . 163°47 Magnesium sulphate . : : 5 : coat BI EI5%0) Magnesium carbonate . : . : : fo OSS Silicic acid . ‘ : : . : : : 2-00 650°88 Add oxygen equal to chlorine : é ° > 13:90 Total ° . . 66478 ON THE CIRCULATION OF UNDERGROUND WATERS. 155 The specific gravity of the water (1:0060) is very great. The water is quite clear and limpid to the eye, and has a brackish taste, but contains not the slightest organic impurity. By continuous pumping for some weeks the solids in solution have been reduced from 650 (parts in 100,000 parts) to 465, and it is fully expected that further pumping will greatly reduce this quantity. 9. See Report for 1882 for description of rocks down to 705 feet 2 inches. Depth of rocks Total depth ft. in. ftaurdans Mottled sandstone, red and grey ; . . 12 6 ° TAT 8 Red sandstone, coarse F A = co te 10 ‘ 725 6 Grey sandstone . - : : - : ~ Loaid : 740 6 ere la ae of } 7 6 ! 748 0 Red sandstone, fine-grained ; . : <6) 10 ‘ 754 0 9a. From sandstone rocks only. 10 to 16. For replies to these questions see former Reports. Information collected by Mr. De Rance, from the Cromer Waterworks Company, Limited. Analysis of Water. County Analyst’s Office and Laboratory, London Street, Norwich, November 11, 1880. Grains per gallon Total dissolved solids . “ . 3 : : 5 . 21:2800 Free ammonia : ‘ : : “ ‘ : 5 0056 Ammonia from organic matter . : - : c 0028 Nitrogen as nitrates or nitrites. : : 4 : none Chlorine. : 5 : 5 3 é Z ‘ » 2°2400 Equal to common salt . ; ‘ < : : - 37100 ame) 7. . - a - - - 5 ; . 7:2800 Magnesia 4 c : - - : ° > . “6050 Sulphuric anhydrid : : : : - : . 1:4400 Equal to gypsum . ci - 5 : ‘ A - 2-4500 Oxygen required to oxidise organic matters . : - ‘0760 Natural hardness. : A : 4 s 15 degrees Hardness after boiling . . - ‘ ‘ SED! sy Remarks.—This water is undoubtedly to be ranked as a water of high-class purity, and in all respects is admirably adapted for dietetic purposes. The organic impurity is practically m7, and the mere trace which is found to be present is unquestionably mainly derived from vegetable sources of a perfectly harmless description. The hardness is also very moderate, and well within the limits which have been practi- cally found conducive to health; at the same time it is quite sufficient to prevent any absorption of lead from metal pipes. By simple boiling the hardness is reduced to one-fourth of its original amount. I consider it an admirable water, both for domestic and general purposes. (Signed) Francis Sutton. Mr, G. H. Ogston, of 22 Mincing Lane, London, in his Report of January 11, 1881, after confirming the above analysis, goes on to say :— ‘The sample sent me from the Cromer Reservoir has been analysed. It is clear and bright, and has a good appearance in addition to a brisk and agreeable taste. Ry The analysis indicates that it is free entirely from pollution, and in my opinion it is an excellent water for drinking and for general use.’ Information collected by Braintree and Bocking Microscopical and Natural History Club. 1. Belonging to Messrs. S. Courtauld & Co., situate at Bocking Church Street, Essex. la. July, 1865. No. 2. 137:07 feet. 3.40 feet deep, 5 feet diameter; 244 feet deep, 8 inches diameter. 3a. None. &. No pumping required. a. When first sunk it stood about 8 feet above surface of ground. Not ascertained. 5. Capa- 156 REPORT—1883. bilities not known. About 16,000 gallons is allowed to flow out of well. 6. Under the peculiar circumstances of the case we cannot at present say. Have kept no record for this time. 7. Cannot say at present. About 10 feet above stream. 8. Analysis of one imperial gallon :— Oxidisable organic matter . 22 - a a : Genie elaipuvatialosiian: 14 \ Actual (saline) ammonia 0350 grain. Carbonate of lime . . 15:19) Organic (albuminoid) a 0028 + of magnesia . . §825f ammonia JS 4 Sulphate of lime . : » 67 Chloride of magnesium . . 9:34 A of sodium x sonia: oi Soluble silica . 4 % ee alrilss) Total solid constituents. 45-87 grains Superficial Drift. No. Feet 9. 1. Made ground : : 5 : : ; : : é » 6 2. Sandy clay 3 8 Tertiary. 3. London clay . : : 4 ; : : ; : 5 6 4, Clay stone and cement stone, with small vein of sand yielding) . water if S 5. London clay, with stones and shells . ; : : : sly 6. Cement stone - ; : 2 1} 7. London clay . é ; i : ‘ : : : : 34 8. Dark sandy clay, nearly all sand, slight traces of shells 6 9. Sandy clay, a little lighter in colour than above . 4 10. Loose sand . : F = c 2 Lower London Tertiary. 11. Dark sand, slight trace of clay and shells i 12. Pebbles and London clay . ; ah re 1} 13. Loose sand, light brown colour 15$ 14. London clay and stones 3 15. Loose sand . : 7 16. Mottled clay . : : 2 17. 5S » and sand 4 18. os tai - : E : : 8 19. x sand, with slight mixture of clay 4 20. Light-coloured sand. F . : 14 21. Dark sand, very smooth, almost like mud y1 22. Green sand . : ze Secondary. 23. Chalk, in which an additional bore of 57} feet was made . . 574 Total . . c S 3 : < . 244 ft. 9a. In Nos. 4 and 23. 10. None near. 12. Do not know of any. 13. No. 14. No. 15. No. 16. At first (July 1865) the well supplied about 9,000 gallons of water per hour above the surface of ground. July 1867. The well up to this time had been allowed to run to waste night and day, and it was found that the quantities supplied had diminished to 2,000 gallons per hour. Since then it has been econo- Inised, and it is found now that at any particular time it will supply about 5,000 gallons per hour. ON THE CIRCULATION OF UNDERGROUND WATERS. 157 Weekly Record of the Level of Water im Messrs. Samuel Courtauld and Co.’s well, Bocking, Braintree, Essex. Observations made at 6 a.m. on Monday mornings. No water is drawn from well on Sunday. Date Above surface} Below mean a of surface of : Remarks 1883 , previous ground ground | * eek Jan 1|16 inches — 1:10 ” 8 | 125 39 = 40 selon 18 re — 67 eee. | Ld 55 -- 13 eee 29) |) 16 SS — 94 Feb. 5 | 112 - — 72 ee eae es — 1:84 A very general heavy fall throughout otters =! the county. ” ” ve ee 20 A LOS6 9 55 — 03 Mar. 5/114 =, = 22 ee Le.) 16 i — Si ee 19 1 15 ss — 66 ee 26 1 19 % — Nil Easter. No water used on the 23rd, 24th, or 25th. April 2 | 13 es — 27 ” 9] 12 ” fea Nil » 164 133 re —= Nil » 23] 143 5 — 47 ee 3) LG - -— 1:12 May 6/1] 15 45 — 02 me Lb} 4 as — ‘90 Whit Tuesday. No water used on the 16th. 21 | 13 , — Nil Be 28 | USK 5s = 59 June 4/1] 13 ss — Nil fe Ld) |, 123 ¥ _ 04 er sd. | a4 45 — 81 me | 15 ; ~- 13h Geiger? (213: ~,, a 97 ” 9) 15 ” — 24 gs) 16 [13 a — 89 e238 | 14 on — 83 ReaO! Ie Lo x = 27 Aug. 7] 14 i —- — Tuesday. No water used on the 6th. co) lea) tae Xe — = Notre.—The rainfall is taken from the record kept at Fennes, Braintree (observer Mr, 8. Tabor), which is about one mile from well. Collected by Mr. Thos. S. Stooke, C.L. 1. The well is situated at the Wem Pumping Station, near the village of Preston Brockhurst, about 3} miles to the south-east of the town of Wem. The works for utilising the supply are in course of construction. 2a. A trial boring was put down in March 1882, and the well was sunk in the same year. 2. Approximate height above mean sea-level is 270 feet. 3. The well is 663 feet in depth, and 6 feet in diameter. The bore-hole is 90 feet in depth, and three inches in diameter. @ and 4a. No pumping has taken place since the drift-way was finished on December 15, 1882, > Three days afterwards, i.e. :— Feet On December 18, the water-level was cl . 324 from surface. » February 6, a as : ae Dies ass aa » May 23, * * ¥ =a OU Sess A ” July 2, ” ” M P 30 ” 2” 158 REPORT—1883. At this latter level it remains. 5. The quantity of water capable of being pumped at the time of completing the operations was 150,000 gallons in the twenty-four hours, being more than four times the quantity required for the present supply of the town of Wem. 6. The water-level does not appear to be affected by local rains, and it stands (7) about 24 feet under the level of water in the neighbouring water- course. &. The analysis and remarks by Dr. Franklin, F.R.S., are as follows :— ‘November 28, 1882.—Results expressed in oe per 100,000. ‘ Total solid matter F - . : 2 2 . 18°80 Organic carbon. : ; - : : - c 126 Organic nitrogen . : h - : c 3 . : 025 Ammonia . - - : C1 : tO Nitrogen as nitrates and nitrites . - i 2 ; . ‘079 Total combined nitrogen. é 2 ‘ : 104 Previous sewage or animal contamination : - . amie 9 Chlorine 3 . - : - : - : eh ep aee Temporary hardness. : E : 5 : : - 48 Permanent hardness . : . cl é «, pare Total hardness. . ; HELO ‘ Remarks.—Slightly turbid, naladante,# no poisonous saat. This water, although slightly turbid, contains but a moderate amount of organic matter, and chiefly of vegetable origin, It is of good quality for drinking, and being fairly soft, it is also well suited for washing and all other domestic uses.’ 9. The section is as follows :— Soil and clay 4 ‘. 5 “ 5 - : . . 8 feet Fine redsand . : = = ° . 2 feet Lower soft variegated sandstone | - : é - . 80 feet 10 and 11. There was a little surface water finding its way through the 2 feet of sand, but it is entirely kept out of the well, and also out of the bore-hole. 12. The well is situated about 600 yards from the outcrop of the marl measures on the west. 13 and 14. There are no salt springs known to exist in the neighbourhood. 15. No wells have been discontinued in the neighbourhood in consequence of the water being brackish. Collected by Mr. Thomas S. Stooke, C.H. 1. The ‘ Mine Well,’ in the parish of ‘The Clive,’ Shropshire. 2a. The well was sunk in 1868, and has not been deepened since. 2. The well is about 373 feet above mean sea-level. 3. The depth of well is 183 feet; diameter, § feet. There is a bore-hole, but depth has not been ascertained. 3a. There is one drift-way at bottom of well, about 40 feet in length. 4. The water-level is 142} feet from the surface. sta. The level of water has not varied since the bore-hole was put down. 5. The quantity of water capable of being pumped is considerable. The water is at present only drawn by means of a windlass, for the use of adjoining houses. 6. The water- level has not varied. 7. The water-level is not affected by local rains, and stands about 233 feet above mean sea-level. &. Analysis by Dr. Voelcker, dated September 16, 1869 :— Organic and volatile matter . : 1:96 Oxide of iron and alumina and fine suspended clay 1:05 Silicious matter . . . : : - 1-75 Carbonate of lime . 5 : : : ; 4:26 Sulphate of lime . 3°31 Carbonate of magnesia . 1-44 Chloride of sodium : 2-48 Total residue per gallon . . - 16:25 Remarks.—‘I have carefully examined this water, and, am very glad to say, found it free from any traces of copper. It is a good and soft water, and, in my opinion, a perfectly wholesome drinking water.’ 9. The well is sunk in the Bunter series of the new red sandstone, the dip of the strata being north-north-west. 10. There are no surface springs. 22. The marl measures outcrop about 500 yards to the north. 213. No salt springs. 24. No salt springs known in the neighbourhood. 15. No wells have been discontinued on account of the water being brackish. ON THE CIRCULATION OF UNDERGROUND WATERS. 159 Collected by Mr. Thomas . Stooke, from Mr. G. J. Butter, Borough Surveyor, Shrewsbury. 1. Conduit Head, near Crow Meole. 2a. 1556. 2. 236 feet. 3. Depth, 6 feet; diameter, 4 feet. No bore-hole. 3a. No drift-ways. 4. Stands about 1 inch lower at night than morning. 5. Estimated daily consumption, 50,000 gallons. 6. Lower in autumn than spring. No. 7. I think it is to a slight extent, within a few days. 8. Total solid impurity . 5 ° : : : 38°48 Organic carbon : = : 3 = : “040 3 nitrogen . 5 : : . * ‘ ‘016 Ammonia . - : 4 > a ‘001 Nitrogen, as nitrates and nitrites ; i 5 “449 Total combined nitrogen . A ; - : 466 Previous sewage or animal contamination . : 4180 Chlorine . 2 : 3 ; - - : 2°30 Temporary hardness . ; c F : . 20-4 Permanent EA E E . F 5 10:9 Total = : = - - 31:3 Remarks.—Clear. Results of analyses expressed in parts per 100,000. 9. New red sandstone. Collected by Mr. Thomas S. Stooke, from Mr. W. J. Wyley. 1. Wellington Workhouse, Salop. La. 1876. No. 3. 81 feet; diameter, 5 feet. No bore. 3a. None. &. 69 feet. Water flows in as fast as pumped, say 1,500 gallons per hour. 4a. 77 feet for about two first years, as far as present experience goes. 5. 2,000 gallons per hour may be pumped continuously. Water flows out of a crack in the rock. About 2,000 gallons per day. 6. No. Increased the last four years. 7. No. 8. When boiled, forms strong lime incrustation in the boilers ; when cold, oxidises the lead and eats away lead tanks. 9. Newred sandstone. 41, Yes. 22. Is on the fault between the new red and Caradoc sandstones. 13. No. 14. Yes; within three miles. 15. No. Apprnpix II.—List or QuERIES CIRCULATED. 1. Position of well or shafts with which you are acquainted? ia. State date at which the well or shaft was originally sunk. Has it been deepened since by sinking or boring? and when? 2. Approximate height of the surface of the ground above Ordnance Datum (mean sea-level)? 3. Depth from surface to bottom of shaft or well, with diameter? Depth from surface to bottom of bore-hole, with diameter? 3a. Depth from the surface to the horizontal drift-ways, if any? What is their length and number? 4. Height below the surface, at which water stands before and after pumping. Number of hours elapsing before ordinary level is restored after pumping? 4a. Height below the surface at which the water stood when the well was first sunk, and height at which it stands now when not pumped? 5. Quantity capable of being pumped in gallons per day of twenty-four hours? Average quantity daily pumped? 6. Does the water-level vary at different seasons of the year, and to what extent? Has it diminished during the last ten years? 1. Is the ordinary water-level ever affected by local rains, and, if so, in how short a time? And how does it stand in regard to the level of the water in the neighbouring streams, or sea? 8. Analysis of the water, if any. Does the water possess any marked pecu- liarity ? 9. Section with nature of the rock passed through, including cover of Drift, if any, with thickness? 9a. In which of the above rocks were springs of water intercepted? 10. Does the cover of Drift over the rock contain surface springs? 11. If so, are these land springs kept entirely out of the well? 12. Are any large Faults known to exist close to the well? 13. Were any brine springs passed through in making the well? 414. Are there any salt springs in the neighbourhood? 45. Have any wells or borings been discontinued in your neighbourhood in consequence of the water being more or less brackish ? If so, please give section in reply to query No.9. 26. Kindly give any further information you can. 160 REPORT—1883. Report of the Committee, consisting of Professor W. C. W1LLIAM- son, Mr. Tuos. Hick, and Mr. W. Cas (Secretary), appointed for the purpose of investigating the Fossil Plants of Halifaa. WE regret to have to state that our efforts to investigate the Fossil Carboniferous Flora of Halifax have been less successful this year than in the previous one. The reason for this is sufficiently obvious. All the more abundant objects characteristic of the locality are now well under- stood. The gaps that need to be filled are connected either with the rarer forms, or with unusual conditions of the more common plants. Nevertheless we have not been wholly without success. We have obtained clear evidence of the existence of at least two new types of Rachiopteris—which are most probably stems or petioles of ferns. A third one is a curious stem, in which the vascular bundle approaches that of a Lepidodendron in its defined cylindrical form, surrounding a cellular pith, a condition rarely seen amongst ferns. But we have found no traces of leaves attached to it, as is always the case with the young twigs of Lepidodendra. Another stem is an undoubted Lepidodendron of a very interesting type. Its central vasculo-medullary axis corresponds closely with that of Lepidodendron selaginoides, except that the barred or reticulated medul- lary cells of that species are absent from the new plant. Like L. selagi- noides the new form has a secondary exogenous vascular zone of barred vessels, but of a primitive type that is intermediate between the perfect condition of that zone in L. selaginoides, and its extremely rudimentary form in L. Harcourtii. In the transverse section the zone appears more perfectly and regularly developed than in L. Harcourtii, which plant it also resembles in the extremely small size of its vessels; but its most characteristic feature is shown in the longitudinal section, in which we find these numerous secondary vessels meandering as they ascend through a mass of cellular tissue, so that in such sections cells and vessels appear to be intermingled without order or special arrangement. We have obtained a series of roots or rootlets which have much of the general aspect of those of Stigmaria. But they possess the very dis- tinctive feature of giving off secondary rootlets in perfect verticils, a very unusual feature in fossil root-organs. We have also obtained further illustrations of the presence of tylose-cells in the interior of the tissues of other plants. For some time we were only acquainted with these curious growths in the interiors of the vessels of ferns. But we have now obtained them in the vessels of a Lepidodendron stem, and also in the cortical cells of some ferns, as well as in those of the Lyginodendron Oldhamsinm. We may further add that new fragments continue to be met with, showing the existence in these beds of strange forms of plant-life, of the nature and general morphology of which we are wholly ignorant. Snch fragments are like a few scattered grains of gold at some new ‘diggings.’ They afford a strong stimulus to further research, since they are proofs that unrevealed treasures continue to be hidden in these Yorkshire and Lancashire carboniferous nodules. ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 161 Fourth Report of the Committee, consisting of Dr. H. C. Sorsy and Mr. G. R. VINE, appointed for the purpose of reporting on Fossil Polyzoa. Drawn wp by Mr. Vie (Secretary). Part J. Cretaceous Ponyzoa. British AREA ONLY. THE Polyzoa of the Cretaceous epoch, especially in foreign localities, have been closely studied by Palexontologists, and many valuable memoirs published by foreign authors. In his ‘ Petrifacta Germaniz,’ Goldfuss described and figured nearly fifty species. Hagenow, in his Paleonto- logical works, accepts many of those previously described by Goldfuss and other authors, renames some, and adds to them nearly two hundred species besides. D’Orbigny also adds considerably to the number of Cretaceous species, discovered in the beds in the neighbourhood of Paris, and his admirable figures of some of these have increased very largely our knowledge of their varied forms. The rich Cretaceous beds of America have been partly investigated by Mr. Ulrich and by other American authors, but only a few species are, as yet, fully described, and many of the species are still undescribed. Sir H. P. De la Beche, in his apology for the introduction of the elaborate lists of organic remains in his ‘Geological Manual,’! says:— “Considerable attention has certainly been paid to such catalogues, as the zoological character of certain rocks is now the subject of much research, and as the result of such investigations may be the knowledge of some of the principal conditions under which the fossiliferous rocks were pro- duced. Moreover, the author considered that, for practical purposes, there was no alternative between rendering them as perfect as his means of information wculd permit, and omitting them altogether. It must, however, be confessed that, though constructed from apparently the best authorities, these lists require severe examination, for, unfortunately, the study of organic remains is beset with two evils, which, though of an opposite character, do not neutralise each other so much as at first sight may be anticipated : the one consisting of a strong desire to find similar organic remains in supposed equivalent deposits, even at great distances ; the other being an equally strong inclination to discover new species, often, as it would seem, for the sole purpose of appending the apparently magical word nobis.’ Between one and the other of these two extremes the Palwontologist is almost sure to slide; and though the caution, with its quiet innuendo, may be old, it is none the less valuable in an inquiry like the present. The list of Cretaceous Polyzoa, given by De la Beche contains no fewer than about fifty-six or fifty-eight species. Many of these bear the name of Goldfuss, but it is impossible to say whether the author intended the list as a British, or merely as a Cretaceous one. In all probability it was the latter. In his ‘Catalogue of British Fossils,’ Professor Morris admits about eighty species, distributed amongst thirty-five genera, many of these bearing the names of French authors. Professor John Phillips, 1 Ed, 1832, Preface. 1883. M 162 REPORT—1883. in his work on‘ The Geology of Oxford and tke Valley of the Thames,’ ' furnishes a list—about forty-eight species—of British Cretaceous Polyzoa. In Dr. Mantell’s works, and also in Dixon’s ‘Geology of Sussex,’ many species are partially described and figured. : The best stratigraphical list of species known to me is the one furnished by Mr. Newton in the ‘Catalogue of Fossils in the School of Mines—Cretaceous Division,’ and as this is an account of actual speci- mens gathered from various horizons and from very wide localities in the British area, I shall make it the basis of this Report. As I have only partially examined the collection, I must depend upon the species in my own cabinet, and those lent to me by Miss E. C. Jelly, for furnishing the minute details necessary for this Report. It may be as well, however, to give the various horizons in ‘which Polyzoa have been discovered and catalogued. Lower Greensand, Speeton Clay, &c., 20 species, 13 genera. Blackdown Series—Traces only. Upper Greensand Series ; t OL? OFS: 16) ey Lower Chalk : ; ; é PDS Pasa Upper Chalk 3 : : se Sag fO5 f° et - Only some of these, according to Mr. Newton, range from the lower to the upper beds. As in my previous Report on Jurassic Polyzoa, I shall adhere as closely as possible to the classification of the Rev. Thomas Hincks, as given in the ‘ British Marine Polyzoa,’ beginning with the Cyclostomata. Class Potyzoa. Sub-order CycLosromara, Busk. Family I. Crisp, Busk. No fossils, belonging to this family, are at present known to have existed in either the Jurassic or Cretaceous epochs. Family II. (1880). Tusuiroripz, Hincks. 1. Sromatopora, Bronn. 4, EnraLopHora, Lamx. 2.. TupuLirora, Lamarck. 5." DIAsTorora, 5) = paral: 3. IpmonnaA, Lamouronx. Genus Sromatoprora, Bronn, 1825. = Alecto, Lamx. ‘Zoarium repent, wholly adnate, or free at the extremities, or giving off erect processes ; simple or branched; branches more or less ligulate. Zowcia in great part immersed, arranged in a single series, or in several, which take a linear direction or are very slightly divergent.-—‘ Brit. Mar. Poly.’ p. 424..! 5 The typical Stomatopora of the Cretaceous Rocks are of a very simple character. Only three species are given by Morris, three by Phillips, and one by Mr. Newton in his ‘ School of Mines Catalogue.’ 1 The nearer we approach the Cainozoic and recent types of Polyzoa, the greater is the necessity for extreme caution in our grouping of the fossil forms. I have, therefore, in this Report adopted the generic characters of Hincks in his own words, and have endeavoured to limit the various groups accordingly. ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 163 Alecto (= Stomatopora) gracilis, Milne-Ed., Morris. » % ramea, Blainv. a » 9 ramosa, Michelin be Phillips adds Alecto Calypso, D’Orb., and Mr. Newton Alecto reticulata, D’Orb. SToMATOPORA GRACILIS, Milne-Ed.! Alecto gracilis, M.-Ed. (pars). Woodward’s ‘ Geology of Norfolk’ (pars). Dixon’s ‘ Foss. Sussex’ (pars). Zoarium wholly adnate; branches linear, delicate, rarely, if ever, anastomosing. Zoccia in a single series, thick, or bulging at the nodes ;? orifice circular, with a thin peristome. Occia, an inflated cell, with orifice depressed. Localities —Up. Chalk, Wilts (Phillips). Beachy Head (Miss Jelly). Sussex (Dixon). I limit, as above, the typical S. gracilis of Milne-Kd., for the very special reason that I find in the catalogues of collectors and others that the species is very loosely identified. In the specimen before me three cells occupy a line and a half, but the cells vary in length, and the average may be taken as three cells to a line and a quarter, or a line and a half. Generally the branching takes place at the distance of three cells apart, an inflated cell (owcia) occupying the apex of a branch just below the node. Though distinct from, this species is more closely related to S. dichotomoides, D’Orb., than to any other of the Oolitic species; the latter, however, are more bulky in the size of the cells. STOMATOPORA RAMOSA, Mich. ? Alecto ramea, D’Orb. Phill. ‘Geo. of Oxford (Greensand Species).’ Diastopora ramosa, Michelin. Dixon, ‘ Geo. Sus.’ Zoarium adnate, irregularly branching, occasionally anastomosing. Zoecia ranging from a single series to multi-serial in the same branch, dilated towards the nodes; orifice circular, peristome slightly elevated, and occasionally rugose on the surface. Ovccia large, sometimes involving two cells, also rugose in front. Localities —Upper Greensand, Warminster. Upper Chalk, Sussex (Dixon). Beachy Head (Miss Jelly). This species, like the first, is also confounded, but in the specimens before me, marked Diastopora ramosa, Mich. (Dixon, ‘ Sussex’), there is to some extent the same type of cell found in many of the Diastoporide. Still, as Mr. Hincks only includes in the adnate Diastopora ‘ discoid or flabellate’ forms, I have removed the species to the genus Stomatopora on account of its closer resemblance to species of that genus. In all proba- bility the Alecto reticulata, D’Orb. (Brit.’specimens), should likewise be removed to this species as a synonym. Genus TusuLipora, Lamarck. This genus is at present unknown to me as a Cretaceous fossil. Hagenow gives one species only, 7. parasitica, Hagenow. * In every case where my material admits of redescription, I make no apology for doing so, because I believe that this will be appreciated by workers. * I have used the word node to indicate the part just below the branching of the cells, or of the stem. At this part in the Zoariwm there is frequently a knot or a bulging, and it is also frequently here that the Owcia may be detected in species. M 2 164 REPORT—1883. Genus Ipmonga, Lamx. ‘Zoarium erect and ramose, or (rarely) adnate; branches usually triangular. Zowcia tubular, disposed on the front of the branches, rang- ing in parallel, transverse, or oblique rows on each side of a mesial line.’ —Hincks, ‘ Brit. Mar. Polyzoa,’ p. 450. This ‘ world-wide’ genus is, so far as I am acquainted at present, very poorly represented in our British Cretaceous strata. Mr. Hincks (‘ Brit. Mar. Polyzoa,’ p. 451) says ‘many charming forms occur in the Cretaceous deposits,’ but these I have not seen. In the Chalk Marl of Charing we have a species very closely resembling Idmonea (Retepora) disticha, Goldf. It is only found in minute fragments, but it may be easily distinguished from the species of the next genus, by having the zocecia disposed on the front of the branches only. There are also traces of the delicate Idmonea Comptoniana, Mantell, but it is very rarely that specimens can be found even half the size of the specimen figured by Mantell. The author says: ‘This delicate Polyzoon (coral, Mant.) is dichotomons, cylindrical with elongated distinct cells, disposed in triplets at regular distinct intervals on one side of the stem.’! Mantell also figures and describes a species which he calls Idmonea Dizxonia, but I cannot identify the type. It ‘is found in the chalk of Kent and Sussex, often forming a cluster of branches two or three inches in circumference. The surface of the stems is covered with minute pores, and the cells are distinct and placed in single rows on the margin.’ It is very well illustrated in the ‘ Medals of Creation,’ Lign., figs. 6 and 12, p. 284. Many of the Idmonee(?) of the Cretaceous epoch described by D’Orbigny, Mr. Busk places doubtfully with Stomatopora as synonyms.” A mere casual reference to the synonyms of Idmonea atlantica, Forbes, will show how dangerous it would be to give specific names to the frag- ments described above. I have, however, given a list of British species described by Dixon and others. Idmonea Comptoni, Mantell. Up. Chalk, Chickester. a cretacea, Milne-Kd. > Sussex, Kent, Hamp- = I. Dixoni, Mantell (Morris). shire. - gradata, Defr. = Retepora disticha, Goldf. In Mr. Wiltshire’s paper on ‘ The Red Chalk of England’ (Geologist, 1859, p. 275), a list of Cretaceous fossils is given, and one species of Polyzoa is identified as Idmonea dilatata, D’Orb.’ In the ‘ Catalogue of the School of Mines’ (Cretaceous), two species are given from the Up. Chalk: Idmonea cretacea, Milne-Ed., Up. Chalk. » gradata? Defr. Hagenow describes no fewer than fifteen species of Ibmonea—breaking up Goldfuss’s Retepora clathrata and R. disticha, out of which he makes seven species; the rest are his own. One species—Letepora truncata, Goldf.—is taken with T. felix, Hag., as types of a new genus, Truncatula, Hagenow. 1 Medals of Creation, p. 288; Lign. 64, fig. 14. 2 Crag Polyzoa, p. 113. ® See also Brit. Mus. Catalogue, Pt. ili. (Busk), 1875, p. 15. ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. . 165 Genus EnraLtopnora, Lamouroux. Restricted by the Rev. T. Hincks, ‘ Brit. Mar. Polyzoa.’ = Pustulopora, Blainv., Busk, ‘Crag Polyzoa,’ ‘Brit. Mus. Catalogue,’ pt. 3. ‘Zoarium erect and ramose, rising from a more or less expanded base, composed of decumbent tubes; branches cylindrical. Zoccia tu- bular, opening on all sides of the branches.’—-‘ Brit. Marine Polyzoa,’ . 455. The genus Entalophora, as defined and limited by Mr. Hincks, will embrace a variety of species. The Spiropora of both Jules Haime (Oolitic Polyzoa, ‘B. A. Rep” iii.) and Professor Reuss may be con- veniently included. There are, however, so many special features about the Spiroporce described by these authors, that I have for a long time hesitated whether to continue with, or give up the farther use of, the generic name. The clause in the above—‘ composed of decumbent tubes’ —may be applied with perfect safety to most of the Mesozoic species, and the adoption of the broader term will get rid of a number of genera and species that have been founded upon habit only, rather than upon the character and disposition of the cells in the zoarium. The following analysis of genera and species will enable the palzonto- logist to appreciate more fully the varied character of the fossils which the genus Hntalophora will cover. The first species of Spiropora, Lamx., described by Haime in his ‘Jurassic Bryozoa’ (1854), is S. elegans, Lamx., from the Great Oolite of Ranville. This species is ‘ cespitose’ with cylindrical branches which often coalesce. The same species is the Cricopora elegans of Blainville, Bronn, Milne-Edw., and Michelin; D’Orb. describes it as Spiropora. Another of the species of Lamouroux is S. cespitosa, which, so far as the character of the cells may be taken as evidence, may with equal propriety be called S. elegans. Some specimens are rather more tufted, and the lateral cells are slightly produced. The species is synonymous with S. capillaris, Lamx. This is also called by Blainville Cricopora, and Entalo- phoraby D’Orb. The Millepora straminea of Phillips (‘ Geol. of York ’) is, by Haime, called Spiropora, by D’Orb. Intricaria (1850), Laterotubigera (1853), and Entalophora (1854). Our British specimens of this species may, to some extent, justify the generic appellation Intricaria, Defranc, on account of the continuous inosculation of the branches. I may almost affirm that the habit is an unvarying one as regards this species; and a similar species found in the Haldon Hill Greensand inosculates in the same manner. But as lam following the Rev. Thomas Hincks in his classification, it is impossible to accept ‘ habit’ as a generic characteristic in this Report. The synonyms of the species are also very significant, and compel us to limit the types. I cannot, however, agree with Professor D. Brauns (‘ Bryozoa of the Middle Jura’) that Ceriopora verticillata is synonymous with Phillips’s species. Other species, also described by Haime as Spiropora, are Entalophora, D’Orb. ; or Cricopora, Blainville. Amongst Cretaceous fossils a similar mixture of generic terms (founded upon habit chiefly) takes place, so that we may regard tbe terms Spiropora, Lamx.; Intricaria, Defranc; Cricopora, Blainy.; Melicertites (pars) Roemer ; Tubigera, D’Orb. ; Stichopora,-D’Orb. ; Laterotubigera, D’Orb. ; Pustulopora, Blainv.; Peripora, D’Orb., as synonyms only of Entalophora. It must not be assumed, however, that, in getting rid of anumber of generic 166 REPORT—1883. terms thus, we get rid of difficulties. Not a single genus has been founded by these various authors, which may not, under a different system of estimating their value, have something said in favour of its continuous adoption. I have been supplied by Mr. J. M. Nickles, of Cinncinati, with a few of the Cretaceous Polyzoa from Arkansas in America, and, as these closely resemble species found in our own strata—I may say identical with our own—I shall be able to give fuller details of our British Cretaceous fragments. ENTALOPHORA GRACILIS, Goldfuss. Ceriopora gracilis, ‘ Petrif. Germ.’ p. 35, tab. 10, fig. 11. Oricopora f Morris, ‘ Catalogue Brit. Foss.’ Ceriopora mammillosa (pars). a ramulosa (pars). The variable character of this polyzoon renders identification very difficult indeed. The description and figures of Goldfuss are very good, especially the figures, but apparently, in the diagnosis, but little regard has been paid to growth. In the Lower Greensand of Farringdon the species is very characteristic, and in all probability two or three others may be reduced to mere synonyms of this well-marked type. The branches of some of the specimens that I have in my cabinet are a half of a line in diameter, whilst others are about, of an inch in breadth; yet the superficial characters of both are the same, only in the smaller specimens there is a less number of cells to the transverse section. The following may be accepted as the diagnosis of this species. Zoariwm ramose, cylindrical, rounded at the apices, or growing ex- tremity ; varying in diameter from ,}; to ;}, of an inch. Zoccia con- tiguous, showing the orifices of the cells only, tubes rarely, if ever, ex- posed ; occasionally perfect, and, when this is the case, the surface of the branch is smooth, or the peristome of the cell slightly extended ; when worn, the cell-openings are oval, arranged in series across the branch, or, more correctly speaking, arranged diagonally. Localities. —Lower Greensand, Farringdon. Upper Greensand, War- minster. ENTALOPHORA PUSTULOSA, Goldfuss. Ceriopora pustulosa, Goldf. ‘ Petrif. Germ.’ p. 37, tab. 11, fig. 3. Pustulopora ,, Morris, ‘ Cat. Brit. Foss.’ Ceriopora mammillosa, ? Roem. (pars) of authors. Zoarium variable, sometimes clavate, at other times branching, thick or bulgy towards the nodes. Zowcia arranged in series—spirally—around the branch, about six to the line in a diagonal, five to the line, in a longi- tudinal direction ; cells pustulose at the orifice, peristome raised ; crowded at the apices. When worn, the cell~openings are elongately oval, much larger than in the more delicate H. gracilis. Localities.—Lower Greensand, Farringdon. The above is the description of the species generally met with in the Greensand of Farringdon. In the Greensand of Haldon Hill, Devon, there is a species having a similar external pustulose character, but the interspaces are porous; so also is an apparently similar species found in the Upper Chalk, ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 167 ENTALOPHORA INCERTA, 0. sp. Zoarium very delicate, erect and ramose, branches varying in their character, from subcylindrical to cylindrical, but bulging at the nodes. Zoecia tubular elongated, or depressed, partially decumbent, occasionally . produced towards the distal extremity, opening on all sides; cells punctured. Oecia an inflation of the zoariwm or an inflated cell. Loeality.—Chalk detritus, Charing. This delicate species seems not to have been referred to by authors. From the Cretaceous rocks of Pulaski Co., Arkansas,’ I have a very similar species to the above, and I have not the least doubt but that the British and American forms may be considered identical. Under the genus Pustulopora, Blainv., Hagenow describes from the Maestricht beds ten species, and under Cricopora, Blainv. = Spiropora, Lamx., two species, some of which bear his own name, others are either Ceriopora or Pustulopora species, of Goldfuss or Blainville. In the Cretaceous Catalogue of Species in the School of Mines, only one is referred to Hntalophora (E. ramosissina, D’Orb.), and one to Spiropora (S. cenomana, D’Orb.). Besides the above, Professor Morris, and also Professor Phillips, add three others, none of which I can identify in my own collection. Genus Diastropora (Adnate), (part), Lamouroux. ‘Zoarium adnate and crustaceous (or foliaceous), usually discoid, or flabellate, Jess commonly irregular in form. Zoecia tubular, with an elliptical or subcircular orifice, crowded, longitudinally arranged, in great ‘part immersed.’—‘ Brit. Mar. Polyzoa,’ vol. i. p. 457. Our British Cretaceous Diastopora are, so far as I am aware, very limited in the number of species. In his ‘ Catalogue of Brit. Foss.’ Professor Morris gives the names of several, but I am only able to identify two species in the Lower Greensand—D. congesta, D’Orb., and D. papyracea, D’Orb. D. Sowerbii, Lonsdale, is not apparently a Diastopora, and D. ramosa, Mich., in Dixon’s ‘ Geo. of Sussex’ is a Stomatopora. I do not know the D. Wetherelli of Morris. I have therefore described below a very fine species from the Upper Chalk of Beachy Head (Miss Jelly’s collection) which I have provisionally named DIASTOPORA CRETACEA (n. sp. ? ). Zoarium adherent with a nearly circular outline, depressed in the central part, very much thickened at the edges by stunted (partially - grown) cells, but without basal lamina. Zowcia irregularly arranged, contracted towards the proximal and thickened at the distal extremities, separated by interspaces; orifice circular with a thickened peristome. Occia an inflated cell. Locality—Upper Chalk, Sussex (Miss Jelly’s Cabinet). The above is a true Diastopora, and specifically is very closely related to D. oolitica, Vine (‘ Quart. Jour. Geo. Soc.’ August 1881), only that in the Cretaceous species the cells are less crowded than in the Oolitic. The cells and cell-orifices are similar, but the question with me is whether it would be wiser to extend the description of D. oolitica so as to embrace the more recent type, or whether we should keep the types of the two. * Sent to me by my friend J. M. Nickles, of Cincinnati. 168 REPORT— 1883. epochs distinct. At the present time, and under present circumstances, I think the latter would he the wiser course to adopt, and then, when our British Polyzoa are better known, a closer alliance of types can be made. Hagenow describes only one species of Diastopora, D. disciformis, Hag. ? Diasropora Sowrrsi, Lonsdale. Dixon’s ‘ Sussex.’ Tam rather doubtful about this species. I have the generally recog- nised form in my cabinet, and for the present I allow the name to appear in this Report. Biserial Drastopora, Milne-Ed. =Mesenteripora, Blainy. ; Bidiastopora, D’Orb.: 3rd ‘ Brit. Assoc. Report.’ Mihi. 1882. DIASTOPORA RETICULATA (new sp. ?) Zoarium reticulate formed by narrow leaf-like bands, having a width of about 5% of an inch, and a breadth varying in thickness from about {5 to 3\; of an inch; the leaf-like bands anastomose at irregular distances. Zoecia tubular, delicate, and arranged in pretty regular, transverse lines across the width of the band, both on the exterior and interior surfaces of the zoarium ; about twenty cells occupy one of these transverse lines ; the orifices of the rows of cells are turned slightly upwards, and the proximal parts are depressed, so as to form a kind of ridge-and-valley surface. Ocecia? Locality — Beachy Head, Hastings (Miss Jelly) ; and also in my own cabinet. T am unable, from the various works at my disposal, to identify this peculiar Cretaceous Polyzoon. The habit of the species is unlike any other biserial Diastopora known to me, both in the disposition of the zowcia and in the ribbon-like appearance of the zoarium. My own Specimen is rather large, measuring one inch in length, and about a half-inch in breadth, but the section of the bands, when examined in a line, with the narrow back-to-back arrangement of the cells, shows the same biserial character as in some of the leaf-like but free (not reticulate) bands of the Oolitic epoch. There is a very striking likeness in this species to Idmonea fenestrata, Busk (‘ Crag Polyzoa,’ p. 105, Pl. xv. fig. 6), but the branches of that species are said to be sub-trigonal, and often angular behind. In Miss Jelly’s collection it is named D. vamosa? Michelin. I cannot identify it as such. Family III. Horneripa, Smitt. = Crisinide (part), D’Orb.; Idmoneide, Busk, Crag. Polyzoa; ‘ Brit. Mus. Catalogue.’ (See Hincks.) ‘Zocecia opening on one side only of a ramose zoarium, never adnate and repent.’—‘ Brit. Mar. Polyzoa,’ vol. i. p. 467. Family IV. Horneripa, Hincks. Genus Hornera, Lamouroux. Zoarium erect, ramose, sometimes reticulate. Zowcia tubular, opening on one side only of the branches, disposed in longitudinal series, the celluliferous surface often traversed by wavy anastomosing ridges. Oewcium a distinct chamber (not a mere irregular inflation of the surface of the zoariwm), placed dorsally or in front. (‘Brit. Mar. Polyzoa,’ p. 467.) a ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 169 The type H. frondiculata, Lamx., is a well-marked species, and is admirably described and figured by Mr. Busk in Pt. iii. (Cyclostomata), ‘Brit. Mus. Cat.’ p. 17, Pl. xx. figs. 1, 2,3, 4. The genus is doubtfully represented in the Cretaceous epoch; but as the Siphodictyum of Lonsdale very closely resembles some of the admitted Hornera of Miocene age in continental catalogues, it may be well to admit it in ours also. _Hagenow admits one species, H. tubulifera, Hag. Horner? GRACILE, Lonsdale. =Siphodictyum gracile (Lower Greensand, ‘School of Mines Catalogue’). Family V. Licnenoporipz, Smitt. Genus Licurnorora, Defrance. ‘Zoarium discoid, raised, simple, or composed of many confluent disks, entirely adnate, or partially free, and sometimes stipitate, developed on a thin lamina which usually forms a border round it. Zowcia distinct or connate, in single radiating lines, or multiserial.-—‘ Brit. Mar. Polyzoa,’ . 471-2. te This genus willinclude the following genera of D’Orbigny, but species are not abundant in our British Cretaceous rocks. a. Confluent disks: Radiopora, Unicavea (sp.), Discocavea (sp.). f. Adnate with multiserial rays: Actinopora, Discotubigera. Mr. Hincks says: ‘The genus is widely distributed both in space and time ; in the Cretaceous beds it is represented by a large number of beautiful forms.’ ‘D’Orbigny has constructed a large number of genera, which are merely arbitrary groups based on very trivial modifications of this well- marked type.’ Genus Rapropora, D’Orb. ‘Zoarium adnate, crustaceous, spreading irregularly, and composed of confluent disks like those of Discoporella; surface reticulate or can- cellous ; cells disposed in serial lines, radiating from the centres of the constituent disks.'—Busk, ‘ Cyclostomata,’ p. 34. In the Lower Greensand and also in the Chalk we have species that are and may be referred tothis genus. In Prof. Morris’s, Cat. Brit. Foss.’ two species are named—R. pustulosa, D’Orb., and R. millepora, D’Orb.— both of which are before me, but there is a great difference in the two types. A species from the Chalk (Freshwater Bay, Isle of Wight) very closely resembles one of the figures of Ceriopora diadema, Goldfuss. In retaining the genus Radiopora Mr. Busk remarks : ‘ In the majority of the fossil species referred by M. D’Orbigny to this genus, the zoaria are more or less rounded or bulbous, owing to the superposition of layer upon- layer of the confluent disks; but in one, R. Francquana (1, c. p. 997, pl. 782, figs. 3-8 ‘Pal. Franc.’) this superposition would seem to have taken place only to a very slight extent. In the two living forms I have re- ferred to the same genus there is no superposition at all; butas the mode of growth is in other respects so exactly in accord with M. d’Orbigny’s excellent description, I have not thought it expedient to institute another genus, or even subgenus, merely on that account.’ Mr. Hincks (‘ Brit. Mar. Polyzoa,’ p. 473) does not make a separate 170 REPORT— 1883. genus of Radiopora, but includes species in the genus Lichenopora: (I1.) *‘ Colony simple, or composed of many confluent disks.’ Certainly L. his- pida, Flem., var. meandrina, Peach, bears a close resemblance to one of the Lower Greensand species, but in the absence of the peculiar markings about the orifice of the zocecia in the fossil species I prefer to accept the authority of Busk rather than displace the species from the genus Radio- pora, for the present at least. RapDIopora pustuLosa, D’Orb. ‘ Pal. France.’ ?=R. bulbosa, D’Orb. The Lower Greensand specimen is very large, frequently containing from twenty to thirty layers, and-each layer composed of a number of disks, and the peguliar radial character of each disk may be examined if a group of them are slightly rubbed. It appears to me, however, that one specific name will indicate the superficial character of the Greensand specimens. Locality.—Lower Greensand, Farringdon. be] ” RADIOPORA MILLEPORA, D’Orb. ‘ Pal. France.’ p. 992. ? BR. heteropora, D’Orb. This species is very different from the above, both in the character of the zoaria and in their general arrangement; but in the absence of sections showing the structure of the cells the superficial characters are comparatively useless in recent classifications. Locality.—Lower Greensand, Farringdon. RADIOPORA DIADEMA, Goldfass. Ceriopora id. Goldfuss, ‘ Petrif. Germ.’ p. 39, tab. 11, fig. 12, 2. Defrancia id. » Hagenow. #Y I have specimens of this beautiful species from the Chalk (Fresh- water Bay). The zoariwm is delicate and star-like, but I am unable to say anything about the structure of the cells. I merely refer toits existence as a British fossil in the hope that Paleontologists living in the Isle of Wight may have their attention directed to this as well as other species of Polyzoa. Genus Domopora, D’Orb. ‘Zoarium massive, cylindrical or mammiform, simple or lobed, formed of a number of sub-colonies superimposed one upon the other, the whole surface porous. Zowcia disposed in radiating lines, consisting of one or more series, on the free extremity of the stem or lobes.’ Hincks, ‘ Brit. Mar. Polyzoa,’ p. 481. In this genus Mr. Hincks includes Defrancia (pars), Ceriopora (pars), Goldf., and Stellipora (pars), Hagenow, and the first species described, in ‘Brit. Mar. Polyzoa,’ is the beautiful Cretaceous fossil, D. stellata = Ceriopora id., Goldfuss. The one described is a recent species, nevertheless Mr. Hincks refers it to Goldfuss’s type. I have never met with it asa British Cretaceous species. The geographical distribution and range in time are given by Mr. Hincks thus: ‘Norway, from Bergen to Bejan, 40-60 fath. (Sars). In stratis arenoso-margaceis Westphalic, Goldf.; Austro-Hungarian Miocene, Manzoni; Vienna Basin, Reuss.’ a 4 ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 171 Family VI. HeETEeRoporip2. In this family, further on, I shall include -the whole of the Fossil Polyzoa which have two sorts of openings on the surface, ‘cells’ and ‘ostioles.’ They are not a large group, but the species have distinct characters. I have already pointed out the varied sources of information re- specting Heteropora (‘ Brit. Assoc. Rep.’ mihi, 1882, Fossil Polyzoa), both recent and fossil. Since this was written Mr. Ulrich in his ‘American Palzozoic Bryozoa’ has published descriptions of Heteroporu from the Chalk of Arkansas, and I have been furnished by Mr. J. M. Nickles with specimens of Mr. Ulrich’s species, and I cannot help re- marking that there is a wonderfully close correspondence between the American and the British Cretaceous forms, so much so that it is difficult to distinguish between them. Genus Herrropora, Blainville. ‘Zoariwm erect, cylindrical, undivided or branched, surface even, furnished with openings of two kinds; the larger representing the orifices of the cells, and the smaller the ostioles of the interstitial canals or tubes.’—Busk, ‘ Crag Polyzoa,’ p. 120. (For synonyms see Busk.) HerTEROPORA DIcHoTOMA, Goldfuss. = Ceriopora dichotoma, Goldfuss, ‘ Petrifac. Germ.’ p. 54, tab. 10, fig. 9 f. = Heteropora dichotoma, Blainv. ‘ Man.’ p. 417. * al Morris, ‘ Cat. Brit. Foss.’ As Mr. Busk remarks (‘Crag Polyzoa,’ p. 126): ‘There are no means of judging correctly with respect to the Heteropora really intended by Goldfuss, except what are afforded by his very defective figures.’ The several species described by Mr. Busk in the ‘ Crag Polyzoa’ have the merit of being exact on minor details, and they are well illustrated, but there is one remark that I cannot resist directing attention to before describing the British Cretaceous Heteropora. In speaking of H. re- ticulata, Busk (unfortunately no figure is given of this species), the author says (p. 125) : ‘ The peculiar characteristic of H. reticulata is the coarsely sulcate or reticulate aspect of the surface, which bears, in some respects, a strong resemblance to that of a Hornera, whence, as well as from the smallness of the interstitial pores and canals, this species may be regarded as intermediate between Hornera and Heteropora.’ And Mr. Busk regards the species described as H. levigata ? D’Orb. (‘Crag Polyzoa,’ pp. 125-6) as a probable link between these two genera and Oricopora, ‘and perhaps as affording an additional proof of the artificiality of the not very satisfactory classification we are at present compelled to adopt of these Polyzoa.’ ) As I have carefully worked over the Heteropora of the Cretaceou epoch, I will give brief results of my investigations, reserving for future work more elaborate details. HETEROPOKA RETICULATA, Busk, ‘ Crag Polyzoa,’ p. 121. Ceriopora dichotoma (pars), Goldf. ‘ Petrif. Germ.’ pl. x. fig. Qe. Heteropora _,, Hagenow (Busk as above). 172 REPORT—1883. The minute details furnished by Busk in his diagnosis compel me to place this species here, temporarily at least. Is this, however, synonymous with Haime’s species ? Locality—Lower Greensand, Farringdon. HETEROPORA sp. As referred to previously there is present in the Greensand of Haldon Hill, Devon, a species very similar, in external characters, to Entalophora pustulosa, only that the orifices of the cells are smaller, the intermediate spaces are pitted, and the interstitial openings few in number. Hight cells occupy the space of a line in a longitudinal direc- tion. Locality —Haldon Hill, Devon (collected by Miss Jelly). HETEROPORA TENERA, Hagenow. = Ceriopora cryptopora (pars), Goldfuss, In the Lower Greensand, Farringdon, and also the Upper Greensand, Warminster, is a delicate species of Heteropora which Morris catalogues as H. tenera, Hagenow. There is but little difference in the structure of this species and the larger H. crassa, Hagenow, which is selected by the author from Goldfuss’s as his type. Goldfuss includes the large and the small in his O. eryptopora, but Hagenow divides the honours and founds two types upon the one form. It is best, however, to refer to the labours of Hagenow, because if ‘form &c.’ were a character on which species could be accepted, the labours of this distinguished Paleontologist would prove of great advantage to the systematist. Hagenow’s species are H. crassa, Hag., H. dichotona, Goldf., H. undulata, Hag., H. tenera, Hag., H. Dumonti, Hag. In giving descriptions of American Cretaceous Heteropora Mr. Ulrich remarks (‘Amer. Palzoz. Bryozoa’ (Cin. Soc. Nat. Hist. p. 143, 1882) that ‘the species from Arkansas is nearly allied to Zonopora variabilis, D’Orb., from the Cretaceous of France.’ The other species which the author describes and figures are H. consimilis, Ulrich, and H. attenuata, Ulrich. Sub-order Cueitostomara, Busk. Our British Cretaceous Cheilostomata are very limited in the number of species, but I believe that if a diligent search could be made our lists would be added to considerably. Prof. Morris in his ‘ Catalogue’ gives only thirteen species, and 1 am unaware of the existence of any further additions to this list by British authors. In his Division D, URcEOLATA, Hagenow catalogues five species of Vincwlaria, fifty- four species of E'schara, three species of Siphonella, Hag., thirty-three species of Celle- pora (Goldf. and Hag.), one species of Stichopora, Hag., two species of Lunulites, and five doubtful forms. A richness which we should be unable to boast of under the most careful researches—I fear so at least. Genus MempranrporA, Blainyille. = Flustra (part); Cellepora (part), Hagenow ; Marginaria (part), Roemer and Hagenow ; Dematopora (part), Hagenow. ‘Zoarium encrusting. Zowcia quincuncial or irregularly disposed, occasionally in linear series, margins raised, front depressed, wholly or in part membranaceous.’—‘ Brit. Mar. Polyzoa,’ p. 128. Lan Oo ON: FOSSIL POLYZOA. 173 It is impossible under present circumstances, and with the poor material at my disposal, to work out the Cretaceous Membranipora. I will therefore give short notes of the species that have come under my own observation, in the hope that better materials will be forthcoming. Memeranrpora ROEMERI. ? Marginaria Roemeri, Lonsdale, Dixon’s ‘ Sussex.’ This species is generally met with in small patches, and the cells are occasionally elongate and compressed towards the proximal extremity, at other times compressed so as to appear like the cells of M. angulosa. Reuss. Orifice of the cell semicircular, area depressed. Locality.—Upper Chalk, Sussex. In Miss Jelly’s collection there is a small specimen marked Marginaria, but it does not appear to me to be a young colony of M. Roemeri. There is in the specimens the same semicircular mouth, but the front of the cell is raised not depressed, and smaller cells of the same character intervene between the larger. MEMBRANIPORA INELEGANS. Flustra ? inelegans, Lonsdale, Dixon’s ‘ Sussex.’ This species is found in large and small patches. In the general arrangement and character of the cells this seems to remind one of the recent M. Lacroizii, Audouin. The Cretaceous fossil is much more com- pressed in the colonial growth than I have ever seen in the recent species, but none of the areas of the cells are like M. Savartii, Aud., which Mr. Busk (‘ Crag Polyzoa,’ p. 31) identifies with M. Lacroixi. Locality.—Upper Chalk, Sussex. MEMBRANIPORA sp. ? Allied to M. Hookeri, J. Haime. Prof. Reuss, in his ‘ Alpine Tertiary Polyzoa,’ figures a specimen of M. Hookeri which resembles so closely the Cretaceous specimen before me, that I can hardly assign to it any other name. There is a larger colonial growth in the Cretaceous specimen than in any of the Tertiary specimens in my possession, and the walls are thicker; in other respects the resemblance between the Cretaceous and the Eocene species is remarkably close. With some little doubt, however, I place it as an allied form, rather than give to it a new name. Locality— Upper Chalk, Sussex (Miss Jelly). Genus CrIBRILINA, Gray. * Zoarium encrusting. Zoccia contiguous, having the front more or less occupied with transverse or radiating punctured furrows ; orifice semicircular or suborbicular.’—‘ Brit. Mar. Polyzoa,’ p. 184. CRIBRILINA RADIATA, Moll. For references, &c., see Hincks (loc. cit. pp. 185, 190). I have no record of this species oceurring in our British Cretaceous rocks. The forms are incrusting on fragments of Echinodermata from 174 REPORT—- 1883. I Genera and Species Synonyms Lower | Upper | Lower | Upper | Pages G.S. | G.S. | Chalk | Chalk | in Cat. TUBULIPORID &. STOMATOPORA, Broun. reticulata, D’Orb. PROBOSCINA, Subgen. . cornucopie, D’Orb. . ramosa, D’Orb. IDMONEA. eretacea, M. Ed. gradata? Def. triangularis, D’ Orb. DIASTOPORA(adherent) congesta, D’ Orb. papyracea, D’Orb. ? Sowerbii, Lonsd. ? tubulus, D’Orb. ENTALOPHORA, Lamx. ramosissima, D’Orb. Francquna, D’Orb. . ?micropora, D’Orb. . cenomana, D’Orb. pustulosa, Goldf. LICHENOPORID&. Radiopora. elegans, Mich. . bulbosa, D’ Orb. heteropora, D’Orb. pustulosa, D’Orb. . Neocomiensis, D’Orb. pulchella, Rom. : HETEROPORIDZ. HETEROPORA. clavula, D’Orb. ?impar, Lonsd, The following species, given under the name of Ceriopora, I can only indicate their position provisionally :— CERIOPORA, Goldf. avellana, Mich. cavernosa, Hag. mammillosa, Rom. Michelini, D’ Orb. polymorpha, D’Orb. Various : — Homeosolon, Lonsd. Holostoma, Lonsd. . / = Alecto, Busk. Lamx., = Crisina tri- angularis = Spiropora . = Diastopora =clausa Fran. ess eCTON = Laterotubigera, Spiropora, Cri- | copora = Pustulopora =Actinopora . = Discocavea : = Multicresis = Choristopetalum = Multicresis > =WMillepora di- chotoma, Man- tell. { = Retepora flexu- osa, Mantell. Described by Lons- dale in Dixon’s ‘Geol. of Sussex.’ 1 2 3 4 5 6 * XK OK KOK OK OK * OK OK OK OK ~~ ee a ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 175 the Upper Chalk, both in my own and in Miss Jelly’s collection. The patches are very small, but are not frequent. The Rev. Thomas Hincks (l.¢. p. 190), in giving its range in time says: ‘French Cretaceous deposits, D’Orbigny.’ Locality.—Upper Chalk, Beachy Head (?). Associated with this is the Diastopora cretacea (?) previously described. Family SELANARIID#, Busk. *“Zoarium free (?), orbicular or irregular, conical or depressed, convex on one side, and plane or concave on the other; composed of a single layer of cells, usually of two kinds, which open in the convex surface only.’-—‘ Crag. Polyzoa,’ p. 78. In this family Mr. Busk places the fossil species of Lnnulites, which range from the Crag to the Cretaceous epoch. As Mr. Busk gives full particulars of the family and genera, and a really good list—forty-four species—many of them Lunulites, I refer the student to it with pleasure, rather than give even an abridgement of his admirable notes (‘Crag Polyzoa,’ pp. 78-29). LUNULITES CRETACEA (?), Defranc (? D’Orbigny). So Busk. This is the only species known to me in the Chalk. Prof. Morris gives the following synonyms :— = L. urceolata, Woodward; = L. radiata, Mantell. Range from Lower Greensand to the Chalk. As the species of Polyzoa in the tabular list on p. 174 are given by Mr. Newton in his ‘ Catalogue of Specimens in the School of Mines,’ I make no apology for classifying them for the benefit of students. Pages in the Catalogue on which appear lists of Polyzoa, 6, 7, 39-49, 83-95. Part IT. CLASSIFICATION OF CycLostomaTouSs PoLyzoa, ETC. From the Silurian to the Cretaceous epochs only. Proressor Morris, F.G.S. 1843. In his ‘ Catalogue of British Fossils ’ Professor Morris adopted the following arrangement for the varied groups of Polyzoa found in our British rocks. Fam. I. Escuaripz » I. CELLeporipz | =otetntmats, Bask, » LILI. Rereporips » LV. Crisipz » WV. MyRIAporIpz } =oysotomat, Busk. » WI. Tusutiporip# 1844. Mr. Freperick M‘Coy. In M‘Coy’s works on British Paleozoic Fossils,! 1844, the Class Poly- z0a is divided into the following families :— Escharide (with 17 genera). Asterodiscide. Tubuliporide. Halcyonellide. Myriaporide. ? Synopsis of the Carb. Foss. of Ireland, 1844,.and Brit. Paleozoic Foss. 176 REPORT—1883. In the first family M‘Coy placed Paleozoic genera—such as Ptilodictya and Berenicea, and in the third Phyllopora (Retepora), Glawconome = Penneretepora, D’Orb., Acanthocladia, King, and also Fenestella. With these were associated recent and fossil Polyzoa (not Paleozoic), belong- ing to Cheilostomatous genera, which were not at that time so distin- guished by authors. 1850. Pror. Witiiam Kina. In the ‘ Annals and Mag. of Nat. History,’ and also in the ‘ Mono- graph of Permian Fossils,’ Prof. King established the following family grouping for the inclusion of genera and species founded by himself or by others. 1849, FenesteLLips, King, ‘ Permian Fos.’ p. 34. Genus Fenestella, Miller (type). », Ptylopora, M‘Coy. » Lolypora is », Synocladia, King. 1849. » Lhyllopora ,, 5 1849. E1asmoporipa, King. Genus Elasmopora = Millepora celluiosa, Linn. (type). This family founded upon the above type is inadmissible as a Paleo- zoic representative group. 1849. THamniscipa, King. Genus Thamniscus, King. ? Syn. Ichthyorachis (pars), M‘Coy. Genus Acanthocladia, King. As some of the family and also the generic names will be retained in this Report, it may be advisable to direct attention to a few particulars furnished by the author. The sub-class in which the Permian Polyzoa are placed by Prof. King is the Ciliobrachiate of Farre, and the synonyms of the sub-class are given by him in the following order :—Poryzoa, J. V. Thompson; Bryozoa, Ehrenberg ; Zooruyta Ascrporpa, Johnston; Potypes TUNICIENS, Milne-Edwards. ‘The divisions Infundibulata and Hippocrepia proposed by M. Gervais, as based chiefly on difference of habitat, whether marine or fresh-water, appear so divested of the necessary structural in- dividuality, and of so little value compared with the orders already noticed, that in place of adopting them it seems a much safer plan to regard the Ciliobrachiates as resolvable into only one order, for which Ehrenberg’s name Bryozoa may be very conveniently retained.’ ! 1846-1851. Hacrnow. In the classification of the Cretaceous Polyzoa? by Friedrich V. Hagenow, the author adopts some of the genera previously established by Lamarck, Blainville, or Milne-Edwards, and also adds some few of his own. The genera adopted from Goldfuss and Lamouroux are redefined, 1 King’s Permian Fossils, p. 32. * Die Bryozeen der Mastrichter Kreid, §c., p. 51. ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 177 and many of the species of the Ceriopora of Goldfuss are redistributed. The following is his family grouping :— A. Tusutiporina, Milne-Ed., with 9 genera B. Crrroporma, Bronn Nine |W eines C. Satprncina, Hagenow See cone D. Urcronata me POs fs, The last family contains nearly ninety species, and is largely the equivalent of the CuEILostomata, Busk, the first two families representing the Cyctosromata of Busk. 1852-1859. Mr. Grorce Buskx. ‘Catalogue of Marine Polyzoa’ (‘ Brit. Mus. Cat.’ pt.i. and ii., 1852) ; ‘ Monograph of the Foss. Polyzoa of the Crag,’ 1859. One of the earliest and best classifications of the Polyzoa as a distinct group is that furnished by Mr. Busk in the second of these two works. As much, however, of the introduction and synoptical arrangements has more direct reference to a suborder that is very poorly represented in strata below and in the Cretaceous, I may be allowed to pass this over and confine my remarks to the second suborder, Cyyclostomata, Busk. In the synoptical arrangement of this group Mr, Busk included genera belonging to the Mesozoic and Cainozoic epochs only; except in a few rare cases, there was no provision made for Paleozoic genera or species. In speaking of his own labours Mr. Busk says: ‘Owing to the great comparative simplicity and uniformity of conformation in the individual cells, and the absence for the most part of adventitious organs such as ovicells and vibricular or avicularian organs, our principal reliance in the distinction of genera and species must be placed on the general form of the zoarium’ and the mutual relation of the cells; but as in many cases these vary very greatly in different portions of one and the same zoarium, it often happens, more especially in fossil forms, that it is almost im- possible to determine whether two apparently distinct things may not be referable to one and the same species. These observations apply more forcibly perhaps to Pustulopora, Idmonea, and Hornera, than to any other genera, but should be taken into account in several others also.’ 2 SyNopricaL ARRANGEMENT OF CYCLOSTOMATA, § I. Articulate s. radicate. Family Crisup%, Crisia, Crisidea. § Il. Inarticulate: et adfixe. a. CELLULIS DISTINCTIS. Family IpMonripZ. Genus Hornera. Genus Cyrtopora. » Terebeliaria. », Idmonea. » Cricopora. » Pustulipora. Family Tuputiporipa. Genus Mesenteripora. Genus Alecto. 5, Tubulipora. ' « Polyzoary,’ Busk. 2 The Crag Polyzoa, p. 90, 1883. N 178 REPORT—1883. Family Drasroporip2. Genus Diastopora. Genus Discoporella. Patinella. » Defrancia. ” b. CELLULIS INDISTINCTIS. Family CEeRrioporip2. Genus Stellipora. Genus Alveolaria. » Fungella. 5» Spiropora. », Heteropora. », Heteroporella. » Neuropora. Family THEonorpa. Genus Theonoa. Genus Lopholepis. » Fascicularia. », Apseudesia.' Family FRonpirorip2. Genus Lrondipora. Genus Distichopora. » Lruncatula. », Llethopora. To a large extent this synopsis has been accepted and followed by many leading naturalists in their arrangement of this group at least. Professor Reuss, in his various writings after the publication of the ‘Crag Polyzoa,’ adopted the arrangement with very slight modifications, and Dr. Manzoni followed Reuss, but Professor F. A. Roemer in his ‘ Poly- parien des Norddeutschen Tertiiir-Gebirges,’ * divides the group thus :— Bryozoa, Ehrbg. A. Cellulata, D’Ovb. = Cheilostomata, Busk., B. Tubuliporide, M.-Ed. = Cyclostomata, _,, C. Cerioporide, D’Orb. = Cyclostomata, ,, Many of the genera in this arrangement are those founded by D’Orbigny, some few are still retained in our scientific literature, four only are founded by Professor Roemer. a. CELLULATA. Genus Cycleschara, Roemer. Genus Discoescharites, Roemer. 3 Lorelia. 5 b. TUBULIPORIDA. Genus Hscharites. Tt must not be supposed, because I pass over several authors who have laboured upon the Polyzoa, that I ignore their work. Although I am pretty familiar with the various classifications which have been issued since the publication of the ‘ Brit. Mus. Cat.’ and the ‘ Crag Polyzoa,’ many of the modifications that have been suggested apply more particularly to the Cheilostomata than to the Cyclostomata. In the former suborder there are many points of superficial structure 1 In my third Report this genus is spelt as in the Crag Polyzoa, Apsendesia ; I believe the proper spelling is with a wv as above 2 Cassel, Verlag von Theodor Fischer, 186%. ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 179 that would be naturally sought after by those whose desire it is to arrange the various genera in a natural sequence, but in the latter suborder there is but little variety except in the arrangement of the cells. In the later work of Mr. Busk,! in the writings of Professor Smitt, and in the ‘Brit. Marine Polyzoa’ (1880) of the Rev. Thomas Hincks, practically the original arrangement of the Cyclostomata is left untouched. In the work of Mr. Hincks there is a redistribution of genera in a very limited family arrangement; but the work deals manifestly with recent species, and with species found only in the British area. In his Introduction to the Marine Polyzoa Mr. Hincks refers to the studies of Professor Smitt in the following terms: ‘He (Smitt) has aimed at a genealogical classification, starting with the proposition that the variations of species follow the line of their development and may be in a great measure explained by it. The Polyzoa as compound animals offer great facilities for the study of the laws and causes of variation. The differentiation of the colony gives us a series of variations running from the early and simple states to the fully developed form which is the parallel of the series of differences amongst species. Thus the British species of Crisia represent the evolutionary stages of one and the same type, of which Smitt regards Crisia geniculata, Mil.-Hd., as the first and simplest. The forms of this genus he would arrange according to the law of their evolution in a series, the members of which, springing from a common origin, will hold each its evolutionary grade.’? This, on the whole, may be a sound working principle, though it may not be always appli- cable when investigating the Palsozoic Polyzoa. Ihave not the least doubt but that some of the Graptolites and some of the earliest types of Polyzoa had a common ancestral origin. I believe also that the uni- and multi-serial Stomatopora represent evolutionary stages of a more primitive type; but we are not able to show at what stage diver- gences or differentiation of the colony took place, for the simple reason that the simple and the compound colonies occupy the same horizon in the Lower Silurians of America. In this country we have only uniserial Stomatopora in the Wenlock Shales. We do not meet with multiserial Stomatopora until we reach the Lias. One of the chief difficulties the systematist has to encounter in classi- fying the Fossil Polyzoa is this: On what characters in the zoarium shall divisions be based? If every variation of the zoaria is to be accepted, then there can be no limits set which shall be binding alike to all Paleontologists, for the zoaria of species vary greatly in different localities and in different countries. Then, again, if—as the old workers have done—we accept the fenestrule, its size, shape, or character, as an element to guide us in the structure of genera or species, we shall still be at fault, for in very many of the Fenestella, both in this country and in America, the fenestrule varies greatly, even in the same zoariwm. There is, however, one element that may be safely relied on, and this I have chosen for my guidance—that is, the structure and the arrangement of the cells in the branch, or in the colony ; all other characters, structural or superficial, are subordinate to this. ’ This principle has been adopted by Mr. Hincks in his arrangement of Recent Polyzoa, and admirable results have followed. I shall not there- 1 Brit. Mus. Cat. pt. iii. Cyclostomata. * Brit, Mar, Polyzoa (Hincks), vol. i. p. cxx. N 2 180 REPORT— 1883. fore be ont of the pale of competent authority in thus seeking to extend the principle to Fossil Polyzoa. Before closing these remarks, however, I cannot help saying that to seek from the embryologist information that would help to dispel the cloud of doubt that surrounds the earlier history of the Paleozoic Polyzoa seems to be somewhat fanciful. Yet, in the latest researches of Dr. Jules Barrois on the Embryogeny of Cyclosto- matous Polyzoa,! we are furnished with most important conclusions respecting the ancient group, as a result of researches on living forms. Barrois says: ‘To conclude, we may put forward the hypothesis of the very ancient existence of a group of Probryozoa, composed of swimming organisms, free, and possibly analogous to the Rotifera (at least as regards the aspect and general arrangement of the body), and of which the few larvee of Hntoprocta that we have nowadays represent the sole survivors ; from this group the existing Bryozoa are derived by adaptation to a new mode of life; certain larvee have accustomed themselves to creep. . . upon their oral surface instead’ of swimming freely through the water ; and hence the changes . . . which produce the Bryozoan form.’ A very cursory examination of the Synopsis of Primary Division of the Polyzoa,” formulated by Mr. Busk, will show that to a large extent these are founded upon recent types. The orders include both fresh- water and marine species, and being originally devised by Dr. Allman for his classification of the Freshwater Polyzoa, the order Gymnolemata was necessarily extended for the inclusion of the whole of the Marine Polyzoa as well. The three suborders of Mr. Busk—Cheilostomata, Cyclostomata, and Ctenostomata—are founded upon certain peculiarities of the mouth of the cell. In the first of these divisions the orifice, or mouth of the cell, is subterminal and of less diameter than the area of the cell. In the second the cell is tubular, and the orifice or mouth is terminal ; but as the third suborder has characters unknown to me in a fossil state, it may be conveniently dispensed with in this Report. The two divisions already alluded to are made to include the whole of the Fossil Polyzoa of the Crag, and also the whole of our Marine Polyzoa, British or foreign. At present I have no knowledge of any genus or species found within the European area at least, in either the Cainozoic or Mesozoic, that may not be included in the suborders of Mr. Busk, if slightly modified to meet a few rare cases. When, however, we get beyond the Mesozoic epoch, and pass into the Paleozoic, the cases are very different. It is here that we meet with types evidently belonging to the class Polyzoa, in which the cell is devoid of either terminal or subterminal stomata. In making a superficial examination of these we find that the true or normal cell is deeply set in the branch, stem, or frond, and what we see of the superficial orifice is not the mouth of the cell, but what may be fittingly called the vestibnle ; the true orifice is concealed. In many of the Paleozoic types the vestibule is very large, and generally filled with matrix. The genera in which the concealed stomata may be casually observed—for sections are required to show the distinct features—are species of Ptilodictya, Arca- nopora, and Rhabdomeson. Besides the mere stomata there are certain peculiarities of the grouping of the cells, and of the interspaces between cell and cell, that would afford good diagnostic characters ; but of them- selves they are not of sufficient importance for my purpose. It is very 1 Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. Nov. 1882, p. 402. 2 Crag Polyzoa, p. 9. ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 181 evident that types like these cannot be placed in existing suborders without doing violence to the original and generally accepted diagnosis of Busk, Smitt, and Hincks. To prevent confusion and to meet the difficulty, I have founded a new suborder, which, following the example of Mr. Busk, is framed with distinct reference to the cell-mouth. We cannot afford to abandon our hold upon the two divisions so familiar to students of Recent Polyzoa; but in a synopsis of recent and fossil species and genera it is essential that every feature should be accurately described. Since a joint paper of mine and Mr. Shrubsole’s was read before the Geological Society,' an abstract of which was printed in the Proceedings of the Society, a valuable memoir of the American Paleozoic Bryozoa has been published by E. O. Ulrich? in the ‘Journal of the Cincinnati Society of Natural History.’ In this contribution a new suborder is proposed for the purpose of including groups some of which cannot possibly, for reasons presently to be explained, be included in this Report of Fossil Polyzoa. Mr. Ulrich says that his suborder Trepostomata ‘is proposed for the reception of the majority of the Paleozoic and many of the more recent Bryozoa. The principal distinguishing features are— (1) thatthe zoariwm is composed of slender fasciculate tubes, which do not (as in the case of the Cyclostomata) gradually enlarge as they approach the surface, but remain throughout nearly of the same diameter; and (2), that, at a certain point in the course of the tubes to the surface, they bend outward more or less abruptly, and change in character. Besides the following Paleozoic families, the Cerioporide should be referred to the Trepostomata.’ # The Paleozoic families included in this new suborder are Ptilo- dictyonide, Zittel emend. Ulrich; Stictoporide, Ulrich; Monticuliporide, Nicholson ; Fistuloporidw, Ulrich ; and Ceramoporide, Ulrich. It is not now with me a question of priority, but a question of fitness. Accepting the diagnosis of Mr. Ulrich, which, for the things he includes in the new suborder, is very good, I ask, who that knows anything of recent Bryo- zoa or Polyzoa would be inclined to adopt the Monticuliporide as defined and limited by Professor Nicholson,* or even by Mr. Ulrich, as Polyzoa ? As to the Cerioporide, if Busk’s family is meant, only one genus in that family, Stellipora, could be placed, provisionally, in the suborder as defined by Mr. Ulrich. I have not the least wish to cast the slightest disparage- ment upon this piece of really good work, but having been forced to dissent from the classification of the Bryozoa of Mr. Ulrich, I will now give my reasons for doing so. In a former admirable Report published by the British Association,> there is one entitled the ‘Third Report on British Fossil Corals,’ by Professor Duncan. At p. 128 the author says: ‘Jules Haime, when investigating the Oolitic Polyzoa, classified forms without septa and with tabule, like Cheetetes or Monticulipora, as Polyzoa, and the beautiful Stellipore were especially included. ‘Now the question arises, are there any recent Polyzoa, whose soft parts have been examined, that have tabule? From our knowledge of the recent Polyzoa, it is unsafe to answer this in the affirmative. There is a fresh-water species which is said to have tabule, but the assertion ' June 21, 1882. 2 October 1882. 3 Op. cit. p. 151, * Vide the genus Montieulipora. * Reports, 1871, pp. 116-137. By P. Martin Duncan, F.R.S., F.G.S. 182 nprort—i&83. requires confirmation. The classification, then, of these forms amongst the Polyzoa must be deferred, and I propose to decide against it now. ‘ Beaumontia is distinguished by MM. Milne-Edwards and Jules Haime as follows :—‘“ This genus is distinguished from all other Chetetinze by the formation of its tabule, which are irregular or vesicular, and it thus resembles Michelenia, belonging to Favositine.’”’ The presence of septa belonging to three cycles is asserted by the same authors, and this fact must remove the genus quite out of the neighbourhood of septaless forms. ‘The genera of the Cheetetinee were formerly Cheetetes, Monticulipora, Dania, Stellipora, Dekayia, Beaumontia, and Labechia. It has been shown that Stellipora, Dekayia, and Labechia are subgenera of Monticulipora, that Dania cannot be separated from Chetetes, and that Beawmontia has no correct affinity with the others, and that it belongs to another family. ‘The genera should stand thus :-— CHATETINA. Cheetetes. Subgenus, Dania. Monticulipora. 4 Stellipora. ne Dekayia. 9 Labechia. But the subgeneric names should be dropped. ‘This result is interesting because it eliminates Beawmontia, and makes a compact series, the affinities of which are not Polyzoan, but which may be Alcyonarian or Hydrozoan.’ After the most careful study of species belonging to the several genera mentioned, and even after the study of the later investigations of Professor Lindstrom and Professor Nicholson, I cannot help but accept this early decision of Professor Duncan. I am not sufficiently versed in the necessary knowledge respecting the Actinozoa to assert anything about the Alcyonarian nature of the Chetetine. Professor Duncan classifies the Alcyonaria, in the same Report, p. 155, thus :—Cheetetes, Monticulipora, Dania, Stellipora, Labechea, and he also gives a careful résumé of the opinions of Professor Agassiz (pp. 132-3) respecting the Hydrozoan characteristics of the same group. There remains but little to add to the masterly way in which Pro- fessor Duncan (previous to the grouping of the Monticuliporide by Professor Nicholson) dealt with the question of the relationship which was supposed to exist between the Cheetetine and the Polyzoa. Since that time several attempts have been made to revive the classification of Jules Haime already referred to by Professor Duncan, and the genus Heteropora has been often referred to as a probable link between the Polyzoa of the Mesozoic and the Cheetetince of the Paleeozoic epochs. The Heteropora of the Oolites and of the Cretaceous I have carefully studied, but so far as I am acquainted with this genus, even including those species of the Crag, I cannot decide in favour of those who believe that there is a remarkable affinity between the two groups. The Heteropora may well puzzle the most painstaking of students, and a positive decision, either one way or the other, is a difficult matter. Still I cannot help believing that the species of this genus have nearer affinities with Polyzoa than with either Cheetetes or Monticulipora. It is at this point that the classification of E. O. Ulrich fails to con- vince me. I acknowledge with pleasure the care with which the author ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 183. has approached his subject, and I shall not fail to accept several of his genera for my own labours, but whenever I do accept them there must be clear evidence that I am dealing with the deserted homes of polypides and not with the remains of Aleyonarians. The following is the classification and family arrangement of the Paleozoic Bryozoa, with their included genera already referred to :— Order Gymnotemara, Allman. Suborder Cyctostomara, Busk. Family Tusvutiroripaz, Busk. Stomatopora, Bronn. Berenicea, Lamx. Proboscinna, Audouin. Rapalonaria, Ulrich. Family THronoips, Busk. Scenellopora, Ulrich. EntaLopHoripa, Reuss. Mitoclema ,, FENESTELLIDA, King. 29 29 Fenestella, Lonsdale. Phyllopora, King. Polypora, M‘Coy. Archimedia, Lesueur. Septopora, Prout. Lyropora, Hall.} Fenestralia, ,, Family Acanrnocnapipa, Zittel. Penniretopora, D’Orb. = Glauconome, Lonsdale. Family ARTHRONEMID2, Ulrich. Arthronema, Ulrich. Arthroclemia, Billings. Suborder Treprosromara, Ulrich. Family Prinopicryonip#, Zittel. Ptilodictya, Lonsdale Dicranopora, Ulrich. Graptodictya, Ulrich. Clathropora, ,, Arthropora, 9 Family Sticroporip#, Ulrich. Stictopora, Hall. Oystodictya, Ulrich. Stictoporella, Ulrich. Pachydictya, ,, Rhinodictya, ,, Phyllodictya, ,, Pheenopora, Beh, Mr. Ulrich says in the last two families diaphragms (tabula) are often developed ; and as the remaining three families, Monticuliporide, Nicholson, Histuliporide, Ulrich, and Ceramoporide, have diaphragms (tabule) strongly developed, they cannot be admitted amongst the Polyzoa for reasons already given. The family Ceramoporide contains one genus, Hridopora, some of the species of which closely resemble our own Carboniferous Oeramopora megastoma, M‘Coy, and Mr. M‘Coy’s genus Fistulipora (type F. minor) is in all probability only the mature growth of C. megastoma, M‘Coy.? ' Carinopora, Cryptopora, Nich., Ptilopora, M‘Coy, not examined, Ulrich. * Mr. John Young, F.G8., on Fistulipora minor, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. Dec. 1882, and Review of the Family Diastoporide, Vine, Quart. Jour. Geo. Soc. 1880, p. 356. 184 REPORT—1883. In the Suborder Cheilostomata, fam. Membranoporide, Busk, Mr. Ulrich places one genus only, ? Paleschara, Hall, and he remarks (loc. cit. p. 156): ‘A few American Paleozoic genera of Bryozoa have been omitted from the above classification, because I have not yet been able to give them the attention required for a full elucidation of their characters and affinities.’ Through the kindness of Mr. J. M. Nickles, of Cincinnati, I have been furnished with specimens of a great many of the so-called Bryozoa of the Cincinnati group, and the drawings and descriptions of Mr. Ulrich will enable me to give details, and weave in genera in the classification of the whole of our Fossil Polyzoa. For rather more elaborate details than I have been able to give in this report I have very great pleasure in referring the reader to the first chapter of ‘ The Genus Monticulipora,’ } entitled ‘The General History of the Genns,’ and also Chapter III. for the statement of the views of Dr. Lindstrom (extract from ‘ Ann. Nat. Hist.’ ser. iv. vol. xviii. p. 5 et seq.), and to Mr. Bask, Mr. A. W. Waters, and Prof. Nicholson on the genus and species of Heteropora. . Class Potyzoa. = Bryozoa, Ehrenb. Bryozoa (pars) of American authors. = Bryozoa, Reuss, Manzoni, Waters. Order Grmnotemata, Allman. I. Suborder Cuetnosromara, Busk, Hincks. ‘Orifice of the zowciuwm closed by a movable opercular valve. Ova usually matured in external marsupia. Appendicular organs (avicularia and vibricula) frequently present.’ II. Suborder Cyrctosromara, Busk, Hincks. Zoewcia tubular, with a plain inoperculate orifice. Marsupia and appendicular organs wanting. III. Suborder Cryprostomata, Vine. . Zoecia tubular, sub-tubular, in section slightly angular. Orifice of cell surrounded by vestibule, concealed. Family I. Sromaroporip#£. Zoarium entirely adherent, simple or branched. Zowcia arranged in a single series, or in several, which take a linear direction generally. Genus 1. Ascodictyon, Nicholson and Ktheridge, jun.” 2. Stomatopora, Bronn.* Subgenus Proboscina, Smitt. In the above grouping I have taken the simplest type of cell with which I am acquainted ; and, as these genera are well represented in our own Wenlock Shales, which were evidently derived from an earlier series of rocks, they may be taken to represent the earliest adherent types of ' Prof. Nicholson, (Blackwood & Sons) Edinburgh and London, 1881. 2? Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. June 1877. 3 For references, see 2nd and 3rd Brit. Assoc. Reports on Foss. Polyzoa, 1881-82. ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 185 Polyzoa. In America, Stomatopora and Proboscina are found in the Trenton rocks, and are also abundant in the ‘ Cincinnati group’ of Ohio. “With the above the Rapalonaria of Mr. Ulrich (‘ Journal of Cincin. Soe. Nat. History,’ April 1879) may be temporarily placed. We have no Rapalonaria, however, in our British Palzozoic rocks. Ascopictyon, Nicholson and Eth. jun. The genus Ascodictyon was originally founded by the authors for ‘anomalous types’ of fossils found in the Devonian rocks of America, and in the Carboniferous Shales of Scotland. By my own investigations I have been able to extend the range of some of the forms that were originally placed under the genus, to the Wenlock Shales at least. Sub- ject to future correction, I think I have sufficient evidence to prove that Stomatopora dissimilis, Vine, is the mature form of Ascodictyon radici- forme, Vine ; and because of this I associate this genus with the other two to form the family Stomatoporide.! I have previously drawn attention to Proboscina (‘ Third Brit. Assoc. Rep. on Foss. Polyzoa,’ 1882), and, although some authors regard it as of generic value, I think that it will be safer to allow the species that have heretofore been placed as Proboscina (fossil types at least) to fall under Stomatopora. (For remarks on recent species see Hincks’ ‘ Brit. Marine Polyzoa,’ vol. i. pp. 436-7). D’Orbigny’s Filesparsa incrassata (‘ Pal. Fr.’ loc. cit. p. 817) is in all probability, says Mr. Hincks, the same as Smitt’s Stomatopora incrassata (‘ Brit. M. Poly.’ p. 437). Gen. Char.— Organism composite, adherent ; composed of calcareous cells or vesicles, the walls of which are perforated by microscopic foramina, but which possess no single large aperture. The cells united by short tubular necks, or disposed in clusters and connected with one another by hollow filamentous tubes.’—H. A. Nicholson and R. Etheridge, jun. (op. cit. p. 463). Wenlock Shales. A. stellatwm; var. siluriense, Vine. Shropshire. 3 A. radiciforme, Vine. . + A. filiforme, Vine. » Middle Devonian. A. stellatwm, Nich. and Eth. jun. Ontario. ” A. fusiforme; ” ” ” Carboniferous. A. radians, if o Scotland. ss A. stellatum, ,, », or var. aa Stomaropora, Bronn. (See Hincks and Busk for Synon. &c.) Zoariwm repent, adnate or free at the extremities, giving off erect processes (Proboscina); simple or branched; branches more or less ligulate. Zoccia in great part immersed, arranged in a single series, or in several, which take a linear direction, or are very slightly divergent.’— Hincks, p. 424. ‘ Silurian Uniserial Stomatopore and Ascodictya, Quart. Jour. Geo. Soc., Nov. _ 1881. Wenlock Polyzoa, ibid. Feb. 1882. ? Thid. 186 REPORT—1883. Wenlock Shales.! S. dissimilis, Vine. Below Wenlock Lim., Shropshire. | ¥ +) var. elongata, Vine. _,, R Wenlock Limestone. i var. conypressa, Vine. ,, a Permian. S. Voigtiana, King. Humbleton, Yorkshire. Lias. S. montlivatiformis, Vine. (See ‘ Third Brit. Assoc. Rep. on Fos. Polyzoa,’ 1882.) S. antiqua, Haime. bP ” bes 39 9 Inf. Oolite. S. dichotoma, Lamx. _,, - - 3 Gt. Oolite and Corn- brash. S. Waltoni, Haime. * s i Fe Cornbrash. S. dichotomoides, D’Orb. 3 i 5 Cretaceous. S. gracilis, Milne-Ed. (See 1st part present Report.) K S. ramea, Blainv. re Fe * 55 S. ramosa, Michelin. 5s a - Infra-Oolite. S. (Proboscina) Jacquoti, Haime. (‘ Third Brit. Assoc. Rep.’) Gt. Oolite. 3 x Davidsoni, Haime. ,, __,, I have examined specimens of the whole of the above, with the exception of King’s species, which I give upon his authority. Family I. Tusuxiroripa. Zoarium adherent, more or less free, flabellate, lobate or cylindrical. Z4oecia tubular, disposed in contiguous series. Oceciwm an inflation of the surface of the zoarium at certain points, or a modified cell. (Hincks’s ‘Brit. M. P.’ pars.) Genus 3. DiasropornLia, Vine. Type D. consimilis, Lonsd. », 4. Diastorora, Lamx. », D. diluviana, Lamx. ss (biserial ) = Mesenteripora, pars.* . Tuputirora, Lamarck. Type T. flabellaris, Fabric. . Enratoppora, Lamx. . IpMONEA SIS Or 2° In any classification of Recent or Fossil Polyzoa, the grouping of suitable genera under this family name will be always difficult, and perhaps, to some, unsatisfactory. I have, however, followed very closely Mr. Hincks, but working as Iam upon fossil species, with a pretty full knowledge of the recent, I have made a few alterations advisedly. The genus Diastoporella is the nearest approach to Mesozoic Diasto- pora that we have in the Paleozoic rocks. It is rare in the Wenlock Shales—not so much so in the Wenlock Limestone, but I have obtained the best results from the study.of a fine specimen presented to me by Professor Gustav Lindstrom, and upon this I found the present genus, 1 In the Lower Silurian Series, America, there are many beautiful forms of Stomatopora, and Proboscina range from these lower rocks upwards. See Ulrich, Am. Pal. Bryozoa. ? In Mr. Walford’s cabinet there are still many undescribed species which, if worked up, would increase the number and range. 3 It may be well, by way of preventing a misconception, to refer to the genus Terebellaria. I cannot give it a place in the present classification, but having given : an account of the development of the species in my ‘ Third Brit. Assoc. Rep.’ 1882, I refer the student to that paper for further remarks. ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 187 which will be referred to again farther on. In America, Mr. Ulrich’s Berenicea primitiva (op. cit. p. 157, ‘American Paleoz. Bryozoa’!), which he says is rare in the Cincinnati group, is much closer related to Mesozoic Diastopora (Berenicea) than anything we have. The cells of his B. vesiculosa, Ulrich, resemble some of the cells of Oolitic ‘ Mesenteri- pora,’ some of the species of which I do not place with the Cyclostomata in this Report. For the genus Diastopora—adherent forms—I take one of the species of Lamouroux, and also one for the biserial species that may be safely placed in the genus. For similar reasons, previously expressed by Mr. Hincks (op. cit. p. 443), I accept Tubulipora, Lamk., and allow it to follow in a natural sequence Diastopora; species are partially adherent and partly free. With regard to Entalophora it may be well to say a word. Mr. Hincks allows the genus to follow Idmonea, but I prefer that it should follow Tubulipora for the reason given by the author (p. 455), that in its young state Hntalophora ‘consists of an adnate tubular crust.’ There are, however, two types of this genus ranging from the Silurian rocks to the present seas—the Pustulopora type of Busk and the Spiropora type— and I have not as yet been ablé to satisfy myself that the two had a common origin. DIASTOPORELLA, Vine. (See ‘ Brit. Assoc. Rep.’ ii. 1881 = D. consimilis (Aulopora, Lonsd.)) Zoarium encrusting, irregular, rarely circular. Zoecia tubular, elon- gate, contiguous, arranged in regular series; cell-mouths circular, with well-formed peristome, and occasionally slightly less than the diameter of the cell. Wenlock Shales and Limestone, Diastoporella consimilis, Lonsd. Devonian Limestone (?) . . Diastoporella M‘Coyii, Salter. Padstow. Diastopora, Lamx. = Berenicea, Lamx., Jules Haime, and authors (pars). Zoarium adnate, usually discoid or flabellate, less commonly irregular in form. Zoecia tubular, with an elliptical or sub-circular orifice, crowded, ae nally arranged, partly immersed. Oecia an inflation of cell or cells. Lias . ; . Diastopora stomatoporoides, Vine. (See paper as below ”), and ‘ Brit. Assoc. Rep.’ 1882. Inf. Oolite to Cornbrash (?) Diastopora diluviana, Lamx. Inf. & Gt. Oolite ventricosa, Vine. ” “+, oolitica, eA 3 . ericopora, x, Great Oolite microstoma, Haime. Gt. Oolite and Cornbrash . sy Tucensis, He Cretaceous ’ u Clavula, D’Orb. Greensand. a . papyracen, ,, = FA : ie Wetherelli, Morris. Chalk, Sussex. ” . 5 cretacea (new species.) See first part of present Report. . a ae Sowerbii, Lonsdale. Ibid. ' Cincinnati Soc. of Nat. Hist. Oct. 1882. * Further notes on the Diasteporide, Busk, Jour. Geo. Soc. Aug. 1881. 188 REPORT—1883. Drastopora (Biserial) = Mesenteripora, Blainy. and Busk. Inf. Oolite . . Diastopora Lamourouxi, Haime. (‘ Brit. Assoc. Rep.’ on Fossil Polyzoa, pt. iii.) Inf. and Gt. Oolite Diastopora Waltoni, Haime. ” ” 2 Wrightit, ie ” » 3 scobinula, Michelin. ” oF 3 Michelini, Blainv. ” ” i lamellosa, _,, Gt. Oolite . ‘ » . Lndesana, Haime. ” : : > Davidsoni, ,, Cretaceous . ; 3 reticulata (new species?) See first part of this Report. Tosuxieora, Lamarck. (See Hincks, ‘ Brit. Mar. Polyzoa,’ p. 443.) Zoarium adnate, decumbent, or sub-erect, forming a variously-shaped expansion, either entire, lobate, or branched. Zowcia tubular, partially free and ascending ; arranged in divergent series. Cretaceous . Tubulipora Brongniartii, Milne-Ed. = Actinopora. EntatopHora, Lamouroux. (Hincks, ‘ Brit. Mar. Polyzoa,’ p. 455.) = Spiropora. (‘Brit. Assoc. Rep.’ pt. iii. 1882.) ‘ Zoariwm erect and ramose, rising from a more or less expanded base, composed of decumbent tubes; branches cylindrical. Zowcia tubular, opening on all sides of the branches.’ Wenlock Shales . Hntalophora requiaris, Vine. = Spiropora. x a ~ intermedia, 4, = a Lias_ . ; ; - liassica, Tate. = 7 Inf. and Gt. Oolite a straminea, Phill. BS 5 <2 ceespitosa, Lamx. 55 $5 5 Bagocensis, D’Orb. + 55 55 cellaroides, Haime. 3 ss ramosissima, D’Orb. Infra-Oolite ; = cenomana. ee 53 ‘ a costata, D’Orb. 3 : _ Meudonensis, D’Orb. ” . ae Sarthacensis, 5 vs ‘ 7 echinata, Reuss. = Pustulopora sp. 5 , * pseudospiralis, Mich. = Peripora, D’Orb. Cretaceous . 53 gracilis, Goldf. = Ceriopora, Goldf. A , : ee pustulosa, ,, A 5 : 45 incerta (new species). [ (See first part of present Report.) Ipmonga, Lamouroux. (‘ Brit. Mar. Polyzoa,’ p. 450.) ‘Zoariuwm erect and ramose, or rarely adnate ; branches usually tri- angular. Zowcia tubular, disposed on the front of the branches, 1 See list of species, Third Brit. Assoc. Rep. 1882. ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 189 ranging in parallel, transverse, or oblique rows on each side of a mesial line.’ Upper Chalk . Idmonea Comptoni, Mantell. ee F : » eretacea, Milne-Kd. a . ; » gradata, Defranc. Family III. Fernesreriipz. (Restricted.) Zoarium forming large or small fenestrated or non-fenestrated expan- sions. Zowcia arranged biserially in the branch, tubular, but slightly truncated at the distal extremity ; orifice circular, opening on one side only. Branches united by dissepiments, or free. Genus Fenestella, Miller & Lonsd. Accepted type, F’. plebia, M‘Coy. » LPtilopora, M‘Coy. - P. pluma, M‘Coy. » Linnatopora, Vine. 95 P. elegans, Young & Young. In 1849 Professor King established this family for a very peculiar group of Paleozoic Polyzoa. ‘Considering Fenestella as the type of the family, it is proposed,’ says the author, ‘ to include in it all those reticu- lated genera agreeing with this genus in having the cellules planted on a basal plate composed of vertical capillary tubes, as first discovered b Mr. Lonsdale. Besides Fenestella this family embraces the Ptzlopora and Polypora of M‘Coy ; also the genera Synocladia and Phyllopora,’ } It is very evident that if we relied upon the above diagnosis it would be impossible to accept King’s family name for the restricted group which I have placed under this head. As Fenestella was taken by Pro- fessor King as the type, I prefer to use the name, and restrict the group to those species only in which the cells are arranged biserially in the branch. The genus Fenestella has been so ably handled by Mr. G. W. Shrub- sole,” and so recently, that I think it needless to enter upon any lengthy description here. Accepting Mr. Shrubsole’s work, I will now give reasons for allowing this family to follow that of the Tubuliporide. If we take any ordinary Fenestella, such as F. plebeia, M‘Coy, we shall find that the branches bear two rows of cells, separated, apparently, by a median keel, A vertical section of the branch shows that the cells are arranged in a line, but that the proximal part of the cell is depressed, the distal portion rising upwards to the surface of the branch. € ; * Transactions of St. Lowis Acad. of Sci, First of a Series on ‘ Carboniferous Bryozoa.’ H. A. Prout. Vol, I. 1858. 1883. 0) 194 REPORT—1883. Family V. Potyporip2. Zoarium forming large or small fenestrated expansions. Zowcia con- tiguous; with three rows and upwards of cell-openings in a row, on one side only. Branches united by dissepiments or by anastomosis. Genus Polypora, M‘Coy. Type P. dendroides, M‘Coy. », Lhyllopora, King. » L. Ehrenbergii, Geinitz. These two genera differ in the anastomosis of the branches, but in the arrangement of the cells in the branch there is a striking similarity between them. The Fenestella intermedia, Shrubsole, of the Silurian rocks, appears to be a kind of connecting link between the two groups, Fenestellide and Polyporide. The F. intermedia occurs in the Niagara rocks at Lockport, as well as in our own Wenlock series. The branches are occupied alternately by two and by three rows of cells, so that it is rather a difficult matter to decide to which family group it should be referred. Tn a recent paper on Phyllopora (‘ Quart. Journ. Geo. Soc.’ vol. xxxviii. p. 347) Mr. Shrubsole says that from the Devonian rocks (Palaeozoic Foss.) Phillips figures the Phyllopora with circular fenestr as Retepora prisca ; that with lozenge-shaped fenestra as Fenestella anthritica, and that with square fenestr as Gorgonia ripisteria. As might be expected, there is considerable confusion of species in Phillips’s delineation of the Devonian Polyzoa; two or more varieties are included under one head (op. cit. p- 384). This is to be regretted, but, as Mr. Shrubsole says, it is almost impossible to make a revision of Devonian Polyzoa on account of the difficulty of obtaining material for the purpose. We are indebted to Professor Nicholson for much valuable information in his descriptions of Polyzoa in his paper on ‘New Devonian Fossils’ in the ‘ Geological Magazine,’ 1874. The various species of Polyzoa described by Nicholson are from the ‘ Devonian formation of Canada West.’ Potypora, M‘Coy. Zoarium a delicate or robust, reticulated calcareous expansion ; branches round, connected by thin dissepiments. Zowcia contiguous, with from three to five rows of cell-openings in a branch, on one side only ; marginal cells occasionally projecting. Carboniferous . Polypora dendroides, M‘Coy. 5 tuberculata, Prout. 55 laxa, Phill. Puytiopora, King (‘ Permian Fossils,’ p. 40). Zoarium consisting of an infundibuliform or foliaceous expansion. Zoccia on one side only, and occupying the whole surface of the branch ; cells contiguous. Branches united by anastomosis, and not by dissepi- ments. Lower Silurian . Phyllopora Upper Silurian . 55 sp. Devonian . F Fe prisca, Phillips. Carboniferous . 3 Permian. ‘ 95 Ehrenbergii, Geinitz. t i multipora, Shrubsole. ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 195 Family V1. Horyerma. In founding this family Mr. Hincks says only: ‘ Zowcia opening on one side only of a ramose zoarium never adnate and repent.’ (‘ Brit. Mar. Polyzoa,’ vol. i. p. 467.) Excepting the Siphodictyum of Lonsdale, Hornera, as known to us in the Crags, is not represented—typically—below the Tertiaries. I cannot therefore accept the types of the recent family for Mesozoic or Paleozoic genera. Greensand . Stphodictywm gracile, Lonsdale = Hornera (?). Family VII. THamniscipa. Zoarium forming free dichotomising branches, or pinnated fronds. Zoecia on one side only, with from three to five (or more ?) rows of cell- openings in a branch, occasionally having a smaller opening above or below the peristome of the cell (base of spine ?).! Genus Thamniscus, King. » Acanthocladia, ,, ? = Ichthyorachis, M‘Coy. These genera, which have heretofore been loosely defined and. as loosely accepted by some Palzeontologists, are now restricted. The genus Thammiscus was founded by Professor King, and though he did not read aright all the characters which his specimens afforded for a complete study, still he gave a good general estimate of its varied features. Professor King says (‘Perm. Foss.’ p. 44): ‘I formerly placed the type of this genus in Lamouroux’s Hornera; but it is evident from Mr. Lonsdale’s observations that this was an erroneous collocation.’ The type—Tham- niscus dubius, Schlotheim—is very well described by King, and also well figured, but it was not possible, at the time he wrote, to clear up satisfac- torily all the points raised by him. In the text, and also in the figures (pl. V. fig. 10), Professor King indicates that Thamniscus simulates the oharacter of Synocladia ; this was clearly an error, as has been pointed out by Mr. G. W. Shrubsole in his paper on ‘ Thammniscus: Permian, Car- boniferous, and Silurian’ (‘ Quart. Journ. Geo. Soc.’ vol. xxxviii. p. 341). Of the other genus I may say that the typical Acanthocladia, King, and Ichthyorachis, M‘Coy, appear to cover the same ground ; but itis impossible to include in the genus species so different in their structural characters as Glauconome pluma, Phill., and G. bipinnata, Phill. I accept the dia- gnosis of Acanthocladia anceps, Schlot., and take it as the generic type. THAmniscus, King. Restricted by G. W. Shrubsole (op. cit. p. 343). Zoarium multiform. Branches free, round, frequently and regularly bifurcating; more or less in one plane. Zowcia on one side. Cells immersed, round, arranged in oblique lines. Reverse foraminated. Silurian Thamniscus crassa, Lonsdale = Hornera, Lonsd. a s delicatula, Vine = Hornera, ? Vine. Carbonif, 3 rankinet, Young & Young. a Ss carbonaria, Vine. Permian és dubius, King. ? Foramina on the reverse in one species. 02 196 nerpornt—1883. AcanTHooLapiA, King = ? IcutHyoracuis, M‘Coy. (A. Tuamniscipm, King.) Zoariwm bilaterally branched more or less in one plane, rarely bifur- cating. In his description of A. anceps, King says: ‘Rows of cellules from three to six on the stem.’ M‘Coy’s definition of Ichthyorachis is as follows :— «A straight central stem, having on each side a row of short simple branches or pinne, all in the same plane, obverse rounded, without keel ; each bearing several rows of small prominent oval pores, arranged in quincunx, reverse smooth or finely striated.’—‘ Carb. Foss.,’ pl. XXTX. fig. 8. The Ichthyorachis as described by M‘Coy is peculiarly a Carboniferous type. I have met with it in the Carboniferous strata of Derbyshire, and I prefer that the name should remain, at least for the present. Carboniferous Ichthyorachis Newenhamt, M‘Coy. Permian Acanthocladia anceps, Schlot. (and King). Family VIII. Hereroporips. Zoarium cylindrical or multiform, undivided or branched; surface even, furnished with openings of two kinds—the proper zowcia, and inter- zocecial openings; occasionally encrusting. Genus Heteropora, Blainville. », Hyphasmapora, R. Etheridge, jun. The ‘Ceriopora’ of the Carboniferous epoch may be conveniently in- cluded in the genus Heteropora. Hyphasmapora, on account of certain structural peculiarities, must, I think, be kept as a distinct type. Carboniferous Heteropora interporosa, Phill. = Ceriopora, Phill. ” similis, Oe ae ” ” 5 Hyphasmapora Buskii, R. th. Jun. Jurassic “ conifera, Lamx. (multiform type). pustulosa, Michelin, ranging into the ‘Crag.’ 9 ” reticulata, Haime. ” ” Cretaceous = dichotoma, Goldf. (See first part of present Report). > 5s reticulata, ? Busk > o ” ” Sp. ” ”? AS * tenera, Hagenow % i, Suborder CryProsToMATA. Zoccia tubular, subtubular, in section (occasionally) slightly angular. Orifice of cell surrounded by vestibule, concealed. I have already pointed out the peculiarities of this suborder when speaking of the one proposed by Mr. Ulrich. It will be well, therefore, to deal very fully with the genera and species that I propose to assign to this division of Paleozoic Polyzoa. Mr. Ulrich in his classification of ‘ American Paleozoic Bryozoa’ (op. cit. p. 151) proposes two family names for the grouping of species which have heretofore been loosely placed in one group only. The first is the ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 197 family Prizcpicrronipa, Zittel emend. Ulrich ; the second is STICTOPORIDH, Ulrich. In the first of these families Mr. Ulrich places the following genera :— 1. Péilodictya, Lonsdale. 3. Arthropora, Ulrich. 2. Graptodictya, Ulrich. 4, Dicranopora, ,, 5. Clathropora, Hall. As Ptilodictya, Lonsdale, is taken as the type of this family, I shall make no apology for working out the structural characters of one, at least, of the forms upon which Lonsdale founded his genus. 1839. Prizoprctya, noy. gen. (Lonsd.). Derivation—zritoy pluma, cixtvoyr rete. ‘Thin elongated expansions, having on each surface small quad- rangular cells, not convex, which penetrate the coral obliquely, and are arranged, with respect to the surface, along the middle of the specimen, parallel to the elongated direction of the coral, but in the sides obliquely from it. Surface a very thin calcareous crust, traversed by slightly raised ridges, marking the boundary of the cells; towards the margins the crust thickens ; the indications of the cells are less distinct, and at the edges are invisible, but cells are traceable close to the margin where the crust has been removed; opening of the cells small, transversely oval? No indication of a central partition parallel to the surface.’— * Silurian Syst.’ p. 675, pl. XV. Ptilodictya lanceolata, Lonsd. p. 675, fig. 11 to 11 c. ‘Small fragments of probably young specimens of this species are occasionally found in the slabs of Wenlock Limestone. One of them is represented in pl. XV., fig. 11 b, 11 c.’-—Lonsdale. Pritopictrya Lonspauet, Vine. Notes on the Polyzoa of the Wenlock Shales, &c., ‘ Quart. Jour. Geo. Soe.’ Feb. 1882; Second Brit. Assoc. Report on Foss. Polyzoa, mihi, 1881, for information on the genus generally. I have already described, under the name Piilodictya Lonsdalet, some of the ‘ young specimens’ referred to by Lonsdale. In that descrip- tion I spoke of certain peculiar structures in the species (p. 66) with a promise that ‘I should return to their discussion at some future time when other investigations were completed.’ I now redeem the promise, in the hope that other Paleontologists will examine the species in their own localities, and compare them with these type specimens of Lonsdale. I. Superficial characters of Ptilodictya Lonsdalei, Vine. If we take a number of the fragments of this species, which we shall find rather abundantly distributed in the Wenlock Shales, and submit them to a tolerable heat in the fire, plunging them immediately after into water, we shall soon getrid of the ‘crust,’ and some peculiar structures will be revealed. The ‘small quadrangular cells’ referred to by Lonsdale will be seen to perfection, and according as the preservation of the zoariwm is cal- careous or ferruginous, the walls will be either of a white or of a dark brown colour. The rows of cells in a longitudinal direction are separated by dividing ridges, or by slightly raised ridges also referred to by 198 “ REPORT—1883. i i LES APEO SLO B Zz \ \ r Sz =S Ae =) —s Ps ju : : : 3 Fig. 2.—Ptilodictya Lonsdalei, Vine. 1. Longitudinal section, transparent. 2. Transverse section, transparent. 3. Longitudinal section, opaque. 4, Two cells with their adjacent bars, from a charred specimen, opaque. The letters are the same in all the figures. a. The true cells. 6. The vestibule of the cell. c. Intervening bars. d. Imaginary axis. (Drawn by aid of camera lucida, magnified about 40 diameters.” ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 199 Lonsdale, narrow and compact in the central portion of the zoarium, rather wider and widely separated as the margin is reached. Within the ‘ ridges’ or ‘ bars,’ longitudinally, the cells are separated from each other by much thinner walls, and the apparently quadrangular character is now seen to be oval, but two oval cells touching each other at their proximal and distal extremities leave small angular spaces at the base, laterally, of each cell, p. 198, fig. 2, No.4. This angular portion is perforated, con- sequently each oval cell orifice is seen to be surrounded by four perforated angular spaces, or, in other words, the ‘quadrangular cells’ are really oval orifices in outline, with the angular corners perforated; and rows of these are separated by the raised ridges already referred to. II. Zoariwm in section. A transverse section of the zoariwm will show other points of structure referred to briefly by Lonsdale (p. 198, fig. 2, No. 2). We now find that the zoarium is raised in the middle, thinning out wedge-like towards the margins. In the centre the cells are perpendicular on each side of, what it will be convenient to call, the axial region. The cells on the right and left of the middle cells are slightly bent towards the right and left borders, and the angle of this bending of the cell decreases as the margin is approached. This shows the cause of that obliquity in the direction of the cells on either side of the central row, noticed by Lonsdale in the diagnosis of the genus Ptilodictya. He also observes that the ‘cells penetrate the coral obliquely.’ Superficially ex- amined this appears to be the fact, but the extreme outer portion of the surrounding ‘ cell’ orifice is not the true orifice of the cell; it is only the vestibule’(p. 198, fic. 2, No. 2,b). The true orifice is deeper down, and the area of the cell is comparatively small (ibid. a) when compared with the area of the vestibule. This will be better seen when I describe the longi- tudinal section. If a tangential section of Ptilodictya is made, we find crossing each area a bar, and at first sight this seems to be the homologue of the ‘tabule’ referred to by Professor Nicholson in his diagnosis of Heterodictya. They are not ‘tabule’ in P. Lonsdalei, but they are sec- tions of the cells which are reached at different depths, and they look, especially in transparent sections, very much like tabuls. IIT, Longitudinal sections. These I have made and studied very carefully, and some of my sections reach the cells at different depths. If the student will refer to fig. 2, No. 3, p. 198, a good general idea of the cell and vestibule may be obtained. In this drawing I have given the outline of ten cells (drawn from an opaque section), five on each side of the axial region, but the axis as shown in the drawing is never found so sharp in section as it appears to be in the figure. Here the cells are angular and sub-opposite, so that two cells are almost triangular ; the base of the triangle is the true orifices, and the apex is the proximal extremities of the cells, and the spaces left vacant, on either side, at the distal portion of the cells are the vestibules,! IV. The vestibules. In the transverse section (p. 198, fig. 2, No. 2) of the zoariwm of Ptilodictya, in fig. 2b, [have shaded the vestibules, while the cells are left white. The bars which separate the rows of cells are more deeply shaded, and when viewed in this aspect they appear to be club- like, decreasing in thickness as their extremities reach the cell. In some ‘In thus alluding to the triangular character of the two cells, the student will understand my references better if the figures be reversed. 200 REPORT—1883. respects these ‘club-like’. partitions resemble the ‘spiniform’ processes described as ‘ Spiniform Corallites ’' by Professor Nicholson, but they have nothing of the character, as will be presently seen, of corallite structure. On the surfaces of the zoariwm and in the transverse sections these bars are prominent characteristics of the Ptilodictya of the Wenlock series of rocks at least, and, in a modified form, the bars in the Sulcoretepora of the Carboniferous rocks closely resemble them, but in none of the sections of the Monticuliporide given by Nicholson, or made by myself, are there any structures with which I can compare them. They appear to me to be unique both in character and function; neither do they resemble any partitions known to me in Cyclostomatous Polyzoa, recent or fossil. V. Development of the zoarium of Ptilodictya. In one of Mr. Ulrich’s earlier papers,” the author describes and figures two remarkable and Fie. 3.—Ptilodictya Lonsdalei, Vine. 1. Young specimen just above the base (section). 2. Section of young specimen, having eight rows of cells; two (a) central, and three (c, c) lateral on each side. d. ‘Non-poriferous margins.’ minute fossils, which he named Craferipora. In his paper on ‘ American Paleozoic Bryozoa’ (op. cit. p. 151) Mr. Ulrich refers to Crateripora as being the ‘attached bases of Ptilodictyonide.’ These Crateripora form expansions upon foreign bodies, in the centres of which are small cup-like depressions. They are, as Mr. Ulrich says, the bases or rootlike por- tions of Ptilodictya, and though not common in the Wenlock Shales, I have several of them in my possession. Sometimes they are found upon corals, sometimes upon the zoariwm of Ptilodictya itself; they are small disks, and at this early stage they have none of the after-characters of 1 The Genus Monticulipora, p. 45. % Journal of the Cincinnati Soc. Nat. Hist. April, 1879. ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 201 the genus. Above the base the stem for a slight distance appears to be delicately fluted, and at about one and a half lines from the base the fluted portion begins to obtain the normal character, and at about two or two and a half lines the normal character of the zoariwm is reached ; and at this stage I give details of structure which repeats itself in the after-development of the zoarium (p. 200, fig. 3, No. 1). The breadth at this particular point varies from about =}; to 3; of an inch. At avery early stage in the development two cells form the central division of the zoarium, and from these lateral cells, obliquely on opposite sides, are thrown off, and beyond these there is what I will call, for the want of a better term, the virgin margin: that is a margin partaking of the same virgin substance which forms the base and early basal develop- ment. At this stage there are only two, and then four cells, near to and just above the base. Because of the heterogeneous character of the specimens, it is impossible to make out how or in what manner the cells are developed; consequently I have to resort to other transparent specimens for this information, and, to make my meaning more clear to the student of recent Polyzoa, I will describe briefly the process of de- velopment of the cells in the common Crisia, which can be easily verified by observation. Immediately above the flexible joint in Crisia denticulata,' there are two cells, which expand in aright and left hand direction, which form the base of the branch, and within the angle formed by and near to the base of these cells the two immediately above originate, and so on throughout the whole development of the branch, a new flexible joint originating ina kind of bastard cell, laterally or from the centre. In C. cornuta a delicate ceenicium is seen to cover the lines of cells, and within this dermal covering the cells of this species originate. In the younger portions of the zoarium of Ptilodictya, that is towards the margins, the bars already referred to are not solid (p. 200, fig. 3, No. 2, cc) until after a certain stage is passed. Here we find that the new cell originates within the bar, a portion of the previously formed bar which is a kind of dermal covering ; and as other cells are developed towards the margin, the bars, or rather walls, of the cells on the inner or more central portion of the zoarium become solidified. There areno bars on the outer portion of the zoarium. VI. The ‘laminar axis’ of Ptilodictya. In all my palzontological labours I have been extremely anxious to do justice to previous authors, and I have never, so far as I am aware, either in these reports or in my other writings, taken advantage of other people’s work without acknow- ledging its source. At times this desire to bow to authority has led me into error, which it may be well now to refer to. In my second ‘ Brit. Assoc. Report on Fossil Polyzoa,’ 1881, like many other authors, I adopted M‘Coy’s diagnosis of the genus Ptilodictya instead of that of Lonsdale. In M‘Coy’s definition he refers to species having ‘a thin, laminar, flattened, concentrically wrinkled central axis.’ In consequence of this I referred to the ‘axis’ always when speaking of Ptilodictya, and in speaking of Sulcoretepora (B.A. Rep. 1880) I fell into an_ error with regard to the axial region. This was pointed out to me by Mr. John Young, but I have had no opportunity of correcting it until now, and reference has been made to the error when writing of Swlcoretepora. * See figures in either Busk’s Cyclostomata or Hincks’s Brit. Mar. Pulyzoa. 202 REPORT—1885. In spite, however, of all that has been written about this ‘laminar axis” in Polyzoa, I have always had my doubts about its existence, and I did not care to venture into the domain of mere disputation until I could give some tangible proof that my views were correct. I ventured to touch upon the question in my paper on the ‘Wenlock Polyzoa.’ In that paper I wrote (op. cit. p. 66), when speaking of Ptilodictya Lonsdalei, Vine: ‘I refuse to say cells ‘‘separated by a thin laminar axis,” because this is not so in this species at least. The “ axis,” if such it may be called, is formed by the bases of the cells, both in transverse and in longitudinal sections.’ After giving the views of Mr. John Young of Glasgow, and also recording my own observations on the specimens in the School of Mines, and the observations of Prof. Nicholson, I pass on to say: ‘This being a matter of extreme importance, I shall return to its discussion at some future time when other investigations which I am making are completed.’! I cannot say whether or not Mr. Ulrich has seen the above remarks. If he has not, I must then take his testimony as independent, but in October 1882,? when criticising remarks made by Prof. Nicholson (‘ Monticulipora,’ p. 196, 1881), Mr. Ulrich says: ‘If I understand him (Nicholson) correctly, he believes that the axis is con- stituted by a definite structure from which the two layers of cells may be stripped. This impression is manifestly erroneous, nor do I know of a single double-leaved Bryozoon in which such a structure may be demon- strated. In Ptilodictya the facts are simply that we have two layers of cells which are grown together back to back by the adhesion of the epithecal laminz of each layer.’ So far the observations of Mr. Ulrich agree with my own, but because of this I am not prepared to accept the farther view that Monotrypa pavonia, D’Orb. (‘ Monticulipora,’ p. 195), is a Ptilodictya (‘ American Pal. Bryozoa,’ pp. 163-4).3 Itis very evident that our Silurian rocks are remarkably poor in species of Ptilodictya, and it gives me great pleasure to acknowledge the varied labours of Mr. Ulrich and Mr. J. M. Nickles in working out what they prefer to call ‘ Bryozoa.’ VII. The endosarcal passages. If we are to accept the views of the leading writers on the development of Polyzoa, then some little attention should be given to what I venture to call ‘endosarcal passages’ in the zoarium of fossil species. Whenever we examine with a high power the supposed contiguity of the cells, we generally find between the ‘ epitheca ’ of cell and cell very delicate hollow spaces. In longitudinal sections of Ptilodictya the hollow spaces intervene all along the so-called ‘laminar axis,’ and the alternate cells at their bases appear to open into this tube- like hollow. In Fenestella, and also in various species of ‘ Pinnatopora,’ I have detected similar hollows. In the Graptolites the ‘cellules’ of certain species open into what is called the ‘canal,’ a space intervening between the ‘solid axis’ and the cellules, through which the ‘ organic pulp passed into the cells.’ I have not the least doubt but that through these passages in the ancient zoaria of the Polyzoa the endosare passed from cell to cell. It is not in every section that I have made that I have been able to detect the passages ; still they are found in some, and I have 2 Read Dec. 1881. Pub. Quar. Jowr. Geo. Soc. Feb, 1882. 2 American Paleozoic Bryozoa, p. 164. 3 Thave a specimen of Monotrypa pavonia, D’Orb., from the Cincinnati beds, before me while I write. eo ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 203 no doubt but that other workers will find them if the sections are care- fully prepared. At the bases of some cells I have also detected circular openings, and as this would be the probable position of the funiculus of the polypide, this seems to me to be additional proof of the view I take. I have never been able to detect in any fossil specimens ordinary ‘rosettenplaten ’ (communication pores, Hincks) other than the above, and Tam unable to furnish better details than the one already given; neither have I been able to detect in any of my numerous sections ‘connecting foramina ’ similar to, or in any way analogous with, the structure of the cell wall in Ptilodictya maculata, Ulrich, figured in the ‘ Am. Paleozoic Bryozoa,’ pl. VI. fig. 17. VIII. The tabule. I have already said that I have not been able to detect ‘tabule’ in any well-accredited species of Fossil Polyzoa. In Ptilodictya figured by me now, I have allowed a structure to appear which may be mistaken for tabule, but I think this would be an erroneous interpretation. I refer to the subject because Professor Nicholson describes tabule in Heterodictya, and Mr. Ulrich refers to ‘ diaphragms ’” in some of the ‘ robust cells’ of species of the genus. I have no desire to enter into controversy with other authors, but I hope that Professor Nicholson and also Mr. Ulrich will pardon me for making the following remarks on their labours. In ‘The Genus Monticulipora,’ p. 89, Professor Nicholson furnishes particulars of Heterodictya gigantea, Nich., and he gives figures of minute structures of the type. In the sections tabule are figured, and the walls are of a very peculiar character. This species, ce in fact many of the American Ptilodictya, differ from the type already escribed. Mr. Ulrich (op. cit. p. 162) accepts the genus Ptilodictya, Lonsdale, in which he includes Heterodictya, Nicholson (‘ Geo. Mag.’ 1875), but the characters which he gives as a diagnosis are not those of Lonsdale. I am obliged therefore to fall back very reluctantly upon my own labours,, which have now been carried on for a series of years; and accepting Ptilodictya Lonsdalei as the type, I found the following family for the: inclusion of a certain number of Paleozoic Polyzoa. Family Arcanororip”, Mihi. Zoarium woultiform. Zocecia tubular, or semitubular, orifice of cell obscured by vestibule ; true orifice of cell unknown. Genus Ptilodictya, Lonsd. Type P. Lonsdale’, Vine. », Arcanopora, Vine. » Llustra? parallela, Phill. » Glauconome, Goldf. ,, G. disticha, Goldf. Paitopictya, Lonsdale. Diagnosis of the genus already given. At present a revision of Ptilodictya seems to be impossible, but I may just indicate that the founding of two family names by Mr. Ulrich,. Ptilodictyonide and Stictoporide, appears to be warranted by the peculiar- character of the cell orifice, as well as by the cell arrangement. The only American species that comes nearest to P. Lonsdalei, Vine, is some- specimens of Rhinodictya granulosa, James, supplied to me by Mr. J. M.. Nickles. These, however, differ from the species R. granulosa, James,. 204 REPORT—1883. embedded in Limestone, which Mr. Nickles has also sent me. This appears to be the species which Mr. Ulrich renames R. Nicholsoni, Ulrich. Under present circumstances I can only catalogue the following British Species :— Wenlock Shales Ptilodictya Lonsdalei, Vine. s Limestone ne lanceolata, Lonsdale. Mr. J. M. Nickles has also pointed out to me that the species which I have called P. interporosa, Vine (Wenlock Polyzoa, ‘Quart. J. G. Soc.’ p.67), is not a Ptilodictya at all, but that it closely resembles Stictoporella flexuosa, James. It certainly very closely resembles the delicate species of James, but it differs considerably from Mr. Ulrich’s 8S. interstructa. I ‘shall therefore adopt the generic, and retain my own specific name. Wenlock Shales. Stictoporella interporosa, Vine (=Ptilodictya [interporosa). ” ” ” 8p. There still remains P. scalpellum (Eschara), Lonsdale, which for the present must remain in abeyance. This also is not a Ptilodictya. ARCANOPORA, Vine. = Sulcoretopora, D’Orb. (pars) of authors. Type Flustra ? parallela, Phill. ‘Geo. of Yorkshire.’ Zoarium ? of the zoariwm. Sulcoretepora was founded by D’Orbigny in 1847, and since then a variety of species of very different characters have been included in the genus. Professor Morris, in his ‘ Catalogue of Brit. Fossils,’ places the genus in his family Reteporida, a Cheilostomatous type, and it is un- certain how authors regard the character of the species placed in it. In the ‘Catalogue,’ Professor Morris includes the Flustra parallela of Phill., and the Vineularia raricosta, M‘Coy. As the definition given by D’Orbigny is evidently inapplicable to these species—‘ Cells in series in furrows on one side of simple depressed branches ’—the name ought to be dropped. At present I can only direct attention to the species already named, to which the Messrs. Young have added another—/Sulcoretepora Robertsoni, Y.and Y. I have not yet completed my investigations, but I have sufficient evidence to induce me to include the first two species in the present group. Zoecia arranged in parallel lines on opposite sides Guauconome, Goldfuss, restricted. ‘Stem stony, thin, elongated oval, branched, cells disposed longi- tudinally, and alternately in rows over one half the surface, the other half striated longitudinally. Nature of the covering and opening of the cells anknown. Silurian System, pl. XV. fig. 12, and ¢ (p. 675). The above is Lonsdale’s description of this restricted genus, and as the type of Goldfuss and Lonsdale is the same species—G. disticha, Goldf.—it seems to me desirable that both the genus and species should be limited to the type, unless the earlier Bala species can be included in the same genus. It is very evident that the structural characters of the ‘Carboniferous species that have heretofore been included in the genus are ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 205 different, for Lonsdale says that G. disticha has ‘ four rows of long quad- rangular cells on one side’ of the zoarium. Wenlock Shales. Glauconome disticha.! Lonsdale’s sp. a Limestone. 5 3 Family RHABDOMESONTIDA. Zoarium rod-like, branching. Zowcia opening on all sides of the branch, tubular, attached by their proximal extremities to a central rod. Orifice of cells obscured by vestibule; wall of vestibule externally orna- mented by spines or not. RuaBpomeson, Young & Young. (See ‘ Bibliography ’ for references.) Although the Messrs. Young have written two papers on Rhabdome- son species, they have not, so far as I am aware, given other than brief descriptions of the genus. In their first paper (‘ Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist.’ May, 1874), after reviewing the history of Ceriopora, they say: ‘The essential character of the fossil we are about to describe (Millepora gracilis, Phill.) separates it from all known Carboniferous forms; we would suggest Rhabdomeson as the generic name, the axis being central, not lateral as in Allman’s Rhabdoplewra. (See Hinck’s ‘ Brit. Mar. Polyzoa,’ . 577.) : In describing one of these figures the authors speak of the ‘ vestibules’ of the cells being filled with matrix. I have satisfied myself by sections that these vestibules really exist in species, and I give below the two at present known to exist. Devonian and Carb., Rhabdomeson gracile, Phill. =Millepora, Phill. Det =Ceriopora, Morris. Carboniferous, * rhombiferum=Ceriopora, Phill. Part III. Psgupo-Poryzoan Forms. = Bryozoans of American and other Authors (pars). I think it would be unwise to allow this Report to pass out of my hands without directing the attention of the paleontologist to what I have ventured to call Pseudo-Polyzoan Forms, some of which are very common in the Wenlock Series of Rocks, but the types are described from the Cincinnati Rocks of America. Family ArTHRONEMIDA, Ulrich. ‘Zoariwm dendroid, composed of numerous small sub-cylindrical seg- =| = > ¢ r ments, carrying cells on one or both sides.’—‘ Amer. Palzoz. Bryozoa (op. cit.), p. 151. 1 The so-called Glauconome disticha, of the Bala Beds, which has been described and figured by Mr. Robert Etheridge, jun., asa variety of Toula’s Ramipora, is being investigated by Mr. G. W. Shrubsole, F.G.S. 206 REPORT—1883. In this family, Mr. Ulrich places two genera, one of which he calls Arthronema, Ulrich, which from the figures and description appears to be a true Polyzoon. The other genus is Arthroclema, Billings. In this genus the segments are cylindrical, with cell apertures opening on all sides. ‘here are species in the Wenlock Shales closely related to, if not identical with, the American forms, but I have no evidence of the further character given by Mr. Ulrich: ‘ Zoariwm composed of numerous seg- ments ... . pointed more or less obtusely at both ends.’ There is another species of a genus—Awaanopora, Nickles MS.— closely related to Wenlock Shale species; but as Mr. J. M. Nickles has not yet published details of the type, I am not at liberty to refer to it more pointedly at present. The type of the genus is Chwtetes minuta, James, No. 266 of Mr. Ulrich’s ‘Catalogue. (‘Cat. of Foss. occurring in the Cincinnati Group of Indiana and Kentucky,’ E. O. Ulrich, 1880.) There are still several other fossils that would form a group here by themselves, for the whole of the Ceriopora of the Silurian Rocks may be conveniently reworked. Family Crramoporipa, Ulrich. This is another of the families of Mr. Ulrich in which some of our Silurian and Carboniferous forms may ultimately be placed. They are not, however, in the strict sense of the term, Polyzoa. Genus Ceramopora, Hall. Genus Crepipora, Ulrich. », Ceramoporella, Ulrich. ». Lridopora — ,, » Cheiloporella ah Part IV. BIBLIOGRAPHY. Breri0GraPuy of Paleeozoic and Mesozoic Polyzoa published in Great Britain, in various periodicals, since the publication of Professor Morris’s “Catalogue of British Fossils,’ 1854. E. W. CLAYPOLE, B.A., F.G.S. 1883. On Helicopora latispiralis. A new Spiral Fenestellid from the Upp. Sil. 3eds of Ohio, ‘ Quart. Jour. Geo. Soc.’ May 1883. Prof. P. M. DUNCAN and Mr. H. M. JENKINS. 1869. On Pal@ocoryne, from the Carb. Formation, ‘ Phil. Trans.’ clix. p. 6938. 1873. On the Genus Paleocoryne and its Affinities, ‘Quart. Jour. Geo. Soc.’ xxix, p. 412. 1874. Remarks on Messrs. Young’s paper on Pal@ocoryne, Quart. Jour. Geo. Soc.’ Xxx. p. 684. ROBERT ETHERIDGE, F.R.S. 1881. Anniversary Address. Analysis and Distribution of Brit. Palzozoic Fossils (Polyzoa), ‘ Quart. Jour. Geo. Soc.’ Feb. 1881. 1882. Second Presidential Address. Analysis and Distribution of Brit, Jurassic Fossils (Polyzoa), ‘ Quart. Jour. Geo. Soc.’ May 1882. ' ROBERT ETHERIDGE, jun., F.G.S. 1873. Explanation of Sheet 23 Geo. Survey, Scotland. In the descriptive Palazon- tology of this sheet Mr. Robert Etheridge, jun., gives descriptions of New Carboniferous Polyzoa, Cwrinella cellulifera, Fenestella bicellulata, EF. tuberculo-carinata, Polypora (Thamniscus) sp., Synocladia biserialis, a ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 207 Swallow, var. carbonaria, Eth. jun., and Vineularia? (Rhabdome- son? sp.) 1873. On Synocladia carbonaria (referred to above), ‘Ann. Mag. Nat. History,’ 1873. » Description of Carinella, ‘Geo. Mag.’ Dee. 1, x. p. 443. : 1875. Observations on some Carb. Polyzoa, ‘Proc. Geo. Assoc.’ vol. tiv. No. 2, pp. 116-122 (plate): On Synocladia, Polypora, and Thamniscus ; Syno- cladia biserialis, var. carbonaria. » Note on New Provisional Genus of Carb. Polyzoa, ‘Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist.’ ser. iv. vol. xv. pp. 43-45 (plate): Hyphasmapora, new genus; H. Bushii, new species. 1876. Carboniferous (and Post-Tertiary) Polyzoa, ‘Geo. Mag.’ Dec. 2, vol. iii. pp. 522, 523. Proposes the name Goniocladia (= Carinella, Eth. jun.) 1877. Notes on Carb. Polyzoa, ‘Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist.’ ser. 4, vol. xx. pp. 30-37 (plate). Describes Yenestella scotica (new var. = F. tuberculo-carinata, Eth. jun. G.R.V.), and Glauconome elegantula, Eth. jun. (= G. lawa, Y.& Y.G.R.V.) Criticises Glauconome and Thamniscus Ranhini, Y. & Y. Observations upon the genus Rhombopora. 1878. Arctic Paleozoic Polyzoa, ‘Quart. Jour. Geo. Soc.’ 1878, June 1. 1879. Remarks on the Genus Ramipora, Toula, and description of R, Hochstetteri, var. carinata, Eth. jun. ‘Geo. Mag.’ 1879, p. 241. F. D. LONGE, F.G.S. 1881. On the relation of the Escharoid Forms of Oolitic Polyzoa, ‘Geo. Mag.’ Jan. 1881. In. the following papers by Professor Nicholson the author treats of American Palzozoic Polyzoa chiefly ; but as the papers have been pub- lished in this country as well as in America, their study should not be neglected. Those on the Devonians of America are especially valuable to the palzontologist. Professor H. ALLEYNE NICHOLSON, F.G.S. &c. 1874. New Devonian Fossils of Canada West, ‘Geo. Mag.’ Dec. 2, vol. i. The description runs through several numbers, and the Polyzoa belong to the genera Treniopora, Ptilodictya, Clathropora, Botryllopora, Cerio- pora ?, Polypora, Phyllopora (Retepora of paper), and Fenestella. 1875. Descriptions of New Species and a New Genus of Polyzoa from the Paleo- zoic Rocks of North America, ‘Geo. Mag.’ Jan. 1875. Describes Hetev‘o- dictya, Ptilodictya, Fenestella, Ceramopora, Phyllopora Vrentonens (Retepora of paper). 1874. Descriptions of two New Genera and Species of Polyzoa from the Devonian Rocks of Western Ontario, ‘Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist.’ Feb. 1874. Describes Cryptopora and Carinopora. 1875. Description of Species of Hippothoa ? and Alecto from the Lower Sil. Rocks of Ohio, with description of Awlopora arachnoidea, Hall, ‘ Ann, Mag. Nat. Hist.’ Feb. 1875. Describes Alecto (Hippothoa of paper) inflata, aulo- poroides, frondosa, and confusa. ‘ » Description of New Species of Polyzoa from the Lower and Upper Sil. Rocks of North America, ‘Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist.’ March 1875. Describes Ptilodietya, Fenestella, and Ceramopora. 1877. On Aseodictyon, a New Provisional and Anomalous Genus of Palzozoic Fossils (Nicholson and Etheridge, jun.), ‘Ann. Mag, Nat. Hist.’ June 1877, G. W. SHRUBSOLE, F.G.S. 1879. A Review of British Carboniferous FENESTELLID&, ‘Quart. Jour. Geo. Soc.’ May 1879. OF _ 1880, Review and Description of British Upper Silurian FENESTELLID®, op. , cit. May 1880. Describes three new species of Fenestella—F, reteporata, F-, lineata, and F. intermedia, and accepts F. rigidula, 208 REPORT—1883. 1881. Further Notes on Carboniferous FENESTELLID®, op. cit. May 1881. Redefines the genus Yenestella, Lonsdale, and describes a new species, _ FF. Halkinensis. 1882. On the Occurrence of a New Species of Phyllopora (P. multipora) in the Permian Limestone, op. cit. Aug. 1882. THAMNISCUS: Permian, Carboniferous, and Silurian, op. cit. Aug. 1882. Describes and figures P. erassus = Hornera crassa, Lonsdale. ” Professor TATE, F.G.S. 1875. Description of Spiropora, &c., ‘ Geo. Mag.’ 1875. G. R. VINE. 1877. Chapters on Carboniferous Polyzoa, ‘Science Gossip,’ 1877, pp. 108-110, 152-156, 220-222, 271-274. 1878. The Genus Venestella : its History, Development, and Range in Space and Time, ‘ Science Gossip,’ 1878, pp. 247-250, 274-276. 1879. Physiological Characters of Fenestella, op. cit. pp. 50-54. On Paleocoryne, Duncan and Jenkins, &c., op. cit. pp. 225-229, 247-249. Polyzoa of the Carb. Epoch, Paper read before the Lit. and Philosophical Soc. Shef., Report of Soc. pub. 1880. 1880. A Review of the Family DiAsroporID”#, Busk, Ist paper, ‘ Quart. Journ. Geo. Soc.’ Aug. 1880. », 1st Report on Carb. Polyzoa, ‘ Brit. Association Reports,’ Swansea, 1880. 1881. Further Notes on the Family D1ASTOPORID#, Busk, ‘Quart. Jour. Geo. Soc.’ Aug. 1881. Describes four new species of Oolitic Diastopora. Silurian Uniserial Stumatopora and Ascodictya, ‘Quart. Journ. Geo. Soc.’ Noy. 1881. Describes as new S. dissimilis and Ase odictya sp. Wh » 2nd Report. Silurian Polyzoa, ‘ Brit. Association Reports,’ York, 1882. / 1882. Notes on the Polyzoa of the Wenlock Shales, &c., ‘Quart. Jour. Geo. Soc.’ Feb. 1882. Describes several new species of Polyzoa. Notes on the Carb. Polyzoa of North Yorkshire, ‘Trans. Geolog. and Poly- technic Soc. of the West Riding of Yorkshire,’ March, 1882. The DIASTOPORID&, or the Natural History of a Family Type, ‘ Science Gossip,’ April, July, and Nov. 5 38rd Report. Jurassic Polyzoa, Brit. Area only, ‘ Brit. Association Reports,’ pub. Dec. 1882. 1883. Notes on the Polyzoa of Derbyshire and Yorkshire, ‘Trans. of the Geo- logical and Polytech. Soc. of the West Riding of Yorkshire.’ Fourth Brit. Assoc. Report on Fossil Polyzoa. “Cretaceous Polyzoa and New Classification. ” 3” » ” A. W. WATERS, F.G.S. 1878. Remarks on some Fenestellida, ‘Transactions of Manchester Geo. Soc.’ 1878. Professor JOHN YOUNG and Mr. JonN YounG (Hunterian Mus, Glasgow). 1874. New Carb. Polyzoa, ‘ Quart. Jour. Geo. Soc.’ vol. xxx. pp. 681-683 (2 plates). Actinostoma (n. gen.), A. fenestratum 0. sp., Glauconome stellipora. On Palwocoryng and other Pdlyzoal Appendages, ibid. pp. 684-687 ( plates) - On a New Genus of Carb. Polyzoa, ‘Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist.’ ser. 4, vol. xiii. pp. 335-339 (plate). Ahabdomeson, Y. & ge gracile (= Millepora gracilis, Phill.). Note on the Occurrence of Polypora tuberculata, Prout, in Scotland, ‘ Geo. Mag.’ Dec. 2, vol.i. pp. 258—9. 1875. On New Carb. Polyzoa, ‘Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist.’ ser. iv. vol. xv. pp. 333-336 (plates). Lhabdomeson = Ceriopora rhombifera, Phill. Also remarks on C. similis, Phill., and C. interporosa, Phill., and describes Thamniscus 7 Rankini, Y. & Y. 1876. New Species of Glauconome from Carb. Limest. Strata of West of Scot., ‘Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc. Glasgow,’ vol. ii. pt. ii. pp. 325-335 (plates). S'lau- conome marginalis, G. elegans, G. aspera, G. flexicarinata, G. retroflexa, and G. lara, Subgenera proposed Diplopora and Acanthopora. ON FOSSIL POLYZOA. 209 1877. Notes on a New Method of fixing Fronds of Carb. Polyzoa on a layer of Asphalt, &c., ‘ Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc. Glasgow,’ vol. iii. pl. Il. pp. 207-210, and ‘Science Gossip,’ vol. xiii. No. 151, pp. 158-159 (Mr. John Yeung). A New Species of Sulcoretepora (Carboniferous), ‘Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc. Glasgow,’ vol. iii. pt. ii. pp. 166-168 (plate). Describes 8. Robertsonii, pW. Se" ¥ 1878. On two New Species of Carb. Polyzoa, ‘ Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc. Glasgow,’ vol- iy. pp. 354-356 (plate). Glauconome robusta, Y. & Y. Synecladia ? scotieca, Wi. ¥. 1879. Notes on the Perfect Condition of the Cell-pores and other Points of Structure in certain Species of Carb. Polyzoa (Mr. J. Young), ‘ Trans. Geo. Soc. Glasgow,’ Oct. 1879. 1880. Notes on Carb. Species of Glauconome (Mr. John Young, F’.G.S.), ‘ Proceed. Nat. Hist. Soc. Glasgow.’ 1881. Remarks on the Genus Synocladia, and other allied forms, with description of new Species, Synocladia? fenestrelliformis, ‘ Proceed. Nat. Hist. Soc. Glasgow,’ Jan. 1881. 188%. On the Identity of Ceramopora (Berenicea) Megastoma, M‘Coy, with Fistulipora minor, M‘Coy, ‘ Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist.’ Dec. 1882. This report completes my labours for the present on British Fossil Potyzoa. The reports are not all that I could have wished, and in the earliest—the Carboniferous Report—there are many defects in the style, composition, and descriptive text that I, at present, lament, but the whole were unavoidable at the time. In the compilation of the various reports I have received from specialists much kindly help and attentive consideration—for all of which I return them my sincere thanks. To Professor P. Martin Duncan, F.R.S., and also to Dr. H. C. Sorby, F.R.S., names associated with mine as the Committee for the compilation of these reports, my thanks are also due for the extremely kindly manner in which they have given advice, and help by way of suggestion, when- ever solicited for the same. The General Committee of the British Association must also be remembered by me on account of their kindly consideration of my humble efforts, and for their pecuniary help. Fourth Report of the Committee, consisting of Professor W. C. Wituiamson and Mr. W. H. Batty, appointed for the purpose of Investigating the Tertiary Flora of the North of Ireland. Drawn wp by Witu1aM HELLER Baty, F.L.S., F.G.S., M.R.ILA- (Secretary). [PLATE I.] Tue Secretary regrets the unavoidable delay which has occurred in sup- plying this report, which should have been presented at the last year’s meeting of the Association. He has lately had an opportunity of pursuing his researches on the Tertiary Flora of the North of Ireland, and has been enabled to obtain some additional information as to the rela- tion of these deposits with that of other portions of the British Islands. Most important amongst these fossil plants is a second example of a fossil fern, which he believes to be identical with Lastrea Stiriaca (Unger). * I shall be sorry if such is the case, but I may have overlooked some papers on Paleozoic and Mesozoic Polyzoa. If so, I hope authors will communicate with me, 1883. P 210 _ REPORT—1883. This specimen, which is figured on the plate accompanying this report, is in the collection of the Rev. Canon .Grainger, D.D., Rector of Brough- shane, who has aided considerably in these investigations. It is a portion of a pinnule, with about eight alternating leaflets on each side, on which the midrib and nerves are strongly marked, and not forked, except at their apex. With reference to this fern, Dr. Oswald Heer, in his description of the fossil flora of Bovey Tracey, Devonshire,! in alluding to the ‘ Miocene’ formation of Bovey, says: ‘Of fifty species of plants found in the lignite beds of Bovey twenty-one occur also on the Continent in the Miocene formation. The lignite of Bovey Tracey is, therefore, un- doubtedly Miocene; and it is worthy of special remark that the species of Cinnamonium which are so characteristic of the Miocene, and so gene- rally distributed through it, make their appearance in Bovey precisely as in the lignites and molasse of the rest of Hurope; equally characteristic is the Lastrea Stiriaca, the fern of most universal distribution over Miocene Europe.’ The importance of the discovery of this fern in the ironstone deposits of the North of Ireland cannot therefore be overrated after this expres- sion of opinion as to its value in determining the age of the strata in which it is found, on the authority of so eminent a fossil botanist as that of Professor Heer. Mr. J. Starkie Gardner, F.G.S., who has been for some time studying the Coniferze, and lately visited this country for the purpose of examining these collections, has very kindly furnished me with a few notes on them. He thinks (as far as his observations lead him at present) there is but one or two species of pine; ‘cones of Thuya (Cupressine) abound ; cones of Sequoia are rarer ; Conifer outnumber leafy trees by at least twenty and possibly one hundred fragments to one; Magnolia fruits are as about one to five against pine cones.’ He also states that ‘he has seen (in these collections) several specimens of Nelwmbiwm (a water-lily) ;’ all these names, as he observes, must at present be taken as provisional, except Pinus. ‘There are two other conifers, both specimens unique, and both Greenland forms.’ The Rev. Dr. Grainger was also fortunate enough to obtain a portion of a fossil fish, which was found in a drift boulder of red or ochrey marl (resembling that of some of the deposits at Ballypalady), at Culley- backey, near Ballymena. It consisted of twelve or more vertebra, with their processes, above which are bones of the dorsal fin, and may have be- longed to a fresh-water fish of the Percide, such as the genus Lates. This fossil is of considerable interest, as no remains of Vertebrata have, so far as we are aware, hitherto been found in British strata of this age. Explanation of Plate I. Fig. 1. a. Lastrea Stiriaca (Unger) pinnule, nat. size. ae. ul Oe 4s portion enlarged 2 diameters. 5 eae Ny ssa ornithobroma (Heer) i in ironstone, shore of Lough Neagh. a, Nat. size. b,. Enlarged 14 diameters. ; . ?Carpolithus sulcatulus (Heer) (same loc.). 4,0: 4, follicularis (Heer), a. Nat. size. 0. Enlarged (same loc.). aa Quercus Lyelli (Heer). Drift clay, shore of Lough Neagh, . ? Salix varians (Heer). % F . Fish. ? Lates or Perea. ” ' Philosophical Transactions, 1862, p. 1039 et seq. Oe. °d Report Brit. Assoc. 1883. WEES Buty de. ; Spottiswoode EC Lith London. Lllustrating the Report on theseriary, Llora, &c, Of the Basalt of the North of Lreland. ww” ON THE EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA OF JAPAN, 211 Report of the Committee, consisting of Mr. R. ETHERIDGE, Mr. THomMAs GRAY, and Professor JoHN MILNE (Secretary), appointed for the purpose of imvestigating the Earthquake Phenomena of Japan. Owrtxe to my absence from Japan, on a visit to Europe, during six months of the past year, and a complication of circumstances involving the removal of my seismological laboratory, over which I had no control, the work accomplished in actual observation has been small. While passing through America, and subsequently when in Italy, I saw and learnt much respecting observations which may with advantage be amplified and repeated in Japan. When in England, I entered, in conjunction with Mr. Thomas Gray, into arrangements with Mr. James White, of Glasgow, for the construction of aseismometer. This instrument, which gives a complete diagram of all the sensible vibrations of an earthquake in conjunction with the time of occurrence of these vibrations, was exhibited before the Geological Society of London, and is described in their ‘ Proceedings.’ ! The instrument is now in Japan. By request it has been exhibited to His Imperial Majesty, the Mikado of that country, and very shortly it will be erected, in all probability, at the Meteorological Observatory in Tokio. One class of phenomena which I have been engaged in observing since my return to Japan, is earth-tremors. These microseismic move- ments of the soil I observed some years ago, with an instrument similar in principle to the apparatus used by Messrs. George and Horace Darwin, at the Cavendish Laboratory, when engaged in the attempt to measure the lunar disturbance of gravity.” The apparatus that I have employed during the last five months is similar to the Tromometer of Bertelli and Rossi. It consists of a weight suspended by a very fine wire, the whole being enclosed in a tube, for protection against currents of air. Projecting downwards from the weight there is a stile, which is observed with a microscope containing a micrometer scale. The whole, which is supported on an iron stand, rests on the head of a stone column, The column is about ten years old. It is inside a brick building, from the walls and floors of which it is com- pletely detached. Hitherto I have not had the time which is necessary to analyse the mass of observations which have already been accumulated, but the following points are very clear. 1. It is but seldom, if ever, that the pendulum is completely at rest. 2. A vertical motion is occasionally observed in the pendulum, the stile of which oscillates up and down with a rapid tremulous movement. 3. At times the horizontal swing of the pendulum is very irregular, the oscillations being performed in short jerky swings which vary in amplitude. 4. With sudden changes in the barometer, the motions of the pendulum are relatively very great. 5. The pendulum does not always oscillate or hang over the same point. There is a change in the vertical. These results are similar to results obtained by Bertelli, Rossi, and other observers in Italy. 1 Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxxix. 8. * See Report, 1881, p. 93; 1882, p. 95. P2 212: ; REPORT—1883. The cause of these movements is unknown. Rossi makes the sugges-- tion that they may be due to a variation in volcanic activity beneath the’ surface of the ground, which increases with a barometrical depression. They may, however, be attributed to a complexity of causes acting on the surface of our earth, At the time of a high wind the movements of houses and trees may set the surface of a considerable area into a state of: tremor. When they are observed without a wind they may occasionally be due to an irregularity in the increase or decrease in atmospheric pressure. In a typhoon I have observed the needle of an Grdinany, aneroid to move backward and forward through a range of from +1, to 7%, of an inch. This motion was irregular, having a period of from one to ten seconds. Small but rapidly succeeding variations in atmospheric pres- sure, even very much smaller than those just quoted, indicate that tbe surface of the ground is being subjected to and relieved from stresses, in every probability, competent to produce the oscillations observed in the pendulum. A second set of observations has been recording the motions of the bubbles of two delicate levels placed beneath glass covers on the same column with the tromometer. One of these is placed N. and S. and the other E. and W. The variation in temperature in the room seldom ex- ceeds 1° or 2° F', per day. These levels have shown continual movements. At present the N. and S. level bas a diurnal backward and forward motion of about three divisions. One division equals about 2” of are. As an example of the larger movements which have been recorded, I may state that the bubble of the N. and 8. level moved, from March 25 to May 4, through twenty-nine divisions. The direction of the deflection of the tromometer pendulum has a general correspondence with these larger movements. A curious phenomenon which bas been observed in the levels is that accompanying a barometrical depression—there is a slight surging in the bubbles. The surge, which has an amplitude of from ‘25 to ‘5 of a division isirregular, having a period of from 1 to 5 or 6 seconds. This motion, inasmuch as it is different from the effects produced by alterations in temperature, and as it accords with the microseismic move- ments of the tromometer, I am inclined to attribute to a true earth- pulsation. Another phenomenon indicative of the existence of earth- pulsations —by which I mean motions which may have an amplitude equal to that of an earthquake, but which are not perceived on account of the slowness of their period—is the slow surge-like motion in a level, which continues for fully three or four minutes after all sensible motion of an earthquake has disappeared. This surging, as it dies out, closely accords with the surge observed at the time of a barometrical depression. This last observation is supplementary to observations made on an earthquake with a seismograph. . The records from a seismograph show that a moderately strong disturbance sometimes commences as a series of tremors with a frequency of from 4 to 6 per second. These movements are so small in amplitude that, unless an observer is favourably situated, they are passed by unnoticed. While they continue, however, I have heard pheasants scream, and it has been noticed that frogs cease their croaking. Immediately after the tremors we get the shock of the earth- quake, some of the vibrations of which have occasionally been performed so rapidly that I have failed to measure their duration. It is not unlikely that this portion of an earthquake may take place so suddenly that rocky strata in the immediate vicinity of the origin have not time for elastic ON THE EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA OF JAPAN. 213 yielding. The effect is that of a sudden push. The area thus affected my colleague, Professor, T. Alexander, has called the core of the earth- quake. The existence of an earthquake-core is one means of explaining the enormously high velocities of propagation which I and other observers have from time to time recorded. After the push or shock come the re- sulting irregular tremors. These continually slow down in their period until, when they reach a period of two or three seconds, the seismograph ceases to act. The slow irregular surging of a level appears to be a con- tinuation of the record of a seismograph. — | —_————7 5]. 22.PM.TOKIO |MEAN TIME Ee s 2 £9 25 19 096 85 45° s \ a In these respects the vibratory motions of an earthquake are analogous to a spectrum of light—there being two extremities which with ordinary instruments are usually unobserved—at one end because the vibrations are too quick, and at the other end because they are too slow. The accompanying diagram of the earthquake of March 11, 1882, shows the portion of an earthquake registered by an ordinary seismograph. A set of experiments which I am now engaged upon in Japan has for its object the determination of some true measure of the intensity of an artificial disturbance produced by the explosion of a charge of dynamite as it radiates from its origin. Rather than estimate the intensity of an impulse at a point, by vague terms or by an arbitrary scale of degrees, I have attempted to measure the intensity of a shock by the stresses it is 214 REPORT—1883. capable of producing in bodies on the earth’s surface. One estimate of these stresses is the acceleration a body receives. 2 Intensity thus defined may be written ses where V is the maximum velocity of a vibrating particle, and @ is its amplitude, or half a semi- oscillation. This quantity, ie is the maximum acceleration of an earth- particle, assuming the motion to be simple harmonic. I have calculated v for the prominent vibrations of a number of disturbances, each disturbance being recorded at several stations. The results of these calculations show that as a disturbance radiates the intensity dies out, rapidly at first, but eventually very slowly. The results give a curve which is a rough approximation to an equilateral hyperbola. Hrom these observations it would appear that by obtaining the curve of intensity for any given disturbance we may, by comparing with the curves obtained by the explosion of known charges of dynamite, approxi- mately obtain some absolute measures of earthquake energy. The accompanying diagram gives the mean of the results ohtained in a series of experiments in whick the surface of the ground was put into vibration by the explosion of charges of dynamite put into bore-holes about ten feet deep. The ordinates give intensity, and the abscissxe distance from the origin in feet. metres per second, Mean acceleration in thousands of mllli- Origin 100! 200! 300! 400/ Scale in feet Curve of Earthquake Intensity. The shocks which are usually felt in Tokio and Yokohama, as calculated from diagrams, have a maximum acceleration of from 20 to 200 millimétres per second. When this exceeds 300 millimétres we may expect chimneys to be cracked, and slight damage of alike nature done to buildings. To complete this investigation I have the intention of comparing together the maximum velocity of an earth-particle, as computed from a diagram, with that calculated by the projection or overthrow of a body of known dimension—the impulse being given by the explosion of a charge of dynamite. An investigation which I described in my last report to the British Association was the determination of the existence of an earth-current at the time of an earthquake. I then stated that a strong current was produced in a land line connected with an earth plate which had been shaken. This confirmed the numerous records which we have of currents ON THE EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA OF JAPAN. 215 being produced at the time of earthquakes. Another set of records, which we are in possession of, indicate that many earthquakes have been preceded by earth-currents. Tf, as we have reason to believe, certain earthquakes are the result of a sudden breaking in the rocky crust of the earth, produced by bend+ ing due, for example, to elevatory pressure, it would seem possible that, in consequence of the compressions and extensions to which the rocks are subjected prior to their collapse, electrical phenomena might be produced. To test the truth of this supposition Mr. T. Gray has undertaken a series of experiments which are not completed. Preliminary results of these experiments seem to indicate that a difference of potential is produced between the two sides of a slab of rock when it is bent. Report of the Committee, consisting of Mr. R. ErHerince, Dr. H. Woopwarp, and Professor T, RUPERT Jones (Secretary), on the Fossil Phyllopoda of the Paleozoic Rocks. Or the collections known to contain many of the fossil Phyllopods, those in the British Museum and the Museum of Practical Geology, in London, that of the Woodwardian Museum, Cambridge, and of Owens College, Manchester, have been carefully examined ; and sketches have been made of the numerous specimens. ‘Tracings of all the published figures have also been carefully made, to ensure ready collation of the many different forms. Information has been cheerfully communicated by Mr. Homfray, Mr. Valpy, Mr. Marr, and others, who have collected specimens at various times and places. Time has not yet allowed of our inspection of the Phyllopodous fossils at the Oxford University Museum, nor at the Ludlow, Glasgow, Hdin- burgh, and other rich museums; but from the type specimens preserved either in London or at Cambridge, we have been able to make the follow- ing observations on Hymenocaris, Caryocaris, and Lingulocaris, three of the oldest genera; and the accompanying synopsis indicates our present opinion of the relationship and range of all the genera with which we are acquainted, either by personal inspection or by study of the illustrations i descriptions given by our fellow-workers in North America and else- where. During our study of Hymenocaris we found that ‘ H. ? major,’ Salter, _comprised a Ceratiocaris possibly matching the Tremadoc specimens assigned to the genus by Mr. Salter; and we have therefore put it under the more authentic of the two Tremadoc species noticed by him. The Australian Hymenocaris Salteri,-M‘Coy, having been assigned by Mr. Salter to Caryocaris, when he was studying that group in 1862, we have regarded it as a member of the latter genus. With Caryocaris Marrii, Hicks, is a specimen associated under the same name in the Woodwardian Museum that proves to be an Hntomidella ; as it differs somewhat from the known species of that genus, it is now named H. Marrti. Of the other specimens named OC. Marrii, some do not differ from C. Wrightii, Salter; but one retains the specific name given by Dr. Hicks. Besides the Lingulocaris lingulecomes, Salter, some casts in the British Museum seem to warrant the adoption of a new name, L. siliquiformis, for a different but allied form. . 216 Geological Stage REPORT— 1883. Synopsis of the Genera of the Fossil Phyllopods. Genera De Raibl beds (Trias, Hallstadt) Devonian . Devonian . |Devonian . Devonian . Devonian , | | Silurian | hniowide Silu- | rian and Devonian. Carbonif. & Deyon. 2510) — a. Carboni- ferous Silurian Lower Silu- rian. F Lower Silu- rian. Silurian I. Carapace UNIVALVE. (1.) FLAT SHIELD. 1, Neither sutured nor ridged along the back. (A.) Posterior border entire. (Entire behind.) Silurian facet H.W., 1866 Aspidocaris, Reuss., 1867 Spathocaris, Clarke, 1882 Pholadocaris, H.W., 1882 Lisgocaris, Clarke, 1882 Lllipsocaris, H. W., 1882 (B.) Posterior border slightly notched. Cardivcaris, H. W., 1882 (C.) Posterior border deeply notched. ? Pterocaris, Barrande, 1872 Dipterocaris, Clarke, 1883 . 2. Ridged along the back. Dithyrocaris, Scouler, 1843, (Argas, Scouler, 1835). Rachura, Scudder, 1878 3. Sutured along the back. . Aptychopsis, Barr. (& H. W.), | Angular notch 1872. A B. Peltocaris, Salter, 1863 . C. Pinnocaris, R. E. Jr., 1878 D . ? Crescentilla, Barr., 1872 Slight notch: striz concentric far back. Notched before and behind No. of No. of | caudal exposed] SP1nes Special character ae Styles aie blots sty ments nrahe telson Angular notch* 4? 3? Angular notch* * Round shield. Angular notch t Sinuous notch t Oblong notch ft Rounded notch t + These shields differ in shape. . | Front notch oblong (Open behind.) . | Both notches angular (test radiately marked) . | Bothnotches angular (Like Apus.) Ridged and some- times prickled 1, 4, or6. 3 (Telson only known) | — 3 Rounded notch . 4? 4? adn pb ON THE FOSSIL PHYLLOPODA OF THE PALOZOIC ROCKS. 217 Synopsis of the Genera of the Fossil Phyllopods—continued. EE EE eee No. of | No. of | Caudal exposed] SP1nes a Genera Special character ie Styles and seg- : stylets ments ose telson (IL.) FoLDED SHIELD, bent along the back (like Webalia), so as to form two side-flaps or attached valves. Lingula- flags 1. Hymenocaris, Salter, 1853 .| Smooth . ‘ .| Sor 9 6 Silurian 2. Dictyocaris, Salter, 1860 . | Reticulate : .|° 672 at Silurian 3. 2? (¢ Cytheropsis testis,) Barr., Uppermost 1872. Devonian or Lowest Carboni- ferous . 4. ? Protacaris, Baily, 1872 . | (Not well known) II. Carapace Brvatve; Vatves HIncep. (1.) PoD-LIKE, Arenig and Lingula- 1. Caryocaris, Salter, 1862 . . | Pod-like, smooth po By flags J : Tremadoc, , oo 2. Ceratiocaris, M‘Coy, 1849 . | Subovate, suboblong, | 5, 6, ae &e or 7 3 (America). 7 ‘ , ; Silurian . 3. Physocavris, Salter, 1860 . > |: Round? "*, . . |5or6? ‘|Carboni- ferous , 4. Colpocaris, Meek,1872 . .|Subovate, strongly emarginate at one end (posterior) .| — 3 Devonian . 5. Echinocaris, Whitfield, 1880 .| Leperditioid . ‘ 4 (spiny)| 3 Silurian , 6. Avistozoe, Barrande, 1868 . | Leperditioid Silurian , 7. Ovrozoc, Barr., 1872 . : . | Leperditioid Silurian . 8. Callizoe, Barr., 1868 : . | Leperditioid (II.) CoNCHIFEROIDAL ; probably enclosing all the abdominal segments. jTremadoc . 1..Lingulocaris, Salter, 1866 . | Modioloidand faintly | Carboni- ridged. ferous . 2. Solenocaris, Meek, 1872 . . | Long and concentric- ally marked. L. Silurian. 3. Solenocaris, Young, 1869 . | Oblong,and obliquely HEE ridged and concen- Silurian or, trically marked. Devonian? 4. Myocaris, Salter, 1864 . . | Quadrangular and ! strongly ridged Carboni- obliquely. ferous . 5, Leaia, Jones, 1862 . 3 .| Quadrangular and Silurian ? strongly ribbed Devonian obliquely, and con- | Carboni- centrically marked. | ferous | emg Be Estheria, Riippel, 1838 . . | Like a bivalved mol- Jurassic lusc, and concen- Redeomian trically marked. Tertiary ? Recent J 218 ' REPORT—1883., Hymenocaris, Salter, 1853. This paleeozoic Phyllopod was first noticed and named by Mr. J. W. Salter in the Report of the British Association (Belfast Meeting) for 1852, ‘ Trans. Sect.’ pp. 57, 58. Its very common species H. vermicauda was more fully described, with figures, by Salter in the ‘Memoirs of the Geol. Survey Great Britain,’ &c., vol. iii, 1866, p. 293; t. 2, f.1-4; t. 4, f. 25. It has been found in the Lower Lingula-flags of North Wales. The terms of generic description are— ‘Carapace ample, semi-oval, narrowed towards the front, curved downward at the sides, but not angularly bent along the dorsal line; no external eyes; antenne?; abdomen as long as, or longer than, the cara- pace; of nine transverse segments, the last with three pairs of unequal lanceolate appendages.’ Hymenocaris vermicuuda, Salter, 1853, has its carapace folded or bent along the back, so as to form two symmetrical valve-like sides, somewhat resembling saddle-flaps, obliquely rounded or semi-elliptical below, and with a very slightly convex dorsal line. The curvature of the ventral edge varies in fulness and in obliquity with individuals, and is nearly always modified by the pressure to which the schist containing the fossils has been subjected. The specimens are all flattened ; some are lengthened, and some shortened, according to their position relative to the direction of the squeeze; and nearly all are crumpled or ‘ plaited’! with parallel foldings, coarse or fine, at right angles to the line of lateral pressure. Some of the best preserved individuals measure ;®, inch, others 1 inch, and others (imperfect otherwise) even more, along the back line. Those with the first two measurements are 35, inch in height; and their angular length (from antero-dorsal to postero-ventral points) is 1,3, inch. Many smaller individuals occur. The carapace was thin (hence the name=‘membranous’). No definite structure has been observed; but Salter noted ‘short wavy lines ” on the carapace and the abdominal segments (op. cif. p. 294), and a mars ginal furrow along the posterior border of the valves (p. 293). Owing to the compressed condition of the schists,” it is diffieult to define the original outline of the ends of the carapace. The fig. 4 in pl. 2, ‘Mem. Geol. Surv.’ iii., is a restoration, and its truncate anterior end is a very doubtful feature. The outline given of a specimen shown in fig. 3, loc. cit., is not supported by the specimen itself. The front angle, though often modified or suppressed by the imperfect cleavage of the schist, is sometimes perfect enough to show that it was mueh sharper than in the fig. 4 referred to above, in which the truncation is probably due to fracture of the specimen taken as the type. The posterior margin usually appears to have sloped downwards and outwards, with a bold ventral curve, but without the elegant sinuous (ogee) bend, under the dorsal angle, which Ceratiocaris usually exhibits. The relative position of carapace and body-segments has been sub- jected to much interference, between the death and the imbedment of the specimens, from the decomposition of the soft parts or connecting tissues, and the shifting of the harder relics; yet Mr. Salter’s determina-. tion of the more truncate or wider (higher) end of the carapace being the 1 Salter, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., vol. x., 1854, p. 209; and Mem. Geol. Surv. iii. 1866, p. 247, note. 2 Throughout this Report the author denotes by the term schist an imperfectly cleaved mudstone, not a foliated rock. ON THE FOSSIL PHYLLOPODA OF THE PALHOZOIC ROCKS. 219 hinder margin seems to be well founded, whether the abdomen be still in apposition or not. The crumpled bed-planes of the schists frequently exhibit crushed body-joints of the Hymenocaris ; but these relics of the abdominal portion vary much in the number of attached segments. Sometimes four or five, but not uncommonly six or seven, body-joints occur, with or without the telson being apparent. Hight or nine together are less frequent. In one instance (in the Owens College Museum) eleven segments can be counted, besides an obscure telson, in an unattached body lying on a slab contain- ing numerous specimens of carapaces and body-rings of Hymenocaris (from Carrig-felen, collected and given by Mr. D. Homfray). In this case, some (five or six), which appear to have been narrower and softer than the others, may have been within the carapace, for they differ from the others in size and distinctness of outline. The crushing and squeeze haye rendered even the best and most promising specimens so obscure that much doubt still exists in the observations on this Phyllopod. Mr. Salter determined nine exposed body-rings (op. cit. p.293; but only eight shown in t. 2, f. 4), with one pair of styles and two pairs of stylets attached to the last joint (op. cit. t. 5, f. 2). The abdominal joints vary from about ;3, to 74; inch in height, sometimes to +5, very rarely to 36; and ;7,;, but in one case to 48; inch, according to size of individuals and the accidental crush. Hymenocaris vermicauda occurs in the Lower Lingula-flags, espe- cially ‘in the upper portions of the true Lingula-flags’ (Salter, op. cit. p. 293, and ‘Catal. Pal. Foss. Cambridge Mus.’ p. 10), near Tre- madoc, Ffestiniog, Trawsfynydd, and Dolgelly. The particular localities ' are: the railway-cutting near Wern, not far from Penmorfa; Pentre- felen, west of Penmorfa; Careg-felen ;, Bryntwr Summerhouse; and especially the hill descending to Penmorfa Church; Moel-y-gest, the hill behind Portmadoc; Borth cove or harbour near Portmadoc; also at Ffestiniog ; Gwen-barent (Gwern-y-bareud, op. cit. p. 294), Moel-hafod- owen, and other places near Dolgelly; and doubtfully at Pont Seiont, Caernarvon. A specimen in the British Museum is from the ‘ Upper Tremadoc’ schist (or hard shale) of Garth, near Portmadoc. The rippled flagstones of the Lingula series near Tremadoc, at the village of Y-Felin-Newydd, and near Pentrefelen and Wern, on the Criccieth road, are marked with tracks referred, with good reason, by Mr. Salter to Hymenocaris vermicauda (‘ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc.’ vol. x., sick pp- 208-211; and ‘Mem. Geol. Surv.’ vol. iii. p. 248 and p. 294,. pl. 1). ; The foregoing observations apply to H. vermicauda. Mr. Salter noticed another fossil from the Linguia-flags, which he referred to the same genus in 1873, having, however, designated it Sacocaris in 1867 (afterwards spelt Saccocaris correctly). In the ‘ Catal. Pal. Foss. Cambr.’ p. 7, Mr. Salter entered the species as ‘ Hymenocaris (Saccocaris, Halifax Trans.? 1867) major, Salter, n.s. A large ovate carapace, strongly emarginate behind, and larger than H. vermicauda (see p. 10). Body-segments broad and short, at least in ' Mr. David Homfray, who collected the larger portion of the known specimens of this genus, has favoured us with a note of the localities. ? This is a mistake for Report Proceed. Geolog. Polytech. Soc. W. Riding, Yorkshire, for 1867 (Leeds, 1868). The reference is vol. iv. p. 588, ‘On Sacocaris: a new genus - of Phyllopoda, from the Lingula-flags,’ by J. W. Salter, A.L.S., F.G.S. 220 REPORT—1883. seven of the anterior ones; appendages not known; }.297. Caen[Caer]- y-coed, near Maentwrog [Lower Lingula-flags]. Mr. D. Homfray. 0. 297, body-segments of the same. Same locality and donor.’ The figure appended in the outside column is H. vermicauda, given as a generic type. In the Woodwardian Museum at Cambridge are three specimens, A /160 (two), and A/174, from the uppermost part of the Lower Lingula- flags at Caer-y-coed quarry, and labelled as belonging to H. ? major, Salter. 1. One of them ( bien tt 216 ie Colasanti Italy hla 3 Ue eee 217 F.C, @hunlirn Saxony if saieepts Sit ., rverdea: 218 ac v. Lidth de Jeude Holland ‘ - a Oa +: Dee: wo bus bigs 219 | Dr. E. Meyer . | Russia. : ay 2B ees —_ 220 | Dr. A. Korotneff . | Russia. INOVi, 0G: feos April 8, 1883 221 | Mr. J.T. Cunningham] British ‘Association Pi Nem a Sp eee 222 | Dr. G. Matarazzo .| Italy . 5 : a5 pO akbes June 20 ,, 223 | Miss E. Nunn . . | Cambridge . Ry petra May pile ite: 224 | Dr. M. Sander. . | German Navy Dec. 5: Sistas Aprile) i 5, 225 | Dr. Ch. Julin Belgium 5 4 oo «24 EDs Gels pales 226 | Sig. H. Stassano Italy : .| Jan. 2, 1883 — 227 | Dr. A. Garbini Italy . : Sedna! f Be A June, 9 -,, 228 | Mr. A. Shipley Cambridge . gy d4s-.,; — 229 | Sen.T.deCastellarnau| From the Spanish soni arkeess Mariacs? 235 Government ‘ 230 | Prof. Geza Entz Hungary 53 bee ny April 23 ,, 231 | Dr. A. Gravis . Belgium LOL cas — 232 | Cand. Th. Steeck Switzerland SOU ae ial ot 233 | Dr. J. Frenzel . Prussia Feb: 10° ,, -- 234 | Dr. H. Masquelin Belgium pie lls sh Mar! 624 5 235 | Dr. C. Fickert . Wiirtembere Mamtinunr ta hes Aprill6é ,, 236 | Prof. H. Grenacher. | Prussia : ee (0 are, eee ae 237 | Dr. Th. Weyl . | Berlin Academy . see Oe ins oy. gates 238 | Prof. Graf Solms- | Prussia A ; see Ones a. 5 (dees Laubach 239 | Dr. B. Sharp . Bavaria ; yeebOecs; May 26 ,, 240 | Prof. H. Fol . . | Switzerland 2 gh 2B _ bass April Sivas 241 | My. E. Wilson. . | Williams College, ab a Bas = Mass., America 242 | Dr. P. Schiementz Prussia se || Gorell Sg Nuar 5 — 243 | Dr. T. Perényi . Hungary . : ay oe 5 June 20 ,, 244 | Prof. C. Emery . | Italy . 5 mPduNe: W514 li55 — 245 | Dr. T. van. Wyhe . — sie Oat ay = IL. A List of Papers which have been published in the Year 1882 by the Naturalists who have occupied Tables at the Zoological Station. Dr. E. Jung , 3 ‘Archiv. des. De l’Action des Poisons chez les Mollusques. Scienc. phys. et nat.’ 3 sér. t. 7, 1882. Vergleichend anatomische Untersuchungen iiber das Pancreas der Cephalopoden. ‘K. Akad. der Wissensch, zu Amsterdam,’ 1882. Die Sinlenzahl im elektrischen Organ von Torpedo oculata, ‘Centralblatt fiir die medicin. Wissensch.’ 1882. Contribuzioni all’ Ittiologia, ‘ Mittheil. Zool. Station, Neapel,’ Bd. 3, 1882, Dr. W. Vigelius , 8.2. Dr. Th. Weyl . ° Prof. C, Emery : ON THE ZOOLOGICAL STATION AT NAPLES. 239 . Prof. G. v. Koch ” ” e pm W. Giesbrecht. j Bie A.Gitte. .. Dr. C. de Meresch- kowsky. ” ” Dr. J. van Wyhe - . Dr. A. Korotneffé . Mr. A. G. Bourne. . ” . . Dr. O. Hamann 5 Prof. W. Salensky. . ” ” . ” ” L} Prof. H.. Ludwig - . _ Dr. W. Uljanin -. Dr. J. Kennel . - mech... .. ” . . Dr, 0. Whitman .. MU. Cariitre Prof. E. Metchnikoft Prof. A. Haddon Prof. L. v. Graff ., Dr. G. Berthold 5 Mr. W. H. Caldwell Prof. C. Hoffmann , Dr, A. Fettinger , Ueber die Entwickelung des Kalkskelets von Asteroides caly- cularis, ‘ Mittheil. Zool. Station, Neapel,’ Bd. 3, 1882. Mittheilungen tiber das Kalkskelet der Madreporaria. ‘ Mor- phologisches Jahrbuch,’ Bd. 8, 1882. Vorliufige Mittheilungen iiber die Gorgonien, &c. Ibid. Beitrige zur Kenntniss einiger Notodelphyiden. ‘ Mittheil, Zool. Station, Neapel,’ Bd. 3, 1882. Abhandlungen zur HEntw.-Gesch. der Thiere. I. Heft. Unters. zur Entw.-Gesch. der Wiirmer. Leipzig, 1882. Eine neue Art der Blastodermbildung bei den Decapoden.. ‘ Zoologischer Anzeiger,’ 1882. Les Suctociliés, nouveau groupe d’Infusoires, &c. ‘ Comptes Rendus,’ 1882. Développement des Spermatozoides dans la Méduse Cassiopea. Borbonica. ‘Archives Zool. éxpérim.’ t. 10, 1882. Structure et Développement des Nématophores chez les: Hydroides. Ibid. Ueber die Mesodermelemente und die Entwickelung der Nerven des Selachierkopfes. ‘Natuurkund. Verh. Kon.. Akad. Amsterdam, Deel. 22, 1882. Zur Kenntniss der Siphonophoren.’ ‘ Zoologischer Anzeiger,’ 1882. The Central Duct.of the Leech’s Nephridium. ‘ Quart. Journ. Microscop. Science,’ vol. xxi. 1882. On Certain Methods of Cutting and Mounting Microscopical sections. Ibid. Der Organismus der Hydroidpolypen. ‘Jenaische Zeitschr. fiir Naturwissensch.’ Bd. 15, 1882. Beitrige zur Entw.-Gesch. der Anneliden. ‘ Biologisches- Centralblatt,’ 1882. Htudes sur le Développement des Annélides. Premiére Partie. ‘ Archives de Biologie,’ t. 3, 1882. Neue Untersuchungen iiber die embryonale Entwickelung der: Salpen. ‘Mittheil. Zool. Station, Neapel,’ Bd. 4, 1882. Entw.-Gesch. der Asterina gibbosa. ‘ Zeitschrift f. wissensch.. Zoologie,’ Bd. 37, 1882. Zur Naturgeschichte des Doliolum. ‘Zoologischer Anzeiger, 1882.. Ueber Ctenodrilus pardalis, Clap. ‘ Arbeiten Zoolog. Institut, Wiirzburg,’ Bd. 5, 1882. DieGewebe der Siphonophoren. II. ‘Zoologischer Anzeiger,’ 1882. Ueber die cyclische Entwickelung und die Verwandtsch. Verh. der Siphonophoren. ‘Sitz.-Ber. Berliner Akademie,’ Bd. 52, 1882. ; A. Contribution to the Embryology, &c., of the Dicyemids. ‘Mittheil. Zool. Station, Neapel’, Bd. 4, 1882. Die Fussdriisen der Prosobranchier und das Wassergefiisssystem der Lamellibranchier, &c. ‘Archiy f£. mikrosk. Anatomie,” Bd. 21, 1882. Vergleichend embryologische Studien. III. Ueber die Gastrula: einiger Metazoen. ‘Zeitschr, f. wissensch. Zoologie,’ Bd. 37,. 1882. . Notes on the Development of Mollusca. ‘Quart. Journ.. Microscop. Science,’ 1882. Monographie der Turbellarien. J. Rhabdoccelidxw. Leipzig, 1882.- Beitrage zur Morphologie und Physiologie der Meeresalgen. ‘Pringsheim’s Jahrbiicher fiir wiss. Botanik,’ Bd. 13, 1882. Die Bangiaceen. Monographie (VIII.) der Fauna und Flora herausgegeben v. d. Zoolog. Station, Neapel, 1882. Preliminary Note on the Structure, Development, and Affinities of Phoronis.’ ‘Proceed. Royal Society,’ 1882. Zur Ontogenie der Knochenfische, Fortsetzung. ‘Verh. Kon. Akad. von Wetens,’ Dl. 23, 1882. Note sur la Formation du Mésoderme dans la Larve de Phoronis. hippocrepia. ‘Archives de Biologie,’ t. 4, 1882. 240 REPORT—1883. IV. A List of Naturalists to whom Specimens have been sent from the end of June 1882 to the end of June 1883. 1882. June 26 29 29 Dr. Ed. Meyer, Bonn 4 Prof. F. Roux, Lausanne . Prof. Waldeger, Strassburg Dr. E. Rey, Leipzig . Societa Tecnica, Florence : Dr. L. Eger, Vienna . Gustav Schneider, Basel Card. Traustedt, Herlufsholm Dr. MacLeod, Gand . Prof. Dames, Berlin . L. Dreyfus, London . Prof. Claus, Vienna: . Dr. Imhof, Ziirich J.C. Puls, Gand Dr. L. Eger, Vienna . Societa Tecnica, Florence . Prof. W. Leche, Stockholm Dr. H. Griesbach, Miilhausen Prof. Ehlers, Géttingen Prof. A. M. Marshall, Manchester Dr. Alb. Vogel, Bern Prof. C. Emery, Bologna Prof. F. Cohn, Breslau - Prof. Moseley, Oxford : Dr. A. Vayssiére, Marseilles Rey. A. M. Norman, Durham Dr. L. Eger, Vienna . : . Stud. E. A. Goeldi, Jena é Prof. Ramsay Wright, Toronto, Canada . 3 Prof. R. Hertwig, Konigsberg Friedrich’s Collegium, Konigs- berg Zoologisches Institut, ‘Heidelberg Societa Tecnica, Florence . 5 Prof. G. von Koch, Darmstadt . Prof. P. Pavesi, Pavia S ° Prof. Moseley, Oxford ‘ . Prof. Sochaczeyer, Berlin . c Prof. du Plessis, Lausanne ; Prof. Traquair, Edinburgh Dr. Hans Virchow, Wiirzburg Prof. J. C. Ewart, Edinburgh Prof. G. Mayr, Vienna Dr. L. Eger, Vienna . Prof. Stepanoff, Charkoff Prof. Freda, Naples . Prof. E. Howarth, Sheffield Prof. B. Vetter, Dresden Dr. Brock, G6ttingen Dr. Spengel, Bremen . Dr. E. Rey, Leipzig . Prof. A. M. Marshall, Manchester Prof. R. Kossmann, Heidelberg. Prof. A. Weismann, Freiburg J. R. Bradford, London Prof. Emery, Bologna Prof. A. Haddon, Dublin . Prof. C. Vogt, Geneva - Dr. Aug. Miller, Frankfurt a. M. at. 1G. Polyopthalmus 13°25 Various 70: Ceelenterata . 7210 Various ° 48°85 Various 4 3 39°20 Spongia, Coralia . 2 22°85 Various 1,298°65 Various 120710 Pecten, Coelenterata 39°30 Heads of Fishes 3°25 Various 582°75 Various 346°15 Various 34:40 Vermes 168°80 Annelides 12: Various 24:10 Various 180°35 Pecten, Anomia 13° Various 95° Various A 444-95 Cephalopoda . 6°50 Various : 138-10 Alcyonium, Pennatula . : 8:90 Various : 58°15 Tylodina ° 6°25 Various 340°20 Sycon, Larvee of Comatula 1850 Balistes : Gc 8°75 Copepoda . . . 18°75 Various ne . - 128-05 Various ° > A 40:90 Various ‘ 225°80 Crustacea ‘ 5 4°85 Alcyonium .. 7:50 Ccelenterata, ‘Annelides, Pycnogonida . 168'40 Carinella : e _ Chiton . .. : : 4:45 Various ‘: * ° 15°25 Various S65 - - 499°80 Eyes of Fishes . ° 31°25 All Classes - 1,300°45 Various 56°25 Annelidens, Meduse 33°40 Various 147°85 Various 107- Various ‘ - 98°65 All Classes .. 5 « 15114530 Mollusca ; : 15°90 Cephalopoda, Anthozoa . 101°10 Various : 139°15 Mysis, Rhyllosoma_ 10°60 Mollusca i 24°35 Obelia 15 Various ; 68°20 Pterotrachea 775 Various . 407°05 Chiton, Patella, Fissurella 18: Bonellia . 5 23°75 Elementary collection . 265-50 ” 28 16 ON THE ZOOLOGICAL STATION AT NAPLES. Societa Tecnica, Florence Dr. A. Batelli, Arezzo ° c Madame Vimont. Paris Prof. Salensky, Odessa Dr. Orley, Budapest . Prof. Moseley, Oxford Prof. R. Moniez, Lille Conte de Begouen, Toulouse Dr. P. C. Hoeck, Leyden . Joseph Rinnbéck, Vienna . Queen’s College, Cork Madame Vimont, Paris E. E. Howel, Rochester Dr. L. Eger, Vienna . Societa Tecnica, Florence . c Zoologisches Institut, Wiirzburg Dr. Steck, Bern. Howser. Candida, Naples Zoolog. Institut, Heidelberg Prof. Gibelli, Bologna é Anat. Dept., University, Camb. Anat. Dept., University, Camb. Trof. C. Emery, Bologna Dr. van Bemmelen, Utrecht L. Dreyfus, Wiesbaden : Dr, Virchow, Wiirzburg , : Fisheries Exhibition, London . Dr. W. J. Vigelius, Dordrecht . Herr van Emden, Dordrecht Prof. H. Fol, Geneva . Prof. Moseley, Oxford Prof. Greracher, Halle a. S. a Signora Marg. Boll, Rome . Societa Tecnica, Florence Prof. W. Leche, Stockholm Prof. Friant, Nancy . . Madame Vimont, Paris H. Joos, Roehlitz 3 Dr. Otto Hamann, Gottingen Prof. G. von Koch, Darmstadt . Dr. L. Eger, Vienna . 241 fr. c. Various 22°25 Various 13°45 Various 175 Salpa 775 Various 611°45 Various - - 215:85 Various : x - 262°35 Various : : c 20° Cirripedia 21-40 Various : - 105715 Various F ‘ . 448-20 Various 4 ; - 500745 Terebratula . ‘ : 4: Calliactis E 3 17°50 Various ' . 4 37°45 Scalpellum 4°75 Various : 61:90 Various . ¥ 6:10 Mollusca : - = 42°50 Alege’. : d 590 Lacerta, Julns ile Various 53°75 Reptilia ‘ . 11°75 Chiton : ; "4 6° Various - : - 580°65 Electrical Organs of Torpedo , , : 775 Ali Glasses |, » 6,000: Mollusca, Pisces , ' 84°25 Cephalopoda . 20° Various - 98°50 Squilla, Radiolaria 4 54: Various 994:70 Palemonetes 12° Various : : 213° Vermes, Bryozoa . 44°15 Various : . 331°75 Various ‘ Fi ash, 091d Various j A 61 Synapta - 775 Various ; 3 5 23° Various A 4 . 170°85 21,565°85 Y. A List of Naturalists to whom Microscopic Preparations have been sent from the end of June 1882 to the end of June 1883. 1882. 1883. Feb. April 3 May 1” . 1883. June 29 29 March 5 oO 10 Ec; Prof. F. Roux, Lausanne 5 - 5 preparations 10° Prof. W. Leche, Stockholm 13 oy 22: C. Baker, London . : 46 39 73°35 Prof. W. Leche, Stockholm 19 # 40- Prof. Haddon, Dublin . F . 44 Pe 101° University of Wisconsin, Madison. - . 26 A 60° L. Dreyfus, London 5 27 38: Prof. Ramsay Wright, Toronto 96 : 118125 Prof. Gasco, Rome . 3 106 a 19450 Dr. Gustav Mayr, Vienna ; ne 3 8: Prof. F. Jeffrey Bell, London . = ree aie) 45 29° Prof. Ewart, Edinburgh s 102 ” 197-50 Prof. W. Salensky, Odessa. 55 9 109° ‘Professor Grenacher, Zool. Mus., Halle S4 5 150- Prof. W. Leche, Stockholm ‘ 2 Fe 2° 1,215°60 R 242 REPORT—1883. Report of the Committee, consisting of Dr. PyE-Smitu, Professor DE CHAUMONT, Dr. M. Foster, avd Dr. BurDON SANDERSON (Secretary), reappointed for the purpose of investigating the Influence of Bodily Exercise on the Elimination of Nitrogen (the expervments conducted by Mr. Nortu). Drawn wp by Mr. NorTH. In my last Report I stated that the work machine, for which I was granted 50/. at the York meeting, had just been delivered by the makers, and expressed a hope that in my next report I might be able to give the results of experiments with it. I regret that unforeseen circumstances have prevented me from making trial of it in experiments upon the elimination of nitrogen, but that the whole of the past year has been spent in remedying defects, and materially altering the machine in many: ways. The principle on which the machine was constructed seems in every respect to be satisfactory, but several very serious difficulties have had to be overcome before it could in any sense be said to be complete and ready for work. Firstly, the original arrangement for supporting the body during the progress of the work was found to be unsuited to its purpose, and another arrangement was, after many trials, adopted. This appears to be satisfac- tory, and to give such a power of adjusting the position of the body with regard to the work as is required. Secondly, the buffer on to which the weight fell was found to require modification, the chief reason being the great noise which the sudden stoppage of the weight caused. After considering carefully various forms of buffer—air, hydraulic, and spring—lI finally adopted the simple expedient of an iron anvil weighing 140 pounds, covered at the top with two inches. of rubber. This serves two purposes—firstly, to deaden the sound, which it does to a very considerable extent ; and secondly, to give stability to the part of the machine in which it is placed. Thirdly, it was found necessary to raise the cam and pulley on an iron box, there not being otherwise sufficient room for the play of the weight. Fourthly, to strengthen and support the self-releasing gear by means of gun-metal guides. This was a most important improvement, and greatly added to the efficiency of the machine. Fifthly, to substitute a wire rope for the hemp one originally used, which broke at every trial, and when a heavier one was tried was found to stretch so much as to render the releasing gear useless, and ultimately to break. The use of a wire rope necessitated the use of specially constructed ‘ strainers’ for adjusting it. After several apparently very satisfactory trials one of these broke, and from the great strain upon it the recoil of the rope was nearly the cause of what might have been a very serious accident. A new one was constructed and fresh trials were made, with the result that the rope broke again two or three times, without any very apparent reason. I ultimately discovered that the momentum imparted to the heavy cam by the sudden descent of the weight, caused a very great and very sudden strain to be put upon the rope in one ON THE ANCIENT. EARTHWORK IN EPPING FOREST. 243 particular place, and that this was aggravated by its being at the. same time and by the same means brought into very violent contact with the sharp edge of the pulley. This, after several operations, resulted in the rope being seriously damaged and so weakened that the next trial broke it. This difficulty has been remedied by the introduction of a sort of seif-acting brake, so that I hope the mechanical difficulties are now overcome. In conclusion, whilst expressing my thanks for the assistance which has been afforded me in procuring what I believe to be a very necessary machine for investigations on the external work of the body, I ask that my Committee may be reappointed, without further grant of money, for the ensuing year. Report of the Committee, consisting of Mr. R. MELDOLA, General Prrt-Rivers, Mr. WortTHInGTon SmitH, and Mr. WILLIAM COLE, appointed to investigate the Ancient Earthwork in Epping Forest, known as the ‘ Loughton’ or ‘ Cowper's’ Camp. [Puates II. anp III.] Ty ancient times an immense forest probably covered the greater part of the county of Essex, and, as a remnant of this vast tract of woodland, the present Epping or Waltham Forest possesses very considerable interest to the naturalist and antiquary. Although in the progress of agriculture the county generally has become highly cultivated, the stringency of the old forest laws, and the various rights of cattle-feeding and wood-cutting in more recent times, have effectually combined to check enclosures and clearing, and to preserve to Epping Forest many of the characteristics of a primitive woodland. The soil in most of the woods has remained un- disturbed within historic times, except in a few spots where local gravel- pits have been opened. It is not surprising, therefore, that relics of former conditions of life should still exist in the forest, undefaced except through the action of natural agencies; but until very recently the district has not received from archeologists the attention it deserves, and it is more than probable that further traces of prehistoric occupation will! yet reward the persevering explorer. At the present time the forest is known to Contain two ancient earthworks or camps, which are of more than ordinary interest, being perhaps the best preserved examples of such structures in the immediate neighbourhood of London. One, locally called ‘ Ambresbury,’ ‘ Amesbury,’ or ‘ Ambers’ Banks, is situated in the forest about 14 miles south-west of the town or village of Epping Street, and about a hundred yards to the right of the road to Epping, which was made early in the sixteenth century. This position rendering it easy of discovery, the Ambresbury Camp has long been known, and the meagre and unsatisfactory details usually given of such remains are to be read in the local histories. In 1881 the Essex Field Club carried on some explorations at Ambresbury Banks, a report upon which, drawn up by General Pitt-Rivers, was read at the York Meeting of the British Association,! and published in extenso in the ‘Transactions’ of the Club - ) Brit, Assuc. Report, 1881, p. 697. R2 244 REPORT—1883. (vol. ii. p. 55), with plans of the camp constructed by Mr. D’Oyley, and coloured figures of the objects found. These relics, consisting of small fragments of very rude pottery and a few flint ‘flakes,’ determined the camp, in the opinion of General Pitt-Rivers, to be of British or Romano- British construction, but the data obtained were insufficient to fix the age of the entrenchment with greater precision. The second entrenchment, now called the ‘ Loughton’ or ‘ Cowper’s’ Camp, remained unknown until it was discovered by the acumen and perseverance of Mr. B. H. Cowper. Mr. Cowper thus recounts the cir- cumstances attending his recognition of the camp :—‘ In the course of my researches in the forest, I came, in the summer of 1872, into the neigh- bourhood of Loughton. There it was that I suddenly detected what appeared to be a portion of a moated enclosure. A short investigation was then all that I could make, but I was convinced of the reality of the conjecture. I made some inquiries, but failed to discover any record or local knowledge of a camp in that portion of the forest, and there the matter ended for the time. In 1875 I returned, and after several efforts managed to complete the circuit of the camp, which was a difficult operation. I gave as much publicity as possible to the discovery, and in addition went over all the ground between the Loughton Camp and Ambresbury Banks. Friends took an interest in the matter, and foremost among them was Mr. W. D’Oyley, who rendered the greatest service and accomplished a complete survey of both the ancient earthworks.’ By means of this discovery Mr. Cowper rendered an important service to the knowledge of the archeology of the forest district, and in his various papers on the subject, the titles of which are here recorded, he gave a careful description of the earthwork and its surroundings, and compared it with the neighbouring Ambresbury Banks. Mr. Cowper’s writings on the subject are as follows: (1) ‘ Notes on an Entrenched Camp in Epping Forest, with plan by Mr. D’Oyley;’ read at a. meeting of the Royal Archeological Institute, November 5, 1875;1 (2) ‘ Ancient Harthworks in Epping Forest ;’? (3) ‘ Ancient Camps in Epping Forest, with plans by William D’Oyley, of Loughton,’ a pamphlet published by the Com- mittee of the ‘Epping Forest Fund’ in 1876, and now rare; (4) ‘Epping Forest and its Ancient Camps,’ (with woodcut). We gladly acknowledge our indebtedness to these papers for many details. Mr. D'Oyley’s labours in the delineation of the two camps call also for grateful recognition, inasmuch as they materially aided the explorations which were afterwards undertaken. : The Loughton Camp is situated about a mile north of the village from whence it takes its name, and about two miles south-west of Ambresbury Banks. It is placed in the depths of the forest, the trees surrounding and covering it being principally beech and oak ; some very ancient specimens of the former tree actually grow upon the ramparts, and many old hollies are to be found both within and around the entrenchments. Its circumference is about 800 yards, giving a contents of between 11 and 12 acres; the two known forest camps being very nearly of a size. The construction of the camp is also very similar to that of the Ambresbury entrenchment, an outer broad ditch having been dug, and the earth so obtained thrown up on the inside to form a rampart. 1 Archeological Journal, vol. xxxiii. p. 88. 2 Loc. cit. p. 245. 8 Cassell’s Family Magazine, vol, iii. (1877), p. 153. ON THE ANCIENT EARTHWORK IN EPPING FOREST. 245 In the report on the Ambresbury Banks allusion was made to the some- what irregular lines of the fortification as contrasted with those of camps of known Roman origin. In the Loughton Camp strict symmetry of proportion has been completely disregarded by its constructors, and there are scarcely any defined angles (see Plate II.). The form of the camp is that of an imperfect oval, and the lines of the rampart appear to follow and to have been controlled by the natural contours of the ground. Ib has suffered to a much greater degree than Ambresbury Banks from the effects of age and denudation. In many places the burrowings of foxes and rabbits have caused much damage, increased possibly, in some instances, by foresters in digging out the animals, or even in removing sand in very modern:times. In one place in particular, on the western side, the bank and trench have nearly disappeared, the soil having ap- parently literally tumbled down the slope of the valley, a result probably due to natural agencies, this being a very exposed part of the fortifica- tion. We are sorry to report that in the course of the construction of a recently designed ‘ Green Ride’ through the forest, a considerable portion of the western glacis has been cut away, and the original appearance of the rampart at that spot completely destroyed. The position of the,camp is remarkable ; and, considered from a mili- tary point of view, it 18 perhaps the most advantageous in the whole forest district. It occupies the southern headland of an elevated plateau, many parts of which are densely wooded. From the southern side of the camp an extensive view may be had looking towards the south-east, bounded by the Kentish hills beyond the Thames. The Lea Valley to: the west is shut out by the long ridge forming High Beech, which is higher than the ground occupied by the camp. At the northern angle: _ of the camp the elevation is about 810 feet above the Ordnance datum. The ground gradually trends away towards the southern rampart, and then suddenly dips down to Debden Slade, a low marshy valley distant about 1,000 feet to the south (Plate 1I.), the level of which is only 160 feet above datum, showing a fall of about 120 feet from the southern aspect of the camp, or 150 feet from the higher plateau-ground at the: _northern end. From the western side the ground descends even more abruptly, to form a smaller valley, the levels showing a fall of about 70 feet. This valley falls to the south to join Debden Slade. From the north-west corner of the camp the higher ground forms a headland to this valley, and is continued for a distance equal to about half the length of the camp into a spur towards the south. This tongue of land, being some 10 feet higher than the western rampart, and running almost parallel with it, may possibly have been originally included in the plan of the fortification ; but any evidences of entrenchment have probably suffered so much from recent gravel diggings, that no safe conclusions. can be drawn therefrom. Mr. Cowper, however, thought he could trace a lower trenching round the head of the valley, continuing for some distance along the crest of the spur. The high plateau-ground from which this spur springs is continued round the northern and north-eastern corners of the camp. The ground then descends by the eastern side into a swamp at the south-east corner, and eventually trends away into the deep valley, Debden Slade, before mentioned, the rampart itself sweeping with a gentle curve until its outlines are lost in the slopes of the morass. This little ‘morass’ (which is a piece of true bog-land, containing: 246 REPORT—1883. Sphagnum, Hypericum elodes, and other marsh-loving plants) occupies a small valley, which leads up into the interior of the camp. At the spot where the bog seems to originate is a small circular pit, which has every appearance of being a water-well of artificial construction. At present, however, we have no direct evidence to connect this well with the original makers of the camp. It is now choked with leaves, &c., but it still appears to supply water to feed the bog, the quantity being largely augmented in winter and spring by the surface drainage from the higher ground at the northern part of the camp. The ridge of ground on which the rampart runs somewhat contracts the limits of the bog at the north-west corner of the camp, and a little outside the line of entrenchments a bank can easily be recognised running across the morass, leaving a narrow ‘gate’ or floodway towards the east. This bank is perhaps the remnant of an ancient dam, by which a head of water could have been retained in the interior of the camp for the use of the inhabitants, a constant supply being furnished by the artificial ‘ well’ before noticed. These statements must be put forward somewhat hypothetically ; no cutting has yet been made through the ‘dam,’ nor has the ‘well’ been explored, and conse- quently the evidence is wanting which would conclusively prove these structures to be coeval with the camp itself. But they are, nevertheless, very interesting, and cannot be passed over in any description of the place. Two well-defined, and perhaps old, entrances exist at the northern end of the camp, through one of which a ‘driftway ’ runs—a very hard and good path, which leaves the camp by an outlet at the southern slope to descend to Debden Slade, and so to Loughton. A good and old path, branching out from the first, runs outside the northern and eastern ram- parts also to Loughton. The three inlets to the camp appear to be ancient, but at present we have no means of fixing their age relatively to the ramparts. Several pits of varying size exist in the camp, and they are numerous on the high-level ground, stretching from the head of the little valley on the west round the northern aspect of the ramparts. It is possible that some of these pits may owe their origin to the exertions of sand-seekers ; but many of them must be of considerable antiquity, as they are densely overgrown with trees, and we are disposed to think that these at least may have been constructed by the occupiers of the camp, and haye had some connection with their habits of life. The regular circular form of some of these pits, and the distance of the site of the camp from any high road (for the present Epping New Road is, of course, very modern), by which vehicles could reach this densely-wooded district, are circumstances sufficient to throw grave doubt upon the suggestion that they were made by gravel-diggers. A cutting was made in one of the pits within the camp; and in the silt, about 2 feet down, an artificial black flint flake, perfectly unweathered, was found (No. 38). It is hoped that some fur- ther examination of these pits may be made, pending which any hypo- theses as to their age or probable uses must necessarily be little more than guesswork. Mr. Cowper has called attention to some banks on the ground between the Ambresbury and Loughton Camps, and similar works have recently been detected on the high ridge by the ‘King’s Oak,’ to the west of the Loughton Camp. Owing to the denseness of the forest, an accurate survey of these banks would be somewhat difficult, and it has Plate Il Sas, SN Sy \\ “N WV TE ah N04 ONIddy ‘AWVD) NOLHDNOT 53” Report Brit Assoc. 1883 ndor. ‘Lith.Lo Spotitswoode ae prest. —————_ = ——a i Rea ae = 3S Raewe 5 i 53“ Resort Lint Ante S58S Plate Il HA Cole del. PLAN. LOUGHTON CAMP, EPPING FOREST. Se Be oe Sa 8 : Mlustrating the Report on the Ancient Larthwork in Epping Forest Pettionneds OLA Lente ON THE ANCIENT EARTHWORK IN EPPING FOREST. 247 not yet been attempted. We are, therefore, not in a position to describe them more definitely, but they are certainly artificial, and would seem to deserve a thorough examination. Mr. D’Oyley also directed our attention to a somewhat remarkable configuration of the ground at one spot in the deep valley to the south-east of the camp. The footpath leading thither from the camp is, at almost its lowest point, flanked by several very ‘mound-like’ ridges of soil, densely covered with vegetation. A section was cut through one of these, but no signs of artificial construction were discoverable. It is probable that they are purely natural formations, caused by the erosive action of the surface water flowing down rapidly from the higher ground which the camp occupies in sufficient quantity and force to wear away the lighter soil, and so leave these ridges of denser clay standing boldly out above the general level. The above sketch comprises the information at present in our posses- sion concerning the external features and natural surroundings of the Loughton Camp, and we now proceed to detail the results of the diggings into the ramparts. The investigations were carried on under the auspices of the Hssex Field Club by a sub-committee of that society including all the members of the present committee, the necessary funds being sub- scribed by members of the club, supplemented by a grant of 10]. from the Council of the British Association. Permission having been granted by the Epping Forest Committee of the Corporation of London, the work was commenced on May 29, 1882, ard continued until June 14, the removal of the earth being very carefully watched by members of the joint committee, under the direction of the hon. secretary, Mr. W. Cole, Mr. W. D’Oyley also kindly giving his services as surveyor. The mode of working both in theory and practice was so fully explained by General Pitt-Rivers in his report upon Ambresbury Banks,! that it is unnecessary to repeat the details here. Sections were cut through the rampart and ditch so as to expose the ‘old surface line,’ or the original floor of earth upon which the soil dug out in making the fosse was heaped by the con- structors of the camp to raise up the ramparts. The earth being generall of a more sandy nature than at Ambresbury Banks the sieve could be freely used, and each spadeful was sifted on its removal and carefully examined for relics, the position of each object found being registered on working drawings of the cuttings. The contract for the work was taken by Mr. Cuthbert, of Loughton, and a word of praise is due to our four workmen, who displayed great care and intelligence in the somewhat tedious and delicate tasks set before them. The position of the cuttings is shown on the plan of the camp. The first was 12 feet in width, and it was carried from the foot of the silting of the interior slope on for 80 feet through the rampart and ditch to the counterscarp. The camp at this part has suffered severely from denudation, owing to the light nature of the soil. As will be seen by an inspection of the plan of the cutting (Plate III.), the present height of the rampart is only about 5 feet 6 inches above the ‘old surface line,’ and the ditch is filled up with silt to the depth of about 6 feet. In this first section the silting was so similar in appearance to the undisturbed earth, that the outline of the fosse could not be followed out with any certainty, and even the escarp was very difficult to trace. The following is a catalogue of the objects found in the first cutting, 1 Transactions Essex Field Club, ii. p. 55, and Proc. ii. xxviii. 248 RErORT—1883. the position of cach being carefully indicated by numbers on the plaw (Plate IIL., fig. 1). The horizontal measurements were taken from a post driven into the ground at the point where the silting of the interior slope seemed to end (marked ‘QO’ in section), and the vertical positions from the present surface of the rampart; everything being, of course, pro- jected on one vertical plane :— No. 1. A small black characteristic flint flake, with good ‘bulb of percussion’ and three ‘facets.’ Found beneath the silt at the foot of interior slope, with charcoal and burnt stones, a considerable quantity of which were turned up by the spades from the ‘old-surface line’ spit for about 20 feet from the commencement of the cutting. Near a deposit of charcoal three flint flakes (No. 2) and two ‘ cores’ from which flakes had been struck (‘H’) were found. Nos. 3, 5, and 6. Five small fragments of pottery of very irregular shape, the largest about 2 inches by 1°5 inches and about 0°5 inch thick. They are dull red in colour, somewhat darker on the smoother or interior surface, and quite blackish in the middle of the paste, owing to imperfect firing. The texture is very coarse, the pottery containing angular pieces of quartz and coloured pebble of comparatively considerable size, with sand. It is decidedly hand-made, and probably of British manufacture. _ Found on or near old surface line, beneath the crest of the rampart, 30-85 feet from foot of interior slope, with abundant traces of char- coal, &c. No. 4. Black flint flake, not weathered, with good ‘bulb’ and twa ‘facets.’ Found with Nos. 3, 5, and 6. No. 7. ‘ Outside’ flint flake near old surface line, beneath crest of rampart. ’ No. 8 (a, b). Two good flint flakes, unweathered ; the narrower one (b) showing distinct marks of use at both ends. Found beneath exterior slope of rampart, about 24 fect down. Nos. 9 and 10. Flint ‘core’ and flake with many ‘facets,’ both un- weathered ; found in exterior slope of rampart, about 2 feet down. No. 11. Flint ‘ core,’ from which flakes have been struck ; found about 3 feet down in the silt accumulated in the fosse. The indistinctness cf the outlines of the ditch, and the paucity of the evidence above obtained, rendered another cutting necessary, and a new one, seven feet wide, was commenced on June 8 through the vallum near the south-west corner of the camp. The line of junction between the made earth, silt, and the original surface, was here more clearly traceable, and could be laid down with tolerable accuracy upon the plan, except the commencement of the escarp, concerning the exact angle of which some little doubt was felt. On clearing out the fosse, in which 64 feet of silt had accumulated, its form was found to be pointed, as was the case at Ambresbury. The soil at the bottom of the ditch was quite peaty, and water rose in the cutting for a foot or two. The rampart is now only about six feet above the old level of the earth, and its angles are so altered by severe ‘ weathering’ that its original form is not recoverable. In this second section (Plate III., fig. 2) the following objects were found :— Nos. 12, 13, and 14. Three good pointed flakes, showing good ‘ bulbs’ and several ‘facets,’ two of greyish, and one of reddish coloured flint, unweathered. Found with the following :— Nos. 15, 16, and 18. About two dozen flint flakes, with bulbs of per- cussion, and some exhibiting one or more ‘ facets,’ all quite unweatl.ered ; Plate II BM.308.73 London Lith de &C Shottiswoo NA My, * H SECTION— LONGITUDINAL. CaM WY grivy hii: ly UZ By WD’ OYLEY. SuavevYeD FoR THE Es “Bs 4 Report Brit. Assoc. 1 Plate II LOUGHTON CAMP. EPPING FOREST, SECTIONS THROUGH RAMPART. Position of Objects found projected enone vertical plane. FIRST SECTION—NORTH SIDE OF CAMP S. i} B3L308.73) of the escarp, ilitch: and. counterscarp ould: not beiracedt with any certainty.) SECOND SECTION — SOUTH-WEST SIDe OF Camp. RAMPART N.E. BM. 285.14 Evid of Cutting FOURTH SECTION— LONGITUDINAL N. = RAMPART BM. 279. Sunvereo For THe Essex Fieco Cue, By WD'Orrey Issz Petlicw rede OL London. ON THE ANCIENT EARTHWORK IN EPPING FOREST. 249 found with Nos. 12 and 13, and other flakes and chips, large quantities of charcoal, burnt stones, &c., near foot of interior slope of rampart, about two feet from surface. There were evident signs of a large fire at this spot, around which the flakes were scattered. No. 19. Good black flint flake, unweathered; found further in the rampart than the last, but also near abundant traces of charcoal, burnt stones and ashes. No. 20. Flint celt, somewhat roughly chipped; about 5 inches long, and 1:5 inches broad, with worked chisel-like ends, and one side chipped into an acute edge, the other being obtuse. Perhaps not finished, but unweathered. Found well beneath the body of the rampart, about 4 feet down (see infra, p. 250). Nos. 21, 22, and 23. Five flint flakes, with ‘ bulbs’ and two or more ‘facets,’ found well under the crest of the rampart, and considerably above the old surface line. No pottery was found in the second section, although every possible care was taken that even the smallest fragments should not be passed over. General Pitt-Rivers examined the ground and the objects obtained, but he and the other members of the Committee were of opinion that farther evidence should be sought for before any safe conclusion could be arrived at as to the period of thecamp. A third cutting was therefore commenced on August 14, the spot selected being a good piece of rampart near the south-east corner of the camp. This cutting was 8 feet wide, but as the escarp was thickly covered with large trees, and the form of the ditch had been determined in the second section, it-was not considered necessary to incur the expense of carrying the trench beyond the crest of the rampart, about 26 feet from the base of the interior slope. The old surface of the earth was readily recognised, and was found to take a deep downward slope, so that the ‘made earth’ of the rampart, although externally apparently greatly denuded, was at least 6 feet thick at the deepest part. The following objects were found in this cutting (Plate III., fig. 3) :— Nos. 24 and 35. Flint ‘core,’ artificial splinter, and flake. Found in interior slope of rampart, about 15 feet from commencement of cutting, and about 2 feet from the surface. No. 25. Flint ‘ core,’ found in crest of rampart, about 18 inches from the surface. Nos. 27 to 32. Twelve pieces of pottery, varying in size from 25 inches by 1:5 inches to quite small fragments, all being about 0°3 inch thick. This pottery is of superior quality to that found in No. 1 cutting. It is thinner, harder, and is formed of a sandy clay with no grains of quartz or pebbles in the paste. The colour is dull reddish-brown on the surface, but a blackish tint obtains in the centre, the result of. imperfect firing. The curved form of most of the fragments shows that they belonged to circular vessels, and two of the pieces have ‘rims,’ somewhat rudely modelled, which project about 0-! inch. There are no signs of lathe turning, and the pottery was doubtless handmade. A black flint flake was found near No. 30, All the pieces came from well within the interior slope, about 2} feet from the surface of the rampart. No. 33. Two flakes, one with three or four ‘ facets ;’ and No. 34, a long slender flake, having good ‘bulb’ and many facets; all unweathered, and from well under the crest of the rampart. A fourth cutting was made longitudinally into the same piece of rampart, at the point where it slopes away into the morass, at the south- ‘250 REPORT—1883. east corner, above described. This trench was 6 feet broad, and about 14 feet long (see Plate III., fig. 4); in it were only found— No, 36, A small fragment of pottery, seemingly a portion of the base of a rudely-made vessel, in quality not distinguishable from Nos. 27- 32. Near old surface, about 2 feet from surface of rampart. A small flint flake was found with it, and another (No. 37) further up the cutting, both unweathered. The number of flint flakes in the rampart of this camp is somewhat large in proportion to the amount of material excavated. Many flakes of a ruder class than those catalogued, artificial splinters of flint, and rude ‘cores,’ have not been kept. The flakes are all as sharp as on the day they were struck off, only one showing signs of use (No. 8 b); they all have the ‘cone of percus- sion,’ are lustrous, and the flints from which they were made belonged to the local gravel deposits. Several exhibit small ferruginous concretions upon them. The discovery of a large number of flakes, and a quantity of burnt wood and burnt stones in one position in the second cutting (vide Nos. 16-18) seems to point (as was first suggested by Mr. H. A. Cole who was watching the excavations at the time) to the presence of a camp fire at that spot, round which fire the occupiers sat and made their weapons and tools of flint. This idea was confirmed by the fact of several flakes haying been manifestly struck off from the same block of flint. After a hasty examination of the flakes from this position, Mr. Worthington Smith speedily replaced one flake on to a second somewhat larger one from which it had been originally struck: when replaced, a flat basal end belonging to the core was indicated by the truncated ends of the two flakes. Among the flakes was a rude but cleverly chipped flint chisel or celt (No. 20), not polished in any part, but exhibiting traces of the original ‘crust’ or ‘bark’ of the flint in one or two positions. This instrument is of somewhat remarkable form, one side edge being acute, and the other flat, and some doubt exists as to whether it was really intentionally chipped into its present shape, or whether it is simply un- finished on one side. Mr. Smith remarks, ‘If this instrument is really a chisel meant to be held unmounted in the hand, and the broad end ‘designed for use, the obtuse end makes it convenient for handling, as the . thumb of the right hand naturally rests on that edge.’ No other implements were found in the excavations, and this is not remarkable, as unless they were found in the bottom of the ditch they were hardly likely to be found in the rampart ; they could only get there by accident during its erection. The number, position, and unweathered condition of the flakes seems to indicate that they were struck off at the time the camp was made, and that the makers of the structure used-flint tools, but we put forward this ‘suggestion with diffidence, as great caution is necessary in making deduc- tions from the evidence at present in our possession, and we beg leave to refer to General Pitt-Rivers’ separate opinion on this point given here- with. Flakes, of course, are the waste splinters of flint struck off in the manu- facture of tools, and were esteemed only as rubbish by the tool-makers. ‘The question now is—Where are the finished tools which were produced by the flaking P Judging from what we know of other camps, and from ON THE ANCIENT EARTHWORK IN EPPING FOREST. 251 the fact that a body of men, who perhaps used stone weapons and tools, probably lived inside the camp, it is not unreasonable to suppose that finished tools may be found within the space enclosed by the ramparts, if the original floor be exposed by the removal of a foot or two of the humus by which it is now covered. In this position celts, arrow-heads, ‘scrapers,’ ‘knives,’ ‘fabricators,’ and other tools might be found, as we find them in the soil of other camps when the interior is disturbed by the plough. Although none of the specimens appear to precisely agree in quality and texture with those found in Ambresbury Banks, still, as in that earth- work, the pottery of the Loughton Camp may be divided into two classes. The first is of a very coarse manufacture, the clay containing fragments of quartz and pebble; the other is thinner, of finer material, harder and closer in texture, and without the angular stony grains. Both classes are manifestly insufficiently fired, and all the specimens are hand- made. They have been submitted to Mr. A. W. Franks, F.R.S., of the British Museum, who points ont the great difficulty of accurately estimating the age of ‘rude pottery where no ornamentation is present to afford a clue, and where only small fragments are available for determination. He is, however, disposed to rank the potsherds found as of late Celtic age and manufacture. The pottery and flints have also been . carefully examined by General Pitt-Rivers, who has written a report upon them, which we give in his own words :-— ‘I regret much that the pressure of other business has prevented me, excepting on one occasion, from being present at the excavations of the Loughton Camp; but I have examined the specimens found in the cut- tings, and very carefully preserved and ticketed by Mr. Cole. ‘The pottery found in the first section on the old surface line, and in the body of the rampart, is of the coarse kind, with some large grains of some foreign material intermixed, which is commonly found in the ram- parts of British camps. The pottery of the third and fourth cuttings is of a superior quality, without large grains, and apparently better baked ; but the vessels had small irregular rims, and there is, I think, sufficient evidence upon them to show that they were hand-made, and not lathe- turned. Pottery of these two qualities not unfrequently occur together in British camps. There is no ornamentation to positively identify any of the fragments as late Celtic; but, judging from the results of other excavations, I see no reason why they should not be of that period. I should certainly consider them pre-Roman. ‘With respect to the flint flakes found in the body of the rampart and on the “ old-surface line,” I do not consider the presence of flakes in these positions to afford positive proof that they were in use at the time of the construction of the camp. There are many spots on the surface of hills in which, if a rampart were to be thrown up now and explored at some fature time, both the old surface line and the body of the rampart would be found to contain numerous flakes, the remains of earlier occu- pation by prehistoric man. I have also quite recently found the old surface line of a rampart thickly strewed with flakes, while other cuttings in the same rampart have shown evidence that the camp was of a more recent date than that in which flint tools were used. The comparative freshness of the flakes, however, although it may to some extent be attri- buted to the sandy nature of the soil, appears to me to favour the opinion that they were struck off and covered up soon after; and the finding of severa! fragments fitting one another confirms this view, as noticed by 252 REPORT—1883. Mr. Worthington Smith. The discovery of a half-formed flint celt also appears to me to corroborate this opinion. ‘On the whole, therefore, judging from the specimens Mr. Cole has. been good enough to show me, I think the evidence is sufficient to iden- tify the camp as pre-Roman, and probably of very early period.’ In conclusion, we may be permitted to point out that the whole evidence brought forward in this report agrees well with the theory of a British origin of the camp. Its irregular outlines, and the way in which the ramparts were adapted to the form of the hill on which it is placed, are characteristics of British methods of castrametation. The V-shaped section of the fosse is, as was pointed out by General Pitt-Rivers in his Report on the Ambresbury Banks, a very noteworthy feature, and an exceptional one, in British camps, so far as our knowledge extends; the: ditches in the camps at Cissbury, Caburn, and Seaford were all flat- bottomed. The worn appearance of Loughton Camp, and the immense: amount of denudation apparent in many places, favours the idea that it may be of earlier date than Ambresbury Banks, although both are of British workmanship. Whether their constructors used flint tools in ordinary life cain only be satisfactorily determined by means of further explorations, both in the ramparts and within the enclosures. The numerous pits in the Loughton Camp, and the ground around the sup- posed ‘ well,’ also deserve attention. The extended examination of these: earthworks and the other prehistoric remains in the forest is a matter not only of scientific importance, but also of very considerable popular interest to all* inhabitants of London and its environs, who have now, thanks to the Corporation, a sort of personal lien upon its many attrac- tions. No better or more permanently useful work can engage the energies of local scientific societies than an endeavour to gain and place on record some definite and accurate information respecting such pre- historic antiquities as may still exist in their neighbourhoods; and we hope that the Essex Field Club may soon be placed in a position to: continue the inquiry on the lines pointed out, which have already given such interesting results. ‘ The Committee has great pleasure in thanking the Corporation of . London for permission to explore the camp, and Mr. D’Oyley, the hon. surveyor to the Essex Field Club, Mr. R, L. Barnes, Mr. W. H. Bird, Mr. A. W. Franks, Captain McKenzie, Mr. J. Spiller, Mr. C. Thomas, and Keeper Pearce, and others, for kind aid afforded during the progress: of the work. Description of Plates. PLATE II. Plan of Loughton Camp, showing the position of the excavations, and part of surrounding country. PLATE III. Figs. 1-4. Diagrams of the sections through the rampart. REPORT OF THE ANTHROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE. 253 Final Report of the Anthropometric Committee, consisting in 1882-3 of Mr. F. Gatton (Chairman), Dr. BEDDoE, Mr. BRABROOK (Secretary), Mr. Frank Fetitows, Mr. James Heywoop, Pro- fessor LEONE Levi, Dr. F. A. Mayomep, Mr. J. E. Price, Lieut.-General Pirt-Rivers, Sir Rawson W. Rawson, and Mr. C. Rozperts. Associates, Dr. T. G. BaLrour, Dr. J. H. GLADSTONE, Inspector-General Lawson, Dr. W. OGLE.’ Drawn wp by Mr. C. Roperts and Sir Rawson W. Rawson. [PLATES IV.—X.] 1. Tae Committee, originally appointed in 1875, and aided by succes- sive grants, of which it has expended 280/., has made a Report in each of the five years 1878 to 1882, and now submits its final Report. 2. Not that the work open to the Committee is exhausted, although it has to a great extent supplied what was pointed out in its Reports of 1881 and 1882 as chiefly wanting, or that its conclusions are to its own mind complete and satisfactory. But it would require more time and larger funds than are at the disposal of the Committee to prosecute its inquiries, even with the materials now in its possession, to the end which it has had in view ; and the Committee is of opinion that the most useful course will be to bring before the Association the results of its past labours, indicating at the same time the conclusions which it considers to be sufficiently established by the facts ascertained, and the deficiencies, both of data and methods, which remain to be supplemented, either by individual exertion, or by the reappointment of a similar Committee at some future period under the auspices of the Association. 3. In order to furnish a complete review of the information obtained, it will be necessary to refer to tables and data contained in previous reports. A list of these Reports is furnished ini a note.? Objects and Operations of the Committee. 4, The Committee was appointed for the purpose of collecting obser- vations on the systematic examination of the height, weight, and other physical characters of the inhabitants of the British Isles. 5. Its operations in each year are described in the introduction to its Report of 1881. The description and amount of the statistics which it has collected, and the names of the persons to whom it is indebted for the collection, are detailed chiefly at the commencement of its several Reports from 1880 to 1882. 6. Among the objects early aimed at by the Committee, and prose- cuted by it up to the year 1881, was the collection and comparison of photographs of the typical races of the United Kingdom; but at the meeting of that year this inquiry was assigned to a separate Committee, upon whom will devolve the duty of reporting upon this branch of the general subject. i ; 1 The late Dr. William Farr was a member, and Chairman of the Committee from 1875 to 1879. 2 1, Report for 1878, 5 pp. (numbered pp. 182-6 in the Annual Report of the ' Association). 2, Report, 1879, 35 pp.; ibid. pp. 175-209. 3, Report, 1880, 41 pp. ; ibid. pp. 120-59. 4, Report, 1881, 48 pp.; ibid. pp. 225-72. 5, Report, 1882, 3 pp. ; dbid. pp. 278-80. An Index to the Tables is given in Appendix U. 254 REPORT—1883. . 7. The points to which the Committee has addressed its inquiries are— (1) Stature. (2) Weight. (3) Girth of chest. (4) Colour of eyes (5) ‘5 hair (6) Breathing capacity. (7) Strength of arm. (8) Sight. (9) Span of arms. } Complexion. To these might have been added others, especially— (10) Size and shape of head. (11) Length of lower limbs as shown by the difference between the sitting and standing positions. (12) Girth, length, and breadth of other parts of the body. But the Committee was afraid of seeking to obtain more information than their contributors would be likely to furnish ; and experience has shown that many of them have been unable to supply more than a por- tion of that which was requested. Few have furnished complete returns on all the subjects, but where one has failed another has succeeded, and sufficient data have been collected to give trustworthy statistical results on all the subjects of inquiry except those of breathing capacity and sight, An abstract of one of the complete returns will be given in its proper place, as exhibiting a good epitome of what the Committee has sought to obtain in all cases. (See Table XXIII.) 8. The large body of observations on stature, weight, and complexion collected by Dr. Beddoe, and those on stature, weight, and chest-girth collected by Mr. Roberts, previously to the formation of the Committee, have been made use of; and the Committee has thus had observations made on a total number of about 53,000 individuals of both sexes and of all ages, from which to construct their tables and to base their conclusions. 9, The statistics are unique in range and numbers, and have been obtained from a very large number of independent observers living in different parts of the country, without prejudice, and often in ignorance of the use which would be made of them ; and they have been analysed and tabulated in a perfectly impartial manner, irrespective of all preconceived opinions. The Committee does not claim for them exemption from the liability to that amount of imperfection and probable error which must attach to all conclusions drawn from a disproportionate, and from a comparatively small number of observations. But great care has been taken in the examination and classification of all the returns to eliminate obvious errors, and to call attention in the body of the Report to any apparent discrepancies from faulty observation or deficient numbers.! 1 «Tf an exceedingly large number of measurements, weights, &c. be taken—sup- posing no bias, or any cause of error acting preferably in any one direction to exist —not only will the number of small errors vastly exceed that of large ones, but the results will be found to group themselves about the mean of the whole always accord- ing to one invariable law of numbers, and that the more precisely, the greater the total number of determinations... .. Rude and unskilful measurements of any kind, accumulated in very great numbers, are competent to afford precise mean results. The only conditions are the continual animus mensurandi, the absence of REPORT OF THE ANTHROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE. 255. Methods. 10. The forms and instruments used have been explained in the Reports for 1878 and 1880; but practical difficulties have been found to exist in obtaining trustworthy observations with regard to breathing capacity. Experience has also led the Committee to believe that the use of Snellen’s test-types for sight, Nos. 1 and 10, is more convenient, and will yield more trustworthy results, than that of the army test-dots, which were adopted in its original circulars.! Since 1879, also, the Com- mittee has introduced the use of cards for recording the observations relating to single persons, which has been extensively adopted in Ger- many and the United States, and recently by the Investigation Com- mittee of the British Medical Association, and which offers great facilities in analysing and grouping the facts observed. The Committee appends. copies of the forms of the cards and of the methods of measurement and observation which they have employed. (See Appendix A.) 11. The difference between the average and mean of a number of obser- yations, and its importance in dealing with the subjects under considera- tion, has been pointed out and discussed by Mr. Roberts in the Report for 1881, at p. 233 ;? and the special sense in which Mr. Roberts employs the term mean, being that value in an arithmetic series of observed values ‘of which the observations are the most frequent, has been adopted by the Committee.’ 12. In connection with the question of the applicability of the expo- nential law of error to statistical results relating to anthropometry, Mr. Francis Galton has contributed a valuable series of tables, with remarks, on the range in height, weight, and strength, in which he introduces his method of the calculation of deciles, quartiles, and medians.’ bias, the correctness of the scale with which the measures are compared, and the assurance that we have the entire range of error, at least in one direction, within the record.’—Sir J. F. W. Herschel, Hdin. Rev. vol. xcii. ' See the Report for 1881 for a discussion of this subject by Mr. Lawson and Mr. Roberts. % as * Also in a note at p. 121 of the Report for 1880. 3 Mr. Roberts has followed Quetelet in the use of the word mean, and its differ- ence from an average is thus explained by Sir John Herschel. Speaking of Quetelet’s homme moyen he says :—‘ Now, this result, be it observed, is a mean as distinguished from an average. The distinction is one of much importance, and is very properly insisted on by M. Quetelet, who proposes to use the word mean only for the former, and to speak of the latter (average) as the “ arithmetical mean.” .. . . An average may exist of the most different objects, as of the height of houses in a town, or the size of books ina library. It may be convenient to convey a general notion of the things averaged, but inyolves no conception of a natural and recognised central magnitude, all differences from which ought to be regarded as deviations from a standard. The notion of a mean, on the other hand, does imply such a conception, standing distinguished from an average by this very feature, viz., the regular march of the groups, increasing to a maximum and then again diminishing. An average gives us no assurance that the future will be like the past.. A mean may be reckoned on with the most implicit confidence. All the philosophical value of statistical results depends on a due appreciation of this distinction, and acceptance of its con- sequences.’—Zdin. Rev. yol. xcii. Mr. Galton, however, desires to state that con- sidering many statistical groups which are regular in their distribution are at the same time normally asymmetrical, he does not recognise the expressions of ‘mean value’ and ‘the value most likely to be observed’ as strictly equivalent. 4 Report for 1881, p. 245, 256 REPORT—1883. Taste I.—Showing the Srarore, WeicuT, CHEST-GIRTH, and STRENGT Kingdom, arranged accor STATURE Be ‘ . rf Height without’) ” geotland Ireland England Wales Total | Weight with | scotia n n nm n n wn =| a a r=] | = | 32 | Be te] Bs | 3s | Be | ee | Be | ee | Eg 33 Inches | Metres | = | g& | 6E| 6&| GE | s& | se | cs&| SE | s& | Ibs | kilos | ob | AS |e eee es eumelinen Nee le | A lie ag a2 2 2 2 a2 2 ° ° ° ° ° ° W7-| x 1 1 a — 1 — — _ 2 = 280 | 1297°3 a 76- eo 4 3 _ — a — _ — 5 1 270 | 122°7. | — a5- | x-906 6 Aa te rs 9 2 il 1 16 2 | 260] x82 | — 74— | 1881 15 Tpy || Se = 16 2 1 1 32 3 | 250] 113°6 4 73- | 1855 26 20 3 8 48 8 2 3 79 9 240'| xr09'r 2 72- | 1830 69 53 10 29 117 19 6 8 202 24 230 | 104°5 4 71- 1804 102 78 15 44 254 41 21 28 392 46 220 | x00°o (h 70- 1°779 115 88 25 72 473 76 33 45 646 75 210 05'5 14 q 69-| 1°754 218 | 167 40 116 753 122 52 70 1063 124 200 90'9 24 3 J 68— —1°728—|—210— —1615 | 62 | 179 | 886 | 143 72 97 | 1230 | 143 | 190] 86:4 | 67 a 67—-| x-7o2 | 210 | 161 b—73—)—911——918— 1484 128 | 173 |—1329—_l—155— 180] 8r°8 | 125 66- | 1677 139 107 58 167 881 142 Lm 45min 196mm} 1223 143 170 97°3 168 65= | 1°653 109 84 33 96 740 119 108 146 990 115 160 727 275 64- 1°626 47 36 15 44 524 85 83 112 669 78 150 68'2 | 255 63- I‘6or 19 14 7 20 320 52 48 65 394 46 140 63°6 | 173 - 62-| x°575 9 7 || eeee 6 | 128 | 20 | 30 | 41 | 169 | 20 | 130] sox | 63 6l1- 1*°550 2 2 2 5 70 12 9 12 83 9 120 54°5 22 60- I°525 2 1 _ _ 39 6 —_— —_ 41 5 110 500 8 59- 1°499 — — af 3 12 2 1 1 14 1 100 45'5 1 58- | 1°474 1 1 — _ 3 1 _ — 4 1 90 40°9 | — 57- | 1°448 _ _ — — 1 — 1 1 2 = ds = 3 = Total . . | 1304 | 1000 346 | 1000 | 6194 | 1000 741 1000 8585 1000 |Total . . | 1212 Average inches |68°71 — {67-90 — | 67°36 — | 66°66 — | 67°66 — | Average Ibs, | 165°3 of métres | 1°746 | — |1°726) — 12712)| 1'694 | — 1°720 _ » kilos. | 75°r Mean inches. . | 68°5 — (675 — | 675 — |66°5 — | 675 — Mean lbs. .._ | 160°0 », metres. .| 1°74I — 715; — I°715 _ 1'690 — I°715 _— 39 Klos.) ay Height+ weight ZA “441 — | 435 — 421 — +428 — Weight+hgt. | 2-406 inclies per Ib. | (lbs. per of weight) | | in. of height) Nore.—The factors in the bottom line give some means of ascertaining the most probable stature, weight, chest-girth, or strength of a man, when only one of these data is known. They also give modified values when the birthplace of the man is also known, whether it be in Scotland, Ireland, England, or Wales. The results so obtained are based on the supposition that the pro- portion between the values of these qualities is constant, which is practically true for values that do not differ widely from the mean. The method of employing the factors is simple: thus, the first five of them are the number of inches in height divided by the number of pounds in REPORT OF THE ANTITROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE. 85 Adult Males (age from 23 to 50) of the Population of the United Place of Birth. WEIGHT Wales England a a nH 3s Hw e) Se| e3 | Ee > 2S aoe 5 - Se 5 3 L —— |. — as 1 2 q 1 3 1 —_— 9 2 J 3 10 2 ( 2 33 6 ; 11 62 11 ‘ 9 75 13 im 619 | 274 | 31 l 46 304 55 , 138 492 89 | 182 | sai | 158 jee 242—y | 1075 194 } 207 1240 223 ; 92 694 125 ; 31 338 61 ) 13 133 24 , 3 26 5 = 2 ae : 1000 | 5552 | 1000 3 _ 155°0 -- . — 79°5 * ‘0 _— 150°0 — ‘5 => 68:2 — 5 _ 2°301 _ CHEST-GIRTH STRENGTH Empty i bas Strength : chest-girth: | Total: chiefly drawing- Total: chiefi Ireland Total military English power, as in English 7 measurement drawing a bow g Be las B hess | E Se ae. | ea es 2] Pea fas Be ee SF a= ok aS 9 & oF so& | Ibs. | kilos. oP 5S ies ae lee a ‘ages | eis ae | 2c Q 2 © 2 Q ° [= o ° ° = ea 3 1 = = —= pee. oe. ry = —_ —= — —_— — 45- 4 1 a = — = = = 1 — 44. 7 2 _ = _— = = — 8 1 43- 20 6 za SZ = = =a = 11 pi 42- 57 17 = = —_— — — = 16 2 41- 76 22 150 68°2 4 3 — — 41 5 | 40- 128 35 | 140 | 636 4 3 1 4 85 11 39- 216 63 | 130 59'1 2 ve 1 4 107 14 38- 330 97 | 120 54'5 15 10 8 32 263 34 37- 442 130 110 50'0 18 12 13 53 476 61 |—36— 588—\—173——| 100 | 45'5 73 46 25 101 787 102 35- 552 162 90 40°9 226 140 36 146 1326 171 34- 541 158 80 36°4 296 184 2 51 | 206 |—1559—|—_201—_| 33- 249 75 | 70——|—31'8—|—522——jme387 $ 2 57 231 1623 210 32- 117 35 60 273 250 17 F 42 170 867 112 31- 40 12 50 22°7 69 43 7 29 390 50 30- 33 10 40 182 15 10 1 4 152 20 29- 5 2 30 136 3 3 5 20 34 4 28- 1 — — —= _— — —_ _— 2 —_ 27- 1 _ _— — et _— 247 1000 7749 1000 | Total . 3407 | 1000 | Total . - | 1497 1000 154-1 — 158°2 — | Average ins.. | 36°46] — | Average Ibs. | 79°6 — 70°0 _ 71'9 — a em..| 92°6 _ », kilos. | 36°2 _ 150°0 — 155°0 _— Mean inches. | 36°50 _— Mean lbs. 775 — 68°2 = 70°5 — vy (Ci || 9277, = » kilos..| 35°2 - 2:270 — 2°323 — Girth+het. "542 _ Stngth.+ht. | 1°182 — Girth+wet. "235 Stngth.+wt. 513 — weight, in the five following cases, natives of Scotland, Ireland, England, and Wales, and in the British Isles generally. The factor for Scotland is 0°416, consequently a Scotchman whose weight is 150 Ibs. has most bably a height of 150 x 0-416 inches, or 62°4 inches. group of pounds of weight divided by inches of height, the factor for Eng- glishman 66 inches in height should In the same way we may calculate the y the remaining factors. 1883. _ lishmen is 2°301, consequently an En weigh 66 x 2°301 Ibs., or 152 Ibs. other elements b iS) pro- Similarly, in the next 258 REPORT—1883. Summary of Information Obtained. 13. The Committee submit in this, its final Report, a review of all the information which it has collected under the different heads of inquiry, giving references to those tables and conclusions which have been pub- lished in its previous Reports, and adding such others as it has been able to draw from the several sources at its command. 14. The first object of the Committee has been to ascertain the prin- cipal characteristics of the adult population :— : a. As to the stature, weight, chest-girth, and strength of the whole country and of each of its four provinces, shown in Table I., pages 256, 257. b. The relative stature, weight, and strength of men and women. Table II., page 261. c. The stature, weight, and complexion (colour of eyes and hair) of men in different counties as indicating their racial origin, and the in- fluence of soil, climate, occupation, and other sanitary surroundings. | Tables ITT. and IV., and Plates V.-IX., pagés 262 to 265. | AR. d. The relative stature of men of British origin, and that of other nationalities and races as far as they have been ascertained. ‘Tables V. and VI., pages 268, 269. 15. The second object the Committee has had in’ view has been to ascertain the rate of growth and development of children of both sexes under different conditions of life (media) ; the period of the ‘attainment of maturity; and the influence of advancing age on the physical condition of the body. Tables XII. to XXV. Aputt PopuLaTiON oF THE BritisH IsLzs. a. Adult Males—Table I, ) 16. Table I. shows the stature, weight, chest-girth, and strength of adult males of the ages from twenty-three to fifty years, the number of men at each measurement, and the ratio per thousand of the male popu- lation. 17. The observations are grouped according to the place of birth in England, Wales, Scotland, and Ireland; and, with the exception of the Irish, they were chiefly derived from the division of the country under which they are entered in the table. The Irish returns are almost entirely those of men born in Ireland, but living in England, Scotland, or Wales ; and the Committee regrets that it has not been able to obtain more than one return direct from Ireland. The Scotch and Welsh by birth, living in England, have been entered under their respective nationalities. The columns are arranged in the order of the superiority of the average stature and weight. : 18, The general results indicated by this table may be summarised as follows :—In height the Scotch stand first (68°71 inches; 1:746 métres), the Irish second (67°90 inches; 1°726 métres); the English third (67°36 inches; 1:712 métres), and the Welsh last (66°66 inches; 1:694 métres), the average of the whole being 67°66 inches (1°720 métres). In weight the Scotch take the first place (165°3 lbs.; 75:1 kilos.), the Welsh the second (158'3 lbs.; 71:9 kilos.), the English the third (155:0 Ibs.; 70°5 kilos.), and the Irish the fourth (154'1 lbs.; 70:0 kilos.), the average weight of the whole being 158°2 Ibs. (71°9 kilos.). Thus the Scotch are the tallest and heaviest, the English take the third place in both tables, while the position of the Welsh and Irish is reversed—the eee: 4 nee nya D> te ees REPORT OF THE ANTHROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE. 259 Trish, occupying the second place in stature, come last in weight, and the Welsh, though lowest in stature, stand second in weight. For each inch of stature a Scotchman weighs 2°406 lbs., a Welshman 2°375 lbs., an Englishman 2-301 Ibs., and an Irishman 2°270 lbs. _ 19. The columns showing the number of individuals per thousand at each height, besides showing in a uniform manner the relative stature and weight of the different nationalities, will be useful to military sur- geons for determining the minimum stature of recruits for the army. From the run of the figures it is obvious that if each country has to contribute its relative quota of soldiers, the minimum standard for Welsh recruits should be two inches lower, and for English and Irish recruits one inch lower, than for Scotch recruits. This difference in the relative stature is best shown by the black line running across the table, which marks the mean height—that is to say, the height at which the greatest number of observations occur in each nationality. 20. It is probable that too much importance has been attached to stature in selecting recruits for the army in this country, and that a shigh standard does not necessarily produce men best fitted for military duties. In the Report for 1879 are given two tables of the stature and weight of the English, Scotch, and Irish recruits for the years 1862-3, when the minimum standard of height was 66 inches (1°677 métres), and in 1864-65, when it was reduced to 65 inches (1°626 métres); and the result of this change was to lower the general average stature of English recruits by only 0°17 inch, of the Scotch by 0°21 inch, and the Irish by 0-25 inch, but in all three nationalities to increase the average weight— the English by 1°3 lbs., the Scotch by 6°7 lbs., and the Irish by 0°8 lb. 21. Although the minimum standard was the same for all the nationalities, the influence of race is indicated by the difference in the average stature of the recruits. The English and Welsh recruits (who were not distinguished from each other) were shorter in stature than the Irish by 0°30 inch, and the Scotch by 0°44 of an inch.! 22. The measurements of the chest given in Table I. are almost entirely those of Englishmen, and must be studied in connection with the English observations of height and weight ; and the same remark applies to the figures relative to strength. The chest-girths were taken by the method adopted in the British army, and the strengths by the spring- ‘balance introduced by this Committee, and described in Appendix A. 23. An examination of Table I. shows that an adult Englishman ot ‘typical proportions has a stature of 5 feet. 74 inches; a chest-girth of 364 inches; a weight of 10 stones 10 lbs.; and is able to draw, as in drawing a bow, a weight of 773 pounds. These are the mean propor- tions. The averages give greater weight for height; they are :—Height, 5 feet 74 inches; weight, 11 stones 1 lb.; empty chest-girth, 36°46 inches; and strength, 79°6 lbs. For every variation of an inch in stature above or below the average, 2°301 lbs. weight, *542 inch chest-girth, and 1182 lbs. strength must be added or subtracted to keep up the typical proportions. This rule of proportion is, however, only approximately correct, as variations in the stature depend largely on the length of the lower limbs, while the other qualities depend chiefly on the size of the trunk. In ascending the scale of height, therefore, the above figures are probably a little too great, while in the opposite direction they are barely ‘sufficient, but in either case they are sufficiently near for all practical ? Further tables relating to recruits are given in Appendix B to this Report, s2 260 REPORT—1883. purposes.! A further development of this rule as applicable to both sexes and at all ages will be found in Table XX. 24. Plate IV. shows the relative stature of the four British nationali- ties, traced from the columns in the table showing the number of men at each height per thousand. The curve of the English very nearly corresponds with that of the average for the whole kingdom. The Scotch curve is above the average, and from its irregularity it is evident that the observations on which it is based are not quite representative of that part of the kingdom. The Welsh curve is below the general average, and in a manner balances the excess of the Scotch, while the Irish curve is somewhat too acute, owing to the comparatively small number of observations on which it is based. b. Adult Males and Females—Tuable II. 25. Table II. shows the relative stature, weight, and strength of adult males and females in England, no returns for females having been received from other parts of the kingdom. The average stature of adult males is 67°36 inches (1°712 metres), and of females, 62°65 inches (1°592 metres), showing a difference of 4°71 inches (‘120 métres), or nearly 42 inches. The average weight of males is 155-0 lbs. (70°5 kilos.), and that of females 122°8 lbs. (55°8 kilos.), showing an excess of 32°2 lbs. (147 kilos.), or about 23 stones on the side of males, the percentage difference of weight being just threefold that of height. Theratio between the stature of men and women in England isas 1 to 0°930, or as 16 to 14°88, the difference being somewhat greater than in Belgium, where, according to Quetelet, the ratio is as 1 to 0°937, or about 16 to 15 (strictly 16 to 14°99). The observations of the strength of females were obtained from pupils in training institutions for schoolmistresses and from shop assistants, and the average is no doubt much lower than if the labouring classes were also represented. The difference of strength is 35 lbs., the females being little more than half as strong as males. In these tables, the age of the attainment of maturity is fixed at 23 years for males, and 20 years for females, the reasons for which will be explained in another part of the Report. 1 The following measurements show the difference between the height of the body of men in the standing and recumbent positions, and the span of arms measured across the front of the chest. Also the difference between the height of the body in the standing and the sitting positions, showing the relative length of the trunk and of the lower limbs. The English figures are calculated from the American measure- ments of Dr. Hitchcock, taken in 1882. Age |No. of Standing |Horizontal| Span of Sitting years | obs. height length arms height American fmatres| 1-729 | 1-748 | 1-787] 0-907) Len | on: J met 2 gth Amherst l 21-5 | 327 | inches | 68:07 | 68:82 | 70:36 | 35-71 | of College J trunk es ois | g¢4 4 metres | 1-746 | 1-765 | 1-804 915 | and OE 3 inches | 68°70 |. 69:45 | 71-01 36:04 | head sional class. ; . : 5 métres — +°'019 | +:058| —°822 Lengt a American {inches | — .| +:75 | +2:29| +32:36 or ge SS Enolish J Metres | +°017 | +°019 | +-058) —-831_ / lower 5 Linches | +°63 +°75 +2°31| —32:66 ) limbs The ratio between the total height and the sitting height is 1 to 1:906. ve) re) ° g 8 fete ese see Spee cadl 3 S Ast ae NI : TIES f ol | HH ub | Fe = 3 ze oO 5 Ay > E Q = 8 r AH ; : seeeetrareifaars aR < s CECE ss 3 i N rte Foe ica fy § 3 : . BREESE ae 5 eR 8 eee imo weg EER Ty eee ng the observed Stature of Adult Males of British bles. columns of Table 1. showing the nunber per 1000. Dhagram show Traced trom the $™“Repere Brit Assvo SSS Munber of Observations 5s apie 7 lustrating the Report of the Anthropometric Comittee. 0 Koberts. Number of Observations REPORT OF THE ANTHROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE. 261 Tarte II.—Showing the Relative Starure, WeicuT, and Srreneru of Adult Males (23-50 years) and Females (20-50 years) of English - Origin. Height Weight Strength Height _ Number of Weight with Number of Strength, Number of without shoes | observations clothes observations |drawing-power| observations Trehes Méetres| Males |Females| Ibs. | Kilos.|Males|Females| lbs. | Kilos. | Males |Females 717- 1:957 1" 260 | 118-2 1}; — — = = — 76— 1931 1). — 250 | 113°6 3; — = = — —— 75- 1:906 2 — 240 | 109°1 9; — —= = — —— 74— | 1°881 16). — 230 | 104°5 10; — 150 68-2 4; — 73- 1°855 48; — 220 | 100:0 33); — 140 63°6 4) — 72— | 1830) 117; — 210 95:5 62} — 130 | 59-1 2] — 71- 1804] 254 1 200 | 90°9 75 1 | 120 | 545 15; — q0— | 1779) 473) — 190 | S864) 174) — 110 | 50:0 18; — 69— | 1:754| 753) — 180 | 818] 304 1 | 100 45°5 73) — a} 68— | 1°728|) 886 3 170 | 7775) 492) — 90 | 40°9 226 1 3 /—67—=1-702/—918.4 11 | 160 | 727] 881 2 | 80 |364| 296) — 66- | 1-677| 881/|] 22 | 150] 68:2| 1075] 14 |an70me\=31-8e\—52%/q 2 65— | 1653) 740|| 24 |Top ese) 12011 20-1 60 | 273 | 250|] 5 64— | 1-626] 524|| 44 | 130] 591/ 694]) 58 | 50 | 227 | 69]] 25 63— | 1601} 320|}| 57 120 | 54:5| 338|]°101 40 | 18-2 15|} 101 62— | 1575) 128\2-71—| 1130] 50-0] 133] lus 30 | 136 3 98 6l1— | 1550 70) - 59 100 | 45°5 26 53 20 91 — 9 60— | 1525 39| 37 90 | 409 2 10 —— Fe — = 58- | 1474 3 ey = _ = = = = — aul 67— 1-448 1 6 pee phates 2 ae — —_ — —_ 56— 1-423); — 3, ae cw ee ms — — — ae 55= 1°:398; — 2 cS = 2 dee wt —= —_— —= oA Total num- ' | ber of obser- 6194} 379 — 5552] 368 — 1497} 241 vations aver- f lbs. |155-0] 122-8 | Aver- f lbs. 79'6| 44:5 Aver- { inches |67°36 | 62°65 1592] age (kilos | 70°5| 55:8 | age \kilos| 36-2] 20-2 age | métres| 1-712 lbs. | 150:0] 120°:0 Ibs. 7775 | 40:0 J inches | 67-50 |62°5 kilos| 68-2} 54:6 | e824 x48! 35:2 18-2 Mean” matres| 1-715 | 1-588 Mean 1 c. Distribution of Adult Males according to Stature, Weight, and Complexion. Toble IIT., and Plates V.-IX. (Maps Nos. 1 to 5). 26. Table III. exhibits the average stature, weight, and complexion (colour of eyes and hair) of adult males born in the several counties of Great Britain and Wales and in each province of Ireland, arranged in the order of the greatest stature. The Committee is sensible that the number of observations in some of the counties is not sufficient to furnish an average which may be fully relied upon; but the results, as detailed in the remarks upon this summary, show that there is such a consistency between the data and the records of history as to justify a general trust in the conclusions to be drawn from the figures. ueayy REPORT—1 883. 262 op let Lg TL-L& 86 1-62 8:3 G9E 6-3 6-62 OP L1G F9 0-L6 6 L-&& — GGG iat TCE To 6:8 6-0 GGT 0+G- G66 t-0 0:96 = 0-96 1-0 €-8T LZ T-L6 ae L8G B 6-96 8-0 6-66 LS 9-81 1-0 0-28 8-0 0-06 *queo | ‘gu0o rod sad Urey yep IO JYSIT YITA 80.10 UAOAG quar | sofo ‘users | 8 su yons | [°3O. ‘suoly ~BUTG WOO) 710 Soonnoeo a *“qu90 wad rey par rep pau POT 8:2 28 1-09 9-0 6-46 — | @LG ba §-96 ¢.99 LL 8-2E 0-19 os 6-86 8-29 8-0 6-03 EFL 6:6 8% 9-99 ooh ¢-1E L-€9 8-0 PZ 822 Lé 6-86 6-99 6-0 0-8 T-16 6-0 9FL | 9-68 &G CLT GEL F-0 9-FS 9-§L eT LEZ | O-FL = 9-21 0-18 2-0 EPS 8-02 LP 8% GL 6-T T-&Z TPL = 0-92 0-02 — | “9-01 | 9-92 — 0-14 EL 6-0 0-6 | GGL ‘queo | *juUa0 | +000 rod rod sod rey yoryq Ivy puv may | Uaorq YAVP | avy TAO [30], yar ‘sada YPVBIq Ao ‘jozey ‘umo4rgq CMHDoWe Dor AANTS | Fie co oR lol Sh Eon) rN AN -~ oN DN 2D o 6 So noOnmk rN HD 26 oS GY *yu00 aod rey wapor) INWAy NtD Sms cod N So ANNAAN SG 2 a i TIL O-PS PSP 6-66 CIE 9-11 9-96 PGS 1:26 SRE 09% 0:26 8.0% 9-06 6-FE “quoo rod IVY TALO.Iq sata | per 10} x.1ep Jo vg P39 L-0F 0-88 LTS O18 8-29 PP 0-60 6-GF FBG Z.0P 6-0F G19 De8h L-OP “yuan rad Tey UMOTq 10 SUMO. yqST] ‘serv £10 A GOP 90F-G WSPH JST AA 9.117848 JO your tad 4ILSIOM. qatar ‘so.o Lots puv ‘ontq yrep font fanyq gysvy ‘Sq ‘onvy O-FL | 6-291 T6L | 9-897 +GL-1P-T OL. QPL | 0-P9T 8-89 | PTET GCL | €-99T PEL | 9-T9T F:08 | 0-LLT 6-EL | LOT GLL | 8-691 G-8L | 6-6L1 G18 | 9-8LT 9-82 | 6-GLT T-G2 | §-G9T SOM | “841 saty}0]o Surpnpout ‘QySIa asBIOAYy T6:29 66:29 00-89 PEL-T 100-69 98-L9 16-29 66-29 F0-89 F0-89 L089 66-89 PELL | 16-89 OFLT | CF-89 TPLT | 69:89 PPL-L | $989 GPL-T | 99-89 ZPL-T | 92-89 LGL-T | $169 692L-T | 09-69 E8L-T | PL-0L c0s &ST- &@T 006 GLE 166 T&@ T6L9 LL 80T 601 60T co 6§ 68T Ter 9PL-T |TL-89 | 69ET soapy |soyouy sooys qnorpyIa JS poy OOVIOAY *sqo Jo 10q “Wn “TTB ATID * xossq LOJAON DAT YSUjOOUL'T PULpAoW}sa A, PUL PULIOquIND or puvproquinygqwoy * SSUIPLY JSvop PUB YZLON OATS YIO 1®10J, *ANVIONT “48I(] PUB Sue A —soplqory - ‘ ‘ * puspyeys * WitEN pus ‘urs poy Gurg ‘usepaoqy 5 * AvsMO[oD pur LvIsT DUIPIVOULY, PUB IVZLO\T SSOTI[ITUD f (08 U-svpy Surpnpour) aeauoy pue yavueT 2 . 2 * OULYyS-ssoutoauy 891400 Lac ‘yarypog “WSanqxoyy ‘sorayumnq 2 * uBILY pure foyng ‘op | Sumpmpur) Surpry 389 ie eee ° 6¢ | ace} so | or | gee | oec| or | oc | gece | o9e% | 912 |t-ser |zoet jooz9} ez |* ° * * *% 1 axrqs}siog a bt | eze| oo | we | gaz | sco] sz | ooc | oer | Gaga | 12 |6-99T |FOLT [80-29] SIZ |° ° * ¢ * * oarysuoaa 8 ty | ser| — | — | sep | tec| ac | net | oGe | eee | Biz |G20T |PoLT [2029]; 92 |° * ' * * — extuspxospag ‘Z r1. | ety | 20 | 8o | ze |igze| Fo | gat | G2e | eee | 229 | L6PT | LOL | 2-29) Bor f° ° * aaIT|SyOrALre AA 3 91 | 987] — | — | oer | seo] oe | oer | ree | res | 9-12 9291 |sozT |coz9] 99 ]° ° + % ¢ BaTystezse0r0 (A 6g |99¢| — | 60 | ze | coc| 9 | oer | sre | es | $22 |G6CT |e0LT \9e29)| ZI f° | * + °° | xossng ee | Lze| — | ee | 62 | oF9| 90 | 200 | Lor | Tee | OTL |T-90r [602-1 |9e29 | 9eT |* 5 °° aftysuoydureqazoN, Le | zor) 90 | ar | top | 0c] — | oot | Fre | goes | 9.02 |e-cer |eozt |6ez9] 06 |*° * ' — puepNy puL soqsa0107 co 6| gre | or | or | gee | 279| 92 | cat | gap | F800 | G69 |GET |oILT |gez9] 99r |° °° + ‘enysueySury0N 6e | o06¢| 80 | 80 | ree | Tag] or | Lot | 30m | Toes | 902 |accr |FrLT |cr29 | 99T |° ° ° * ¢° * enysdurey er | 268 | 01 | 80 | 6ze | 079 | Bt | F9T | gor | 2#e% | 689 |LI¢T |er2T |ocz9 | ero |" °° + ¢ * earysuouv'yT ge. | 96g) — | tr | ose | tzg] Tt | Tet | GI | exes | PIL |T2OT |etzT |zou9]seo-|° *. ° + + ¢ * quay fb ere ose) — |e | Loe | 9c] at | ot | 988 | gee | OTL |e9Cr |sTZT |929]} 6 | 7 ' ° fff eaMsHog — | 09z| 20 | 12 a9 | ost | ser | O9ae | Trs-lOegt [ozs |oz9)/96 | ° * ° *% ¢ weqng 69 | see] er | zo sy | 92¢ | e2z | 996% | 8o2 |Z-09T |OosT |1L29|F9T |° ° ° *° ° * _ srogng TI | oe] — | Be ce | ove | oor | geez | oz |ouct lect josz9|T9 |° ° * * * _ eatysdquoq Ge | pe Varah 9% | out | pep | oo¢¢ | ees !ooor lyeet leez9! 28 1° * + * * anIaSprogeas 7264 REPORT—1883. 27. To save much detailed description, the Committee has thought it » desirable to illustrate Table III. by a series of shaded maps (Plates V.-IX.), which present at once to the eye the relative distribution of the stature, weight, and complexion of the adult male population in the several counties of Great Britain and in each province of Ireland. Map No. 1 shows the distribution of the average stature (without shoes) of adult males, in degrees of half an inch each from 66 to 70 inches. The darkest shade represents the shortest stature. Map No. 2 shows the distribution of the average weight (including ‘the clothes) of adult males, in degrees of five pounds from 145 pounds to 180 pounds. The darkest shade represents the lightest weight. Map No. 3 shows the distribution of adult males with fair complexion, i.e. blue and grey eyes with fair, light-brown, brown, and light-red hair. The darkest shade represents the lowest percentage of fair complexion. Map No. 4 shows the distribution of adult males with dark com- plexion, i.e. brown and black eyes, with brown, dark brown, dark red, ‘and black hair. The darkest shade represents the highest percentage of dark complexion, or its greatest prevalence. Map No. 5 shows the distribution of adult males with mixed com- plexion, i.e. blue and grey eyes with dark brown and black hair. The -darkest shade represents the highest percentage, or the greatest prevalence of this complexion. 28. As the observations were necessarily made on a limited number of individuals, and as doubts may exist as to whether the results can be accepted as representing the whole of the male population at the ages specified, the counties having similar statures have been grouped together, and the male population for each group ascertained from the Census -returns of 1881.1! The average stature worked out from these figures is 67°58 inches, while that obtained from the actual observations on 8,585 individuals, given in Table I., is 67:66 inches, the difference between the two being only 0:08 of an inch. Table IV. shows the grouping of the counties, having the same stature according to the Committee’s returns, and the total male population of each group at the ages from 25 to 55 years. 1 These returns for England and Scotland are not yet published, and the Com- mittee is indebted to the courtesy of the Registrars-General of those portions of the kingdom for manuscript copies of the returns. The ages of the men on whom the observations were made are not exactly the same as those obtained from the Census office, but they are sufficiently near for any practical purpose. The measure- ments were made on men from 23 to 51 years of age, while the Census returns are those of men from 25 to 55 years, but the four years above 51 will about compen- sate for the two years wanting below 25 years both in numbers and stature, in ‘consequence of losses by death. Both periods correspond with the best portion of men’s lives, at least as far as stature is concerned, REPORT OF THE ANTHROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE. | 65 port Bit Assoo ISS Shetland §& -XPLANATION J! ere 92 | 69%t0 70 43/69 , 69x a4 | 68x, 69 35/68 , 68% 16 | 67%, 68 37/67, 67% 18 | 66%, 67 19 166 , 66% No. 1. | | RITISH ISLES. Ls sHOWwINO ive) AVERAGE STATURE } | ov THE \ ADULT MALE POPULATION According to Table IIL Mlustrating the Report of the Anthropometric (omritice REPORT OF THE ANTHROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE. 65 | \ Shetland 5 No. 2 I i etl ay rt EXPLANATION | cd iy _ 1H] Average weight wl N® | actu clothes Uy } GS Gi 175 to 180 tbs. $—# 10 115 , We AVERAGE WEIG ov THE According to Table IL —— @Z288SO0 — BRITISH ISLES. / ADULT MALE POPULATION HT i ON OO PON SST NMustrating the Report of the Anthropometric Comiiutice REPORT OF THE ANTHROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE. 265 Taste [V.—Showing the Number of Adult Males of the Ages above 25 and under 55 years for each group of counties possessing the same | AVERAGE STaToRE, and the ratio per 1,000. From the Census returns m= . of 1881. Observed Adult male average stature S -. Se population Per without shoes in Counties of the United Kingdom age 25-55 1,000 inches years - < % Kirkeudbright, Ayr, Wigton; | — |694 and upwards burgh, Linlithgow, Haddington, ; 125,103 22°2 Berwickshire. ) Sutherland, Ross and Cromarty, et Perth, Stirling, Dumbarton, Fife, = ¢ BY, to-G25 Kinross, Clackmannan ; North and aon, 300 East Ridings of Yorkshire. J 683 to 69 burgh, Selkirk, Peebles; Northum- 459,055 81-7 pM Bute, Arran, Dumfries, nm} berland; Connaught, Munster. Caithness, Inverness, Aberdeen, Banff, Elgin, Nairn, Forfar, Kincardine ; Lanark, Renfrew; Cumberland, 974,177 173-4 Westmoreland; Lincoln, Norfolk; Ulster, Leinster. Shetland, Western Hebrides ; Durham, Lancashire, Derby, Stafford; Suf- ‘ 4 folk, Essex, Kent ; Berkshire ; Corn- 1,826,292 236-0 wall. : { ingham, Leicester, Ru rel 68 to 683 67} to 68 Northampton, Bedford; Warwick, Worcester; Flint, Denbigh ; Sussex, Hampshire, Dorset, Devon. — London (66-92 inches). 67 to 67} 688,465 | 1226 667,118 118-7 West Riding of Yorkshire, Chester; Carnarvon, Anglesea, Merioneth, 663 to 67 Montgomery, Cardigan, Brecon, } 636,769 113°3 Radnor; Cambridge, Huntingdon; | Buckinghamshire, Oxfordshire. Hertford, Middlesex (ex. metrop.); Surrey (ex. metrop.); Shropshire, Hereford, Monmouth, Gloucester, Wiltshire, Somerset; Glamorgan, Caermarthen, Pembroke. 66 to 662 5,618,677 1000- 67-58 inches, average stature of adult males (25-55 years Stature x Population - e | of age) of the United Kingdom. Total male population 29. Ethnotogy.—The variations in stature, weight, and complexion shown to exist in different districts of the British Isles by the maps, ap- pear to be chiefly due to difference of racial origin, and this influence pre- _ dominates over all others. ‘ We have reason to believe, from historical and _ antiquarian researches, that the ancient Caledonii, the Belgz and Cimbri, and the Saxons and Frisians, as well as the Danes and N: ormans, were all people of great stature. On the other hand, the prehistoric (neolithic) _ race or races in Britain appear to have been of low or moderate stature. Accordingly the higher statures are found in the Pictish or 266 REPORT—1883. Cimbro-British districts of Galloway; in the Anglo-Danish ones ‘of North and East Yorkshire, Westmoreland and Lincolnshire, and in Cumberland, whose people are ethnologically intermediate between the two. Lothian and Berwickshire are mainly Anglian, while the Perth- shire Highlanders are the most clearly identified as the descendants of the Caledonii. The high position of Norfolk in the list is due to a large admixture of Danish blood on the coast. There is a fringe of moderately high stature all round the coast from Norfolk to Cornwall, while the inland people, retaining more of the ancient British blood, yield lower averages. Middlesex and Hertfordshire, which stand very low, were later and less perfectly colonised by the Anglo-Saxon than the surround- ing counties, and nearly the same may be said of the counties around the Severn estuary and the Welsh border. Cornwall stands higher than the surrounding counties, and this is probably due to its having become the refuge of the military class of Southern Britain, in the main of Belgic origin. Flint and Denbigh owe their superiority to the other Welsh counties to the immigration of the Cumbrian and Strathclyde Britons.’ —Dr. Beddoe. 30. According to the Committee’s returns, the western provinces of Ireland possess a high stature, similar to the Scotch Highlands, with which they may have a common racial origin, while the lower stature of the eastern provinces is probably traceable to the comparatively recent Scotch and English immigrations. The Irish returns are, however, too few to be relied on (although the closeness of the averages for all the provinces would suggest the absence of any errors of observation), and any conclusions drawn from them must be received with great reserve until they are confirmed by more extended inquiries. In some of the. returns the county origin and birthplace was not recorded, which ac- counts for the difference between the totals for the whole of Ireland and those living in each province. 31. The racial elements of the British population are best demon- strated by separating a few of the counties where there has been the least admixture of foreign blood, and comparing these together, thus :— Race District Stature | Weight Early British .| Cardigan, Radnor, and Brecon . < - | 66:59 169°3 Saxon 3 2 Sussex, Berkshire, and Oxfordshire . C 67°22 1558 Anglian . Lothians, Northumberland, and Norfolk . 68°73 166°7 Scandinavian { Shetland, Caithness, North ‘and East York-) avian . ve shire, and Lincolnshire. BB*s2 162°7 32. Geographical distribution.—The inhabitants of the more elevated districts possess a greater stature than those of alluvial plains. The counties forming the river valleys of the Severn and Wye, the Thames, the Dee and Mersey, the Clyde, the Trent, and the fen district of Cam- bridge and Huntingdon, show a lower stature than the surrounding counties inhabited by persons of a similar racial origin. 30. With respect to latitude and climate, the inhabitants of the northern and colder districts possess greater stature than those of the southern and warmer parts of the island ; those of the north-eastern and drier regions: are taller than those of the south-western and damper climates. A similar disposition of stature has been found to exist in France and Italy, the REPORT OF THE ANTHROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE. 267° inhabitants of both these countries being taller in the northern than in the- southern provinces. The same rule applies to the whole of the countries. of Europe, in their relation to each other, as will be seen in Table IV., con- structed to show the position held by the inhabitants of the British Isles. relative to the stature of other European countries. The Committee regrets that it has not been able to obtain any information on this subject direct from the Huropean countries (except some referring to conscripts,. which were not suitable for their purpose), and has been obliged to avail: itself of the observations made in the United States of America on emigrants from European States. In reading this table it must be borne- in mind that the statistics referring to the United Kingdom, collected by the Committee, and to the native-born population of the United States, refer to men of all classes; while those collected by the military autho- rities of 1865-4 in the United States, referring to Canada and the other: American countries, and to those of all Europe, refer to emigrants, who belong almost entirely to the labouring classes. The close accord between the average stature of the United Kingdom (67°66 inches) and that of the native white population of the United States (67°67 inches) is accounted for in this way; and, on the other hand, the marked dif- ferences between the statures of the Scotch (68°71), Irish (67:90), Eng- lish (67°36), and Welsh (66°66 inches), as given by the Committee and those given by the United States Government (67:07, 66°74, 66°58, and 66°42 respectively) is explained. Some American writers on the subject have overlooked this important distinction, and, studying only the sta-. tistics obtained in their own country, have concluded that the Anglo- Saxon race is of greater stature in America than in Great Britain. In the Report of the Committee for 1879 Mr. Roberts has given a paper,. illustrated by a series of diagrams and statistical tables, of English and Americans, showing the close similarity which exists between the stature and weight of the two branches of our race, both in children and adults ; and the more extended observations of the Committee appear to confirm his conclusions. 34. Occupation and sanitary swrroundings.—The various industries of this country are not often so defined by the county boundaries as to show their effects on the physical development. It is probable, however, that. the low stature in the West Riding of Yorkshire is due to the large manufacturing town population included in the returns, and the rela- tively low stature of Durham to the large mining population. Lanca-. shire and Stafford, which contain similar industries to those of the West. Riding and Durham, do not show any falling off in stature, and it is probable that a large number of returns received from Sheffield have un-. fairly lowered the West Riding. The very low position, lower than can be accounted for by their racial origin, taken by the home counties—. Hertford, Middlesex,and Surrey—is no doubt due to their proximity to London ; the more vigorous men are attracted to the town by high wages, and the more feeble overflow into the surrounding districts. The- counties which fringe the sea-coast possess a higher stature than those adjoining them but lying further inland. This may be due to race, as has already been suggested ; but it may also be due to the more healthy _ Situation or the fishing occupation. The lower stature of the river valleys. would seem to imply that such situations are not favourable to physical development, especially as some of them were originally settled by the- Scandinavian races. 268 Taste V.—Showing the Average Srarurr of Adult Males in each Division of the United Kingdom, according to the returns collected by the Anthropometric Committee, compared with that of Adult Males of American and European Origin, who were examined for admission into the United States Army in the year 1863-4; the natives of European origin being arranged in the order of their average stature, showing also the medium stature, and the proportions above and below it, with the proportions of the extremes of high and low stature. REPORT—1883. Medical and Anthropological, U.S. Army, 1875.’) Countries Observations of Anthropo- metric Committee :— Scotland Treland . England Wales Total, United Kingdom . Observations on Conseripts in IS. America :— United States. White, native born Coloured, of all degrees Indians, N.A. tribes Immigrants Jrom— Canada (chiefly French) Mexico . : : - South America West Indies . Europe. Norway . Scotland Sweden . Treland . Denmark Holland England Hungary Germany Wales Russia : Switzerland . France Poland Italy Spain Portuga 1 (See ‘ Statistics, Extremes. Percentage pro- Percentage a 3 portion of total proportion of oe 2 number total number m no n n nm A Fr a po = > 1D x =) aol ios) } < © Oo o oO ~ A s | 3 e | & e S| eet ee =) © < =) < 1,304} 68°71 56 | 50:2 | 44:2 | 0:19 | 2:13 346} 67:90} 6-7 | 65:3 | 28-0 | 0:32 | 0-00 6,194) 67°36] 17-8 | 55:5 | 26-7 | 0:93 | 0:43 741| 66°66} 22°38 | 62:0] 15-2 | — — 8,585 | 67°66] 16:1 | 55°7 | 28:2 | —— — 315,620} 67°67) 15:3 | 54:1] 30:6 | 0:53 | 2-02 25,828 | 66°63} 29-6 | 51:9 | 185 | 1:79 | 1:00 121 | 67-93) 142+ 52:0 | 33:8 |) — 0:08 21,645 | 67:01] 21-8 | 56:3 | 21-9 | 0-74 | 1-01 91] 66-11} 25-2 | 51-7 | 13:1 | 3:29 | 1-09 79} 65°90} 41:7 | 40-4 | 17-9 | 2:13} — 580| 66°31} 28:9 | 564 | 14:7 | 0°86] 0-34 2,250) 67-47] 16°6,| 57:0 | 26-4 | 0-74] 1:31 3,476 | 67:07] 20-4 | 58:3 | 21°3 |.046 | 1:03 1,190 | 66°90] 21:3 | 59°5 | 19-2 | 0-42 | 0:76 30,557 | 66°74| 23°2 | 60°1 | 16:7 | 0:70 | 0-49 383 | 66°65| 25:1 | 57-7 | 17-2 | 0-78 | 0:26 989 | 66:°64|} 26°6 | 56:3 | 17-1 | 1:31 | 0:50 16,196 | 66°58] 25°9 | 583 | 15:8 | 1:08 | 0:56 89| 66°58] 22-5 | 584] 19-1 | 3:37 | 1:12 54,944 | 66°54] 27-0 | 57:0 | 16:0 | 1:31 | O51 1,104] 66-42} 29:3 | 53°6 | 17-1 | 0:82} 0-63 122] 66:39] 29°6 | 54:0 | 16:4 | 3:28 | 0-82 1,302 | 66°38) 29°5 | 55:7 | 14:8 | 1:61 | 0:44 3,243 | 66°28] 30:0 | 56:5 | 13°5 | 1:85 | 0:57 171} 66°21] 32:1 | 56:7} 11:2 | 1:75 | 1:17 339 | 66°00] 37:8 | 48-9 | 13:3 | 2-06 | 0-29 148| 65°64] 43:3 | 49-3 T4 | 2°70 | — 81} 65°43 | 39°5 | 56:8 37 | 3:70 | — —— a ney REPORT OF THE ANTHROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE. 269 d. British compared with other Races and Nationalities. 85. Considering the large number of different races included in the British Empire, and the political and commercial relations of its people with: nearly every other country, the Committee think it will be interesting and useful to give a table showing the average stature of the different races and nationalities of the world, as far as it ‘has been able to ascertain them: from published records. The list is very imperfect, and it is probable that many of the measurements need revision by more extensive observation.. No nation is so favourably situated for revising and completing the listas- our own; and the Committee hope that the table will be instrumental in promoting further observations of the kind, especially by medical officers: in the Navy and Army, and others practising in our numerous colonies and! dependencies. It is interesting to find that, with the exception of a few imperfectly-observed South Sea Islanders, and whose actual numbers, if the measurements are correct, are very few, the English professional classes head the long list, and that the Anglo-Saxon race takes the chief place in it among the civilised communities, although it is possible it might stand second to the Scandinavian countries if a fair sample of their- population were obtained. Taste VI.—Showing the Srarure of Adult Males of the British Isles: relative to that of other Races and Nationalities, arranged in the order of greatest Stature. Race or Nationality Authority Métres | Ft. in. (Samoa. 1853 | Lapeyrouse Tahiti and Pitcairn 1-782 Garnot, Beechey t Marquesas : 1:763 | Porter, Cook, &c. : etyncsians' ent Mealanal ¥ 1:755 | Various E : eee | op == : 1-753 | Wilkes, Novara . Sandwich . : 1731 | Lesson, Rollin English professional class. : : Anthropometric Com. | 1°757 | 5- 9-14 (1778 | Musters . F a Patagonians . . - . 1-730 | D’Orbigny. \ 1754 | 5- 9:00 Angamis of the Naga Hills . ; . | Woodthorp 1:754 | 5— 9:00 Negroes of the Congo : . | Topinard 1:752 | 5— 8-95 Scotch, all classes (recruits, 5 ‘ft. 8: 03) . | Anthropometric ‘Com. 1746 | 5- 8-71 Beaakosa Kaffirs, South Africa . . | Sir A. Smith 1:741 | 5- 8:50 Troquois Indians . - : - | Gold. 1735 | 5- 8-28 Todas of the Nilghiries . : - . | Marshall ACT 21s p= 1295 Negroes of Calabar : : : - | Topinard . TAC oe eo North American Indians : . | Baxter 5 1-726 | 5- 7-93 Trish, all classes (recruits, 5 ft. 8° 04) : Anthropometric | Com. 1725 | 5— 7:90 United States (whites, all guage . | Baxter 1-719 | 5- 7-67 English, all yar (recruits, 5 ft. 7°71) Anthropometric Com. 1:719 | 5- 7-66 : ; 1:727 | Beddoe d ” x of Ew egians { immigrants TOW. Sad mT, |abaxter 5 i a ee Zulus. ; Roberts LTO Tol Sa 7g English labouring classes. Anthropometric “Com, | 1-705 | 5_ 7-08 Canadians, chiefly French immigrants, U.S. America. . | Baxter 1:703 | 5— 7-01 Tajiks of Ferghana and Samarkand. Ujfalvy . | 1705 | 5- 7-10 Swedes, immigrants to U.S. America . | Baxter and Beddoe . | 1:700 | 5— 6:90 Chipeway Indians . - : r - | Oliver - . | 1:700 | 5— 6:90 Kabyles, large race 5 5 . | Topinard . . | 1699 | 5- 6:85 “270 REPORT— 1883. TanLe VI. (continued). Race or Nationality Welsh, all classes . Danes, immigrants to U.S. America Dutch '§ American, negroes of all “degrees of colour English immigrants to U. 8. America Hungarians ,, English Jews Germans, immigrants to U.S. “America . Swiss of Geneva Swiss immigrants to U. S. America Russians re 55 Belgians French immigrants to U. s. America Poles ‘3 i, French upper classes. . . Germans A ; 5 . Mexicans Berbers of Algeria Arabs Usbeks of Ferghana and Samar kand Javanese Russians : Italians, immigrants to US. America South Americans ,, & Australian Aborigines . A * Austrian Sclaves , Galchas, Iranian Mountaineers Spaniards, immigrants to U.S. America . Berbers of Algeria . Portuguese immigrants to U. S, America Ainos Austrian Germans . French working classes Esquimaux of North America : Hungarians Oe al statistics) Caucasians. 5 New Guinea, various tribes Hindoos i Bavarians Rutherians . Dravidians . . . A Cingalese n c . Austrian Roumanians : - P Chinese . 4 5 Italians (conscripts, iE 620) Fuegans ' a Polish Jews . - 4 “ 4 Poles |. 3 - finns (Beddoe, B ft. 5 5°81) Papuans 3 Japanese c e Aymaras Indians, Peru . : . Peruvians ] > Cochin-Chinese Malays . - Veddas of Oey lon . x E f tigi eet ye MU ar OMG Authority Anthropometric Com. Baxter . Baxter Baxter Baxter Baxter Anthropometric ‘Com. Baxter 5 F : Dunant. 5 4 Baxter 3 Baxter ‘ Quetelet A ° Baxter ‘ f Baxter : 5 - De Quatrefages . Novara - 8 Baxter : C Topinard Various Ujfalvy : ; Novara Z , < Shultz a ; Baxter s : Baxter A : Various . 5 Novara 5 6 5 Ujfalvy . 2 : Baxter : - : Topinard . z : Baxter Rosky Novara De Quatrefages Various Scheiber and Beddoe. Shortt s Various Shortt Novara 3 Majer and Koper nicki Shortt 5 Davy - . . Novara 5 . Novara 4 An. di Statist., 1879 . Novara Majer and Kopernicki Majer and Kopernicki Novara. > . Various Mrs. Ayrton . Forbes , - - D’Orbigny ; : Finlayson . ° Raffles, Crawfurd, &e. Bailey + ‘a ° Métres 1695 1694 1-693 1-693 1-692 1692 1692 1-691 1-688 1-687 1687 1687 1683 1682 Ft. in. REPORT OF THE ANTHROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE. 271 TasLe VI. (continued). 5 | Race or Nationality Authority Métres | Ft. in. Lapps . : : : : : - | Horch . : ral OO a= Tate Andamanese . . : - : - | Man . : : . | 1492 4— 10°7 Aétas. : : : Z : . | De Quatrefages . . | 1482 ) 4- 10:3 Semangs : 2 : 4 . - | De Quatrefages . . | 1448 4- 9:00 Mincopese_. : ; ‘ , . | De Quatrefages . -'| L486 | 4— 8°53 Bosjesmans (Bushmen and §. Africa) .| Various. : - | 1341 4— 4:78 Difference between the tallest and shortest races : - | 7421 | 1-455 Average stature of man according to the above . 1658 - 5= 95°25 Special Subjects of Inquiry. 36. In the sheet of instructions issued by the Committee observations were asked for to illustrate the physical differences of :— a. Persons engaged in different occupations. b. Persons bred and living in towns, or country. c. Natives of parts of the British Isles differing ethnologically, geo- logically, or in climate. d. Boys and men whose intellect and industry are above or below the average. e. The general characteristics of men noted for athletic power. f. The rate of growth in persons of both sexes bred in town and country, and engaged in different occupations. The following table shows some of the extreme variations in stature which occur, and which are associated with different occupations and conditions of life, illustrative of the above subjects of inquiry. Tarte VII—Showing the Srarure and Wercur of Adult Males (age 23-50 years) under different conditions of life. ' Number Ft. in. lbs. Scotch Agricultural Population, Galloway . 75 5 10°5 173°6 Metropolitan Police : - 5 : ° 192 5 101 185°7 Fellows of the Royal Society . - ‘ ° 98 5 9:76 _ Yorkshire Fishermen, Flambro’ , : 68 5 8-71 166°8 Athletes (tunning, jumping, and walking) . 89 5 834 143°7 Scotch Lead-miners, Wenlockhead . ; : 92 5 8:43 1639 London Fire Brigade. . . ° . 69 5 7:40 160°8 Durham Coal-miners - 3 . : 51 5 6:38 152-4 Edinburgh and Glasgow Town Population . 32 5 6°35 137:2 Welsh Lead-miners, Cardigan. B é : 328 5 6:30 155:2 Sheffield Town Population . 5 5 4 100 5 5°80 142°5 Bristol Town Population : : . : 300 5 577 142-4 Lunatics, General Population . 3 5 - | 1,409 ay aado 147°9 Criminals, General Population : «| 2,315 5 5°60 140-4 Hertfordshire Labourers . . 174 5. 5°35 145°0 Idiots and Imbeciles ° Fi : . F 19 5 4:87 123-0 ee Ee ee ee eT | 37. The influence of town life and town occupations on the physique of the population in districts in which the race differs little, and the climatic -_ 272 REPORT—1883. conditions are the same, is seen by comparing the agricultural population of Ayrshire with that of Glasgow and Edinburgh, where the average difference in stature amounts to 415 inches, and in weight to 36°4 lbs., in favour of the country folk. A similar, though not so greata difference, exists in Yorkshire, where the fishermen of Flamborough exceed the artisans of Sheffield in stature by 2°91 inches, and in weight by 24:3 Ibs. On the other hand, the population of London exceeds that of the adjoining county of Hertfordshire in stature by 1:57 inches, and in weight by 79 lbs. Quetelet observed the same condition in Belgium, where the towns showed a higher stature than the country districts ; and he con- cluded that the greater ease and better food attainable in towns were more favourable to physical development than the hard manual labour and poor fare of the agricultural districts. It is probable that Quetelet compared different classes together, or that the towns in Belgium hold an exceptional position, like London to the adjoining districts in England. 38. As an example of the predominance of race over occupation, the stature and weight of the Scotch lead-miners of Wenlockhead, and the Welsh lead-miners of Cardiganshire, are given in the table. The occupa- tion of lead-mining in both districts is in a great measure hereditary, and has probably been followed under similar conditions in Scotland and Wales for many generations, yet the Scotch exceed the Welsh lead- miners in stature by 2°13 inches, and in weight by 8°7 lbs. The stature and weight of the Durham coal-miners, and of the town populations of Glasgow, Sheffield, and Bristol, are given in this table, as they have been referred to above as influencing the averages of their respective counties, and placing them in an exceptional position as to the racial origin of their inhabitants. 39. One of the objects the Committee has had in view has been ‘to ascertain the physical differences of boys and men whose intellect and industry are above or below the average’; but no returns of this kind have been received, except some referring to criminals and lunatics, and those have been introduced here as the most convenient place for their consideration :— Taste VIIT.—Showing the Srarure and Weicut of Adult-Male Criminals and Lunatics, compared with that of the General Population. Height Weight Ages Ages Classes oy eee ees 20 25 35 45 20 25 35 45 to to to to to to to to 25 35 45 55 25 35 45 55 inches | inches | inches | inches | lbs, Ibs. Ibs. lbs. General— Average population 67°5 | 67:9 | 67-9 | 67:9 | 146°2, 156- | 162° | 163°8 j} Class 8: country) 67.9 | 67-5 | 67-5 | 67:8 | 149:6| 157-4| 161-2) 166-4 labourers ; ene SL! 665 | 66:6 | 66-9] 66-6 | 139- | 147-3) 1541] 1486 Criminals . . . | 65:2} 656 | 65-7] 65:8 | 1369] 140- | 141-4] 143-4 SS a — ¥ er a | Lunatics ; : : 65:7 47:9 REPORT OF THE ANTHROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE. 273 ‘ _ 40, When compared with the general population, lunatics show a de- ciency of stature of 1:96 inches, and of weight 10°3 lbs. ; and criminals f 2°06 inches and 17°8 lbs., indicating a deficiency of physical as well as nental stamina in both these unfortunate classes of society. In respect o complexion lunatics show an excess of 5 per cent. of light eyes with lark hair, and criminals of 10 per cent. of dark eyes with dark hair over he general population. : Taste [X.—Showing the Comprexion of Adult Male Criminals and Lunatics, compared with that of the General Population. Be No. Eyes light Eyes dark BES 3 of oe obser- =: re Total vations | SE ee EEE Hair | Hair | Hair | Hair | Hair | Hair | 2 4 light | dark | red | dark | fair | red | Gs .., per per per: | per per per per cent. | cent. | cent. | cent. | cent. | cent. | cent. England— ae General . . | 5,669 | 39°6 | 204] 40 | 29:9 | 1:7 7 3-7 100 ‘Criminal . | 2,315 | 40°71] 136} 11 | 38-1 6 6 59 — Lunatic. . 1 1,409 | 42°3 | 203] 1:5 | 31:8] 1:8 “4 19 Total . . | 9,393 | 40°71 | 189 | 2:7 | 32:2) 1:5 6 4: — | Wales— | General . ; 704 | 344 | 19:9 | @8& | 264 | 4:7 1:3 35 | 100 | Criminal : 46 | 37° faa 456] — — = wits Sif Lunatic. ; 150° |) 847 |) 273 |) 38 | 28:7)" 2- — 4: res mine Total. .| 900} 346) 21° | 82 |:a78] 4 | 1 | a4 foe Scotland— : General . >| 1,261 | 46:3 | 24:5 | 5:2 :| 21:2 9 1- ‘9 | 100 | Criminal ; 194 | 44:3 | 20°71 | 2-6 | 30- 5 15 1: — || Lunatic. : 342 | 47-4 | 307 | 14 | 17:3) 14 1-2 6 — Total . . | 1,797 | 463 | 25:2] 4:2 | 214] 1° 11 8 us Treland— _ General : 285 | 49°8 | 182] 3:5 | 23:5]. 11 1:8 2-1 | 100 | Criminal : 215 | 44:2 | 186 5 || 28-7 “5 5 U6 — | Lunatic js PA i NS al eS a 17:2 Total . 2 529 | 47-4 | 19° 2°5°| 25°3 ‘7 11 4- — Total United | Gincdom } 12,619] 41- | 198) 34 | 302] 15 | -7 | 35 | — 41. As an example of the relation of high mental to physical qualities, stature of ninety-eight Fellows of the Royal Society is given. Their erage stature is slightly above (0°38 inch) that of the professional a of this country, to which the majority of them belong. 1883. = 274. REPORT—1883. 42. As an example of high physical qualities as developed by training, the measurements of eighty-nine professional and amateur athletes are given. Their average stature exceeds that of the general population from which they are drawn by 0°68 inch, while their average weight falls short of that standard by 14°5 lbs. The ratio of weight to stature is, in the athletes, 2°100 lbs., and in the general population 2-323 lbs., for each inch of stature. Thus, a trained athlete whose stature is 5 feet 7 inches should weigh 10 stones, while an untrained man of the same height should weigh 11 stones. 43. The statures of the Metropolitan Police and the London Fire Brigade are given as selected men of the working classes. The former exceed the criminal class, with whom they have to deal, in stature by 4:5 inches, and in weight by 45°3 lbs. The men of the Fire Brigade are selected for their activity, and general fitness to meet sudden and trying demands on their physical and mental energies. The data referring to them may be accepted, therefore, as typical of the best physique which can be obtained for an English army, and of which our army should con- sist at its best. Complexion as deternvined by the Colour of the Eyes and Hair. ; 44. The difficulty of determining the prevailing complexion of a race, or of the mixed population of a country or a district, by the colour of the hair, as is generally done, and of basing a classification on it, is greater than at first sight appears. Not only do the various shades run imperceptibly into each other, but observers differ in their appreciation of the different shades when viewed under similar conditions, and the prevailing colour of a district determines the relative value of others. Thus a person living amonga dark-haired race would consider brown hair as fair, while another person living among a light-haired people would consider it dark, or at any rate not fair in the same sense as the former would. Objections of this kind do not apply to the eyes, as the colour of the iris is due to the anatomical disposition of pigment in front of or-behind that structure. In brown and the so-called black eyes a layer of brown pigment covers the front of the iris and hides the deeper structures, and itself determines the colour; while in blue and grey eyes this layer of pigment is wanting, and the colour is due to the dark pigment (the choroid) situated behind the iris, the blue colour in various degrees re- sulting from the greater translucency of a thin, and the grey from a thick membrane. The marriage, moreover, of fair and dark persons _ often produces an intermediate shade in the colour of the hair in the | children, but only occasionally produces an intermediate change in the — colour of the eyes, the rule being that they are blue or brown like one of | the parents. The cross between the blue and brown eye should properly | be called green (the deeper blue showing through an imperfect layer of yellow brown pigment), but from popular prejudice to this term, eyes of this mixed colour are generally recorded as brown grey, light brown or — light hazel.' 45. For these reasons the classification adopted in this Report is based = on the colour of the eyes, and with the object of more clearly defining the . two prevailing shades of complexion in this country, namely the ‘fair’ as characterised by light eyes and light hair, and the ‘dark’ by dark eyes 1 See the Report for 1880, p. 134, for a further discussion of this subject. an. |. No. 3. BRITISH ISLES. THE DISTRIBUTION ov ADULT MALES wire FAIR COMPLEXION mam) (Uomr RYes axp ruonT According to Table IIL Assoc 1883 | EXPLANATION | Report Brit ht brownd red Blue and. Grey Eyes. Hau. (mith ley Mlustrating the Report of the Anthrapometrre Cominitice erst stir aed hs 5a-eatuelpads. i Plate Vill DARK COMPLEXION snowno THE DISTRIBUTION or ADULT MALES wre YES ASD DARE BAIn) According to Table IIT. (AUK ee a ee ee ee eee ee d y Loy No. 4. | ¢ y ay BRITISH ISLES udp _G, ‘Cn. | Shetland | la wn and Black Eyes Z Robarts Mlustrating the Report of the Anthropometric Corarattce a aaacll 1 SP REPORT OF THE ANTHROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE. 275 and dark hair, the mixed or neutral eyes are eliminated, and the dark. hair is separated from the former, and the light hair from the latter _ class. The combinations of blue eyes and light red hair, and of brown eyes and dark red hair, are given in separate columns, but. the result is not satisfactory, as many cases of light red have doubtless been returned as fair hair, and of dark red as dark brown hair. 46. In the instructions issued by the Committee observers were re- quested to return the colours of eyes as grey, light blue, blue, dark blue, light brown, brown, dark brown, green, and black; and the colour of _ the hair as very fair, fair, golden, red, red brown, light brown, brown, dark brown, black brown, and black, and some chromo-lithographic sheets as tests! for the colour of the hair were at first issued ; but the system was found to be too complicated for ordinary observers to follow, and they were left to record the colours of both hair and eyes according to the popular meaning of the above terms. An examination of the returns shows that in many cases wide limits have been given tosuch words as fair, golden, and brown at one end of the scale, and of °* dark brown and black at the other, which has necessitated the concen- tration of the data to eliminate errors of observation, and what may be called the ‘ personal equation’ of the colour-sense in different observers. In the Report of the Committee for 1880 a table is given of the colour of eyes and hair according to the above scale, of boys and men of the pro- fessional classes from ten to fifty years of age, but, apart from its including too wide a range of ages, it is not so well adapted for showing the relative prevalence of complexions as the one now given. 47. The following grouping of the counties according to the prevalence of fair complexion, or, what is the same thing, according to the degree of | “nigrescence, shows that certain large districts—much larger than the county boundaries—are occupied by inhabitants of similar racial origin, _ or who have been subject to conditions of life which have reduced them _to similar shades of complexion. The division of the percentages into five degrees is, of course, quite arbitrary, and sometimes two counties, _ only divided from each other by a decimal; and belonging therefore to the Same group, may be represented by a different number. The exact per- . centages are given in Table III. 48. In this classification the men with dark eyes and light hair are - combined with those haying neutral eyes (green) and light or dark hair, because they are few in number, and because this peculiar complexion is ' probably due to crossing of the light and dark stocks, and the persistence of one feature of the parent in the eyes and of the other in the hair. ' The fact that men with dark eyes and light hair are more frequently found in the south-western counties of England, where the light and dark races meet and overlap each other, supports this view of their mixed origin. This complexion, moreover, is common in childhood, but dis- appears as age advances. According to Table XI. it diminishes in males from 13 per cent., during the first five years of life to 1 per cent., at forty- five years of age, and in females from 16°4 per cent. to 2 per cent. during the same period. .' These test-sheets proved not to be well suited for the purpose for which they Were intended. The colours were not well graduated, and did not possess the sheen or gloss of the natural hair, on which so much of the variation of the colour depends. On the subject of colour-scales, see the Bulletins of the Society of Anthropology of Paris, 3rd S. vi. pp. 91, 92. T2 1883. REPORT: ae ox ete me S - 6 8 F & & tg L I if G G 8 F G G % 8 F G é G OL € F € T 8 P 6 Sg 6 L & G G g L G € G & 8 6 ii G G OL T € € if 8 6 if G I a € ¢ é I 8 I g G G 8 & § G I 8 € $ G [ 8 G i G IT 8 G F G G L G § & € 9 t [ IT T & 1 § T S 9 § 6 I § 9 G § T T 8 T g G G 9 T F IT 9 § é T T 9 T F T i! F G T 1 sprvadn g = ¢ oy | gg edoqe = ¢ |spavadn 0g = ¢ ce-0g = ¢ gs-9=7 | §& c8-08 = 7 08 - =F 0-28 =F > PSs ® 08-Gé = € {6° - 06 =& cy-0P = € Poco =e a 2-06 = @ 06 - CI =% 0S-SF = 69 0=T wa 06 Jopun T CT OT =1 Og sA0qu = T qua0 ted “ON E ‘queo god ‘on | ‘quoosod ‘on | ‘quoo sed ‘on qrey Yep & qiey yep ey yep IVY Tey pur yay yt | 8 TA yy yea ‘sofa [BIMAN @ ‘sada yavq ‘sado IIB iT ‘sede Ite iT eat Fog Saat Laer ee ee + exiqspr0geig: : a . : . . * aatyskqioq. ; : . : . . 5 3 aITysoyO : : : : : : * aItysvoue'y c : 0 y paeyarouryso aM pur purprequng ‘ é : 4 : * aIIysurey.surzjON 7 + + 8 + gaTysyIOX JO Surpry 92M : ‘ * OITYSYIOX JO SSUIPTY ysey pus YON : : : * UeUULUyOR[O pe ‘ssolmry ‘OFT : ‘ mae N pue Foren ueg ‘aeapieqy ‘ ; g * — ssouqy1ep : : C 10951 A pue ‘gatysify “4UStaqpnoxiry : : . : Aesuopop pue Avjsyt . : : : : uBiIy pure ‘ayng ‘athary ° ‘ ss : tOpIAQUID CT pag ‘Sultan, “qQ1eg : : : ‘ * — ssoutaAUT d : afyg pure ‘Aj1eUl01D ‘ssoy ‘puelrteqyng F a : : 5 - : . - 709810 . . . . . . . . I94sule'y . . . . . . . . qysneuu0 e) wey c : : : c : * puelloqumT10N : * salqoeg pur ‘xITYTOG ‘ysinqxoy ‘solu qoyATeg pue ‘uoy3urppeH ‘mosyytUry ‘ysanqurpy * Molpuoy pue yreueyT : : : : : * SUIPLVOUTY pue IVjz10,7 : : z . . e . . pueyeyg ‘dnory yssug TON ‘dnory 493009 qSBY-YION ‘dnory pur “USI Yyoy09S dnoxy Ystuy W}10N ‘dnory j YSU] Tetyue) ‘dnory 1epi0g qseqt 93009 pue Yystpsuny a - aSION ‘SOC WUPY JO FONGOSAUDIN] JO oo1sap oY} 10 NOIXATANOD AV] Jo aouayesord ayy 0 Surpr000¥ puvpeayt Jo seouTACIT OY} PUL UIBPAg yvorIH JO SoTyUNOD OY} JO WOIGVOHIsse[)— X ATAV], 277 REPORT OF THE ANTHROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE, 2 19 =H ad H uC NO OO an wVOAQAwonNs CO OS II OD NH HH OO oH HIN NI HH 10 wd 19 19 16 02 19 OF ) oO : O55 5 > a o oO day a] OG nn!) ow uw $42 n a De 2| Be wb foes Dm a He Dm & |282|/22| 5 |2mz|SE| O |BSE\SE| S |SHE/SE| S |EREIES 3 |[SS5158| cs (828/52) s |PES/58| 6 |885185) s leSsies Size eal & |eealee| 2 [ePalsea| 2 [Pasa] 2 lea Birth| 466 IH! | it _ — 466 69) — 0- = = ss = = ee = = a ae. = ae |" pes = = 1- 20°71) — _— _ — i 22:5); — a — — 7 19°6| 12°7 2- 25:3) 52) — ad — = — = — = = 9 25°3| 57 3- 30 31°6| 6:3) — — — 11 30°9| — 8 | 330] — 22 30°8| 5°5 4- 97 361) .45] — — — 12 37°99) 7:9 17 | 346 1°6 68 35°8| 5:0 5- 160 39:2) 31) — — —_ 18 38'8| 0:9 44 | 38°4 3°83} 108 40°3| 45 6- 178 41-7} 2:5) — _ — 13 41°4| 2°6 43 | 40°5 Pia Wa Ih) 43:1] 2°83 7- 148 47°5| 5:8 7 618 | — 31 45°4|) 4:0 42 | 46°8 63 99 46°2| 31 8- 330 521} 4:6 6 §2°5 Tie Lz 525} 71] 140] 519 51} 172 518] 56 2 13- 209 | 87:2] 10°83] 63 89°8| 1071) 60 88-2 | 10°9 21 | 840} 83 65 | 849} 10°0 14- 229 | 96-7) 95] 75 988] 90] 81 963} 8-1 12 | 94:0 | 10°0 61 | 97:7) 12:8 15- | 187| 106-3) 96] 60 | 107-3] 85] 91 | 10#1| 78] — | — | — | 36] 1076] 99 yw- | 128] 1131] 68} 49 |1139| oe} 75 | u22| sa) — | — | -—]| — | — | — w- | 74|1155| 24] 14 | 1168] 20] 59 | 43] 21) — | — | —]| —]| — | - 1s- | 64|1211| 56] 26 |1231| 63} 38 | u91) 48} — | — | —| — | — | — i9- | 97| 1238] 9:7| 47 | 1955] 2-4] 50 | 1221) 30) — |} — | —] —] — | — 20- | 198 | 123-4] -6| 58 | 1266) 11] 70 | 1203} —| — | —}]—] —] -—|— gi- | 59| 1218) —| 23 | 1263) —| 36 | uss} —| —| —|]—| —]| -— | —- go- | 53|1934| — | 14 | 1928] —| 37 | 1241} 20) —| —]|—| —]| —]| - 93- | 29|1241|. -7| 12 | 128-7| 21] 16 | 194} — | —“] —}]—] — | —]— 24- 19 | 120°8| — 5 1205 | — —_ ae — — —_ — == — a eso} 43/1200) — | 19 | or] —-| — | —|—] —| —]|—-| —| —-]- Se 83) 08) — | 8 | 108} —| — | —|—-| —|-—]—-}-—|—-}- 35~40 Meee | PP | Bate | SH fle Pee ce AR RS cm | ee fren a ee ee rea erm eee ee ee ay es es nent ef et ee py Pea ee oe) sl ene | | pea Pah 294 REPORT—1883. Table XX.—Summary Table showing the average Srarurn, WEIGHT, and their relation Height Weight F Strength: | Span of Ratio: Ratio: tl Cheam drawing- |armsacross| weight weight power, | the back, | divided by | divided by in lbs. in inches height | chest-girth without with = Age shoes, clothes, Bente pened in inches in lbs. : M.| F M. 0-1 | 27-00 1-2 | 33-50 38-70, 36°82) 38°46 41°03 44°00 45°97 47-05 ita) eo 9 9 Lh — a) is 43°10 45°83 47°56 |46°50 49-70 49:07 |48°39 51°84 50°64 |49°92 53°50 51°98 |52°41 54:99 2 54-08 |55:04 56:91 4 55°51 |58-06 59°33 U 57°15 |59°04 62°24 . — |60°79 64:31 D b — {61°66 66°24 . *9| — |62°52 66°96 3 : — [62°50 |2° 67:29 23: 5 — |62°69 |2- 67°52 . — (62-49 |2°12 67°63 . ; 62:19 |2° 67°68 33 62°35 |2° 67°48 26° 62°36 |2° 67°72) . 62:22 |2° 67°75 67°78 67:92 67°70 67°87 67°89 68-09 67°96 67°92 67-41 69:22 or mal SS lS Oy bho sehen oon NE DS Ot ao; 4 REPORT OF THE ANTHROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE. 295 Cunst-cirtH, StReNctH, and SPAN oF Arms of both Sexes and of all Ages, to each other. ee Ratio: Relation of Difference between the two sexes: females compared weight span of with males divided by arms to ae ire sive 08 Sieh eerie a et sabes Age strength height Height Weight Strength | Span of arms anil aes lo cee Lay, M. F Actual ie Actual Fert, Actual pia) Actual Es inches lbs. eat — — | _0-21|-1-07} — 0-2|— 281) — | — | — | — | Birth —{|— _ —|- =a pS je [f - 0-1 —|- _ —|-— Salih pie bse ess Pe i-2 — — ——s — — — — _ —_— —_ — 9— — | — gat ong | OL aE et a ae 3- — — — —0°33|—0°86| — 18|— 4:82} — = — == A _— _— —_ —0:21|/—0°51] — 03)— 075) — — — _ j= —}|}—- = hy By Saat) 201 450), So | a ee 6- — |—2-87| +1:38| —1:52|/—330] — 3:0|— 604) — er AT eG? 7- 9:98\4+ 51) — -10| —0-45|/—0°999| — 27|— 492] — — |-10 |-21 8- 3-70|— -63| — -34) —0:97|—195| — 49)— S11) — — |—06 }—1:2 9- 4-11|—1-20| —1:13| —0-79|—1:52| — 5°%5|— 815) — — |-0°7})-15 10- 3-87|1:52| — -69| —0-40|—0'74] — 39|— 5:41|—19°9 —53-0| + 0-4 | —0°7 1i- 406|— -96| — -62| +0:67|+1:22| — 0°3)— 0°39 —19:9}—51:4} +10 | +1:°8 12- 3:90|—1-40| + -29} +0°86)+151| + 44]+ 5°32) —21-9'|— 495 | +2°5 | +45 13= 3-79|—2:18| — -76] +0:47|+0°79| + 47)+ 5°11 |—21°5 |—45°7 | +19 | +3°3 14- 3°54) — — 14| —1-:31|—2°10 + 21)+ 2:04)—22°6|)—43:3} — _ 15- 354) — — 09} —2:56|—4:00} — 63}— 5°30|—26-4|—453) — — 16- 346) — —_— —3:72|—5°61 —16° |—12-21)—39 |—50:0| — —_ 1j- 3:03) — + -06| —452|—6'75| —19°7|—14°384|—35°3|—475| — _ 18- 303) — — 06) —4:54|—6'74] —15-9}|—11°39|—35°6 |—46-6| — — 19- 2:93) — — 49) —4:54]—672} —20°1}—14-02|—35°9|—46:0| — _ 20- 2:39; — — -g4] —4-60|—6:30| —24:0|—16°53 |—38:3 |—47-7| — _ 21- 2:39) — — 52| —4-81/—7°10} —22°7|—15°45 |—38:8|—47-2) — _— 22- 3°28) — — -65| —4:41|—663} —21°4|—14-49|—41:2/—51'7) — -- 3— 308| — | — -48| —s02|—7-41| —27-4|—1851|—41-7|—501} — | 3 | ae 25- 26- :94| — | — -41| —5:92/—8:50| —38° |—2497|—42-7/-510} — | — |4 27- 28- 29- 2-61, — | a Pet |) aig |_oent pre |— 404) =: Ghia be ) 35- _ + *05} | —6°93| 10-18) ) if A 40- a = 3 ze o. j — 44-5 |— 27°34 |—37:-4|—500| — — fae =— te | = a = 35 = = she _— 60- _ we = =» = a 3 Lae = = 70- 296 REPORT—1883. has stated that man attains his maximum height at the age of 30 years, and maintains it up to 50 years, after which it begins to recede, and at 90 it has lost three inches. This may be, and probably is, true of indivi- duals if measured from year to year, but it does not appear to be true of the population in the aggregate. The loss of stature resulting from the degeneration and loss of tissue, and the stooping position assumed by old people, is more than counterbalanced by the survival of a greater number of individuals who are above the average in height. The uniform increase in the weight and chest-girth throughout adult life also confirms this view. Industrial Schools. 64. The statistics referring to Industrial School children of both sexes are given in a separate form, as illustrating the physique of children bred under the most unfavourable conditions of life. Boys of this class of the age of 14 years are nearly seven inches (6°83) shorter of stature and 242 Ibs. lighter in weight than the lst or Standard Class of the foregoing tables. The returns sent in by Mr. R. Sutton from the Swinton School, near Manchester, are the most complete in all their details which the Com- mittee has received from any source, and they may be accepted as models of what such returns ought to be. Taste XXI.—Comparative Table of Boys and Girls in Industrial Schools. | Number of | : : : | Dheteratiens | Height Weight Chest-girth | Span of Arms ao g | 2 ia.) 8 | 3 | 2 | elisa = 2 = oe a Z i | 2 i Z inches | inches |_ Ibs. Ibs. | inches | inches | inches | inches 16- 7 — | 57:64) — | 93°92} — | 29:25; — | 57:50| — 15- 58 1 | 55°43 | 56:50] 85°50} 67:50] 28:30, — | 57-17] 58°50 14- 102 33 | 54:46| 55°00) 77°35) 81:25) 27-29, — | 54°72) 54:21 13- 221 58 | 53:23) 52:°98| 72°31] 72°76| 26°31; — | 52°45) 53°60 12- 205 66 | 51°79} 51:16] 67°40| 68°25) 25°85; — | 50-10} 51-28 1l- 158 63 | 49°11| 51°48) 63:19! 60°96] 24:17) — | 49°15) 49-11 10- 191 60 | 48:09] 47°70| 56°76| 56:00| 23°97, — | 47°46) 47-21 9- 100 70 | 47:02| 46:44] 52:40) 52°77] 23°30, — | 45:30) 45°41 8- 69 66 | 44°61) 44°68) 47°13) 47°79] 22°58; — | 43:20) 43°46 7- 64 45 | 43°54) 42°38} 45°70) 44:05] 22°16; — | 41:23) 41°95 6- 46 47 | 41:14} 41°15] 40°43| 40°66] 21°95; — | 40°30} 39°50 | 5- 37 43 | 38°63} 39:22) 36°68} 36°98] 21-42; — | 38:10) 38:25 { 4- 9 19 | 36:27| 37:07| 33°61| 34:09} 20°50; — | 35:00) 35:90 : 3- 5 10 | 34:50| 35°50| 30°50| 32:50} — — | 33:25] 32°50 2- —_ ll — | 31:95) — | 26-77) — — — | 29°50 es — 4 — | 27:00} — | 16:21) — -- “= — 6 & under |) aaa : 12 months ys a 4 a 26 25 — 16 66 = —— =— mae 0 & under a . ‘ Alesis } 1 | 1 | 2350] 27-50] 11-00] 1250] — | — | — | — Total 1,273] 601 297 THE ANTHROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE. REPORT OF a 1-3 6S 1 Ls 8-43 | 1-9 &-F | 9-99 09g 8-€ #36 | OT 8:96 | 8-€ T-60 | 9-6F GL0'T T?90.L ig — ee OAS a = (0:99 § rs ea = = ra 6 = = me Or09 = ae eal ¥ = ae — | 0.0% —s — | 0-09 G § GFL = | OIG = — | LGF L = = T ¥-FF = ee ee 6 F = cect i a) FEE — | &6L | 0-:9F 4G = Sellar €-3& == ad 1-89 T& g GS sri 242) L-9 Spel Ge 0-08 0€ v9 = — | 0-96 | &€§ #9 T-8¢ Tg 9 ar Se iets) GOL | Hg vg 6-49 LE TG > —~1| $66 | LG 68 G-F9 8F Z OL mae fists T-TE | 21 LT 0-09 Lg &-¢ g-§ 8.1 G6 | €6L | 9-& 1-6F Lg 8 == 636 | PT 0:66 | 6-6 66 6-09 69 == LF G1 LE | GT L-¥ L4g 98 6 GF = — | 8-96 | 26 6 | 1-89 99 FG g-§ — | PLE | V3 €FT | 0-09 89T OT 6-9 GL | OF GFT | 9-9 GG | 9:99 92 6-9 9-1 G.F 9-46 | 19 G-OT | 0-LF TEL II 9-T §-9 — | 1-86 | 82 8-2 F-8P *9 GL 6G 8-1 ¥-:06 | 0-€ 0-9T | &-LF GOT 6I 0-9 9-1 — |, 9599 | EL. |) 90 &-1P L9 8-§ L-§ g.0 9:86 | FF 0-01 | 0-6F 681 §1 g-9 GG | G9 FLT | 8-8 t+ G-F9 oF ard LT ci 8:26 | G&G 0-81 | 9-6F 68 lal LIL = So, Webel al Seon een oe, 6 9-T 9-1 — | 9-46 | 0-9 9-66 | L-LE 19 ST 3 na aa, Pee a oe aa I a = — | 0-66 — | 0-66 | 0-&F L = Oy “qu990 *yue0 *qu900 “yu00 *Ju00 *4ym900 “yueo *quoo “yu90 *yuoo ‘quod0 *yuoo “guao *yu00 zed zad sad tail sad sod sad rod rod wad Jod aod Jad rod rer meq | ey | eq | amy | eq | ey rey ley | meq | dey | eq | aey | eq AVP 10 | pay | Ue | wd | pee | wed | wsry yaup to | PPM | Ue | eq | pe | Wwe | wsry vst UTM SMOTIBATASO}| YY STy UATAL SUOTJVAIOSGO a jo roquiny “uatory Jo roquny | Avpyyarq at WIA “pep soAqy WIA Gust sakoy nace WIA ‘yep soda WA Qasr soloy sv] Sosy s[Ity sfog ‘a8 TOBE 4v ‘spOOyDG oesnoyAIO AA pu [eIAysupuy ut ‘oSezuereg ysysag jo ‘spar pue sfog jo ‘alvyy ANY Sai dO ANOTOO Spavser sv ‘ssvjQ youve uy uoMsodorg esvyueoIeg ay} JO yWOUIIIVIG—JIXK WAV, 298 REPORT—1883. TasLE XXIII.—Comparison of Boys and Girls, at different Ages, in Industrial School at Swinton, near Manchester. Sight. No. of ’ Strength | Test dots Observa- Height Weight Chest- | Breathing} of arm. distin- A ‘sane girth capacity | Drawing) guished at 5° power | distance of feet Bs eC a ft Pied hf Eg) Pe Ya Uae inte fe Cain Wel Qa WY Py eea ye Eel 2 inches|inches| Ibs. | Ibs. inches inches) cubic inches} Ibs. | Ibs. | ft. in. | ft. in. 14 6 21 55°0| 54:4! 78:7 | 80-9) 283) 29:0) 189 | 177 | 40:0| 33:0} 27-9 | 38-1 13 28 27 52°5| 51.1] 70°0| 71°3| 26-6} 27-3} 166 | 143 | 37-3] 27°6| 30-9 | 37:2 12 41 29 54:0} 49:9; 65°4| 64:6) 25-9] 27-6] 166 | 138 | 36-0] 27-6} 32°6 | 36:7 11 22 51 50°0| 49:4] 63-1] 60°3| 25:3) 27-5) 153 | 145 | 34-2] 25-4) 32-3 | 39:0 i 32 27 48:2| 47:0| 57-1] 55°4| 23°6| 26-9) 140 | 124 |26°7| 19-5 | 28-4 | 34:8 8 7 6 5 4 3 32 25 | 46°7| 45:8) 52-7| 52:0] 23-0] 26-2| 182 | 126 | 21-7|18-0| 24-2 | 31-7 24 28 | 43°8) 44-4) 47-0) 47-3 | 22°6 H 32 20 | 436] 41-2| 46:2] 42°4| 22-9 28 19 | 40°7| 39-0} 39-9} 37-2] 21-4 12 15 | 38:9) 38-6) i 3 3 | 35:0} 35:0| 32°3 | 29°7| 20-0 1 — | 346) — | 28:0] — | 20-0 ;} 20; — | —| —}; — = oo or n oO re loa) = —) (oe) me bo bo bo bo | eoran Beat ast yee cele) | eed | a! ta 1 ee Colour of Eyes and Hair. Percentage proportion in each Class, Eyes light, Eyes dark, Light brown, with with ae ha | exceptiona eyes, with Total Hair | Hair | Hair | Hair | Hair Hair — light or dark light | dark red | dark fair red hair {English | 54-6 2 17 | 201 | 1-2 3-4 63 100 Boys261) trish .| 650 | 37 | 34 | 153 | 55 7 6-7 100 ; ~ {English | 398 | 261 | 34 | 205 | — 1 9-1 100 Girls 245) 7yisn | 500 | 188 | 61 | 232 | — | 12 12 100 Physical Improvement or Degeneracy of the Population. 65. Few statistics are in existence which help to throw light on this subject. It is generally believed that the population in the manufac- turing towns of the North of England is rapidly degenerating, but a comparison of the measurements of stature and weight given in the Report of the Factory Commissioners of 1833, and in the Report to the Local Government Board on ‘ Changes in Hours and Ages of Employ- ment of Children and Young Persons in Textile Factories,’ 1873, shows that this is not the case. On the contrary, an examination of Table XXIV., showing these measurements, indicates a slight but uniform in- crease in stature, and a very large increase in weight, at corresponding ages. The increase in weight amounts to a whole year’s gain, anda child of 9 years of age in 1873 weighed as much as one of 10 years in 1833, one of 10 as much as one of 11, and one of 11 as much as one of 12 years in the two periods respectively. 66. Asan example of the condition of a class living under most favour- able conditions, a table (XXV.) showing the measurements of the boys in the Friends’ (Quakers’) School at York, extending over a period of REPORT OF THE ANTHROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE. 299: twenty-seven years, is given. Allowing for one or two obvious errors of observation, the general run of the figures is very uniform, the statures remaining stationary, while there is a slight improvement in the weight at the higher ages in the last nine years. Taste XXIV.—Showing the average Srarure and Wetcur of Factory Children at an interval of 40 years, 1833-1873. (Stanway and Roberts.) STATURE. Boys Girls Age 1833 1873 1833 1873 No. Inches No. Inches No. Inches No. Inches 9 17 48°14 126 48°30 30 47-97 144 48°31 10 48 49:79 256 49°85 41 49°62 201 50°33 11 53 51°26 196 51°59 51 51-15 174 51:21 12 42 53°38 175 53°30 80 53°70 ar a WEIGHT. No. Ibs. No. Ibs. No. Ibs. No. lbs. 9 17 51°76 136 58:15 30 51°31 137 55°87 10 48 57:00 247 60°19 41 54°80 179 60°59 11 53 61°84 189 67°72 63 59°69 180 65°37 12 42 65°97 167 69°76 80 66:08 — — Tapte XXV.—Showing the average Sraturr and WeicuT of Boys in the York Friends’ School, for 27 years, 1853-1879. STATURE WEIGHT Age fs 27 yrs.| 9yrs.| Qyrs. | 9yrs.| 27 yrs. | Yyrs. 9 yrs. 9 yrs. last | No. of | 1853 | 1853 | 1862 1871 | 1853 1853 1862 1871 Birth-| Obs. to to to to to to to to day 1879 | 1861 | 1870 1879 | 1879 1861 1870 1879 inches| inches! inches | inches Ibs. lbs. lbs. lbs. 9- 13 | 51:5 | 51-4 49-7 | 53-4 62°9 63:2 | *54:2 70:3 10- 86 53°3 | 53:9 *51:6 | 54:7 68°5 716 *61-1 74-2 ll- | 261 564 | 565 56:1 | 565 79°7 80:3 761 81:2 12-] 585 | 57-7 | 58-0 57-9 | 57-4 85:8 862 861 85-4 13- | 874 | 59:9] 60-6 59-9 | 59-6 95:4 96°9 95-0 95:0 14— | 1117 | 62-1 | 62-1 62°3 | 61:9 1060 | 105:8 107-0 | 105-4 15- | 1174 | 64:2 | 63-9 64:3 | 642] 1166] 1135 | 117-2) © 117-2 16-/ 515 | 661 | 65-4 66-1 |} 66:3 | 127°3| 1222] 1266] 130-2 2 SG gy | 67-0 | 67-4] 1363 iy 1300 | 138°6 * These values are too low, due probably to some error of observation. Mr. R. Clark, who furnishes the returns, is unable to account for the discrepancies in these: year 300 rREPORT—1883. ConcLusIoN. 67. Attention has been called to some of the principal points of interest in the data collected by the Committee, but in many respects the tables have been left to speak for themselves; and it is not improbable that a study of them will lead some persons to conclusions differing more or less from those given in this Report.! 68. The original returns, which the Committee recommend may be placed in the charge of the Anthropological Institute for preservation and future examination, comprise many statistics which could not be introduced into this Report on account of the time-and labour required for their analysis and tabulation. 69. The Committee believes that it has laid a substantial foundation for a further and more exhaustive study of the physical condition of a people by anthropometric methods, and that its action will prove it has ‘been useful as an example to other scientific societies and to individuals an stimulating them, as well as directing them, in the methods of making ‘statistical inquiries relative to social questions. The medical officers, managers, or superintendents of many colleges, schools, and charitable in- stitutions have been induced to keep registers of the physical proportions of ‘those under their charge, which will in afew years become valuable records, mot only of the physical condition of the inmates of their institutions, but of the sanitary conditions under which they have lived; they will also be available for the further study of the subjects specially treated of ‘in this Report. The Collective Investigation Committee of the British Medical Association propose to carry on the work of this Committee in a direction which it is most needed, namely, by issuing an album in which persons may methodically record at frequent intervals their height, weight, and other physical qualities, together with points in their personal and medical history. The Committee hopes that this habit will be largely adopted and encouraged by the members of the British Association. 70. The Committee has to express its thanks to the numerous contri- butors to their store of facts, whose names and contributions have been published from time to time in their interim reports, and to numerous friends who, although not contributors themselves, have induced others to give their assistance. 4 The inquiries relative to breathing capacity were abandoned in 1879 on account «of the unsatisfactory nature of the returns received previous to that year. The apparatus were faulty. The statistics relating to eyesight were dealt with in the Report for 1881, and the returns since received are not sufficient to require a further discussion of the subject. The subject of colour-blindness was taken up by a Special Committee of the Ophthalmological Society after it had been inaugurated by this Committee, and it was given up on that account. The very interesting report of the Special Committee is published in the first volume of the Zrans. of the Ophthal, Soc. 1881. — REPORT OF THE ANTHROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE. 301 AppENDIX A. Specimen of the cards used by the committee for collecting observa- tions, and the instructions for fillmg them up. ‘The cards are of different colours for the two sexes, and one corner is cut off to make them face one way when arranged ‘by hand. They can be dealt out like playing» cards, and much time and trouble is saved in the analysis of their records. ’ ANTHROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION, 22 Albemarle Street, London (to which address this Card is to be returned after being filled). Height is to be taken as without shoes, and weight in ordinary indoor costume. Span of Arms is the distance between the tips of the middle fingers extended hori- zontally, measured across the back (i.e. back to the wall). Colour of Eyes should be stated as grey, light blue, blue, dark blue, light brown, brown, dark brown, green, or black. Colour of Hair as very fair, fair, golden, red, red brown, light brown, brown, dark brown, black brown, or black. For chest-girth, breathing capacity, strength, colowr-blindness, and eyesight, see the paper of instructions. Under Place of Birth state Parish and County ; or, if abroad, the name of the Country. Under Occupation state rank or profession. Race should be stated as English, pure English, very pure English, Irish, pure Irish, very pure Irish, Scotch, pure Scotch, very pure Scotch, or mixed Scotch and English, &c. Origin, as countryfolk, pure countryfolk, very pure countryfolk, townfolk, pure townfolk, or very pure townfolk, country birth, T. since boy, &c. FOR A SINGLE SET OF OBSERVATIONS. Place _ L Date 188 Name (or Initials) Ae Sex ih Age—years months _ =. 7 a Height, without shoes, inches & eighths Span of arms, inches & eighths Weight, in ordinary indoor costume, lbs. __ Strength, drawing power, lbs. Chest-girth, inches and eighths Breathing capacity, cub. in. Colour of Eyes Colour of Hair Y ie Test dots distinguished at, feet Colour-blindness Sight oe No. 1, read at inches 95 NoOwOy os, feet Astigmatism i Place of Birth} } Occupation Race Origin Name and Address of Observer -302 REPORT—1883. Girth of Chest.—This is the method adopted in the British Army. Make the person stand quite upright, with his shoulders back, and his arms hanging loosely by his side. The measurement must be taken next to the skin, without compressing it. The lower edge of the tape should touch the nipples, and the measurement should be read off in front. Care should be taken that the tape passes horizontally round the chest, because if the measurement is made obliquely, below the blade-bone, it will be erroneous. The person should be required to count ten slowly during the operation, to prevent him from keeping his lungs over-inflated. (If this measurement is made on females, it should be taken below the breasts. ) Strength of Arm.—It is proposed to measure the force that can be exerted by the arm when pulling (as an archer with a bow). A spring balance should be used for this purpose. The right or left arm, which- ever is the strongest, should be used to draw, and the other to resist. The resisting arm must be free, and extended straight from the side, as nearly as possible in the line of the shoulders, and the hand of the other arm brought back towards the ear. (A spring balance, or ‘arm-testing machine’ for testing the drawing power, can be obtained of Herbert & Sons, 6 West Smithfield, London, E.C., price 18s. 6d.) The above figure represents the position in which the streneth of arm should be tested. APPENDIX B. TasL—E XXVI., showing the Srarurz, Cuust-cirtH, and Werlcut of Recruits, is introduced here for future reference and comparison. The figures show that recruits of the age of 18 years may be expected to increase 1 inch in stature, 1} inch in chest-girth, and 10 lbs. in weight, before they reach the age of 23 years. 7 REPORT OF THE ANTHROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE. 303 Tasrp XXVI.—Starvre (barefoot) of Recruits for the Army, 1860-4. Height Age last Birthday without shoes. Inches 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 72 and upwards 2 19 55 52 52 46 49 59 120 T1- 2 71 123 113 129 101 102 124 240 70- 3 205 259 280 276 261 199 253 527 69- 21 519 555 559 508 488 400 455 747 68- 67 1172 1139 988 835 756 609 746 1135 67- 219 2995 2159 1706 1268 1108 877 964 1425 66- 871 5593 oli 2292 — | 14 28——/4 1309 964 1019 1349 65-—nime 1224 eel 5999 | 2504 | 1814 | 1144 881 608 567 996 64- © 753 3968 1544 1172 718 603 37. 421 850 63- 386 534 232 358 123 105 63 65 13 and under 62 135 78 25 26 17 9 7 ¢ 12 ea | OE ee | ee — eee es | | Total 2683 20,163 | 11,672 9360 6493 5667 4251 4680 7537 . Mean | 65°50 66:00 66°25 66°50 66°75 67:00 67:00 67:00 67:00 Cuest-cirtH (empty) of Recruits for the Army Anthropometric Committee. Chest-girth, Age last Birthday empty. Tiches 7 18 19 20 21 .| 2 23 24 25 43- = J ee = a. = = 1 = 42- = = — — — _ ~ — 41- =z a rer Et 1 ee os 1 2 40- ne zs S ss pes = = 1 2 39- — — 2 5 1 2 3 4 2 38- — 3 4 8 9 8 9 13 5 37- 2 8 12 13 19 14 18 22 16 56- —_ er, 70 51 46 32 24 45 31 35- 3 74 123 80 51 a . 34- 10 155 173—_|—123—=|4 “79 39 33 47 44 ee 3 oe IK 131 63 23 20 11 13 16 32- a 55 37 14 1 4 2 1 3 31- Fh ae 9 2 _— — — — = 30- 2 5 _ i) — — —_ _ 1 29- 1 2 —_ —_— — — = = 1 Total 60 516 561 361 230 182 138 191 164 Mean 33°5 34:0 345 34°75 35-0 35°D 35°D 35°5 55°5 Weicnr (naked) of Reeruits for the Army, 1860-4. Weight Age last Birthday ; without clothes. Ibs. 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 170- 4 3 69 101 116 145 160 177 180 160- 25 202 331 441 472 489 484 528 489 150- 75 871 1228] 1396 1409 13869 1199 1317 1218 140- 338 3674 4055| 3950 5411 5024 2537 2497 2290 130- 1345 9965 8881] 7128 | —5073—|— 3981 — | 3153—|— 2914 | 2590 120- 2724 | 18,196 11,765 | 7497 4391 3351 2206 2266 2132 110- 3494 13,912 5961} 2937 1695 1191 761 757 751 100- 1404 2734 985 374 151 116 50 70 107 under 100 146 282 50 19 5 2 1 a 3 Total ¢ 9555 49,875 | 83,325 | 23,843 {16,723 | 13,672 | 10,559 | 10,527 9760 Mean 120°0 125°0 125°0 130°0 135'3 135°0 135:0 135°0 135°0 304 REPORT—1883. Apprndix C. Index to the Tables in the several Reports of the Committee, showing the nature of the measurements given in each Table. In 1879: °. Several selected classes; males at each age. , Christ’s Hospital School; males at each age. British Race in England and America, and Belgians; males and females, at each age. Recruits, British and American armies, at each age. Stature, weight, and ratio of weight to: height. Stature, weight, chest-girth, and relation to one another, by Sir Rawson Rawson. Stature and weight, with diagrams, by C- Roberts. Stature and weight, by C. Roberts. In 1880. Schoolboys of several classes, of age 11 to 12. Standard class ; males of ages 10 to 50. Standard class; males of ages 10 to 50. Standard class; males of ages 10 to 50. Professional classes; males of ages 10 to 50 Persons of town and country origin; males at each age. American boys and girls. Factory children; boys and girls, 1833, 1871-3. Marlborough College ; malesat each age. Telegraph messengers ; youthsateachage. Stature, by C. Roberts. Stature, weight, chest-girth, and strength of arm, with diagram. Relation of the several measurements to one another. Mean annual growth. Colour of eyes and hair, with diagram. Stature and weight. Stature and annual growth, with diagrams, by Prof. Bowditch and Sir Rawson Rawson. Stature and weight, by C. Roberts. Stature, weight, chest-girth, girth of head, arm, and leg, by the Rev. T. A. Preston, Sir Rawson Rawson and C. Roberts. Weight, chest-girth, and lifting power,, by G. C. Steet. In 1881. General population of United Kingdom ; males at each age. General population of United Kingdom; males at each age. Population of different classes ; males at each age. Population of different classes; males from 25 to 50. Population of different classes ; males at each age. Population of different classes; males at different ages. Marlborough College ; boys at each age. Increase in stature, weight, chest-girth, and strength of arm, with diagram. Stature, weight, chest-girth, and strength of arm. Stature and weight. Relative stature. On calculation of deciles, quartiles and medians applied to range of stature, weight, and strength of arm, by F.. Galton. On army test of eyesight in each class, with diagram, by Inspector-Gen. Lawson. On Snellen’s tests for eyesight, near and distant vision, and colour-blindness, by the Rev. T. A. Preston and C, Roberts. oN & Om & bo J) 10. Ta; REPORT OF THE ANTHROPOMETRIC COMMITTEE. 305 In 1883. . General population of each part of United Kingdom ; adult males. . General population ; adult males and females. Population of counties ; adult males. . Population of counties; adult males. . Population of several countries, Europe and America ; adult males. . Population of several races and nationalities; adult males. . Selected classes (British); adult males. . Criminals and lunatics (British) com- pared with other classes; adult males. ; . Criminals and lunatics (British) com- pared with other classes; adult males. Population of counties of United Kingdom ; adult males. Population of English and Welsh origin; males and females at each age. . Classification of population according to media. . Schoolboys of several classes, of age 11 to 12. . Population of several classes ; males from 25 to 30. Infants (at birth) ; males and females . Population of several classes; males at each age. . Population of several classes ; females at each age. . Population of several classes; males at each age. . Population of several classes; females at each age. . General population ; males and females at each age. . Industrial Schools ; males and females at each age. . Industrial Schools ; males and females at each age. . Swinton Industrial School ; males and females at each age. . Factory children, 1833-73 ; males and females at each age. . York Friends’ School, 1853-79 ; males at each age. . Recruits (British army), 1860-64; ages 17 to 25. 1883. Stature, weight, chest-girth, and strength. Relative stature, weight and strength. Stature, weight, and complexion, with diagram and five maps. Stature : ratio per 1,000. Stature: average, medium, and extreme. Stature. Stature and weight. Stature and weight. Complexion: colour of eyes and hair. Complexion : degree of nigrescence. Complexion. Nurture, occupations, and sanitary sur- roundings. Stature (same Table as in 1880). Relative stature (same Table as in 1881). Height, length, and weight. Stature. Stature. Weight. Weight. Stature, weight, chest-girth, strength, and span of arm; relation to each other, and between the sexes. Stature, weight, chest-girth, and span of arms. Complexion. Stature, weight, chest-girth, breathing capacity, strength of arm, sight, and complexion. Stature and weight. Stature and weight. Stature, weight, and chest-girth. 306 REPORT—1883. List of recent Monographs on the subject of Anthropometry published in England and the United States. Gould, B.A. . . Investigations in the Military and Anthropological Statistics of American Soldiers. United States Sanitary Commission Memoirs, New York, 1869. Beddoe, J.(M.D.) . On the Stature and Bulk of Men in the British Isles. J/em. Anthrop. Soc. vol. iii., London, 1869. = Notes and Queries on Anthropology for the use of travellers. and residents in uncivilised lands. Drawn up by a Com- mittee appointed by the Brit. Assoc., 1874. Fergus, Dr.W.,Rod- A Series of Measurements made at Marlborough College. well, G. F., and Jour. Anthrop. Inst., 1874.—A continuation of these Preston, Rev. T. A. measurements, together with observations on eyesight and colour-blindness, made annually to the present time by The Rey. T. A. Preston, in the Report of the Marlborough College Natwral History Society. Galton, F. : . On the Height and Weight of Boys, aged 14 years, in town and country Public Schools. Jour. Anthrop. Inst., 1875. Human Faculty, Lon- Contains a List of Papers on Anthropometric subjects con- don, 1883. tributed to various scientific journals and literary magazines by the author. Baxter, J, H.(M.D.) Statistics, Medical and Anthropological. eport of the Provost- Marshal-General’s Bureau, U.S. Government, Washington, . 1875. Roberts, C. .. . The Physical Development and Proportions of the Human Body. St. George’s Hospital Reports, 1874-6. 5 F . The Physical Requirements of Factory Children. Jowr. Statis- tical Soc., 1876. cs 3 . A Manual of Anthropometry. London, 1878. iB : . The Detection of Colour-blindness and Imperfect Eyesight, drann up for the use of the Anthropometric Committee. London (Bogue, St. Martin’s Place), 1880. Bowditch, H. P.(M.D.)The Growth of Children. Highth Annual Report State Board of Health, Mass., U.S., Boston, 1877. A Supplementary Investigation. Ibid., 1879. Peckham, G. W. (M.D.) Milwaukee, The Grow th of Children. Sixth Annual Report of the State Board of Health, Wis., U.S., 1882. Report of the Committee, consisting of General PirT-Rivers, Dr. BEDDOE, Mr. Brasrook, Professor FLOwER, Mr. F. GaALTon, Dr. Garson, Mr. J. Park Harrison (Secretary), Dr. MUIRHEAD, Mr. F. W. Rupier, and Professor THANE, appointed for the purpose of Defining the Facial Characteristics of the Races and Principal Crosses in the British Isles, and obtaining Illustrative Photographs. Owi1nc to the comparative scarcity of skulls and other remains of the earlier inhabitants of the British Islands, and the imperfect condition of many of them owing to lapse of time, more difficulty has been expe- rienced in completing the identification of the Long-barrow type than occurred in the case of the Round-barrow and Saxon types (B and C), ON FACIAL CHARACTERISTICS. 307 the features of which were defined in the Report of 1882. There appears, however, to be little doubt that the short dark type, which, as the Com- mittee mentioned last year, certainly exists in the population at the present time, and which offers a marked contrast to the other types, accords in stature, lightness of frame, narrowness of skull, and fine osseous features generally, with the skeleton remains found in the majority of the early barrows. The Committee, therefore, have no difficulty in considering it as the main Type A; and its characteristic features have, consequently, been inserted in the annexed table, for comparison with Types B and C. The question whether there was a second pre-Celtic race in this country is hardly ripe for discussion ; but it is receiving the special attention of several members of the Committee. Table in which the typical features of the Three Principal Races in the British Isles are compared. Features A B Cc a Forehead Vertical, square Receding Vertical, rounded b Supra-orbital | Oblique! Prominent, con- Smooth ridges tinuous across brows e | Cheeks Tapering to chin | Long Wide, full d | Nose Straight, long High-bridged, pro-| Short, bulbed jecting e Mouth Lips thick, un- Lips thin, straight,| Lips well-formed formed long f | Chin Small, fine Pointed, projecting] Heavy, rounded g Ears Rounded, lobed Pear-shaped, chan-| Oval, with full lobes nelled lobules h Jaw Narrow Large, square Heavy, wide a Eyes Dark Blue-grey, sunk Blue, prominent J Hair Very dark, crisp, Light-brown, Light, limp curling slightly waved Skull Dolichocephalic Sub-Brachyce- Sub-Dolichoce- h phalic phalic Averageheight| 5 feet 3 inches 5 feet 9 inches 5 feet 7 inches (m. 1°600) (m. 1°753) (m. 1°702) Habit Slight Bony, muscular Stout, well-covered This table represents, as nearly as the present state of our knowledge . permits, three main types in this country. Tn the mass of the population one or other set of features is found to predominate. The prevalent type differs in different localities; and the principal cause of the difference appears to be ancestral. Progress has been made in the identification of several sub-types, especially the Gaels, Picts, Angles; and Jutes. But the definitions are not at present complete. The Committee trust that, whenever ancient remains are discovered which there may be reason to believe belong to the above people, or to the Long-barrow race, they may be carefully preserved, and information forwarded to the Secretary. The long bones, which are often put away, are specially required for the purpose of ascertaining 1 Tn place of ‘ prominent brows,’ as in the report for 1882. x 2 308 REPORT—1883. stature. They request also to be informed of the existence of any skulls in local museums or private collections, that would assist in the identifi- cation of the above types. Negatives have been taken of very pure examples of the Cymric race in North Wales, and several photographs have been purchased. The expenditure has amounted to 47. The Committee ask to be reappointed, and that the grant voted last year be renewed. Report of the Committee, consisting of Mr. JAMES GLAISHER: (Secretary), the Rev. Canon Tristram, and the Rev. F. LAWRENCE, for promoting the Survey of Eastern Palestine. 1. The Committee of the Palestine Exploration Fund have been endeavouring during the last year to obtain from the Sultan the firman granting permission for the prosecution of the Survey of Eastern Palestine. 2. Their efforts, aided by the personal influence of Lord Dufferin, have hitherto proved ineffectual. They have therefore decided on taking up another branch of their original prospectus, and will proceed at once with the Geological Survey of Palestine. 3. A great deal of geological work has been done in the country by individual travellers, but up to the present time there has been no expedi- tion specially organised for the purpose of effecting a complete geological survey. 1. ‘The valley of the Jordan and the basin of the Dead Sea have been examined by Mr. Lartet, whose work on the subject appeared in the year 1864; and by Dr. Fraas, whose report was published in 1867. Papers on the geology of Palestine by English travellers have also appeared in the quarterly journal of the Geological Society, and else- where, by Messrs. Duncan, Carter, Holland, Bauerman, Huddleston, and Milne. The Rev. Canon Tristram and Captain Conder have also furnished a large quantity of notes and information on the subject. 5. The Committee of the Exploration Society have been fortunate in securing the services of Professor Hull, LL.D., F.R.S., F.G.S., Director of the Geological Survey of Ireland, for this important work. He proposes to start about the middle of October, accompanied by his son, Dr. E. G. Hull, as medical adviser, and to proceed to examine the country from the south, namely, the Wady Arabah, which rans north- ward from Akabah to the southern shores of the Dead Sea. Here a base is found in the granites of the Sinai Peninsula. It will also be desirable to penetrate into Moab, along the border of which country the Nubian Sandstone comes to the surface; and most important data, bearing on the geological problems, may here be expected. After examining the Wady Arabah and the border of Moab the party will proceed, by the route which will appear to Professor Hull most convenient, to make the geological reconnaissance of Western Palestine. ON THE TEACHING OF SCIENCE IN ELEMENTARY SCHOOLS. 309 6. The expedition will be strengthened by the presence and experience of Captain Kitchener, R.E., formerly one of the officers of the survey of Western Palestine. Perhaps Lieut. Mantell, R.E., will also be able to join the party. During the geological operations, the engineers will be instructed to clear up certain points of interest which lie about that part of the country. Thus, they will examine the eastern end of the Tih Desert, and the passes leading up to the plateau, so as to determine the best route for a large body of people travelling northwards from Sinai: they will explore the topographical features of the Arabah east and west, and the southern edge of the Negeb so as to ascertain the passes from the Tih plateau to the first terrace: they will examine the sites of Hzion-geber, Elath, Kadesh, and the way of the spies; look for the road or roads by which communication was kept up between Jerusalem and Ezion-geber, the posts on the old Roman road ; and throw light, if possible, on the question whether the Israelites did not go over to Arabia Proper instead of remaining, as is generally supposed, in the Tih Desert. It is expected that the expedition will accomplish its objects in about four months. The cost of the whole, including publication of results, is estimated under 2,000/. Report of the Committee, consisting of Mr. JAMES Heywoop, Mr. WILLIAM SHAEN, Mr. STEPHEN Bourne, Mr. Ropert WILKINSON, the Rev. W. DELANY, Professor N. Story MAsKELYNE, Dr. SILVANUS P. THompson, Miss Lypia E. Becker, Sir Jonn Lussock, Pro- fessor A. W. WituiamMson, Mrs. AuGusta WeEssTeR, Dr. H. W. CROSSKEY, Professor RoscoE, Professor G. Carry Foster, and Dr. J. H. Guapstone (Secretary), appointed to watch and re- port on the workings of the proposed revised New Code, and of other legislation affecting the teaching of Science in Elementary Schools. Ar the close of their report last year, your Committee stated that, if reappointed, they proposed to obtain information upon certain points connected with the working of the New Code, and to draw the attention of the Council to any matter that may be necessary in connection with the working of the Code, or in respect of any future alterations. Nothing has occurred during the past twelyvemonth which seemed to require the action of the Council; and as the reports of Her Majesty’s Inspectors on the schools that have already been examined under the New Code are only beginning to be issued, it seems premature to come to any definite conclusion as to its working. Two official documents, however, appeared last summer bearing upon. the question of Science teaching in Elementary Schools :—‘ The New Regulations for Her Majesty’s Inspectors,’ dated August 9, and the Circular on ‘ Higher Board Schools in Wales,’ dated August 10, 1882. The first is a very important document, as it indicates the intentions of the Education Department in regard to carrying out the provisions of 310 REPORT—1883. the New Code; and some of these instructions have a bearing upon the matters referred to this Committee. In paragraph 5 it is laid down that where scholars of Standard I. are taught in the Infant department ‘ the course of lessons should include simple recitation and lessons in geography or elementary science to correspond to the class subjects intended to be taken up in the boys’ or girls’ school.’ Paragraph 20 runs thus: ‘In teaching geography, good maps, both of the county and of the parish or immediate neighbourhood in which the school is situated, should be affixed to the walls, and the exact distances of a few near and familiar places should be known. It is useful to mark on the floor of the school- room the meridian line, in order that the points of the compass should be known in relation to the school itself, as well as on amap.’ Para- graph 28 is as follows: ‘ In cases in which it is proposed to teach specific subjects, it will be desirable for you to ascertain that the teacher has given proof of his fitness to teach them by having acquitted himself ereditably at a training college, or at some other public examination. You will often find that these subjects are most thoroughly taught when a special teacher is engaged by a group of schools to give instruction in such subjects once or twice a week, his teaching being supplemented in the intervals by the teachers of the school. You will judge of all schemes of elementary science which may be submitted to you for approval by - their applicability to the school stay of the bulk of scholars, remembering that the whole course of study is primarily designed for those children who go to labour after they have reached the full-time standard.’ The allusion to the engagement of a special teacher for a group of schools evidently points to the practice at Liverpool and Birmingham. The merit grant being an important part of the New Code, their Lordships describe, in paragraph 32, what they consider necessary in order that a school should be assessed as ‘excellent.’ Inter alia, they lay it down that ‘if higher subjects are attempted, the lessons are not confined to memory work and to the learning of technical terms, but are designed to give a clear knowledge of facts, and to train the learner in the practice of thinking and observing;’ and also, ‘where circumstances permit it has . . . . an orderly collection of simple objects and apparatus adapted to illustrate the school lessons, and formed in part by the co-operation of the scholars themselves.’ The second document, while speaking of the accommodation required in these ‘ Higher Board Schools in Wales,’ states that ‘as the provision of a rather larger number of class-rooms than are necessary for an ordi- nary elementary school, and the establishment of one or more laboratories for practical instruction in chemistry, or branches of physical science which have a bearing on the industries of the district, may require the premises of the new school to be of a somewhat more expensive character than usual, their Lordships will feel themselves justified in relaxing the rule which limits the amount of the loan, which they are willing to recommend, to 101. per scholar accommodated.’ : All these regulations are quite in accordance with the opinions and desires of your Committee. Several Divisional Conferences were held last Easter with the leading Inspectors, and the Lords of the Committee of Council on Education have just communicated the conclusions at which they have arrived on some of the more important questions discussed at those meetings. They are contained in a ‘Circular of Instructions to Her Majesty’s Inspectors as to ON THE TEACHING OF SCIENCE IN ELEMENTARY SCHOOLS. 311 Uniformity in Administration of the New Code,’ bearing date August 6, 1883. The references to the teaching of natural knowledge are as follows :— * Infant schools or classes—In order to satisfy fully the requirements -of Art. 106 6 2, the mistress early in the school year should draw up, and enter in the Log Book, a course of thirty or forty collective lessons, e.g., on animals; on such objects as coal, glass, and salt; on common employ- ments, as paper-making, cotton mill, house-building, one of the trades of the district being chosen in preference ; on form and colour, food, plants, and clothing; on simple facts in nature, as rain, frost, the seasons; on familiar scenes in common life, as the post-office, a shop, a railway, wash- ing, or harvest. Each of these should in the course of the year be given two or three times, and on the day of inspection the Inspector may select -one or two lessons to be given by the teacher in charge of the class; then, ‘at the point of the lesson where questioning begins, he may himself inter- vene, and ascertain how far the lesson has had intelligent effect. ‘Tt is desirable to recommend teachers (especially assistants and pupil-teachers) to preserve in a book the notes of such lessons for future expansion and reference. ‘ Olass subjects.—The following variations are allowable in the second class subject. *(.) Elementary science in lower division (Standards I.—III. or I-IV.) ‘and geography in upper (Standards IV.—-VII. or V.-VIL.). ‘(i.) Geography or elementary science in Standards I.-IV. and his- tory in V.-VII. ‘The course of object and elementary science lessons in the lower ‘standards should, when possible, be preparatory to the specific subject— af any—intended to be taken up in the Fifth Standard. ‘ Specific subjects—Any Inspector who desires aid in the examination of a specific subject with which he is not acquainted should apply to the ‘senior Inspector of his Division.’ The only matter arising out of the working of the New Code which your Committee feel justified in bringing forward at present, is the pro- vision which is being made by the larger Boards for the extended teach- ing of natural knowledge. Special reports have been drawn up as to these arrangements in London, Manchester, Birmingham, Sheffield, and Liverpool, and are given in the Appendix. Your Committee would draw attention to two or three points. 1. The largely extended meaning given to object lessons, and the endeavour to supplant the unintelligent and dry teaching which has often of late years passed under that name. 2. The appearance of systematic schemes of elementary science as a class subject. 3. The methods by which the scientific specific subjects are taught at Liverpool and Birmingham. 4. The increased attention paid to science in the pupil-teachers’ centres, which are now being established in the large towns. This point is con- ‘sidered: as one of special importance, inasmuch as the pupil-teachers are ‘now generally expected to give object lessons in the Infant schools, and per- haps elementary science lessons in the boys’ and girls’ departments ; while at the same time there is no provision made in Schedule V. for securing ‘their getting any instruction whatever in the rudiments of natural know- ledge. It is true that marks are given to any candidate for admission to the training colleges who passes successfully in one of eight scientific subjects recognised by the Science and Art Department; but this fails to 312 REPORT— 1883. meet the case in two respects ; first—that it does not ensure that every pupil-teacher shall take up science at all; in fact, according to the last report of the Committee of Council on Education, out of 2,061 male can- didates only 597, and out of 3,541 female candidates only 166, received credit for scientific knowledge; second—even as to these it does not follow that they have such a general knowledge of nature as shall be of much practical use, seeing they took up certain specialised sciences. The only subject of wide range is Physiography ; and this was taken by only 126 males and 24 females. APPENDIX. LonpDoN. Since the passing of the New Code of 1882 the London Board have revised their arrangements for the teaching of natural science in their ‘schools. A new circular has been sent out containing instructions to teachers relative to object lessons and elementary science, laying down a broad scheme of instruction both in the Infant department and in Standards I. to VII., from which the teachers may choose any course they may feel themselves most qualified to take. It is required that each teacher shall adopt a scheme of ‘ Hlementary Science’ in the form prescribed by the Code of ‘a progressive course of simple lessons adapted to cultivate habits of exact observation, statement, and reasoning ;’ but it is not obligatory upon the teacher to take this as the second-class subject under the Code for examination by Her Majesty’s Inspector. A model scheme, fuller than that in Schedule IT. of the Code, is suggested; but teachers are informed that they have full liberty to vary it according to their tastes and acquirements. The scheme is as follows :-— Standard Standard | Standard Standard | Standard Standard | Standard i Il. lil. TV Vi VI. VII. a eee Extension |Compari- |Sim ple} Morecom-|(@) Ani-|(@) Animal] (a) Distri- of the Ob-| son of dif- principles|plete mal andj and plant] bution of ject Lessons | ferent | of classifi- | classifica-| plant life, | life, with | plantsand in the In-| plants or | cation of] tion of | with the) special re-| animals, fant School,| animals. | plantsand| plantsand | most use-| ference to| and the with simple animals. |animals,|ful pro-| thelawsof/ races of illustrative | with typi-| ducts ; health ; mankind ; experiments. Ordinary!) Further| cal exam- or, or, or, phenomena phenomena} ples. oftheearth of the \(b) More|(d) The|(d) Light, and atmo- earth and| The three definite} common-| heat, and sphere. |atm o- | forms of| notions of|est ele-| electricity, | | sphere. matter fa- | matterand) mentsand| and their Substances miliarlyil-| forceillus-| their com-| applica- of domes- | Substances} lustrated. | trated by| pounds. | tions. ticuse. |used in simple |the Arts machinery|The me- | and Manu- or appara- | chanical | factures. tus. powers. | Teachers are encouraged to form collections of objects to illustrate their lessons, with the co-operation of the scholars, and if the collection is sufficiently large, a cabinet to contain the specimens is sent to the school. perma cement ON THE TEACHING OF SCIENCE IN ELEMENTARY SCHOOLS. 313. The London Board has not taken into consideration any definite plan -as to the scientific specific subjects of Schedule IV. The Board, however, now gives instruction to its pupil-teachers at certain centres, and has made provision for the imparting of a knowledge- of nature at each of these. The course of instruction is divided into four stages. The first stage begins with Huxley’s ‘Introductory Primer’ as a general guide, and treats of general principles of natural knowledge, the general properties of liquids and gases, and the leading characteristics of plants and animals. The second stage deals with the properties of solid bodies, the chemical notions of elements‘and compounds, the mechanical powers, and the characteristics of the principal divisions of the animal and vegetable kingdoms. The third stage includes the elementary stage: of Physiography, according to the syllabus of the Science and Art De- partment, as far as the subjects have not been included in the previous instruction, or under the head of geography; such as the crust of the earth, the sea, the atmosphere, the physical forces, and a general idea of the animal body. The fourth stage includes the advanced stage of Physiography, as defined by the Science and Art Department, and the application of the various sciences already studied—mechanics, electricity,. physiology—to the arts of life. As this course extends over a large range of subjects, it is understood that none of them should be treated very fully, but that the information given should be accurate as far as it goes, and the theoretical conceptions clear. The lessons should of course be- illustrated either by the natural objects themselves, or, where that is not possible, by diagrams. This course has scarcely got into full operation this season ; but an examination of the pupil-teachers was held last July by the Board’s inspectors. MANCHESTER. Under the Manchester School Board science is taught both in the Higher Grade Board Schools, and in the ordinary Day schools. I. In Higher Grade Schools. In four schools—viz., Peter Street, Ducie Avenue, St. Matthew’s Ardwick,and Upper Jackson Street—science lessons form part of the ordinary day school work; in two others some of the more advanced boys and girls come for one hour in the evening for similar instruction. The subjects taught are—Mathematics ; Physiology; Inorganic Chemistry, Theoretical and Practical; Organic Chemistry ; Sound, Light, and Heat; Magnetism and Electricity ; Physiography ; and Theoretical Mechanics. Some of these subjects are taught in oue school, | and some in another. Practical Chemistry has hitherto been taught only at Peter Street, but now the Board have erected chemical laboratories at Ducie Avenue and St. Matthew’s, Ardwick, and that subject will be: taught practically at those two schools also this next winter. The teach- ing of these subjects at the aforenamed schools is under the Science and Art Department. Last May there were 727 passes. II. In ordinary Day schools. In some schools Botany, Mechanics, or Physiology are taken as specific subjects; and simple lessons on these sciences are given in the same schools as a kind of introduction to the work of the upper classes. Algebra and Euclid are taken as specific subjects in several schools. Object lessons are given not only in the Infant schools, but also in Upper schools in accordance with the work of the standard in the Code. 314 REPORT—1883. SHEFFIELD. Extract from a letter of Mr. John F. Moss, Clerk of the Sheffield ‘School Board :-— ‘Object lessons form part of the course of instruction m all the schools of the Board, and in addition to the ordinary small collections we havea few simple appliances, geological specimens, &e., got together by teachers and scholars. But “Hlementary science” is not yet very extensively taken up as a class subject, and we have no visiting lecturers on science. At the Central schools, however, Chemistry, Machine Construction, &e., are taught to large classes with very marked success. . The scholars -are drafted from the other public elementary schools of the town, and we have a good laboratory, suitable apparatus, &c. Specially biomes teachers are engaged in this department of the work. ‘ Besides, we have a workshop in which the upper class boys. are taught the use of tools. They make models in wood and iron, requiring’ accuracy of measurement and nicety of manipulation. They also do other prac- tical exercises under the direction of a skilled workman and the science master.’ LIVERPOOL. Extract from a letter of Mr. E. M. Hance, Clerk of the Liverpool School Board :— ‘For Standards V.-VII. we carry on the instruction in ‘‘ Mechanics,” a subject which, in the manner if is treated here, is almost equivalent to ‘** Klementary Physics,” previously given in Standards IV.-VI.! | For Standard IV. we are having a preliminary course in the “ first stage”’ of the subject. In the lower standards we are about to commence, in con- nection with the class-subject Geography, a systematic course of instruc- tion in the simpler truths of Physical Geography. Mr. Hewitt, the Board’s Science Instructor, is on the point of giving a course of illus- trative lectures to the Board’s teachers (Head and Assistant) as to the best mode of demonstrating those truths by experiment; and it is in- tended to supply each teacher with a simple collection of apparatus. For the Infants’ Schools, Mr. Hewitt is preparing, and expects to have ready at least the first part by the end of next month, a series of object lessons upon things or phenomena of which the children have experience in their daily life, and near their own homes. The series is designed to prepare the way for, and to lead up to, the instruction given in the lower standards.’ BirMINGHAM, Systematic instruction in Elementary Science has been introduced into all the schools connected with the Birmingham School Board, and ‘the results have proved as remarkable as they are satisfactory. The staff consists of a Science Demonstrator, with two assistant demonstrators. A Laboratory has been built at the Icknield Street Schools, and well furnished with scientific appliances. The Science Demonstrator and his assistants are employed in visiting each school in rotation, and giving lessons, which are PACER EMI well illustrated by apparatus and experiments. 1 An account of this system of instruction is to be found in the Report of the meeting at Sheffield in 1879, p. 477. ON THE TEACHING OF SCIENCE IN ELEMENTARY SCHOOLS. 315 The experiments are carefully prepared in the Laboratory, and a hand-cart specially fitted up for the purpose conveys the apparatus neces- sary for their performance from school to school. The lessons are given in both the girls’ and boys’ departments to the children in Standard V. and upwards, and one of the school teachers is always present. Between the visits of the demonstrators (which are at present fortnightly) at least one lesson on the same subject is given by the teacher of the class. In this the matter of the demonstrator’s lesson is recapitulated and expanded, and such new points are taken up as may be necessary for the completion of the instruction in the subject. An examination on paper is also heid fortnightly, during the time allowed for composition and dictation, the answers being laid before the Science Demonstrator at his next visit. The subjects taught have been Elementary Mechanics and Electricity to the boys; Domestic Economy and Physiology to the girls. Lessons are now being given to about 1,500 boys and 1,000 girls in twenty-nine schools; and with the increase of the schools, the system will doubtless be extended by the Board. The plan framed does not, it must be ob- served, give scientific instruction in a few special schools, but provides it in all schools under the Board as a part of the regular work of the school. In schools situated in the poorer localities—for which the charge made for the whole work of tbe school is only one penny per week—the science instruction is as carefully given as in the others, and secures the intensest interest and attention of the scholars. Classes in connection with the Science and Art Department are also established for pupil teachers in the service of the Board. Tested by experience, the success of the scheme may be regarded as thoroughly established. The introduction of scientific instruction has added new life to the general work of the schools. The intellectual interest of the scholars has been aroused, and the papers on the ordinary subjects of elementary education have become more numerous. A school which passes a good examination in science is found, as a matter of fact, to pass a better examination than ever before in writing, reading, and arithmetic. Experiments being performed in the sight of the scholars, and appa- ratus being actually shown to them, the instruction does not in the slightest degree partake of the nature of ‘ cram.’ Special examinations have been conducted by an independent examiner —Professor Poynting, of the Mason Science College—and that gentleman has reported to the Board, with great satisfaction, that the answers to the questions set have been characterised by intelligent thought. The - actual report made is worth quoting, as a sufficient reply to those who fear lest the introduction of science should mean the increase of mere mechanical ‘ cram.’ ‘Hardly any of the questions in my paper could have been answered without independent thought on the part of the candidates, and I had very few answers showing a want of such thought. The boys showed that they had seen and understood the experiments which they described —that they had been taught to reason for themselves upon them—and that they were not merely using forms of words which they had learnt without attaching physical ideas to them.’ The system described is economical as well as effective. The apparatus being carried from school to school, the great expense of providing a set 316 REPORT— 1883. of good apparatus for each school is saved. In the central laboratory the: work for all the sixty-two departments in which lessons are given is prepared. The chief demonstrator is paid 300/.; the first assistant 150/.; and second assistant 110/.; while two juniors receive 10s. and 12s. per week.. The cost of the apparatus has been about 2501. or 3001. It would be quite possible for a number of schools in country districts: to join together and secure the same advantage at a trifling cost to each. The essential parts of the system are: (1) the employment of thoroughly — scientific men to give experimental demonstrations, and, (2) the introdue- tion of elementary science as a regular course of instruction. In order to prepare the way for the Science Teaching in the upper standards, the teachers of the infants’ schools and of the lower standards. in the upper schools are instructed to make their object lessons systematic, although of course divesting them of technicality. A series of suggestions. for systematic object lessons has been prepared by the Science Demon- strator and circulated among the teachers, so that the scholars may be gradually led to the work of the upper standards. Report of the Committee, consisting of Sir FREDERICK BRAMWELL. (Secretary), Dr. A. W. Witutamson, Professor Sir WILLIAM THomson, Mr. Str. Jonn Vincent Day, Sir WILLIAM SIEMENS,. Mr. C. W. Merririetp, Dr. Nremtson Hancock, Sir FREDERICK ABEL, Captain DouGLas Gauton, Mr. E. H. Carsurr, Mr. Macrory, Mr. H. TRuEMAN Woop, Mr. W. H. Bartow, and Mr. A. T. ATCHISON, appointed for the purpose of watching and reporting to the Council on Patent Legislation. Tue fact that an Act for the reform of the Patent laws was passed in the: Session just concluded, has of necessity thrown a good deal of work upon the Committee. It has met five times, and nearly every member: of it was present at one or more of the meetings. The following gentle- men have been added :—Sir John Lubbock, Mr. Alfred Carpmael, Mr. R. E. Webster, Q.C., and Mr. Theodore Aston, Q.C. Besides the Government Bill, which was introduced on February 19, the Bill prepared by the Society of Arts, and referred to in previous reports of this Committee (see British Association ‘ Report,’ 188], p. 222, and 1882, p. 310), was again introduced by Sir John Lub- bock, and Mr. Anderson also introduced a Bill generally similar to those he has brought forward in former years. . The last two Bills were read a second time, but were not further proceeded with. After the second reading of the Government Bill, it was referred to the Grand Committee on Trade, by which some alterations of a more or less im- portant character were made. The final stages were run through rather rapidly, and, in one of the last weeks of the Session, it passed through the House of Lords. The speed with which, after the long delay in the earlier part of the Session, the Bill was carried through Parliament, rendered it by no means easy to obtain amendment in it, and indeed ON PATENT LEGISLATION. 317 the risk of the Bill not passing if many changes were introduced, afforded a reason to the President of the Board of Trade for not accept- ing many alterations pressed upon him from various quarters. It does not appear desirable to lengthen this report by giving an abstract of the Bill, since its main provisions have already been pub- lished in the technical newspapers and elsewhere. An excellent summary is to be found in the Society of Arts ‘Journal’ for September 7, 1883. The Committee felt that the Government Bill compared unfavourably with that of the Society of Arts, and this opinion was shared in many other quarters. Had the Government consented to accept that Bill, or had they, at all events, been willing to adopt certain of its provisions, the Committee believe that a much better measure would have resulted than they have any reason to hope the present Act will prove to be. On the whole, they are not sanguine as to any very beneficial results from the new law. The reduction of cost in the earlier stages of a patent has ensured the popularity of the Act in certain quarters, but it remains to be seen how far the actual process will be cheapened, and to what extent the new provisions for opposition, é&c., will entail counterbalancing expenses. The substitution of a single working head, instead of ex-officio Commissioners, is an obvious advantage, but the reform has not gone nearly far enough, for the new ‘Controller’ is to be a mere departmental official, subordinate to several distinct authorities, instead of possessing independent power. The provisions for applications for patents contain some minor improvements. A British patent is no longer to be affected by the duration of a corresponding foreign patent. The practice of ‘racing for the Seal,’ trying to get a later application sealed before an earlier one, is abolished. The system proposed for the examination of specifications is incomplete, and will probably be found to be of slight value, while it is very likely to give considerable additional trouble to the inventor. The provisions for opposition appear most objectionable, and will certainly press very hardly on the poorer class of inventors. Those for amendment and disclaimer are improvements on the present system. That the jurisdiction of the Privy Council in the question of the extension of patents is preserved, appears to the Committee a matter for regret. The position of inventors as regards the Crown is some- what improved, but it is manifestly unfair that the Treasury should be the tribunal to decide upon the terms on which the Crown may use inventions. This Committee co-operated with the Patent Committee of the Society of Arts in endeavouring to improve the Bill, and, in order to bring their views before the Government, they sought interviews with the President of the Board of Trade, and with the Lord Chancellor ; they believe their efforts have not been without good result. On both occasions time did not admit of their asking the sanction of the Council of the Association, and they therefore were obliged to go as a Committee merely, and not as representing the Association, or with the authority such sanction would have given, had it been obtained. Care was taken that this was definitely stated. The Committee think it well that they should be reappointed for the purpose of watching and reporting upon the working of the new Act. The Committee would be glad if they could be allowed a grant of 51. to cover the various expenses, which otherwise (as in the past year) have to be defrayed by individual members. 318 REPORT—1883. Report of the Committee, consisting of Sir Jos—EpH WHITWORTH, Sir WILLIAM SIEMENS, Sir FREDERICK BRAMWELL, Mr. A. STROH, Mr. Beck, Mr. W. H. Preece, Mr. E. Crompton, Mr. E. Rice, Mr. A. LE NEve Foster, Mr. Latimer Cuark, Mr. H. TRueE- MAN Woop (Secretary), Mr. BucKNEY, and Sir WiLL1am THoMson, appointed for the purpose of determining a Gauge for the manufacture of the various small Screws used in Telegraphic and Electrical Apparatus, in Clockwork, and for other analogous purposes. THE Committee regret that it proved impossible for them to complete their report, recommending a series of screw threads, in time for the present meeting of the Association. They therefore content themselves. with asking to be reappointed, in the hope that a little additional time will enable them to finish their work. Report of the ‘ Local Scientific Societies’ Committee, consisting of Mr. Francis Gatton (Chairman), the Rev. Dr. Crosskny, Mr. C. E. De Rancz, Mr. H. G. Forpuam (Secretary), Mr. Joun Hopkinson, Mr. R. Mutpora, Mr. A. Ramsay, Professor Sorias, Mr. G. J. Symons, and Mr. W. Whitaker, appointed by the Council in compliance with the following resolution referred to the Council by the General Committee : That the Council be empowered to appoint a Committee, as recom- mended in their Report adopted by the General Committee on August 23, in order to draw wp suggestions upon methods of more systematic observa- tion and plans of operation for Local Societies, together with a more uniform mode of publication of the results of their work. It is recom- mended that this Committee should draw up a list of Local Societies which publish their proceedings. Tse Committee have communicated with all the societies known to them which aeppar to fall under the designation of ‘Local Scientific Societies which publish their proceedings,’ giving to this definition a somewhat liberal interpretation, and they submit a tabular list of these societies with notes of their publications and other particulars. They are about 170 in number, and seem, from their rules and publications, to be centres whence local scientific information may conveniently be obtained. The Local Societies differ widely in character. Those which are established in large towns, and are not particularly well situated for carrying on systematic local investigations, are often of high scientific rank, and their affairs are administered in a business-like manner by a recular staff. On the other hand, there are numerous smaller societies. “LOCAL SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES.’ 319: and field clubs, scattered over the country, which are excellently situated) for conducting local investigations, and are in many cases doing valuable work, but of which so little is generally known that it has often been, difficult to discover their official addresses. In some parts of the country the smaller societies either group them- selves into what is practically a federation, or else affiliate themselves to. some large society in their district, and the Committee think that if the Local Societies could more generally be induced to group themselves round what might be described as local sub-centres, if would not be difficult to- devise methods of uniting the representatives of those sub-centres in the performance of interesting and important duties during the meetings of the British Association, with the final effect of establishing systematic local investigation throughout the country, and uniformity in the modes of publishing the results. The recommendations of the Committee will tend wholly in this direction, because, although they have considered many plans of fulfilling their instructions in a direct manner, no plan recom- mends itself to them as superior to this indirect method in its capacity for producing valuable and durable effects. The Committee do not suggest any new topics for systematic investi- gation, but confine themselves to giving a few examples of what these topics are, taken from amongst those assigned to Committees of the Association during the past five years, and arranged in the order of the Sections that are severally concerned in them :—(A) Luminous meteors ;. Meteoric dust in various localities ; Rainfall ; Underground temperature : (C) Erosion of sea-coasts; Height of underground waters; Erratic blocks: (D) Photographs of typical races and crosses; Ancient earth- works ; Prehistoric remains ; Migration of birds at lighthouses and light- ships ; Periodical natural phenomena (flowering of plants, &c.) ; Injurious insects (their first appearance, &c.): (F) Anthropometric collections ;. Working of Education Code in Elementary Schools; Rudimentary Science in Schools: (G) Effective wind-pressure on buildings. It can hardly be doubted that numerous systematic investigations of a local character will continue to be carried on, and that their successful prosecution would result in important gains to science. Neither does it appear doubtful that the successful prosecution of such investigations by the smaller Local Societies would be greatly encouraged and facilitated by the general interest shown in their work by the more influential societies in their neighbourhood, by a watchful oversight, a readiness to discuss and publish results, and by the personal influence of their leading members. The Committee offer the recommendations they are about to make in the trust that they will serve to remind the more important Local Societies of the high and useful function they are able to perform by entering into friendly and helpful relations with the small and scattered societies of their respective districts, and by offering themselves as their scientific representatives wherever representation may be necessary. Believing that the British Association is fitted by its constitution and position to become an organising centre of local scientific work, and that through an extension of the system of delegation from Scientific Societies which has already been recognised in the Rules of the Association this object may be attained, the Committee venture to make the following proposals, thrown into the form of Rules, which, if approved, may be inserted amongst the Rules of the Association, with such amendments in the existing Rules as may be necessary in consequence. ‘320 REPORT—-1883. ‘Succrstep New Routes. ‘ Corresponding Societies. (1). Any Society is eligible to be placed on the List of Corresponding Societies of the Association which undertakes local scientific investiga- tions, and publishes notices of the results of such investigations, especially if they are such as are carried on by Committees of the Association. ‘(2). Application may be made by any Society to be placed on the list of Corresponding Societies. Applications must be addressed to the Secretary on or before the first of June preceding the annual meeting at which it is intended they should be considered, and must be accom- panied by specimens of the publications of the results of the local scientific investigations recently undertaken by the Society. (3). A Corresponding Societies Committee shall be appointed by the Council for the purpose of considering these applications, as well as for that of keeping themselves generally informed of the annual work of the Corresponding Societies, and of superintending the preparation of a list of the papers published by them. This Committee shall make an annual report to the Committee of Recommendations, and shall suggest such additions or changes in the List of Corresponding Societies as they may think desirable, subject only to the conditions—(1) That the num- ber of Societies on the list shall not exceed that which may be from time to time prescribed by the Council; (2) that the intended removal of any Society from the list shall not take effect until immediately before the commencement of the next annual meeting. ‘(4). Every Corresponding Society shall transmit each year on or before the first of June, to the Secretary of the Association, a copy of its publications during the preceding twelve months, and shall at the same time return properly filled up a schedule, which will be issued by the Secretary of the Association, and which will contain a request for such information with regard to the Society as may be desirable. ‘(5). There shall be inserted in the Annual Report of the Association a List, in an abbreviated form, of the papers published by the Corre- sponding Societies during the past twelve months which contain the results of the local scientific work conducted by them; those papers only being included which refer to subjects coming under the cognisance of one or other of the various Sections of the Association. ‘(6). A Corresponding Society shali have the right to nominate any one of its members, who is also a member of the Association, as its Delegate to the annual meeting of the Association, who shall be for the time a member of the General Committee. The appointment of a Delegate to any annual meeting must be formally notified to the Secre- tary of the Association by the Secretary of the Corresponding Society not later than the first of July preceding that meeting. ‘ Conference of Delegates of Corresponding Societies. g 7) g ‘(7). The Delegates of the various Corresponding Societies shall constitute a Conference, of which the Chairman, Vice-Chairmen, and Secretaries shall be annually appointed by the Council, and of which the members of the Corresponding Societies Committee shall be ew officio members. ‘LOCAL SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES.’ 321 ‘The Conference of Delegates shall be summoned by the Secretary of the Association to hold one or more meetings during each annual meeting of the Association, and shall be empowered to invite any member or associate to take part in the meetings. ‘The Secretaries of each Section shall be instructed to transmit to the Secretaries of the Conference of Delegates copies of any recommen- dations forwarded by the Presidents of Sections to the Committee of Recommendations bearing upon matters in which the co-operation of Corresponding Societies is desired; and the Secretaries of the Con- ference of Delegates shall invite the authors of these recommendations to attend the meetings of the Conference and give verbal explanations of their objects and of the precise way in which they would desire to have them carried into effect. ‘It shall be the duty of the Delegates to make themselves familiar with the purport of the several recommendations as brought before the Conference, in order that they and others who take part in the meetings may be able to bring the recommendations clearly and favourably before their respective Societies. The Conference may also discuss propositions bearing on the promotion of more systematic observation and plans of operation, and of greater uniformity in the mode of publishing results.’ The Committee believe that the distinction accorded to a Society through its selection and formal recognition by the British Association as one of its Corresponding Societies, the advantage of a widely-circulated notice of its local work in so important a volume as the Report of the British Association, and the honourable and useful duties assigned to its Delegate, would give considerable value to the title. They also anticipate that a Society which had asked for and received recognition as a representative centre of the scientific institutions in its district, would be thereby stimulated to exercise that very creditable and important function with increased zeal and efficiency. The result would be to strengthen the mutual relations of the larger and the smaller Societies, to ensure the encouragement of any disposition to co-operate in systematic investigations, and to establish a practice of printing the scattered results obtained by the smaller Societies of any district in a consolidated form in the publications of their leading Society. Finally, the Committee believe that the annual meetings of the pro- posed Conference of Delegates, under the chairmanship of a distinguished member of the Association, would have large influence in harmonising the action of their several Societies, without in any way tending to compromise their independence, and that they would offer a facility that does not now exist for the natural and healthy growth of a federa- tion between remote Societies which have no more direct bond of union than through the British Association. 1883. Y 322 REPORT—1883. List of ‘ Local Scientific Societies which publish Proceedings.’ M.U. Midland Union of Natural History Societies. Y.N.U. Yorkshire Naturalists’ Union. Full Title of Society and Date of Foundation Head Quarters, or Name and Address of Secretary Aberdeen Natural History Society. 1862. Aberdeen Philosophical Society. 1840. Alloa Society of Natural Science and Archeology. 1863. Arbroath Horticultural and Natural History Association. 1880. Banburyshire Natural History Society and Field Club. 1881. Barnsley Naturalists’ Society. 1867. Barrow Naturalists’ Field Club and Literary and Scientific Association. 1876. Bath Microscopical Society. 1858. Bath Natural History and Antiquarian Field Club, 1855. Bedfordshire Natural History Society and Field Club. 1875. Belfast Natural History and Philo- sophical Society. 1821. Belfast Naturalists’ Field Club. 1863. Berkshire Archeological and Architec- tural Society. 1871. Berwickshire Naturalists’ Club. 1831. Birkenhead Literary and Scientific Society. 1857. Birmingham Natural History and Mi- croscopical Society. 1858. Birmingham Philosophical Society. 1876. Braintree and Bocking Microscopical and Natural History Club. 1880. _J. Roy, 33 Belvidere Street, Aberdeen. A.D. Milne, 58 Marischal Street, Aberdeen. Museum, Alloa. Geo. Bell, Arbroath . E. A. Walford, 21 West Bar Street, Banbury. W. EH. Brady, 1 Queen Street, Barnsley, Yorkshire. Cambridge Lecture Hall, Bar- row-in-Furness. R. H. Moore, 13 Pulteney Gar- dens, Bath. Royal Literary and Scientific Institution, Bath. T. G. Elger, Manor Cottage, Kempston, Bedford. Museum, College Square North, Belfast. W. Swanston, 50 King Street, Belfast. J. Rutland, The Gables, Taplow, Maidenhead. J. Hardy, Oldcambus, Cock- burnspath, Berwickshire, 34 Hamilton Square, Birken- head. Mason College, Birmingham Mason College, Birmingham D. R.ZSharpe, Bocking, Brain- tree. Num- ber of | Entrance Mem- Fee’ bers 54 5 5 0 Ladies only 157 72 80 90 2 1 130 (about) 44 90 155 (about) 280 180 379 159 154 89 .) F “LOCAL SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES.’ 325 Drawn up by H. Grorcr Forpuam. (Corrected to November, 1883.) Notre.— Number of members’ includes all classes of members, and in some cases associates or students. Annual Subscrip- Title and Size of Publications Frequency of Issue Remarks tion : 8. d. 2 6 | Transactions, 8vo., and separate | Last vol. 1878 . . | Another vol. now ‘ papers. being prepared, 10 6 Proceedings, 8vo. . . | Occasionally . . | Now printing a se- lection of papers. Publicationsissued to members only. 5 0 | Proceedings, 8vo. . : . | Last vol. 1876 . - | Museum. Ordinary | Annual Report, 8vo. i. Separate papers, 8vo. : . | Occasionally. 2 6 | Flora of Arbroath and its Neigh- | 1882. bourhood, 16mo. 63 pp. 5 0 | List of the Birds of the Banbury | 1882. District, 8vo. Separate papers, 8vo. : . | Irregularly. 6 0 Quarterly Transactions, 8vo., | 1 vol. annually . Fal oa ial OA 3 0 12 pp. 10 6 | Annual Report and Proceedings, | Vol. iv. 1882-3. 8vo. 10 6 | Report, 8vo. . Annually . ; . | Library, and Cabinet Presidential Address, and | ocea- of Slides. sional papers. 10 0 | Proceedings, 8vo. i . | Since 1867, 4 vols., and vol. v., pt. 1. 5 O | Abstract of Proceedings and | Since 1875, 3 pts. mal veeUle Transactions, 8vo. 21 0 | Report and Proceedings, 8vo. .| Annually .° . - | Museumand Library. 5 0 | Annual Reports and Proceed- | Vol. i., New Series, ings, 8vo. 1873-80. 10 0 | Transactions, 8vo. . j .| Annually . : . | Library. 2 6 Annual Report, 8vo. 6 6* | Proceedings, 8vo. . : . | 1 pt. annually. 9 vols. and 1 no. issued. H10 6 Annual Report, and President's Address. 10 0 | Report and Transactions, 8vo. Since 1869, 4vols.,dated| M.U. é 1869, 70, 80, 81. Library and Her- baritfm. 21 0 | Report of the Council, 8vo. .| Annually . c |) MoU. Proceedings, 8vo. . . | 1 pt. annually. Vol. iii., pt. 1, 1881-2. 2 6 | Journal and Report, 8vo.. . | Annually. Sar 324 Full Title of Society and Date of Foundation Brighton and Sussex Natural History Society. 1854. Bristol and Gloucestershire Archzo- 1876. Bristol Naturalists’ Society. logical Society. 1862. Buckingham, Architectural and Arche- ological Society for the County of. 1847. Burnley Literary and Scientific Club. 1873. Burton-on-Trent Natural History and Archeological Society. 1876. Cambrian Archzological Association. 1846. Cambridge Antiquarian Society. 1840. Cambridge Philosophical Society. 1819. Cardiff Naturalists’ Society. 1867. Cheltenham Natural Science Society. 1877. Chester Society of Natural Science. 1871. Chesterfield and Derbyshire Institute of Mining, Civil and Mechanical Engineers. 1871. Chichester and West Sussex Natural History and Microscopical Society. 1873. Cleveland Institution of Engineers. 1864. Cleveland Naturalists’ Field Club and University Extension Society. 1881. Clifton College Scientific Society. 1869. Cornwall, Mining Institute of. 1876. REPORT—1883. List of ‘ Local Scientific Head Quarters, or Name and Address of Secretary J. C. Clark, 64 Middle Street, Brighton, Rev. W. Bazeley, Matson Rec- tory, Gloucester. A. Leipner, 47 Hampton Park, Redland, Bristol. Museum, Aylesbury Dr. Mackenzie, Burnley Cocoa Café, Horninglow Street, Burton-on-Trent. Rev. R. T. Owen, Llangedwyn Vicarage, Oswestry. Rev. 8. 8. Lewis, Corpus Christi College, Cambridge. New Museums, Cambridge Dr. Vachell, 38 Charles Street, Cardiff. E. Wethered, 5 Berkeley Place, Cheltenham. G. R. Griffith, Grosvenor Street, Chester. Stephenson Memorial Chesterfield. Hall, Dr. Paxton, West Street, Chiches- ter. A. Macpherson, 4 Milton Street, Middlesbrough-on-Tees. J. J. Burton, Royal Exchange, Middlesbrough-on-Tees. Clifton College, Bristol . W. Rich, Jun., Redruth, Corn- wall, Num- ber of Mem- bers 209 226 308 300 413 - 93 558 288 148 360 100 100 138 Entrance Fee of 2 6 : © LOCAL SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES.” Societies ’"—continued. 325 SS aaa Annual Subscrip- tion. & 10 10 10 10 moO 21 21 31 21 2 d. 0 o o ao 6 varies 10 6 Title and Size of Publications Frequency of Issue Annual Report and Abstract of Proceedings, 8vo. Annual Report, 8vo. . Transactions, 8vo. . Proceedings, 8vo. Records of Buckinghamshire, 8vo. The Burnley Grammar School LThbrary. Annual Report, 8vo. Catalogue of Ancient Remains found at Stapenhill, Derby- shire, 8vo. Archeologia Cambrensis Report and Communications, 8vo., and occasional indepen- dent publications, 8vo. Proceedings, 8vo. Transactions, 4to. Report and Transactions, 8vo. . Reports of Science Papers, 8vo. reprinted from ‘ Cheltenham Examiner.’ Proceedings, 8vo. Annual Report, 8vo. Transactions, 8vo. Transactions, 8vo. Proceedings, 8vo. . Middlesbro’ and the 8vo. District, Transactions, 8vo. Proceedings, 8vo. . Last vol. 1878 Since 1878 only. 2 pts. annually. 1 pt. annually. = 1 vol. 3 pts. 1 no. annually. 8 nos. =l1 vol. 4 vols. and 4 nos. issued. 1881. Will publish Proceed- ings this year. 1882. Quarterly. 36 annual and a few extra vols. published. At intervals of a few months. Annually Bound up into a vol. annually. Trregularly. No.1, 1874. No. 2, 1878. A vol. annually in about 6 parts. Annually. No. 1. 24 pp. 1882. No. 2. 62 pp. 1883. 6 nos. in 1882. 7 pts. issued to 1880 . Annually. Remarks Library. Museum. M.U. Museum and Library. 16 Local Secretaries, one for each county of the Principality and the Marches, Library. Incorperated 1832. Museum and Library. M.U. Museum and Library. Museum and Library. Museum and Library. wo 326 REPORT—1883. Full Title of Society and Date of Foundation List of ‘ Local Scientific Head Quarters, or Name and Address of Secretary Cornwall, Royal Geological Society of. 1814. Cornwall, Royal Institution of. 1818. Cornwall, Royal, Polytechnic Society. 1833. Cornwall and Devon, Miners’ Asso- ciation of. 1859. Cotteswold Naturalists’ Field Club. 1846. Croydon Microscopical and Natural History Club. 1870. Cumberland Association for the Ad- vancement of Literature and Science. 1876. Cumberland and Westmorland Anti- quarian and Archeological Society. 1866. Derbyshire Archeological and Natural History Society. 1878. Devonshire Association for the Ad- vancement of Science, Literature, and Art. 1862. Dorset Natural History and Anti- quarian Field Club. 1873. Dudley and Midland Geological and Scientific Society and Field Club. 1862. Dulwich College Science Society. 1878. Dumfriesshire and Galloway Scientific, Natural History, and Antiquarian Society. 1876. Dundee Naturalists’ Society. 1874. Ealing Microscopical and Natural His- tory Society. 1877. /| Eastbourne Natural History Society. 1868. East Kent Natural History Society. 1858, Edinburgh, Botanical Society of. 1836. G: B. Millett, Penzance Truro Polytechnic Hall, Falmouth W. Rich, Jun., Redruth, Corn- wall, | Dr. Paine, Stroud, Gloucester- shire. C. P. Turner, The Chestnuts, North End, Croydon, Surrey. R. Crowder, Eden Mount, Stan- wix, Carlisle. T. Wilson, Highgate, Kendal A. Cox, Mill Hill, Derby. . Rev. W. Harpley, Clayhanger Rectory, near Tiverton, Devon. Prof. Buckman, Bradford Abbas, Sherborne, Dorset. Mechanics’ Institute, Dudley . Dulwich College, London, S.E.. J. Rutherford, Jardington, Dumfries. F. W. Young, High School of Dundee, Dundee. A. Ramsay, 4 Cowper Road, Acton, London, W. F. G. Cooke, Trinity Chambers, Eastbourne. G. H. Nelson, Whitefriars, Can- terbury. 5 St. Andrew Square, Hdin- burgh. Nur- ber of | Entrance Fee Mem- bers 137 250 300 (about) 285 94 268 [23 370 300 (about) 503 415 5 0 —— Societies 10 | 10 10 10 10 to eb ‘LOCAL SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES.’ ’__continued. Title and Size of Publications Frequency of Issue Transactions, 8vo. Journal, 8vo. . H . , Cornish Fauna, and miscel- laneous publications. Annual Report, 8vo. . é Reports and Proceedings, 8vo. .« Proceedings, 8vo. Proceedings and Transactions, 8vo. Transactions, 8vo. . - Transuctions, 8vo., about 250 pp. Journal, 8vo. . - = Report and Transactions, 8vo. . Proceedings, 8vo. . The Spiders of Dorset, 8vo. Proceedings, 8vo. . Annual Report, 8vo.. A Transactions and Journal of the Proceedings, 8vo. 80-90 pp. Annual Report, 8vo. Separate papers, 8vo. Annual Report, 8vo. Separate papers, 8vo. Transactions, 8vo. Report, 8vo. . : . Transactions and Proceedings, 8vo. Report S os . ° . Annually About 2 pts. annually. Annually . . 10 nos, since 1870. 1 pt. annually. 7 pts. (vols.) published. Annually, in May. 1 vol. annually. lvol. annually . Vols. 1-4 published. 2 vols published. None since 1880. A pt. to be issued in 1883. Biennially . . Occasionally. Irregularly. Annually . ° Annually. 14 vols. published, 1 vol. published. 327 Remarks Museum and Library. Annual Exhibition. Library. Work mainly educa- tional. Library. Comprises 11 So- cieties with 1,460 members. See Appendiz. Holds an annual meeting in a Devonshire town. M.U. Museum. Museum and Library. Similar Society ex- isted 1862 to 1875. Museum and Library. Museumand Library. Library, Herbarium, and Museum, 328 Full Title of Society and Date of Foundation Edinburgh Geological Society. 1834. Edinburgh Naturalists’ 1869. Erith and Belvedere Natural History and Scientific Society. 1878. 1852. Field Club, Essex Archeological Society. Essex Field Club. (Epping Forest and County of Essex Naturalists’ Field Club.) 1880, Folkestone Natural History Society. 1868. Glasgow Archzological Society. 1856. Glasgow, Geological Society of. 1858. Glasgow, Natural History Society of. 1851. Glasgow, 1803. Goole Scientific Society. Philosophical Society of. 1875 . Hackney Microscopical and Natural History Society. 1877. Halifax Literary and Philosophical So- ciety. 1830. Hastings and St. Leonards Philo- sophical Society. 1858.° . Hawick Archeological Society. 1856. Hertfordshire Natural History Society and Field Club. 1875. High Wycombe Natural kod So- ciety. 1865. Holmesdale Natural History. Club. 1857. Huddersfield Naturalists’ 1847. Society. REPORT— 1883. List of ‘ Local Scientific Head Quarters, or Name and Address of Secretary W. I. Macadam, Surgeons’ Hall, Edinburgh A. Moffat, 320 Leith Walk, Edin- burgh. ee Goodman, Belvedere, Lesness Heath, Kent. Museum, Colchester Castle, Col- chester. W. Cole, Buckhurst Hill, Essex. H. Ullyett, stone. W. G. Black, 88 West Regent Street, Glasgow. 207 Bath Street, Glasgow . Lyell House, Folke- 207 Bath Street, Glasgow . 207 Bath Street, Glasgow. J. Harrison, Goole. Tillage Works, C. Willmott, Morley Hall, Triangle, Hackney, London, E. 8. T. Rigge, Halifax A. L. Ward, 4 St. Paul’s Place, St. Leonards-on-Sea. J.Cairns, Gladstone Street, Ha- wick. Public Library, Watford, Herts. T. Marshall, High Wycombe A. J. Crosfield, Carr End, Red- hill, Surrey. S. L. Mosley, Beaumont Park, Huddersfield. , . . Num- ber of Mem- bers 330 165 150 230 (about) 400 90 403 145 Entrance Fee ‘LOCAL SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES.’ Societies ’"—continued. Annual Subscrip- _ tion 10 10 Pt CE LO LET ONE ao Title and Size of Publications Transactions, 8vo. Transactions, 8vo. Annual Report, 8vo. Transactions, 8vo. Catalogue of the Antiquities in the Colchester Museum, 8vo. Transactions, 8vo. Proceedings, 4to. Transactions, 8vo. Transactions, 8vo. Proceedings, 8vo. Proceedings, aves Annual Report of the Committce, 8vo. Separate papers, 8vo. Annual Report, 8vo. Report of the Council and Pro- ceedings, 8vo. Transactions, 8vo. . f Natural History of Hastings and St. Leonards. Report of Papers, no title, 4to. Transactions, 8vo. . . Quarterly Magazine, 8vo. Annual Address of President separately. Proceedings, 8vo. Catalogues of Fauna and Flora of District, Svo. 329 Frequency of Issue Remarks From 1868, 4 vols. | Library. published. Annually. Pt. 2, vol.i., 1883. 1 pt. annually. 4 pts. | Museumand Library. =1 vol. 2nd ed., 1870. About 2 pts. annually. 7 pts. in 3 vols., 820 pp. published. Occasionally 1 pt. annually 6 vols. in 15 pts. pub- lished. 5 vols. in 11 pts. pub- lished. 1 vol. annually Occasionally. Annually 1864 only. 1878. For 1881-2, 48 pp. bound up in 1 vol. About 4 pts. annually, of 48 pp. each. Discontinued. 2 vols. to June, 1870. Trregularly . . 1 pt. annually Museum and Library. Museumand Library. Library. Museumand Library. Library. Library. Y.N.U. Museum and Library. Museum and Library. Museumand Library. Museum. Founded as Watford Nat. Hist. Soc. Library and Her- barium. Museum and Library. Y.N.U. 330 Full Title of Society and Date of Foundation Hull Literary and Philosophical So- ciety. 1822. Inverness Scientific Society and Field Club. 1875. Ireland, Royal Geological Society of. 1831. Ireland, Royal Historical and Archz- ological Association of. 1849. Ireland, Statistical and Social Inquiry Society of. 1846. Keighley Scientific Society. 1881. Kent Archeological Society. 1857. and Literary Kirkcaldy Naturalists’ Society. Lambeth Field Club and Scientific Society. 1872. Lancashire and Cheshire Antiquarian Society. 1883. Laneashire and Cheshire Entomo- logical Society. 1877. Lancashire and Cheshire, Historic Society of. 1831. Largo Field Naturalists’ Society. 1863. Leeds Naturalists’ Club and Scientific Association. 1870. Leeds Philosophical and Literary Society. 1820. Leicester Literary and Philosophical Society. 1835. Lewes and East Sussex Natural His- tory Society. 1864. Lewisham and Blackheath Scientific Association. 1879. 1882. | REPORT—1883. List of ‘ Local Scientific Head Quarters, or Name and Address of Secretary Royal Institution, Hull T. D. Wallace, High School, Inverness. 39 Trinity College, Dublin Rey. J. Graves, Inisnag Glebe, Stoneyford, Co. Kilkenny. 35 Molesworth Street, Dublin . A. Keighley, Keighley. Flosh House, The Museum, Maidstone W. D. Sang, 12 Townsend Cres- cent, Kirkcaldy Old Vestry Hall, 135 Lambeth Road, London, §8.E. G. C. Yates, Swinton, Man- chester. J. W. Ellis, 101 Everton Road, Liverpool. Royal Institution, Liverpool . C. Howie, Largo, Fifeshire H. Pollard, 19 Britannia Ter- race, New Wortley, Leeds. Museum, Leeds Town Museum, Leicester . J. H. A. Jenner, 4 Hast Street, Lewes. H. W. Jackson, 159 High Street, Lewisham, London, 8.E. Num- ber of | Entrance Mem- Fee bers s. d. 584 _ 161 5 0 155 21 0 478 40 0 250 — (about) 70 — 900 10 0 132 — 39 i320 220 10 6 67 a 230 — 51 0 6% 4 230 _— 629 — : ' 317 — 1 5 0 130 _— ee ‘LOCAL SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES.’ Societies ’"—continued. Annual Subscrip- tion ge a. 0 to = oo bo o Oo ZL 0 H~ ao 10 So 10 6 Title and Size of Publications Annual Report of the Council and Transactions, 8vo. Transactions, 8vo. Journal, 8vo. Journal, 8vo. Annual Volume, 8vo. ditto 4to. Journal, 8vo. Journal, 4to. 16 pp. . Archeologia Cantiana, 8vo. Separate papers, 8vo. . Report, 8vo. Transactions, 8vo. Annual Report, 8vo.,and Papers reprinted from the ‘Naturalist ’ Proceedings, 8vo. Report of Annual Meeting, 8vo. Annual Report . s The Natural History of Leeds, Wharfedale and Nidderdale,8vo. Transactions, 8vo. . Annual Report, 8vo. Catalogue of the Library . Transactions, 8vo. Report of the Council, 8vo. Annual Report, 8vo. 4 Annual Report, 8vo. Report of the Committee for the exploration of the Subsidences on Blackheath, 8vo. Frequency of Issue Annually. Quarterly, in 4 Series, 17 vols. published, For 1868-9 = 1 vol. For 1870-77 in 8 pts. = 2 vols. Half-yearly. Quarterly . . Annually. 15 vols. pub- lished. Occasionally. Annually Annually. 1881 and 1882 only In preparation. : 1837 1883. 9 pts. issued, contain- ing proceedings to June, 1879. For 1881-3, published with Report, Annually. None since 1878. 1881. 331 Remarks Museum and Library. Transactions from 1875 in course of republication. Founded as the Kil- kenny Arch. Soc. Y.N.U. Museum. Library. Library. Museum. Y.N.U. Museum and Library. M.U. Library. Library. Full Title of Society and Date of Foundation REPORT—1883. List of ‘ Local Scientific Head Quarters, or Name and Address of Secretary Liverpool Astronomical Society. 1882. Liverpool Engineering Society. 1875. Liverpool Geological Association. 1880. Liverpool Geological Society. 1859. Liverpool, Literary and Philosophical Society of. 1812. Liverpool, Microscopical Society of. 1868. Liverpool Naturalists’ 1860. Liverpool Polytechnic Society. Field Club. 1838. London and Middlesex Archeological Society. 1855, Macclesfield Scientific Students’ Asso- ciation. 1880. Malvern Naturalists’ Field Club. 1852. Manchester Field Naturalists’ Archologists’ Society. 1860. and Manchester Geological Society. 1838. Manchester Literary and Philosoph- ical Society. 1781. Manchester—Lower Mosley Street Schools Natural History Society. 1861. Manchester Scientific Students’ Asso- ciation. 1861. Manchester Statistical Society. 1833. Man, Isle of, Natural History and Antiquarian Society. 1879. Marlborough College Natural History Society. 1864. W.H. Davies, 55 Great New- ton Street, Liverpool. Royal Institution, Liverpool Free Library, William Brown Street, Liverpool. G. H. Morton, 122 London Road, Liverpool. Royal Institution, Liverpool . Royal Institution, Liverpool Rev. W. Banister, St. James’s Mount, Liverpool. Royal Institution, Liverpool 4 St. Martin’s Place, Trafalgar Square, London, 8.W. Useful Knowledge Macclesfield. H. Wilson, Eastnor, Malvern Link. A. Griffiths, 16 Kennedy Street, Albert Square, Manchester. Society, 36 George Street, Manchester . 36 George Street, Manchester . H. Hyde, 37 Cottenham Street, Upper Brook Street, Man- chester. 97 Bridge Street, City, Man- chester. Memorial Hall, 44 Brown Street, Manchester. P. M. C. Kermode, Seabridge Cottage, Ramsey, Isle of Man. The College, Marlborough, Wilts. Num- ber of Mem- bers 86 112 131 67 333 180 420 221 Entrance Fee 2 6 - 77 LOCAL SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES.’ Societies ’"—ccntinued. 20 42 10 10 or ge Annual Subscrip- tion on ao o Title and Size of Publications Transactions, 8vo. . Abstracts of Proceedings, 8vo, Transactions, 8vo. Annual Report, 8vo. Transactions, 8vo. Proceedings, 8v0. Proceedings, 8vo. Annual Report, 8vo. Proceedings, 8vo. - Journal Transactions, 8vo. Proceedings of Evening Meetings. Separate papers. Separate papers, 8vo. Transactions Report and Proceedings, 8vo. Transactions, 8vo. Proceedings, 8vo. Memoirs, 8vo. Report, 8vo. Report and Proceedings, 8vo. Transactions, 8vo. Annual Reports, 8vo. Reports of Meetings and Ex- cursions, reprinted from ‘ Mona’s Herald.’ Report, 8vo. 333 Frequency of Issue Remarks Occasionally. Vol. i. 1882-3. Annually from 1881 l vol. annually . Annually . 1 vol. annually; 36 vols. published since 1845. Annually, 5 vols. published. Occasionally. Occasionally. Annually. 9 pts. annually = about 1 vol. in 2 years. 1 vol. annually. Occasionally. Annually. Annually. Annually _ Occasionally. 1 vol. annually Library. Library. Library. Library. Library and Cabinet of Slides. Library. Library. Library. Museum. — 334 ... REPORT—1883. List of ‘Local Scientific Full Title of Society and Date of Foundation Midland Institute of Mining, Civil and Mechanical Engineers. 1857. Midland Union of Natural History ’ Societies. 1877. Montrose Natural History and Anti- quarian Society. 1836. Newbury District Field Club, 1870. Newcastle-upon-Tyne Literary and Philosophical Society. 1793. Newcastle-upon-Tyne, Society of Anti- quaries of. 1813, Norfolk and Norwich. Archeological Society. 1846. Norfolk and Norwich Naturalists’ Society. 1869. North of England Institute of Mining and Mechanical Engineers. 1852. North Oxfordshire, Archzological So- ciety of. 1853. North Staffordshire Institute of Mining and Mechanical Engineers. 1872. North Staffordshire Naturalists’ Field Club and Archeological Society. 1865. Northamptonshire Natural History Society and Field Club. 1876. Northumberland, Durham, and New- castle-upon-Tyne, Natural History Society of. 1829. Norwich Geological Society. 1864. Norwich Science Gossip Club. 1870. Nottingham Naturalists’ Society. 1852. Head Quarters, or Name and Address of Secretary Eldon Street, Barnsley, York- shire. W. J. Harrison, 365 Lodge Road, ’ Birmingham. Museum, Montrose W. Money, Herborough House, Newbury. Newcastle-upon-Tyne. . . The Castle, Newcastle-upon- Tyne. R. Fitch, Norwich . W.H. Bidwell, Norwich Newcastle-upon-Tyne Rev. W. D. Macray, Duckling- ton Rectory, Witney. J. R. Haines, Adderley Green Collieries, Stoke-on-Trent. Rev. T. W. Daltry, Madeley Vicarage, Newcastle, Stafford- shire. S. J. Newman, 32 Abington Street, Northampton. Museum of the Natural His- tory Society, Newcastle-upon- Tyne. J. Orfeur, The Close, Norwich. . F¥. H. Ellingham, Thorpe St. Andrew, Norwich. B. $8. Dodd, 33 Beech Avenue, New Basford, Nottingham. Num- ber of Mem- bers 166 134 1200 200 (about) 300 (about) 237 852 Entrance Fee * LOCAL SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES.’ 335 Societies ’—continued. Annual | Subscerip- Title and Size of Publications Frequency of Issue Remarks | tion 8. d. 21 O | Transactions, 8vo. About § pts. annually. Midland Natwralist, 8vo. . Monthly, forming one | Includes 21 Societies, vol. annually. with 2,683 mem- bers. See Appendix. 5 0 | Report of the Directors, 8vo. Annually . : Museum. List of British Birds in the So- | 1881. ciety’s Collections, 8vo. 5 0 | Transactions, 8vo. Vol. i. 1870; vol. ii. 1872-5. 21 0 | Proceedings . - : . Library. 21 0 | Proceedings, 8vo. . ‘ . | Monthly. Archevlogia Aliana, 8vo., and | Irregularly. other publications. W176 Original Papers, 8vo. 9 vols. since 1846. 5 0 | Transactions, 8vo. 1 pt. annually Library. 21 0 | Transactions, 8vo. lvol. annually. 32 vols.| Incorporated in 1876. 42 0 published. 63 0 | 5 O | Transactions, 8vo. Tregularly. | 21 0 | Transactions, 8vo. 6 vols., & pt. 1, vol. 7, | Library. published. 5 0 | Annual Report, 8vo. 17 vois. published. Library. : |} 10 0 | Journal, 8vo. Quarterly. Vol, si; ) Meu: 1880-1, ii. 1882-3. Library. 21 0 | Natural History Transactions | 7 vols issued. (Include | Museum. of Northumberland, Durham, proceedings of the j and Neweastle-upon-Tyne, 8vo. Tyneside Natural- ists’ Field Club.) 5 0 | Proceedings, 8vo. 1 no. annually. 4 0 | Report of Proceedings at the Annual Meeting, 8vo. 5 0 | Annual Report (with Trans- ei beter . M.U. 2 6 actions), 8vo. Library. 336 Full T'tle of Society and Date of Foundation REPORT—1883. List of : Local Scientific Head Quarters, or Name and Address of Secretary Oswestry and Welshpool Naturalists’ Field Club and Archeological So- ciety. 1857. Oxford—Ashmolean Society. 1828. Penzance Natural History and Anti- quarian Society. 1839. Perthshire Society of Natural Science. 1867. Plymouth Institution and Devon and Cornwall Natural History Society. 1812. Powys-land Club. 1867 . Rochester Naturalists’ Club. 1878. Rugby School Natural History Society. 1866. Scarborough Philosophicaland Archzo- logical Society. 1830. Severn Valley Naturalists’ Field Club. 1863. Sheffield Literary and Philosophical Society. 1823. Sheffield Naturalists’ Club. 1872 Shropshire Archzeological and Natural History Society. 1835. Somersetshire Archeological and Na- tural History Society. 1849. Southampton Literary and Philosophi- cal Society. 1863. South London Entomological Society. 1872. Rev. O. M. Feilden, Frankton Rectory, Oswestry. University Museum, Oxford. G. B. Millett, Chapel Street, Penzance. Perthshire Natural History Mu- seum, Tay Street, Perth. Athenzum, Plymouth Powys-land Museum and Library, Welshpool. J. Hepworth, 2 Rochester. Union Street, Rev. F. D. Morice, Rugby J. H. Phillips, Museum, Scar- borough. R. W. Ralph, Honnington Grange, Newport, Salop. School of Art, Sheffield . : J. C. Burrell, 5 King Street, Sheffield. F. Goyne, Dogpole, Shrewsbury. Taunton Castle, Taunton . Morris Miles, Hill, near South- ampton, 94 New Kent Road, London, S.E. Num- ber of | Entrance Mem- bers 40 266 82 295 262 180 74 167 70 (about) 65 385 217 230 500 - (about) 75 53 Fee 8s. d. 5 0 2 6 2 6 5 0 10 6 10 ‘LOCAL SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES.’ Frequency of Issue 337 Remarks Societies ’—continued. Annual Subscrip- Title and Size of Publications tion 8. d. 5 0 | Report of Meetings, 8vo. . 21 0 Transactions, 8vo. . - 3 Journal of the Proceedings, 8vo. Catalogue of Library, 8vo. Separate papers, 8vo. 10 6 | Report and Transactions, 8vo. 5 6 | Proceedings, 4to. 20 0 | Annual Report and Transac- tions, 8vo. 21 0 | Montgomeryshire Collections, 8vo. 3 6 | Rochester Naturalist, 8vo. 7 6 | Report, 8vo. 20 0 | Report, 8vo. 5 0 | Report of the Field Meetings, 8vo. Separate papers, 8vo. 10 6 | Annual Report, 8vo. 21 0 42 0 10 6 | Annual Report and Record of 5 0 Transactions, 8vo. 21 0 Transactions, 8vo. 10 6 | Proceedings, 8vo. 10 0 6 0 | Report, 8vo, 1883. No publications since 1865. A no. about to be issued. Once or twice a year. 1878. Occasionally. 1 pt. annually. 4 pts. =1vol. 1 pt. annually 7 vols. and 2 pts. vol. viii. issued. 1 vol. annually. 16 vols. published. Quarterly, commencing July 1883. 1 vol. annually Annually Every two or three years. Occasionally. 3 pts. forming 1 vol. an- nually. 18 pts. issued since 1878. lvol.annually. 28 vols. issued. Annually. : Z M.U. Museum and Library. Museum and Her- barium. Museum and Library. Museum and Library. Museum and Library. Temple Observatory. Museum and Library. M.U. Library. Y.N.U. Museumand Library (College Hill, Shrewsbury). Museum and Library. Not published last few years, but will be again. Library and Cabinet. | 338 Full Title of Society and Date of Foundation J | South London Microscopical and Natu- WN ral History Club. 1871. South Staffordshire and East Worces- tershire Institute of Mining En- gineers. 1867. South Wales Institute of Engineers. 1847. Stafford —William Salt Archeological Society. 1879. Stirling Natural History and Archeo- logical Society. 1878. Stroud Natural History and Philo- sophical Society. 1876. Suffolk Institute of Archeology and Natural History. 1848. Surrey Archzological Society. 1854. Sussex Archxological Society. 1846 . Swansea Scientific Society. 1876. Tamworth Natural History, Geological, and Antiquarian Society. 1870. Teign Naturalists’ Field Club. 1858. Tyneside Naturalists’ Field Club. 1846. Wakefield Naturalists’ and Philoso- phical Society. 1871? Warrington Literary and Philoso- phical Society. 1869. Warwick and Warwickshire Natural History and Archzological Society. 1836. {| Warwickshire Naturalists’ and Ar- chzeologists’ Field Club. -1854. REPORT—1883. Head Quarters, or Name and Address of Secretary Brixton Hall, Acre Lane, Brix- ton, London, 8.W. Mining Museum, Dudley . Hort. Huxham, Swansea . William Salt Library, Stafford . D. Chrystal, Stirling. 11 King Street, KE. N. Witchell, The Stroud, Gloucestershire. Acre, F. M. Smith, 16 Westgate, Bury St. Edmund’s. 8 Danes Inn, Strand, London, W.C. The Castle, Lewes Royal Institution of South Wales, Swansea. W. G. Davy, Elford, Tamworth , G. W. Ormerod, Woodway, Teignmouth, Devon. Museum of the Natural History Society, | Newcastle-upon- Tyne. E. B. Wrigglesworth, Thornes, Wakefield. J. R. Young, Sankey Street, Warrington. Museum, Warwick , Rev. P. B. Brodie, Rowington Vicarage, Warwick. Num- : List of ‘ Local Scientific | 4 ber of | Entrance Mem- bers 60 110 423 612 53 141 80 160 (about) 73 Fee ds 21- 0 21 0 : 10 O 10 0 10 O 5 O 2 6 2 6 Societies ’"—continued. *LOCAL SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES.’ 339 Se ) Annual Subscrip- Title and Size of Publications tion 8s. d. 10 0 | Annual Report, 8vo. . » Map of the district . 91, O Transactions, Svo. , . 42 0 | Proceedings, 8vo. . : 21 0 | Collections for a History of Staffordshire, 8vo. 5 0 | Transactions, 8vo. . ° 0 10 0 | Transactions, Svo. 10 0 | Proceedings, 8vo. 10 0 | Surrey Archeological Collec- tions, 8vo, 10 0 | Sussex Archeological Collec- tions, 8vo. 5 0 | Annual Report, 8vo. 5 0 | Proceedings ., ° ° 2 6 | Report of the Proceedings, 8vo. 5 0 | Transactions . : Proceedings 10 6 | Annual Report, with Extracts 4 0 Srom the Transactions, 8vo. 5 0 | Proceedings , . ° 21 0 | Annual Report, 8vo. 5 0 | Proceedings, 8vo. . ‘ 5 Frequency of Issue Remarks A ; ‘ Library. 1878. . . . Museum. 12 vols.jssued , Incorporated 1881. : 1 vol. annually. 3 vols. published Museum and Library. | 2 pts. issued 5 M.U. Museum (Croydon). 1 pt. annually. § vols. Library (Danes Inn). published. 33 vols. published. Only 1 vol. issued M.U. Annually. 1846 to 1863, vols. i.—vi. Since 1863 . ‘ Jointly with Nat. Hist. Soc. New- castle-on-Tyne. Y.N.U. Museum and Library. Annually. Museum and Library. Annually, iS] bo 340 Full Title of Society and Date of Foundation REPORT—1883. Head Quarters, or Name and Address of Secretary Waterford Literary and ScientificAsso- ciation. 1876. Wellington College Natural Science Society. 1868. West Kent Natural History, Micro- scopical, and Photographic Society. 1859. Whitby Literary and Philosophical Society. 1822. Wiltshire Archeological and Natural History Society. 1853. Winchester College Natural History Society. 1871. Field Club. Woolhope Naturalists’ 1851. Worcestershire Naturalists’ Field Club. 1853. York School Natural History, Literary, and Polytechnic Society. 1833. Yorkshire Archeological and Topo- graphical Association. 1863. Yorkshire Geological and Polytechnic Society. 1837. Yorkshire Naturalists’ Club. 1849. Yorkshire Naturalists’ Union. 1861. Yorkshire Philosophical Society. 1823. J. Dowling, Newtown Build- ings, Waterford. S. A. Saunder, Wellington Col- lege, Wokingham. Post Office, Lee Bridge, Lewis- ham, London, $.E. Museum, Whitby Museum, Devizes R. H. Fuller, Winchester Col- lege, Winchester. T. Lane, Broomy Hill, Here- ford. j J. 8S. Haywood, 26 Broad Street, Worcester. 20 Bootham, York G. W. Tomlinson, The Elms, Huddersfield. James W. Davis, Chevinedge, Halifax. C. Wakefield, Heslington House, York. W. D. Roebuck, Sunny Bank, Leeds. Museum, York . Num- ber of | Entrance Fee Mem- bers 114 112 104 61 368 bo oe 533 220 ~] or ledge 446 Tist of ‘ Local Scientific 21 10 10 10 | Annual _ |Subserip- tion an os w on 10 a 10 6 10 6 ied: io 10 0 a bo Oo 10 6 13 0 © LOCAL SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES.’ Societies ’"—continued. Title and Size of Publications Frequency of Issue Proceedings, 8vo. Annual Report, 8vo. President's Address, Papers and Reports, 8vo. Report, 8vo, . : . Wiltshire Archeological and Natural History Magazine, 8vo. Report, 8vo. Transactions, 8vo. Herefordshire Pomona, fol. Flora of Worcestershire, vo. Reports of Excursions. Annual Report, 8vo. Papers in ‘ Natural History Journal,’ 8vo. Yorkshire Archeological and Topographical Journal, 8vo., and miscellaneous publications. Proceedings, 8vo. Proceedings Transactions, 8vo. ‘The Naturalist,’ 8vo. Annual Report, 8vo. . Proceedings, 8vo. 1 vol. issued, for 1880-1. 1 vol. annually Annually Half-yearly, 21 vols. issued. 6 nos. published. 1 vol. Monthly, except Ja- nuary, July, and August. 2pts. annually. Vols. i—vii. and pt. 1, vol. viii. issued. 1 no. annually. Annually to 1874, irre- gularly since. 1 pt. annually. Since 1876, 6 pts. Monthly, forming 1 vol. annually. Occasionally. 341 Remarks Museum. Library. Museum, Museum, Herbarium and Library. Observatory. Library (Hudders- field). : Re-organised 1876. 2,489 members of the 38 affiliated Societies. See Ap- pendiz. Museum, Library, &c. 342 REPORT—1883. APPENDIX. THE CUMBERLAND ASSOCIATION FOR THE ADVANCEMENT OF LITERATURE AND SCIENCE, CONSISTS OF THE FOLLOWING SOCIETIES. Num- Full Title of Society and Head Quarters, or Name and | ber of | Entrance fas Date of Foundation Address of Secretary Mem- Fee Mee bers tion & id. Ambleside and District Literary | C. W. Smith, Fisherbeck, | 136 — 5.0 and Scientific Society. 1878. Ambleside. Brampton Literary and Scientific | C. J. Rigg, Brampton, 65 — 26 Society, and Field Naturalists’ Carlisle. 1 0 Club. 1881. Carlisle Scientific Society, and | J. Sinclair, 6 Hawick | 206 —— in 0) Field Naturalists’ Club. 1877, Street, Carlisle. 2 6 Keswick Literary and Scientific | T. E: Highton, Brigham, | 145 — 3) 6 Society. 1868. Keswick. 2 6 Longtown Literary and Scientific | J. Wilson, Eskbank, Long- | 58 = 2 6 Society. 1874. town, Cumberland. Maryport Literary and Scientific | J. Hewetson, Maryport . | 124 —- a20 Society. 1876. 2 6 Penrith and District Literary and | Rev. J. 8S. Ostle, Beacon- | 120 -—— fie (0) Scientific Society. 1881. side, Penrith. (about) 2 6 Silloth and Holme Cultram | H. L. Barker, Esk Street, | 70 — 2G Literary and Scientific Society. Silloth, Cumberland. 1879. Whitehaven Scientific Associa- | W. H. Kitchin, Howgill | 336 -- 5 O tion. 1866. Street, Whitehaven. 10 0 Windermere Literary and Scien- | W. C. Macdougall, Winder- | 100 — D0 tific Society. 1882. mere. 2 6 Workington Scientific and Liter- | W. Wilson, Brow Top, | 100 ary Association. 1874. Workington. ‘LOCAL SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES.’ 343 THE FOLLOWING SOCIETIES FORM THE MIDLAND UNION OF NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETIES, * Inserted with particulars in General List. ~Num- Full Title of Society and Head Quarters, or Name and _ |ber of | Entrance oe Date of Foundation Address of Secretary Mem-| Fee Ete i bers ton *Bedfordshire Natural History 8. d, s. d. Society and Field Club. Birmingham High School Natu- | King Edward’s High School, | 56 — 2 0 ral History Society. 1869. New Street, Birmingham. Birmingham Microscopists’ and | P. T. Deakin, 46 Princess | 50 — 5 0 Naturalists’ Union. 1880. Road, Edgbaston, Bir- | (about) mingham. Birmingham and Midland Insti- | Midland Institute, Birming-| 224 — 3.0 tute Scientific Society. 1872. ham. *Birmingham Natural History and Microscopical Society. *Birmingham Philosophical Society. *Burton-on-Trent Natural History and Archeological Society. Caradoc Field Club. 1863. .| R. H. Law, Copthorne | 65 — 5 0 House, Shrewsbury. *Cheltenham Natural Science Society. _| *Dudley and Midland Geological and Scientific Society and | Field Club. A _| Evesham Field Naturalists’ Club. | T. E. Dolg, 57 Bridge Street,}. 35 _ 2.6 1873. Evesham. *Leicester Literary and Philo- sophical Society. *Northamptonshire Natural His- tory Society and Field Club. *Nottingham Naturalists’ Society. Nottingham Working Men’s | ‘Sir Francis Burdett’Inn, | 32 net) 4 4 Naturalists’ Society. 1875. Mount Street, Nottingham. *Oswestry and Welshpool Natu- ralists’ Field Club and Archzo- logical Society. Oxfordshire Natural History So- | G. C. Druce, 118 High | 50 — 5 0 ciety. 1879. Street, Oxford. (about) Peterborough Natural History | J. W. Bodger, 18 Cowgate, | 118 — 5 0 Scientific and Archzological Peterborough, 10 6 Society. 1872. 21 0 *Severn Valley Naturalists’ Field , Club, “Stroud Natural History and Philosophical Society. *Tamworth Natural History, Geological, and Antiquarian , Society. as ie ee ee ee We ll 344 REPORT—1 883. THE YORKSHIRE NATURALISTS’ UNION INCLUDES THE FOLLOWING SOCIETIES. * Inserted with particulars in General List. Full Title of Society and Date of Foundation *Barnsley Naturalists’ Society. Beverley Field Naturalists’ and Scientific Society. 1881. Bradford Microscopical Society. 1882. Bradford Naturalists’ Society. 1875. Bradford Scientific Association. 1873. Clayton-West Naturalists’ Society. 1862. Dewsbury Naturalists’ Society. 1879. Doncaster Microscopical and General Scientific Society. 1880. Driffield Literary and Scientific Society. 1870. Elland-cum-Greetland Natural- ists’ Society. 1867. *Goole Scientific Society. Halifax Scientific Society. 1874. Heckmondwike Naturalists’ So- ciety. 1861. Holmfirth Naturalists’ Society (Olive Branch Botanical So- ciety). 1855. Honley Naturalists’ Society. 1874. Huddersfield Literary and Scien- tific Society. 1857. *Huddersfield Naturalists’ Society. Hull Field Naturalists’ Society. 1880. Ilkley Scientific Club, 1882. *Keighley Scientific and Literary Society. Leeds Conchological Society (Conchological Society of Great Britain and Ireland). 1876. Leeds Geological Association. 1874. Head Quarters, or Name and Address of Secretary J. D. Butterell, Willow Grove, Beverley. C, E. Waddington, 31 Dar- ley Street, Bradford. J. Eastwood, 22 White’s Terrace, Bradford. J.E. Wilson, 8 Summerseat Place, Bradford. W. Waite, Clayton-West, Huddersfield. J. Summersgill, Moorlands, Dewsbury. M. H. Stiles, 2 Frenchgate, Doncaster. C. Forbes Sharp, Driffield, Yorkshire. A. Fielding, Woodfield House, Greetland, Halifax. C. L. Baker, Halifax . J. Norcliffe, Market Street, Heckmondwike, Nor- manton. J. Taylor, Hollowgate, Holmfirth, Huddersfield. A. Boothroyd, Brockholes, Huddersfield. South Street, Huddersfield. W. Officer, 38 Louis Street, Hull. J. Brodie, Heath Royd, Ilkley. T. W. Bell, 10 Reuben Place, Leeds. Yorkshire College, Cook- ridge Street, Leeds. Num- A l ber of | Entrance § fees Mem- Fee behest bers tion 8. d. & od 80 _— 5 0 72 — 5 0 10 0 50 1 0 4 0 36 — 4 0 24 10) 4 0 56 — 2 6 80 — 5 0 10 — 2 6 45 1 0 3 0 162 — LO 12 2 6 4 4 18 1 O 10 45 0 6 2 0 140 — 10 O 34 — 4 0 60 — 2 6 28 — 5 0 33 — 4 0 ‘LOCAL SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES.’ 345 YORKSHIRE NATURALISTS’ UNION—continued. Num- Full Title of Society and Head Quarters, or Name and | ber of | Entrance ane Date of Foundation Address of Secretary. Mem-| Fee "aon bers ; &, 14. s&s. d. *Leeds Naturalists’ Club and Scientific Association, Liversedge Naturalists’ Society. | J. Rothery, Millbridge,| 19 1 0 2 0 1872. Liversedge, Normanton. Malton Field Naturalists’ and | T. Lister, Vine Street, Nor- 80 — 5 0 Scientific Society. 1880. ton, Malton. Mirfield Naturalists’ Society. | T. Cardwell, East Thorpe, | 16 1 0 3.0 1874. Mirfield, Normanton. Ovenden Naturalists’ Society. | Hope Cottage, Shay Lane, | 30 1 0 3.0 1870. Ovenden, Halifax. Rastrick-cum-Brighouse Natural- | J. Ellis, Rock Place, Manley 30 2 6 5 0 ists’ Society. 1867. Estate, Brighouse. Ripon Naturalists’ Club and | Museum, ParkStreet, Ripon. | 178 —_— 4 0 Scientific Association. 1882, &e. Ripponden Naturalists’ Society. | W. C. Moores, Ripponden, | 15 1 0 4 0 1871. Halifax. Rotherham Naturalists’ Society. | F.W. Dickinson, 26 Bridge- | 63 — 10 6 1880. gate, Rotherham. 5 0 Scarborough Scientific Society. | G. Massee, Oak House, Oak 20 5 0 5 0 1879. Road, Scarborough. Selby Naturalists’ Society. 1875. | W. N. Cheesman, The Cres- | 77 2 6 2 6 cent, Selby. *Sheffield Naturalists’ Club. Shipley Field Naturalists’ Club. | W. Riley, Baildon Royd,| 18 — 2 0 1880. Shipley. (about) *Wakefield Naturalists’ and Philo- sophical Society. York and District Field Natu- | W. Prest, 13 Holgate Road, | .70 —_— 4 0 ralists’ Society. 1874. York. (about) York—St. Thomas’s Field Natu- | S. Walker, 8 Neville Street, | 34 — 4 0 ralists’ Society. 1881. Haxby Road, York. 346 ; REPORT—1883. On some Results of Photographing the Solar Corona without an Eclipse. By Wiu1am Hueains, D.C.L., LL.D., FBS. [PLATE XI.] [A communication ordered by the General Committee to be printed im extenso among the Reports. | Last December (1882) I had the honour of presenting to the Royal Society a note on ‘A Method of Photographing the Solar Corona with- out an Eclipse.’ In that paper I say :—‘ If by screens of coloured glass or other absorptive media the region of the spectrum between G and H could be isolated, then the coronal light which is here very strong would have to contend only with a similar range of refrangibility of the light scattered from the terrestrial atmosphere. It appeared to me by no means improbable that under these conditions the corona would be able so far to hold its own against the atmospheric glare, that the parts of the sky im- mediately about the sun where the corona was present would be in a sensible degree brighter than the adjoining parts where the atmospheric light alone was present. It was obvious, however, that in our climate and low down on the earth’s surface, even with the aid of suitable screens, the addition of the coronal light behind would be able to increase but in a very small degree the illumination of the sky at those places where it was present. ‘There was also a serious drawback from the circumstance that although this region of the spectrum falls just within the range of vision, the sensitiveness of the eye for very small differences of illumina- tion in this region near its limit of power is much less than in more favourable parts of the spectrum ; at least such is the case with my own eyes. There was also another consideration of importance; the corona is an object: of very complex form, and full of details depending on small differences of illumination, so that even if it could be glimpsed by the eye, it could scarcely be expected that observations of a sufficiently precise character could be made to permit of the detection of the more ordinary changes which are doubtlessly taking place in it. These considerations induced me not to attempt eye-observations, but from the first to use photography, which possesses extreme sensitiveness in the discrimina- tion of minute differences of illumination, and also the enormous advantage of furnishing a permanent record from an instantaneous exposure of the most complex forms.’ The photographs described in that paper were obtained with a reflect- ing telescope of the Newtonian form by Short, and the restriction of the light to the small range of refrangibility from about G to H was effected by the use of screens of coloured glass, or by a cell containing a solution of potassic permanganate. The photographs showed distinctly coronal appearances around the sun, and I was permitted by Captain Abney, F.R.S., who made a careful examination of the plates, to say that, in his opinion, the solar corona had been photographed on my plates with an uneclipsed sun. I purpose in this paper to give an account of some further experiments founded on the same method made during the spring and summer of the present year. I am indebted to Miss Lassell for the loan of a seven-foot Newtonian telescope made by the late Mr. Lassell. The speculum, which is seven ON PHOTOGRAPHING THE SOLAR CORONA. 347 inches in diameter, possesses great perfection of figure, and still retains its original fine polish. I decided not to use more than 3} inches of the central portion of the speculum, partly for the reason that a larger amount of light would be difficult of management, and partly because this restriction of the aperture would enable me to adopt the arrange- ment which is shown in the diagram. It will be seen at once from an inspection of the diagram that in this arrangement the disadvantage of a second reflection by the small mirror is avoided, as is also the mechanical inconvenience of tilting the speculum within in the tube as in the ordinary form of the Herschelian telescope. The speculum } remains in its place at the end of the tube a,d. The small plane speculum and the arm carrying it were removed. The open end of the tube is fitted with a mahogany cover. In this cover at one side is a circular hole f, 3’ diameter, for the light to enter ; below is a similar hole over which is fitted a framework to receive the ‘backs’ containing the photographic plates, and also to receive a frame with fine ground-glass for putting the apparatus into position. Immediately below, towards the speculum, is fixed a shutter with an opening of adjustable width, which can be made to pass across more or less rapidly by the use of india-rubber bands of different degrees of strength. In front of the opening / is fixed a tube c, six feet long, fitted with diaphragms, to restrict as far as possible the light which enters the telescope to that which comes from the sun and the sky immediately around it. The telescope- tube a, a, is also fitted with diaphragms, which are not shown in the diagram, to keep from the plate all light, except that coming directly from the speculum. It is obvious that, when the sun’s light entering the tube at f falls upon the central part of the speculum, the image of the sun will be formed in the middle of the second opening at d, about two inches from the position it would take if the tube were directed axially to the sun. The exquisite definition of the photographic images of the sun shows, as was to be expected, that this small deviation from the axial direction, two inches in seven feet, does not affect sensibly the perform- ance of the mirror. The whole apparatus is firmly strapped on to the refractor of the equatorial, and carried with it by the clock motion. The performance of the apparatus is very satisfactory. The photo- graphs show the sun’s image sharply defined ; even small spots are seen. When the sky is free from clouds, but presents a whity appearance from the large amount of scattered light, the sun’s image is well-defined upon a uniform background of illuminated sky, without any great increase of illumination immediately about it. It is only when the sky becomes clear and blue in colour that coronal appearances present themselves with more or less distinctness. In my earlier work with this apparatus I used cells containing 348 ; REPORT—1883. potassic permanganate in solution, which were placed close to the sensitive surface, and between it and the shutter. I was much troubled by the rapid decomposition of the potassic permanganate under the influence of the sun’s light. When apparently clear to the eye, a lens revealed minute particles which precipitated themselves upon the glass plates of the cell, and gave an appearance of structure to any coronal appearance which was on the plate. Besides, any diminution of the transparency of . the solution, by the presence of minute particles would produce scattered light on the plate. I then tried a solution of iodine in carbon disulphide, but the same inconvenience presented itself.. Very soon under the sun’s light the solution was found by examination with a lens to show signs of com- mencing decomposition. Even when the solution was sensibly clear, there was some disadvantage from unavoidable imperfection of polish of the surfaces of the plates which reveals itself under the strong light in which they are placed. If, however, the violet (pot) glass which I used at first could be obtained annealed and free from the imperfections usually present in it, it would serve most usefully as a selective screen. For these reasons, after some months’ work, I decided to give up the use of absorbing media, and I came to the conclusion that the advantages they present, which are doubtless considerable, are more than balanced by the possible false appearances which they might give rise to if the solu- tions were not in a condition of perfect transparency. As, for the reasons stated above, it seemed desirable to avoid placing media of any kind before the sensitive surface, the selective power upon the light had to be sought in the nature of the sensitive surface itself. The suggestion of staining the film presented itself, but after consultation with Captain Abney, I decided to try an emulsion containing silver chloride only. Captain Abney kindly prepared some silver chloride emulsion fer me, and the plates were developed with a solution of ferrous- citro-oxalate. The silver chloride film, according to Captain Abney, is strongly sensitive to light from h to H, and hardly at all beyond H. Since the middle of July these plates have been used as well as the ordinary silver bromide gelatine plates. A comparison of the two kinds of plates, when used under similar conditions, shows a decided advantage for this work in favour of the silver chloride. All the plates were backed with a solution of asphaltum in benzole. For the purpose of screening the sensitive surface from the intensely bright image of the sun, small circular disks of thin brass were turned abont =}, inch larger in diameter than the sun’s image. The brass disk was held close before the sensitive surface by a fine metal arm when the sun was taken in the middle of the field, and attached to the inner edge of a circular diaphragm when the sun’s image was placed towards the side of the field. : A comparison of photographs taken under similar conditions with and without the disk showed less advantage in favour of the disk than was anticipated. Indeed, it may be that, with the short exposures given, the scattered light, which comes upon the plate when the sun’s image falls directly on the sensitive surface, may be favourable to the setting up of the photographic action by the comparatively feeble coronal light. In consequence of the number of diaphragms which it was found y. \ a 58rd Report Brit. Assoc. 1883. or P) 1883, June 6 & | 1883, Aug. 20. / ‘ & . Testratina Dr. W Huggins's communication, “On some Results of fhe ographing the Solar Corona without an Eclipse.” WEE Wesley. del ’ West Newman &C° wnp. fs Plate XL A Lagrammatic drawuug of the Axciet outhne features the Phetoavaph of the Corona taken during the Eclipse of 1883 May 6 at Caroline Island, by P Mess*s Riaaoee and Woods. ee! “ a Peto by er Wesley iron. Cee. made ae 2 Sip ON PHOTOGRAPHING THE SOLAR CORONA. 349 desirable to introduce into the apparatus for the purpose of preventing any light but that from the sun and the sky immediately around it from reaching the plate, the extent of field in which the full aperture was in use was small. For this reason it was found of advantage to place the sun’s image near the margin of the diaphragm limiting the field, and afterwards to combine the photographs, taken in four different positions. The moving shutter being placed very near the sensitive surface, and practically in the focal plane, could not give rise to effects of diffraction upon the plate. Besides, the opening in the shutter was never less than half an inch in width, and often as much as an inch or even more, accord- ing to the sensitiveness of the plates used. The most serious difficulty with which I have had to contend has been the absence of clear skies. On many days of bright sunshine the wind has been in a northerly direction bringing here the smoke of London, which produces a whity condition of sky, through which it was obviously hopeless to expect the coronal light to show itself upon the plates. The few occasions of a better condition of sky were for the most part of short duration and did not allow time for a large number of photographs to be taken. During the summer about fifty photographs have been obtained, which show photographic action about the sun of a more or less coronal character. I placed these plates in the hands of Mr. Wesley, who has had very great experience in making drawings from the photographs taken during several solar eclipses, with the request that he would make a drawing for each day on which sufficient photographs had been taken, combining the results of the different photographs in one drawing. This was desirable, as whenever a sufficient duration of sunshine permitted, photographs were taken on silver chloride films, as well as on silver bromide plates; some photographs were taken with the sun screened by the brass disk, others without it; also photographs were taken with the sun in different positions of the field. Asa rule, Mr. Wesley has introduced into his drawings those coronal features only which are common to all the plates taken on that day. The apparatus is attached to the refractor of the equatorial in such a way that the direction of the length of the plate is in that of a parallel of declination ; a line, therefore, across the plate is in a direction north and south, and from the date of the photograph the angle of position of the sun’s axis can be found. On Mr. Wesley’s drawings the orientation is marked, as well as the position of the sun’s axis. Four drawings accom- pany this paper. In most of the negatives more structure than is shown in the drawings is suspected when the plates are carefully examined. I regretted greatly that on May 6, the day of the solar eclipse, the sky here was very unfavourable. Up to the time of writing this paper I have not seen the photographs taken during the eclipse. Mr. Wesley wishes me to state that he has not seen the photographs or any drawings of the eclipse, and that therefore he has been wholly without bias in making his drawings from my plates. If these drawings are compared with the photographs taken during the eclipse, it should be borne in mind that the absence of sky illumination during the eclipse would allow a larger part of the fainter and more distant regions of corona to be photographed, and that any peculiar conformations or detailed structure of these outer portions could not be expected to be seen on my plates. The comparison 350 REPORT—1883. should be restricted to the regions of the corona at corresponding distances from the sun’s limb... It is probable that the short exposure eclipse nega- tives will be found to admit of comparison with my plates better than those exposed for a longer time. Photographs of the sun have been taken on the days which follow :— April 2. : 2 . 1 plate June 6 ., 4 : . 3 plates Se ; : : 4 5S se 20". 4 ; . 1 plate aot ie ? : . 2plates | July 10 . : ‘ . 3 plates oe Zoe : : Ste Fy SO Let 2 : - Fy 5 oe May 23 . . é . 1 plate Aug. 8 . : ¢ nergy ek ame c s . 6 plates jraicie a 4 . Peres eee ; 4 5 uDe ies op eae 2 5 RANT, mesg Sept. 4 Ess All these plates show a more or less distinct coronal appearance about the sun. On some of the days an unfavourable wind brought here the London smoke, which greatly increased the sky illumination relatively to the coronal light which could reach the plate. On these days the photo- graphic action on the plates around the sun, though distinctly coronal in character, possesses less definiteness of form. I entertain the hope that it may be possible, by a careful comparison of all the plates, to gain some information in a general way of the amount, and possibly also of the character, of any large changes of form or of relative brightness which may have taken place in the corona or been due to its motion during the period covered by the observations. I stated in my paper read before the Royal Society that all I could hope to do in this climate and at the low elevation of my observatory, was to show a method by which, ‘under better conditions of climate, and especially at considerable elevations, the corona may be successfully photographed from day to day with a definiteness which would allow of the study of the changes which are doubtlessly always going on in it.’ ‘Problems of the highest interest in the physics of our sun are connected, doubtless, with the varying forms which the coronal light is known to assume, but these would seem to admit of solution only on the condition of its being possible to study the corona continuously, and so to be able to confront its changes with the other variable phenomena which the sun presents. ‘‘ Unless some means be found,” says Professor C. A. Young, “for bringing out the structures round the sun which are hidden by the glare of our atmosphere, the progress of our knowledge must be very slow, for the corona is visible only about eight days in a century, in the aggregate, and then only over narrow stripes on the earth’s surface, and but from one to five minutes at a time by any one observer.” ’! P.S.—Messrs. Laurance and Woods, the observers sent out at the expense of the Government to photograph the eclipse of May last at Caroline Island, have compared Mr. Wesley’s drawings, and the original negatives from which they were made, with the photographs taken during the eclipse. Mr. Laurance, in a letter to Professor Stokes, dated September 14, 1883, says :— ‘Dr. Huggins called upon Mr. Woods this morning and showed us the drawings Mr. Wesley has made of his coronas. He told us that he particularly did not wish to see our negatives, but that he would like us to compare his results with ours. We did so, and found that some of 1 «The Sun,’ p. 289. ns ON PHOTOGRAPHING THE SOLAR CORONA. 351 the strongly marked details could be made out on his drawings, a rift near the north pole being especially noticeable ; this was in a photograph taken on April 3, in which the detail of the northern hemisphere is best shown, while the detail of our southern hemisphere most resembles the photograph taken on June 6; in fact, our negatives seem to hold an inter- mediate position. Afterwards I went with Dr. Huggins and Mr. Woods to Burlington House to see the negatives. The outline and distribution of light in the inner corona of April 3 is very similar to that on our plate which had the shortest exposure; the outer corona is, however, I think, hidden by atmospheric glare. As a result of the comparison I should say that Dr. Huggins’s coronas are certainly genuine as far as 8! from the limb.’ On Lamé’s Differential Equation. By Professor F. Linpremann, D.Ph. . [A communication ordered by the General Committee to be printed in eatenso among the Reports. ] Ir is known that the integration of Lamé’s equation d*y dz? 42(1—2) (1—I?z)— + 2[322? -22(1 422) + 1)! =[n(n+ 1)R2+hly has been perfectly settled by Mr. Fuchs and Mr. Hermite for the parti- cular case in which 7 is a whole number. In all the other cases one can only give the solutions by development in series, each of which is con- vergent within a circle, whose centre is to be found in a critical point of the above equation (viz., in one of the points z=0, z=1, z=k~*, z=00), and whose circumference passes through the next critical point; it remains then to establish the relations between the different developments so obtained; e.g., one has in the neighbourhood of the point z=0, two integrals of the form YymCoteysteowe+ .... Yo=A[bo t+ byztbor+ ....], and at the point z=1, one has the developments Y3=Cy' +¢,'(1—z) +e, (l1—z)?4+ 2... y= (1—2)![Bo! +B)\(1—2) +by'(1—2)2+ «J The difficulty which has to be got over is to determine the constants A, B, D, E in such a manner that the equations yi, =Ay3+ By,, yo=Dy3+Ey, may be satisfied. . Supposing now that 2n is a whole number, this problem can be re- solved in a remarkably simple way by the same method which I have lately applied! to the differential equation of the functions of the elliptic cylinder (i.e.,s=0). Finally, I have arrived thus at the following result. } Mathematische Annalen, vol. xxii. p. 117. 352 REPORT—1883. First, designating by y;, y2 the two independent particular integrals at the point z=oo which are given by developments of the form Mm=2 (yot ye +ye2z 7+ ste ei —n—l mo=2? (yo tye +yeler+ .. -); there exists a certain binary quartic fm'+gne' +6hm?n2?=$(2), which is a function of rational character, not only at the point z=oo, but also at, the point z=k-*. Consequently this function is given by one single development convergent in all points without a circle of the radius 1, and with the centre z=0; and the convergence is not disturbed by the critical point z=k~°®. According to a general formula given by Mr. Brioschi,! the Hessian covariant, viz., the quartic h(fny* +9no*) + (fg—4h?) 0,702” is a known function of z also; one has therefore two equations from which the integrals 7, 7, may be found. Secondly, I show that one may obtain two other particular integrals of the form ‘ ae ee Cf——_ y,=GV/ F(z) ee FQVZ P 3 (a=21—z) 1-2) Yo=G! / F(z) ends wherein G, G’ are two arbitrary constants, and C designates another con- stant chosen in a certain given manner; F(z) is a function of z given by a development in ascending powers of z, whose convergence is not dis- turbed by the point z=1, but which is convergent for all points within the circle with the radius k~*. This series is found directly as a certain particular integral of that differential equation of the third order, which is satisfied by the quantities y,?, y2, y/o. The connection between the functions 7), 9, and yj, 7, is now given by two relations of the form Yyy=Kn +Ang, Yo=eM+ VN, wherein the constants «, \, uw, v may easily be determined by choosing for zany point within the circle of the radius 4~*, and without the circle of the radius 1. So one does not need for the integration of the proposed equation but two developments in series (viz., those of the functions ¢ and F), suppos- ing that 27 is a whole number. An exception will present itself when the constant C (entering in the formule for y, and y2) is just equal to zero; this is the particular case treated by Mr. Brioschi, loc. cit. It is to be remarked that the formule for y,, y. (but not those for 7, n2) can be applied whatever the value of » may be. This seems to me likely to become useful in certain problems relating to the theory of potentials, in a manner that I intend to explain on another eccasion. 1 Annali di Matematica, Serie ii., vol. 9, p. 13. me \ oy THE MERSEY TUNNEL. 373 was therefore difficult to see whether the lines were hanging free, they were tested electrically. A galvanometer and battery being included in circuit with the lines, the bobs hanging free in the air, one pole of the battery was put to earth, the other being connected with the plumb-line. If making earth by contact at any point the galvanometer was deflected, the wet condition of the shaft ensuring the making of good earth. If free there was no current shown. From each shaft is being driven a heading or drainage gallery, rising with gradients of 1 in 500 and 1 in 900 towards the middle of the river, and connected, at intervals, with the main tunnel by bore-holes. The portion of this heading which is executed by hand is taken out 10 feet 4 inches in diameter, and lined with brickwork in cement 14 inches thick, thus leaving a net diameter of 8 feet. Below the invert, and for the purpose of clearing the water from the brickwork during construction, a pipe-trench is cut in the rock to receive pipes 18 inches in diameter. An attempt has been made, with some success, to stop back a portion of the water by iron cribs and brick- work in the drainage headings. Cast-iron rings, of hollow box section, being some 18 inches on the bed and 6 inches deep, have been placed at intervals, one at each end of a section of brick lining, the rock being cut out sufficiently large in diameter to receive them. The ring or crib being placed in position, and standing vertical, was tightly wedged all round the outside edge between the crib and the rock with wood wedging, until this became so compact that a chisel would not enter it. The brickwork lining between the two cribs was then completed, and the whole made tight. The intention was then to seal up the two ends, and confine the water to that particular section, and so prevent its passage along between the brickwork and the rock on to the next section. Were the rock thoroughly impervious, the result would be perfect, but, in the case under notice, a considerable proportion of the water penetrated through the rock at the back of the cribs. Instead of using cribs, close building in brick is now being resorted to, the rock having been first carefully trimmed allround, If carefully done, this baffles the water to a large extent, and is far less costly than the method above described. The pipe- trench is made good with concrete put in place in bags before setting, and the invert is constructed with blocks of brickwork prepared on the surface. Altogether 930 lineal yards of this heading have been driven by hand, the average speed at each face being 11 yards per week. The cement was at first mixed in the proportions of three to one, but, upon testing the work with the head of water, it was not found to be thoroughly watertight, and the proportion has since been increased to two to one, with the most satisfactory results. The greatest care is taken to fill any cavities at the back of the brickwork with sandstone or broken bricks in cement of the same proportion. In the spring of the present year arrangements were matured for introducing into the Birkenhead heading the machine invented by Colonel Beaumont, R.E., and Captain English, R.E., which consists of a strong frame some 30 feet long, upon which is fixed an upper bed which carries the machinery. This upper bed can be moved forward by a screw-feed on the lower frame, the feed in the sandstone rock being 3 inch per revolution, and the speed of the bore-head about one and a half revolution per minute, being about one- third the speed at which it can be driven in chalk. When some 4 feet 6 inches have been cut the action of the feed is reversed, and, the weight of the machine being taken by hydraulic jacks, the lower frame is moved 374 REPORT—1883. forward ready to recommence operations. The radial arms of the bore- head are fitted with cutters, or discs of chilled cast iron, which are trun- cated cones, and which, as they wear, can be slightly turned round, thus exposing a fresh cutting edge without so frequently incurring the delay of replacing the cutters. The bore-head is driven by a pair of compressed air engines, having cylinders 12 inches in diameter and 18 inches stroke, and running at from 80 to 100 revolutions per minute. The compressed air is supplied at a pressure of 35 to 40 lbs. per square inch by compressors at the surface, driven by. portable engines. This machinery cuts the sandstone rock cleanly and accurately to a diameter of 7 feet, delivering in small pieces. The greatest progress hitherto made has been about five yards in twenty-four hours, and twenty-four lineal yards in a week of six working days, and the machine has now driven a total of 260 yards of heading. The rock thus cut is found to yield much less water than when explosives are used, so that it has not been necessary to line this portion of the heading. Only seven men are required to work and tend the machine, which is fitted with an endless strap and buckets to deliver the débris into tubs at the tail. The chief difficulties encountered have been the keeping of the machine in true line and level, the dust caused in the drier parts of the rock, and the foggy atmosphere resulting from the use of compressed air, together with certain defects in detail, which are gradually being remedied. Simultaneously with the drainage headings the main tunnel has been driven forward. The excavation has been throughout in sandstone rock, the roof being generally excellent, and requiring but little support. The rock is very solid and homogeneous, but varies considerably in the quantity of water it yields, thin layers of a white colour being more porous than the rest. The rock under the river on the Liverpool side is remarkably dry. The faces under the river are carried forward by means of a bottom heading, which is first driven by hand in the usual manner, and from this ‘break-ups’ are made to the full size of the tunnel—not more than 12 feet lineal of excavation are allowed to be exposed at one time, the brickwork following on as closely as possible. The excavation under the river is 304 feet wide by 274 feet high, and is lined with brickwork in cement 2 feet 3 inches thick; the internal finished dimensions of the tunnel are 26 feet wide and 23 feet high, recesses for platelayers being placed at intervals. The two inner rings of brick are of Staffordshire blue, the remaining rings of Burnley or other approved red brick, the filling of broken stone or bricks, the whole set in cement, mixed in the proportion of one of cement to two of sharp sand or gravel. Landwards the lining of the tunnel is reduced in thickness to 1 foot 6 inches, and then to 1 foot 2 inches. In order to leave the main shafts clear for pumping purposes the drainage heading is now connected with the main tunnel on the Liverpool side by a staple shaft 9 feet in diameter and 25 feet deep, and a similar connection is being made on the Birkenhead side. The underground stations at James Street, Liverpool, and Hamilton Square, Birkenhead, are excavated in the solid rock, which is then lined with brickwork, and are 400 feet long and 50 feet wide by 30 feet high from the rails. These will be lighted by electricity and approached by hydraulic lifts. For the purpose of keeping the works clear of water, extensive pumping plant has been erected at Woodside, Birkenhead, and St. George’s Dock, Liverpool, and this has proved most efficient. Owing to the depth of water (90 feet) in the river Mersey, and the high levels of the towns on either side, THE MERSEY TUNNEL. 375 gradients of 1 in 30 are necessary in order to provide a sufficient distance (the average thickness being 40 feet, and the minimum 33 feet) between the bed of the river and the crown of the tunnel. There are four pump- ing engines, two on the Liverpool and two on the Birkenhead side, of the horizontal type known as compound differential, invented by Mr. Henry Davey, and constructed by Messrs. Hathorn, Davey, and Co., of Leeds. At Liverpool the large engine is capable of raising 288,000 gallons per hour, and the other 96,000 gallons, whilst at Birkenhead the large engine will raise 234,000 gallons, and the small one 96,000, making a total from both sides of 17,136,000 gallons per day. The largest quantity of water met with has been at Birkenhead, 180,000 gallons, and at Liverpool 210,000 gallons per hour. The dimensions of these engines, and of the pumps connected with them, are given in the following table :-— Diameter Diameter —_— of high- of low- Stroke of |Diameter of} Stroke of Rene pressure pressure engine pumps pumps eylinder cylinder eo ae aa in. in. ft. | in. ft. : 1 f 33 60 10 30 10 alpha Ut Pe s0 35 Gy tthan 5 : 33 | 60 10 | 30 8 Birkenhead . e { | 20 | 35 6 20 5 The chief peculiarity of the differential engine is that it is capable of working with a high grade of expansion, without the controlling action of a crank or fly-wheel. The water-column and spear-rods constitute a reciprocating mass performing the function of a fly-wheel, and enabling an eight- or a ten-fold expansion to be employed. An analysis of the function of the reciprocating mass appears in the abstract of a paper by Mr. Davey, read at the Swansea meeting, and printed in the Re- port of this Association. The term ‘ differential’ is applied to the en- gine, kecause of its peculiar valve-gearing, in which the engine-motion is communicated to its own steam-valves through the medium of a ‘floating’ lever, having no fixed fulcrum, but made to move by inde- pendent mechanism in the direction required for opening the valves, whilst the engine-motion is imparted to the same lever in the direction for closing them. The resultant of the two antagonistic motions is that actually imparted. The independent motion is adjustable, and is ren- dered uniform, so that any increase in the velocity of the engine-motion causes the valves to close earlier than they otherwise would. There is, therefore, a peculiar element of safety in this engine. On three occasions the engine has suddenly lost its load, and on two of these the valve-gear thas saved the machinery from injury by interposing a cushion of steam, although the force has been sufficient to shift the engine-bed # inch on its pillar, and to drive the packing out of the steam-pipe joints. There hhas only been one serious breakdown. This occurred at Liverpool on the evening of March 17 last. The load was suddenly lost with the No. 1 pump, through the fracture of the bolts in the top length of the spear. The piston returned with great force into the cylinder, thereby breaking the cover between the high- and low-pressure cylinders. The valve in this case failed to save the engine, probably on account of the fracture occurring near the end of the stroke, and so high up in the spear, 376 REPORT—1883. the two lifts being coupled together. When the break occurred in the: No. 1 lift, the weight of the No. 2 lift was acting with the steam, and helped to aggravate matters; but the accident was chiefly due to the fact that a careless workman had left a nut projecting on the piston, which, instead of having the usual clearance, actually came in contact with the cylinder-cover, and consequently fractured it. The engines are connected with the spears of the pumps by quadrants, which were con- structed by the Sandycroft Engine Works Company. The dimensions of those on the Liverpool were somewhat larger than those on the Birken- head side, owing to the longer stroke of pumps, viz., 10 feet on that. side, but in all other respects their construction is identical. The checks or sides are made of l-inch plate iron, thickened up at the ends and centre where the pins passed through by additional] pieces of plate iron. These checks are stayed to the case of the king-posts with strong lattic- ing, and in the horizontal portion or levers with stout cast-iron distance- stays, through which pass 14-inch bolts. The end pins, to which the main links of the engine and pumps are attached, are 7 inches in diameter, and the centre shaft or gudgeon 11 inches in diameter. The length of the king-post, from centre-shaft to engine-pin, is 15 feet, and from centre-. shaft to pumping-pin 15 feet for the Liverpool and 12 feet for the Birken- head quadrants. The diagonal stays or tension-rods are 3 inches at the: ends and 4 inches in the middle, and are provided with straps, gibs, and cotters similar to an engine connecting-rod. This construction enables. the rods to be cottered up very securely, and avoids the play or looseness. often observed when the diagonals have plain eyes. The weight of each pair of the quadrants, with all the fittings in connection with them, is. about 22 tons. The pumps are ordinary bucket-lift pumps, with spears in the rising main. The chief difficulty has been the necessity of frequent renewal of buckets, owing to the water being full of sand. To provide duplicate power, and to prevent any possible interruption of the works. during repairs to the existing machinery, an additional engine and pump is being fixed on each side of the river; and as these are of large size, a detailed description of them may not be without interest. The pumping engine is of the overhanging-beam class, patented by Mr. Barclay on August 30, 186], which was adopted because it does not absorb much ground-space, and also on account of the small liability to accident which it possesses. It is of the compound type, having a high- and low- pressure cylinder, firmly bedded to the foundation. The high-pressure cylinder has a diameter of 386 inches, and the low-pressure’ cylinder 55 inches, the length of their strokes being 10 feet 6 inches and 13 feet respectively, both cylinders being double-acting. The balance-beam of the engine.is placed between the foundation-walls. This beam is 19 feet long from rocking centre to centre at pump-rods, and 24 feet 6 inches long from rocking centre to end, the back end being furnished with a box having sufficient capacity to hold twenty tons of balance-weights; its depth is 4°6, and it is composed of plates of steel 14 inch thick, securely bound with distance-pieces of cast iron, The main beam of the engine is formed of two plates, each 32 feet 6 inches between the extreme centres. The vibrating columns are at the back end of the engine. There are two- sets of parallel motion turned and polished bright, one set being required to keep the low-pressure cylinder-rod travelling parallel, and the other for the high-pressure cylinder piston-rod. There is a large connecting rod 38 feet 9 inches long between the centres for joining the point of THE MERSEY TUNNEL. 377 main beam to point of balance-beam. This rod is composed of oak, with malleable iron straps, and firmly bolted along its whole length ; it is fitted with brass bushes, gibs, and cotters at each end. At each side of this rod there is a malleable iron rod, extending from main beam to a cast-iron crosshead. This crosshead is placed below the point of balance-beam, and to it the pump-rods are attached. This arrangement brings the pump- rods direct on to the main beam, on which there is but 13 inch of lateral motion, thus avoiding the large swing at the point of balance-beam, and keeping the rods travelling upwards and downwards almost in a direct line, a matter of great importance in pumping machinery like the present, having a stroke of 15 feet. The pump-rods are made of wood, having four malleable iron plates at each joint. The rods are bolted to malleable iron forks, having tapered ends turned and fitted—one to the cast-iron crosshead at top end, and one to the plunger at bottom end, both held in position by a collar. The plunger pump is of the ordinary kind, having a stroke of 15 feet. The plunger is 40 inches in diameter, and turned true throughout its entire length, fitted with two malleable iron hoops at top end. The suction and delivery valves are of brass, mounted with strong steel lids having leather faces, also malleable iron guards, and fishing tackle. The rising main is of sufficient size to allow both valves to be drawn up from the surface, thereby avoiding much trouble and inconvenience during repairs; the working barrel is bored its entire length slightly larger than the plunger; the clack seats are provided with openings, 4 feet 6 inches and 3 feet 9 inches, to allow of easy access to the valves ; the doors for these openings are of steel. The whole pump is set on two massive cast-iron girders, the suction-pipe passing up between them ; these girders at each end rest on oak, which is bedded to a cast- iron sole-plate, resting on concrete set in strong cast-iron boxes, which are continually in the water. The weight of engine and pumps is 262 tons. The boilers, eleven in number, have been manufactured by Messrs. Daniel Adamson and Co. They are of the Lancashire type, being 28 feet long and 7 feet 6 inches diameter, each boiler having two flues 3 feet diameter, and each flue crossed by five conical circulating pipes. They are built for a daily working pressure of 70 lbs. per square inch, and are steel shell boilers, having all the rivet-holes drilled after the plates are bent into position—that is, into the form they take in the boilers—thus ensuring a perfectly true and parallel hole for the rivet. The edges of the plates are planed; the flues are solid welded in tbe longitudinal seams; the conical circulating pipes are solid welded into the flue-rings, and the circular joints of flue-rings made with Adamson’s anticollapsive flange- seam. Thus no rivets or edges of plates are exposed to the action of the flame. The edges of the flange-seam are turned up by machinery. The boilers are riveted up throughout by special riveting machines. The shells are double-riveted in the longitudinal seams, and cross-jointed, the circular seams of shells being double-riveted. The back ends of the boilers are flanged and riveted to the shells, and the front ends are riveted to outside angle steel rings. The boilers are properly and strongly stayed with gusset as well as longitudinal bolt-stays, and fitted with round and oval manholes, and full complement of mountings and fittings to each boiler, the safety-valves to each boiler being two—viz., dead-weight valve and high-steam and low-water valves. Messrs. Adamson and Co. have made over two thousand steel boilers, and have them working, dating from twenty years old, with the most satisfactory results. This success ; 378 REPORT— 1883. is no doubt greatly due to the fact that Messrs. Adamson and Co. make it a rule to test strips from every plate put into the boilers, having special machines of their own design for testing the tensile strength of the plates. The tunnel is lighted during construction by electric arc lights. The ventilation is at present secured by air-compressors, by bratticing, and by the staple-shafts connecting the tunnel and heading, but it is intended to erect permanent machinery for the mechanical venti- lation of the tunnel, through which trains will run at intervals of a few minutes only. [ Note.—The headings were successfully connected January 17, 1884.] On Manganese Bronze. By P. M. Parsons, M.Jnst.C.k. [A communication ordered by the General Committee to be printed in extenso among the Reports. | BErForE entering on the immediate subject of this paper, I propose to give a brief description of what has previously been done in the same direction, and to review the theoretical considerations which have led to the production of manganese bronze. Many samples of bronze made by the ancients have been found to contain a small percentage of iron, but, as far as I am aware, no traces of manganese have ever been discovered; it is not unlikely that the ancients knew that the addition of iron to bronze would increase its hardness, and introduced it with that view. In more recent times the combination of iron with the brass alloys seems to have engaged the attention of inventors considerably, and a few have also introduced manganese by reducing the black oxide of manganese and combining it with the copper, but none of these alloys appear to have shown sufficient advantages to lead to their permanent adoption. Among the earliest of these inventors was James Kier, who, as far back as the year 1779, proposed an alloy of ten parts of iron with 100 of copper and 75 of zinc. Alloys of a similar character to this, but con- taining less iron and different proportions of copper and zinc, were sub- sequently introduced under the name of stereo-metal and aitch-metal, and Sir John Anderson, late Superintendent of the Royal Gun Factories, and Inspector of Machinery to the War Department, carried out a number of experiments with similar alloys, and with some good results, but no practical applications of any of them appear to have been made. The addition of iron unquestionably increased the strength and hardness of these alloys, but the experiments I have made show that they acquire these qualities at the expense of ductility and toughness, and it is pro- bably on this account that they have not come into general use. Besides these, various other inventors have proposed to combine iron with the brass alloys, but only Mr. Alexander Parkes, and the late Mr. J. D. Morries Stirling, both eminent metallurgists, proposed the use of man- ganese and appear to have carried their ideas into practice. Mr. Parkes’s inventions consisted in combining manganese with copper, and using this alloy instead of ordinary copper with zinc, to form im- proved alloys of brass, yellow metal, &c., of which to make sheathing, rods, wire, nails, tubes, &c. Mr. Everitt, of Birmingham, has also lately ON MANGANESE BRONZE. ; 379 brought forward an alloy made in a similar manner. No comparative experiments as to the strength, hardness, or ductility, or other qualities of these alloys, have come under my notice; but I believe the only effect of the manganese alone that I can discover is to add somewhat to the toughness and ductility of the alloys, and allow copper and zine of a somewhat inferior quality to be used in the manufacture of brass and other similar alloys, which, without the manganese, would not stand the working necessary to shape them into the various articles for which they were destined. Mr. Morries Stirling, in 1848, however, proposed to use manganese in various brass alloys in which iron was present, but in a very different manner from that employed by me. Mr. Stirling first combined about 7 per cent. or less of iron, with the zinc, and added to the copper a small percentage of manganese by reducing the black oxide of manganese with the copper, in the presence of carbonaceous materials, and then added to it the requisite quantity of the iron and zinc alloy to make the improved brass required. Mr. Stirling described a method of combining the iron with the zinc by fusion, but in practice he found a more ready means of procuring the zinc and iron alloy by employing the deposit found at the bottom of the tanks used for containing the melted zinc for galvanising iron articles; this product consists of zinc with from 4 to 6 per cent. of iron, bat this percentage is very variable, and this material is useless if the amount of iron is required to be adjusted with accuracy. Another great drawback to this class of alloy is the great difficulty of producing sound castings of them in sand moulds with any certainty. These, then, were the chief inventions that have come under my notice at all approaching mine in character, or similarity, at the time I introduced it, which invention I now proceed to describe. The manganese bronze is prepared by introducing and mixing with the copper, to be afterwards made into alloys similar to gun-metal, bronze, brass, or any other alloy, of which copper forms the base, a small proportion of ferro-manganese. The ferro-manganese is melted in a separate crucible, and is added to the copper when in a melted state, and at a sufficiently high temperature. The effect of this combination is similar to that produced by the addi- tion of ferro-manganese to the decarburised iron in a Bessemer converter ; the manganese in a metallic state, having a great affinity for oxygen, cleanses the copper of any oxides it may contain, by combining with them and rising to the surface in the form of slag, which renders the metal dense and homogeneous. A portion of the manganese is utilised in this manner, and the remainder, with the iron, becomes permanently combined with the copper, and plays an important part in improving and modifying the quality of the bronze and brass alloys, afterwards prepared from the copper thus treated; the effect being greatly to increase their strength, hardness, and toughness; the degrees of all of which can be modified at will, according to the quantity of the ferro-manganese used, and the proportions of the iron and manganese it contains. By these variations, together with variations in the proportions of copper, tin, and zine employed, a most valuable group of new alloys has been produced, possessing qualities in the way of strength, hardness, toughness, &c., far beyond anything yet obtained in any similar alloys. It will be seen that the process described of making the manganese bronze is altogether different, both in principle and effect, from Stirling’s 380 REPORT—1883. or Parkes’ inventions. By Stirling’s method, combining the iron with the zinc, in order to introduce it into the alloys, altogether precludes its use in any but those alloys in which a considerable portion of zinc is employed, such as brass or yellow metal. It could not be applied to any of those important alloys, of the nature of gun-metal or bronze, in which copper and tin are the chief ingredients, and which form some of the most valuable qualities of the manganese bronze; but an equally impor- tant difference in the manufacture of manganese bronze consists in adding the manganese in its metallic state, in the form of ferro-manganese, to the copper, by which the copper is cleansed from oxides as_ before explained, which cannot be the case when the manganese is reduced from the black oxide and combined with the copper, by one and the same operation, in the manner pursued by Parkes and Stirling. Another point of great importance is the very great nicety with which both the iron and manganese can be adjusted, and the effect controlled by adding the ferro-manganese to the copper, as pursued in the manu- facture of manganese bronze. The amount of manganese required for de-oxidising the copper and for permanent combination with it, having been ascertained by experience, it is found that very slight variations in quantity have a perceptible and ascertained effect in modifying the quali- ties of the alloys produced ; that is to say, the toughness can be increased and the hardness diminished, or vice versd, at will, precisely as is done in the manufacture of steel, by increasing or diminishing the dose of carbon and manganese. In preparing the ferro-manganese for use, that which is rich in manga- nese, containing say from 50 to 60 per cent., is preferred ; this is melted with a certain proportion of the best wrought-iron scrap, so as to bring down the manganese to the various proportions required. At the same time any silicon it contains is reduced and the metal refined. About four qualities are made in practice, containing from about 10 to 40 per cent. of metallic manganese. The lower qualities are used for those copper alloys in which the zinc exceeds the tin, and the higher qualities in which tin is used alone, or exceeds the zinc used in combination; and the amount of ferro-manganese added varies generally from about 2 to 4 per cent. After a number of experiments and tests; the Manganese Bronze and Brass Company, who are the sole manufacturers, have adopted the manu- facture of five different qualities of manganese bronze, although other varieties can be produced for special purposes. The distinctive features, peculiarities, and purposes for which these qualities are suited are as follows :— No. 1. In this quality the zinc alloyed with the copper is considerably in excess of the tin. It is cast into ingots in metal moulds, and then forged, rolled, or worked hot, and made into rods, plates, sheets, sheath- ing; and it may also be worked cold, and drawn into tubes, wire, &e. When simply cast, it has a tensile strength of about twenty-four tons per square inch, with an elastic limit of from fourteen to fifteen tons. When rolled into rods or plates, it has a tensile strength of from twenty-eight to thirty-two tons, with an elastic limit of twelve to twenty-three tons per square inch, and it stretches from 20 to 45 per cent. of its length before breaking. When cold rolled, the elastic limit rises to over thirty tons, and the breaking strength to about forty tons, and it still elongates about 12 per cent. before breaking. ON MANGANESE BRONZE. 381 No. 2 is similar to No. 1, but still stronger, and it can with the required care be cast in sand, when it is required to produce castings for special purposes, possessing the greatest strength, hardness, and toughness, but it must be melted in crucibles; passing it through the ‘reverberatory furnace injures the metal, and causes unsound castings. It is not, therefore, adapted for general brassfounders’ purposes, and those only who understand its peculiarities and are experienced in its use should attempt casting it insand. One of the most important applications of this quality is that of producing articles cast in metal moulds under pressure. Blocks of this metal thus simply cast have all the characteristics of forged steel, as regards strength, toughness, and hardness, without any of its defects. It is perfectly homogeneous, and, while not possessing a fibrous texture, derived from rolling or hammering, it is still fibrous in character, and this in not one but in all directions alike, and when broken shows a silky fracture. Its tensile strength is from thirty to thirty-five tons per square inch, its elastic limit from sixteen to twenty-two tons, with an ultimate elongation of from 12 to 22 percent. It can be cast on to any object, and will shrink on to it with a force equal to its elastic limit, and when released will show an amount of resilience about double that of steel. Thus a hoop shrunk on to a solid cylinder of iron gave the fol- lowing results :—It stretched when hot -03 of its diameter in the process of contraction, and when cold and relaxed sprang back about ‘003 of its diameter. As regards hardness, it is about equal to mild steel. To compare it with gun-metal, wrought iron, and steel in this respect, the following tests were made, by forcing a knife-edged angular die into the flat surfaces of each of these metals. To make a dent of equal length, the following pressures were recorded :— Gun-metal . 3 = = A . F - - . 12 cwts. Wrought iron , : 3 : : : : - np alte Fee Mild steel % 3 : é 6 £ x : : pe Oe Mild steel, oil hardened. F : 3 z : ‘ PAQBIG Manganese bronze, as cast A 3 2 : L SAO a9 Manganese bronze as cast hardened by cold pressure . 22to23 ,, All these results point to this material as a most suitable one for the con- struction of hydraulic and other cylinders required to stand great strains, and particularly for ordnance. The Manganese Bronze and Brass Company are now making arrange- ments for casting a block of this metal, to be made into a gun; and the results are being looked forward to with much interest, as, should this prove successful, the material is likely to become a formidable rival to steel and iron for the construction of artillery ; for, although the metal itself is more costly, the simple way in which it can be manipulated will make the total cost less, and the time required to construct heavy guns of it will probably be less than one-fourth of that required to build up iron or steel guns. No. 3. This is an equally important alloy with the last, but possessing altogether different qualities, and suited to different and more varied applications. It is composed principally of copper and tin in about the proportions of gun-metal, combined with a considerable dose of ferro- mangauese. Its chief characteristics are very great transverse strength, toughness, and hardness, the facility with which it can be cast, and the soundness and uniformity of the castings produced, without any special 382 REPORT—1883. care having to be taken beyond what is ordinarily given in casting gun- metal. It also possesses this very important advantage in the production of large castings, that it may be melted in an ordinary reverberatory furnace without injury to the metal; very careful analysis of this alloy «before and after passing through the reverberatory furnace showing that there is no appreciable alteration in its constituents. A bar of this metal cast in sand in the ordinary way, 1 inch square, placed on sup- ports 12 inches apart, requires upwards of 4,200 pounds to break it; and before breaking it will bend to about a right angle, and it will sustain from 1,700 to 1,800 lbs. before taking a permanent set. These results are in every respect fully up to those of the best rolled wrought iron, as some test bars of both, exhibited, will show: we have therefore in this a material which can be cast with facility into any intricate form, which it would not be possible to forge in iron, yet possessing all its strength, toughness, and hardness. This quality of manganese bronze is used for a variety of purposes, including spur bevel, and all kinds of toothed wheels, gearing, worms and worm wheels, framing, brackets, and all kinds of supports, and connections of machines, crank-pin brasses, the shells of main and other bearings of marine and other engines, axle-boxes and other parts of locomotive engines; and it has been found admirably adapted for statuary and art purposes generally, being much admired for its fine colour; but the latter quality is quite a matter of taste, and the members of the Association will be able to form their opinion thereon by examining the beautiful clock and ornaments, kindly lent by Messrs. Elkington & Co., made of the manganese bronze. The metal also seems to be peculiarly adapted for large bells. The advantages in this latter application are that bells cast from it possess the same, or greater, sono- rousness with a more mellow tone, and are at the same time so tough that they cannot by any means be cracked, like bells made of ordinary bell-metal, which is obliged to be made brittle in order to acquire the requisite sonorousness. The sound of a bell is also, to some extent, a matter of taste, and those who take an interest in this question may form an opinion as to the suitableness of the manganese bronze for this pur- pose by sounding the one exhibited. But the most important application, in a commercial point of view, is undoubtedly to that of steamship pro- pellers, to which it has been largely applied. Owing to the great strength of this metal, and its non-liability to corrosion, propellers of it can be made thinner than even those of steel, the surface is beautifully smooth, and when cast they are theoretically true to form, as, not having to pass through the annealing furnace, they do not become distorted, as is generally the case with steel. For these reasons the manganese bronze has a great advantage over steel. It has been proved conclusively by the logs of a number of steamships that have had their steel propellers replaced by manganese bronze blades that their speed has been increased, and the consumption of coal diminished, while the weight, vibration, and strain on the ship and machinery is consider- ably reduced. In addition to this, all these advantages are secured at a considerably less ultimate cost, taking it upon the average life of a vessel ; for although the first cost of a manganese bronze propeller, or a propeller with manganese bronze blades, is about double that of steel, it is inde- structible, whereas at the end of about every three years the steel blades become so pitted and corroded that their renewal is indispensable, which ON MANGANESE BRONZE. 383 brings up the total cost of the steel blades, on an average, to two or three times that of the manganese bronze. That the manganese bronze propellers are incorrodible, and in every other respect efficient, has now been proved by experience, as some have been at work approaching three years, and are as perfect in every respect as when first applied. Some time after the introduction of the No. 3 quality for propellers, the No. 2 was employed for some propeller blades, as fears were entertained as to the No. 3 setting up galvanic action and corroding the stern frames. Most of these propellers stood well, but some of the blades failed, and it was found on examination that the castings were unsound, owing to the metal having become deteriorated by melting in a reverberatory furnace. In consequence, it has now been determined to adhere solely to the No. 3, as this quality has always given the greatest satisfaction, both as to its facility in casting and efficiency under trial; and further experience proves the supposed galvanic action to be only a myth, or if there should be a tendency to it, it is effectually prevented by lining the inside of the stern frame with zine strips. A proof of the soundness and tenacity of the manganese bronze was shown in an accident, which occurred to one of the blades of the ‘ Garth Castle,’ at its launch from the yard of Messrs. John Elder & Co., in 1880, when one of the blades came in contact with the jetty, and was bent round, without even a crack, to nearly a right-angle, and was afterwards hammered back cold to its original form without detriment. The photo- graph exhibited shows the blade from two points of view bent, and the other view as hammered back; another photograph shows one of the blades of the North German Lloyd’s steamship ‘ Mosel’ (kindly lent by Messrs. John Elder & Co.), recovered from the ship after she was wrecked, in which the metal was subjected to a still more severe punish- ment without breaking than even in the case of the ‘ Garth Castle.’ The other qualities, Nos. 4 and 5 of the manganese bronze, have no particular claims to strength, but are most effective for the purpose of bearings, slide valves, slide blocks, piston rings, &c., and in all situations where friction occurs, and are much more durable than ordinary gun-metal. Before concluding I may add a few words on the art of brassfounding generally, and I cannot help saying that, as at present practised, it appears to me to be very far behind what might be expected in these days of progress. In the manufacture of iron and steel an amount of scientific know- ledge has been brought to bear which elevates these industries into scientific processes, but I can discover nothing of the kind in bronze and brassfounding as ordinarily practised; everything is done by the rule of thumb, and that in a most clumsy manner. The idea of combining the various metals to form the alloys required in atomic proportions does not seem to have been ever entertained, and even the books written for the practical guidance of brassfounders, ignore this important principle altogether. I must not be understood as applying this remark to Dr. Percy and Mr. Mallet, and other scientific metallurgists who have drawn attention to the subject, and made valuable suggestions respecting it in their well- known works ; but I allude to that class of books generally termed hand- books, and the like, which contain instructions of the most clumsy and unscientific character for making different alloys. Thus for gun-metal, 384 REPORT—1883. the proportions given are 1 lb. of copper to 2 oz. of tin, or if required to be harder, 24 oz. or 24 oz., and so on; then as regards brass, it may be 70 lbs. of copper and 30 lbs. of zinc, or 60 lbs. of copper and 30 lbs. of zine, or 60 lbs. of copper and 40 lbs. of zine for yellow metal, and so on. Now, not one of these alloys or others described are in atomic pro- portions, and that is the reason why unsatisfactory results are constantly occurring in ordinary brassfounding; not only are the copper alloys thus produced weak, soft, spongy, and porous, but it is a constant occur- rence that the constituents vary in different parts of the casting; this is the case principally in the gun metal and bronze alloys, the surplus tin above that forming a definite alloy in atomic proportions seems to be held in mechanical suspension, separates by liquation, and collects at the top of the casting as it cools and solidifies, causing the well-known tin spots, sponginess, &e. The only remedy the ordinary brassfounder has for this is to use as large a proportion of scrap-metal as he can get ; he does not know why, he only knows that he gets better castings by using it; but the true reason is that the scrap-metal has adjusted its constituents in atomic proportions during the several remeltings it has undergone, the surplus tin or zinc having been got rid of by liquation and oxidation; but if in the original manufacture of the alloy the metals are combined in atomic proportion, nothing of this kind happens, the castings are sound, and the alloys homogeneous and stable. In the manufacture of manganese bronze this principle is always kept in view, and all the different qualities produced have the metal they are composed of combined in atomic proportions. Whether by this any chemical combination is effected, it is difficult to say; but this much I can vouch for, that the alloys thus produced are finer in texture, more homogeneous, stronger, and of a very much more stable character than when not so combined ; thus, in the No. 3 quality the addition of + per cent. of tin, instead of making it harder and stronger, as it ought to be according to the ordinary accepted ideas, actually makes it softer and weaker and the grain coarser, and the same thing occurs if the additional tin is increased 4 or 1 per cent., until the tin arrives at another definite atomic proportion, when an alloy of a different character appears, but it then becomes again close-grained, sound, homogeneous, and stable. Asa further proof of the soundness of this theory, the No. 3 quality may be passed through an ordinary reverberatory furnace, and although in being thus treated it is exposed for a considerable time to the action of an oxidising flame, no appreciable diminution of the tin in its compo- sition has been detected. Then again, both the No. 1 and No. 2 may be remelted several times in the crucible, if it is done with care, without any alteration of its components. It is well known how difficult it is to melt brass and yellow metal, even in a crucible, when every precaution is taken, without some of the zinc escaping in fumes. This also, to a certain extent, occurs in melting the No. 1 and No. 2 manganese bronze; but the zinc apparently carries its atomic complement of copper with it, so that the proportions of what remains are not disturbed. I am led to this belief not only by examining the metals after remelting, but by the colour of the condensed fumes, which, instead of being white, as they are when produced from zinc alone, have a beautiful pink colour, which I can only attribute to the presence of copper. ' ON MANGANESE BRONZE. 385 Another, and perhaps still more palpable proof of the value of com- bining the metals in their atomic proportions is that, when this is done, the specific gravity of these alloys is perceptibly increased over those not so combined, even though in the latter case the heavier metal be in excess. I was much struck by this fact in taking the specific gravity of some No. 1 manganese bronze, which contains a considerable amount of zinc, and which, judging by its constituents, ought to be a comparatively light metal ; but the trial proved that it was about equal to that of ordinary gun-metal, composed of copper and tin, and very considerably above the mean weight of the metals composing it, indicating to my mind that these metals must have combined in such a manner as each to fit into, and more nearly fill up, the infinitesimal spaces between the atoms of the other, and if not actually forming what chemists would admit to be a perfect chemical combination, certainly more nearly approaching it than when the metals are mixed together in the haphazard manner usually prevailing. I have no doubt that these combinations and the stable quality of the manganese bronze alloys is due also very materially to the action of the metallic manganese on the copper, by freeing it from the oxides it contains and bringing the metals added to it into actual contact, and thus enabling them to combine in a more perfect manner than has been accomplished hitherto. I have only now to refer to the list of tests appended, which it would be tedious to recite; but they can be referred to, and the results will be found attached to the samples, as also a description of the other articles exhibited. Tests or MANGANESE Bronze. By Tensile Strain. Elastic Break- Ulti- Refer- | Limit | ,i@&, | mate Descrip- Where : Tons, | Strain | Elonga- R a tion Tested ence ons. | Tons. tion. SUITS Number} Per sq-} “po, Per Rh. G. F. 6,536 | 11:00 | 29°00 | 446 | Mild for riveting cold Fa 3 and annealed. en Ui d8: 5,060 | 13:17 | 29:29 | 33-4 | Annealed. 53) | Do. 4,995 | 23-54 | 31:60 | 26°5 As delivered from the go Do. 4,996 | 24:32 | 31-43 | 23:3 rolls hot. 7 a Re Gs Be. 6,547 | 34:40 | 39°60 | 11:6 | Ditto and finished cold. Bun | BRG.F. | 7,365 | 1406 | 28-46 | 23-2 | Pulled across fibre. ) 3 oo3 Do. 7,369 | 1406 | 3013] 47:8 » withfibre. [3 dos Do. 7,372 | 14:80 | 30°78 | 34:1 s» across fibre. { 3 2 ma Do. 7,374 | 16:70 | 30°10 | 28-8 » with fibre. JZ BS 3 |M.B.&B.Co| 1 18:00 | 35°00 | 22:0 | Cast in an iron cylinder = = Do. 2 16:23 | 31:90 | 12-4 and pressed while Ba liquid. a » oO $25, Zo No. 1 cut from side of ingot and No. 2 from centre. 18838. cc 386 REPORT—1 883. Trst or A Bar or Mancanuse Bronze, No.75. By Transverse Strain. 1 inch square, Cast in Sand, placed on supports 12 inches apart, Steady pressure applied in middle of Bar. Strain Deflection, Per Set, Stenih ul Deflection, Per Set, i : Strain on, Strain off, < ’? q Strain on, Strain off, in Pounds inches inches CS inches inches } 896 025 ate 2,688 “21 12 1,120 03 Sioa 3,136 “44 34 1,344 EAL Wh) Veer 3,584 "86 ‘73 1,568 POASiulT Gt aLLEI2 ¢ 4,032 1:62 1-44 1,792 06 005 | 2 4,144 LO toa py Hackers 1,904 065 ‘Ol | ca 4,256 Gave way without breaking, and bent to aright angle. Trsts or MancAanrse Bronze. By Torsion. Twisting | Amount Moments in | of twist 2 Refer- | Dia- Inch Pounds |in length Deer: Lore x nce meter |____-______—_| of one Remarks umber Ins. : <- \diameter Elastic Break baie 3s ing No. of Limit 5 Strain | Turns No. 2|U.L.C.| 5,023 | 0°622 | 1,170 | 3,360 | 0183 | Uniform twist. cast under pressure} Do. 5,024 | 0°624 | 1,200 | 3,372 | 0-166 as A No. 1 Do. 5,064 *621 | 1,110 | 2,880 | 0:175 | Annealed. rolled, Rod Do. 5,065 °621 | 1,980 | 3,242 | 0°165 | Rolled hot and tested as it came from rolls. No. 5064 was removed from machine unbroken. ;, 5065 was broken, showing a clean shear. EXPERIMENTS on the Transverse Strength and Toughness of Bars of Manganese Bronze as compared with Wrovucut Iron and GuN-METAL, made by dropping a weight on the middle of the Bar resting on supports at each end. WEIGHT OF MONKEY, 50 lbs.; HEIGHT OF FALL, 5 feet; DISTANCE BETWEEN Supports, 1 foot ; DIMENSIONS OF BAR, 1 inch square, 14} inches long. Of the gun-metal in the annexed table specimens Nos. 1, 2, and 3 were sent from the locomotive works of one of the railways terminating in London, and tested in the presence of an officer of the department, and fairly represent the qualities of gun-metal ordinarily found in such works, and supplied by brassfounders. Nos. 4 and 5 were cast specially and composed of best selected copper, 16 parts, English tin, 2 parts: No. 6, of copper, 16 parts, and tin, 23 parts by weight. ON MANGANESE BRONZE. 387 PERMANENT DEFLECTION IN INCHES, IN THE LENGTH OF 12 INCHES. poe Weowart Guy-MErAL MANGANESE BRONZE Cie gy) ee eel Blows] Stafford- : No. 3 SiralRolled Cast in Sand Cast in Sana || N°- 1 Forged No.1} No. 2} No.1] No. 2| No.3} No.4] No.5} No.6] No. 3] No. 4 || No. 5| No.6 1 | -57|.-58 82.1 -86 | 990 | °:72 | °73 “46 ‘66 ‘60 ‘59 ‘60 2 {1°10} 1:15 |1°50 | 1°58 |1°63 |1°32 | 1:42 | and 1:20 | 1:15 1:06 | 1:08 8 |1°62] 1:71 | 1:70 | 2-22 | 2-35 | 1:92 |1:52 |broke} 1:70 | 1:60 1:44 | 1:50 4 |2-13} 2-23 | and | and | 2°86 |1-94 | and | — 2:23 | 2:07 || 1:80] 1-89 5 |2-65| 2-77 |broke|broke} and | and /brake| — 2-67 | 2:52 || 2-12 | 2-26 6, | 3'19),.3:37.| — | .—..|broke|broke|.— | — 3:11 | 2:97 || 2:45 | 2-65 Aa ocoo | — | | 3:58 | 3:39 || 2:77 | 2-99 23) CEB eR el) ira | jp rer aere 4:02 | 4:04 || 3:05 | 3-38 9 | not/broken}| — Sf} — |] ape not | and 3:33 | not 10 = = — — | — .| — | broken} broke || not {broken 11 — — }/— +} —} — | — — half ||broken} — 12 — — — — — — — thro: = — 13 a i | | esa | et ge = i = 42 Nest Gearing. By Professor H. C. FLEEMInG JENKIN, F.R.S., M.Inst.0.E. [A communication ordered by the General Committee to be printed in extenso among the Reports. | [PLATES XIII, XIV., and XV.] Ty the winter of 1882, when engaged with Professors Ayrton and Perry in the development of designs for telpherage, I was shown by them the design for driving a dynamo by two rollers, shown in fig. F. This plan has been used, I believe, in connection with blowers for some time, but I am not aware with what results. It has the merit of re- leving the bearing of the dynamo from unnecessary pressure. It seemed to me that perhaps better results might follow if a belt were allowed to embrace the three pulleys, as in fig. 2, a plan which I have since learnt is adopted by Mr. Killingworth Hedges. I was, however, by no means convinced that a short tight belt in these circumstances would work ) well, and I was thus led to consider the possibility of including the set of | pulleys inside a rigid ring. The only difficulty appeared to be how the pressure should be maintained. The idea of a rigid smooth ring enclosing a set of smooth rollers, so pressed by the ring and against each other as to bring no pressure on the spindles or shafts, was not novel, although I was at first not aware of this. Mechwart has used the principle in his rolling mills, although in this case he does not use the rollers as gear, but drives the shafts by spur-wheels. Mr. Foster, however, in 1882, took outa provisional specification in which one form of nest gear is clearly described. Fig. 3 shows a model of this gear, which has been used cc2 388 REPORT—1883. by Professor Osborne Reynolds in teaching his class. We have here a central roller a, pressed on by three intermediate rollers B, By B3, which are all held in what I have called a nest ring D pressing the whole together. The pressure is caused and maintained by coning the rollers as shown in section. When the two halves of pulleys B are pinched together, they are wedged against p by A, and the necessary adhesion obtained, allowing D to drive A or A to drive p.! Mr. Foster has informed me that he considered his invention to be this mode of tightening, for that he had met with examples of similar nests in which an attempt had been made to get the pressure simply by initial fitting. Mr. Foster’s mode of tightening is ingenious, and a modification of it will probably be found very useful; the surfaces of the rollers do not rell true on each other, and although the friction from this cause is less than in the old V friction gear, it is considerably greater than we shall have in true rolling nest gear. The possibility of tightening by cones and by double-cones occurred to me independently; and at about the same time Mr. Williamson, a draughtsman then employed by Messrs. Ayrton and Perry, conceived the idea of a nest which was almost identical with Mr. Foster’s. My own favourite idea when I took out my first provisional specification in the spring of this year was to tighten the rollers by the means shown in fig. 4. A is placed excentrically to D; there are three rollers, B, By B3, of which B, is smaller than the two others; all the rollers have simple cylin- drical surfaces which would develop as planes; the tightening is effected by forcing one of the rollers, as B2, from a wider into a narrower part of the space between A and p. When the excentricity is not great a very moderate force on the spindle of the tightening roller will maintain a great pressure between the rollers. Mechwart, I have since found, employs a similar adjustment to vary the space between his laminating rollers, but, as I have already pointed out, he did not construct gear to be sub- stituted for toothed wheels in any case, whereas the nests which I am de- scribing are gear in the sense that they can be used instead of spur-wheels and pinions. Nests tightened by this excentric method are exhibited at Southport as part of a large winch made by Messrs. Stothert and Pitt. Tt has also been employed in a telpherage locomotive designed in the office of the Telpherage Co., and made by Messrs. Crompton. In both cases the gear works extremely well, and the rolling friction has proved to be smaller than I anticipated. I am not yet able to give accurate informa- tion as to this friction, nor as to the wear, but I can say that the friction is less than that of spur-wheels when these are transmitting considerable force, although more than that of spur-wheels when these are running quite slack. The efficiency of the winch when lifting 1] tons is about 80 per cent. It contains two large nests, or has, in other words, double purchase, and the speed of the chain lifting the weight is about zisth the speed of the handles. The design of the winch is in several respects defective, the rollers B, B) B; are alloverhung and imperfectly supported ; they do not therefore lie with the axes quite parallel. This leads to two bad results. 1. There is a screwing action tending to move the rollers length- ways against the collars or flanges by which they are retained. 2. It tends to reduce the line of contact between the convex rollers to a point where the cylinders cross, and at this point wear occurs. It will be quite easy 1 Since reading this paper I have found a patent by Mr, Tibbitts containing the same arrangements. 53 Report Brit Assoc. 1883. Plate XT Stottiswoode &C* Lith London Lllustrating Trofessor HC Fleeming Jenkins Faper on Nest Geariny A — NEST GEARING. 389 to remedy these defects in future designs. The pressure on the surfaces is such as allows one inch of breadth to transmit about 200 lbs. of force, but we do not yet know the wear under these conditions. The smallest of the rollers is 3 ins. in diameter. T am now inclined to think that the excentric method of tightening will prove less convenient than other plans, some of which will be presently described. The framing and system of levers for the excentric method are complex, and it is found necessary (in order to avoid useless friction) to slack back the tightening screw a little after each fresh adjustment of the tightening roller. This prevents the advantageous use of a spring to take up the wear by constantly forcing the tightening roller into the narrow part. I prefer the method of tightening in which two external reverse coned surfaces are pinched between two internal coned surfaces, as in fig. 5, but when tightening is effected in this way the surfaces of the two convex rollers, as at A and B, should be flat cylindrical surfaces rolling true together. Messrs. Ayrton and Perry have constructed a nest (not exhibited here) in which the pinching is effected by an ingenious arrangement of the outer nest ring, and in this nest the ring itself is stationary, while the nest of intermediate rollers, with their frame, revolves. These experiments have in certain cases given an apparent efficiency of 97 per cent. for this nest, multiplying the angular velocity nine times. The grinding action due to the coned surfaces is very much less than in the old forms of friction gear, and is indeed insignificant, as will be seen from a simple calculation of the difference of velocities between the mean circumference and the extreme on either side. When the breadth is say 4 in., the taper 1 in 5, and the diameter of the two rollers in gear say 18 ins. and 8 ins. respectively, the rubbing action of the two wheels rolling together at the mean diameter will, at the extreme edge of the path, be due to a gain or loss of ‘0625 in. in 18 ins., or about 0°348 per cent. Whatever be the coefficient of friction, if the pressure were only just sufficient to prevent gripping, this would entail a loss of only 0°348 per cent. in the power transmitted. It would actually be somewhat larger than this, but still insignificant where the breadth of bearing is small compared with the diameter, and where the intermediate rollers are large. I myself prefer to get the pinching by causing one or more intermediate rollers to expand lengthways. In that case only one inter- mediate roller need grind or bear on the cones. The two others may run on the flat surface between the cones.! In fig. 6 will be seen a modification which I believe to be wholly novel. In this arrangement we have a multiplication in a duplex ratio. The two parts D and D, of the nest ring may be joined or they may be wholly separate. The modes of tightening may be any of those described. The gear so far described has been suited for joining shafts which have their axes in one straight line, or in parallel lines which are not far apart. I have called it concentric nest gear. I next pass to right-angled nest gear, the first form of which was due to a suggestion of my son, C. Frewen Jenkin. In its simplest form this gear is shown in fig. 7, where the contact between the surfaces of D D,, the nest discs, with B and B, the - intermediate rollers, is confined to a single point. In this figure the 1 Since reading this paper at Southport I have patented a plan in which, by inclining the two sides of this expanding roller, all the coned surfaces run true on each other. 390 REPORT—1883. tightening is given by a spring acting on one disc, which slides on the shaft d, being prevented from turning by a feather. This form is employed for the gripping wheels of the telpherage locomotive made by Messrs. Easton and Anderson, and may be seen in the exhibition driven for a yard or two by an electric current. One development of right- angle gear, due to Messrs. Ayrton and Perry, fig. 8, is employed in the small telpherage locomotive designed by them, and now in the room. Here the contact takes place along a line; the tightening is effected by wedging, and instead of two discs joined together by a spring, we have a single wheel with a rim in which the cones run. Figs. 9 and 10 show two further developments of right-angle nest gear contained in my first patent; the action is obvious, In addition to the forms of gear which have now been described, several applications of the principle have been made to oblique gear, to gear between parallel shafts, and to gear with belting, but the time at my disposal will hardly allow my explaining them or the latest methods of tightening. I trust to be able before the next meeting to publish results obtained from more prolonged and exhaustive experiments on various forms of the gear. HC Fleeming-Senkins Faper on ing Professor Tlhestrat. Plate XV ae "4 Report Brit. Ass M0 (LLL ———K ll KY PPLE mE ‘ QZ KG cK AS - 4 N N N LN Assaf GS VM ee 4 lp LIE “fh BN aw =i | Z ZS ZN A! AW A KE 4 § Spottiswoode & C°Lith London 55 Report Brit Arroo WBS Plate XV Cc Llustrating Professor HC Fleeming Jenkins Laper on Nest-Gearthg Z =) 5 Za = i S 2) : =a : ie M Ss 4 ee ae a 7. ie oe ‘a A Pi ae ————=— LS TRANSACTIONS OF THE SECTIONS, Section AA-MATHEMATICAL AND PHYSICAL SCIENCE. PRESIDENT OF THE SECTION— Professor HENRICI, PH.D., F.R.S., President of the London Mathematical Society. THURSDAY, SEPTEMBER 20. The PresipeEntT delivered the following Address :— On reading through the addresses delivered by my predecessors in this office, I was struck by the fact that in nearly every case the speaker began with a lamentation over his unfitness for the work before him, and those seemed to me to be the more eloquent on these points who showed by their address that they least needed an excuse. The amount of excuse given appears in fact to be directly proportional to the gifts of the speaker, and hence inversely proportional to the need of such an excuse. Under these circumstances I cannot express my sense of my own unfitness for this post better than by saying nothing about it. I must, however, beg your indulgence for my shortcomings, both as regards my address and my manner of conducting the general business of this section, As the Presidential chair is occupied by one of the most illustrious of mathe- maticians, it would be presumptuous for me to attempt to give an account of the recent progress of mathematics. I propose only to speak for a short time on that part of mathematics which has always been most attractive to myself—that is, pure geometry as apart from algebra, but I shall confine myself to some considerations relating to the teaching of geometry in this country. Pure geometry seems to me to be of the greatest educational value, and almost indispensable in many appli- cations; but it has scarcely ever been introduced at Cambridge, the centre of mathematics and mathematical education in England. The number of geometrical methods now in use is astonishingly great. These differ on the one hand according to the nature of the result aimed at, but on the other according to the amount of algebra employed, and to the relation in which this algebra stands to the pure ‘ Anschauung.’ I use the word = = pe? | t igs ds. ; The energy in any element of the field is per unit volume = Fu + Gv + Hw, and as u - ph, &e., we can easily represent in the form of the square of the above integral the energy per unit volume, Estimating it for the case of a very small circular current, it gives for the energy at any time on a sphere of radius — E=(n dey) ee” Ry where a is the radius of the small circuit and ipa : The part of this independent of the radius of the sphere is evidently the radiated energy, and assuming it to move with the velocity of the waves, we find the energy radiated per second TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION A. 405 2 Spr e = (na°ey) ee when V is the velocity of wave-propagation= -—. This is very small indeed ZI V Ky unless the period 7' be excessively small. 6. Ona Method of producing Electro-magnetic Disturbances of comparatively Short Wave-lengths. By Professor Firzcerap, F.B.S. This is by utilising the alternating currents produced when an accumulator is discharged through a small resistance. It would be possible to produce waves of as little as 10 metres wave-length, or even less. 7. Gyrostatic Determination of the North and South Line, and the Latitude of any place. By Sir Witi1AmM Tuomson, F.B.S. 8. On a Model illustrating Helicoidal Asymmetry, and particularly the formation of Right- and Left-handed Helicoidal Crystals from a non- Helicoidal Solution. By Sir Witu1am THomsoy, F.R.S. 9. Report of the Committee for the Harmonic Analysis of Tidal Observations.—See Reports, p. 49. 10. On the Attractive Influence of the Sun and Moon causing Tides, and the Variations in Atmospheric Pressure and Rainfall causing Oscillations in the Underground Water in Porous Strata. By Isaac Roserts, F.G.S., PUA. The investigations haye been made at Maghull, which is an agricultural district about eight miles to the north-east of Liverpool, and relate to movements in the underzround water of the Triassic rocks, which lie beneath the surface of the ground. The water in these rocks is by capillarity made to form an inclined plane towards the sea, which at the point referred to has its surface at sixty feet above mean sea-level. The water-plane was shown to be in a state exceedingly sensitive to the following influences: namely, atmospheric pressure, lunar attraction, and solar attraction. In order to determine the relative extent of these and other disturbing in- fluences upon the water-plane, an artesian well was sunk in the Triassic rocks to a point below mean sea-level, and the rise and fall of the column of water sixty feet in height, freed from the friction in the rock, was used as the means of registering those disturbances in the water-plane, by using a mechanical contrivance of a float and drum, caused to revolve by clockwork, to trace a curve upon the diagram paper. The curve showed the extent from moment to moment of the atmospheric variations, and also the effects of the attraction of the sun and moon upon the water-plane in producing oscillations in the first case and true semi-diurnal lunar and solar tides in the latter case. The effect of the rainfall was also shown on the diagram. It was also shown that there were periods when all the forces which have been named were in equilibrium, the water-plane remaining in a state of perfect quiescence during those periods, 11. On the Physical Theory of the Tides, with especial reference to their Diurnal Inequality. By the Rev. Jamus Pearson, M.A., F.R.A.S. The author commenced by explaining the great interest he had taken in the subject for twelve years past, and his confidence in the process which had attended his 406 REPORT—1883. method of treating it. This method was an extension of that made familiar to us in the writings of Sir John Lubbock and used by Dr. Whewell. Their system, however, was imperfect, inasmuch as it did not introduce what was most necessary, viz., a fourfold classification of the tides, as follows: 1, a lunar direct tide; 2, a lunar obverse tide ; 3, a solar direct tide; and 4, a solar/obverse tide. The author claimed to haye shown that this classification, inasmuch as it introduced the con- sideration of the difference between the lunar action, direct or obverse, when in the southern hemisphere, as contrasted with the corresponding action when in the northern hemisphere, gave a clue to the daw of the diurnal inequality, and when the effects were formulated in a series of tables the heights of successive tides could be predicted with unprecedented accuracy. The author explained how he had been helped in finding out this law of the inequality by means of a graphic process, which exhibited the varying positions of the sun and moon, drawn to scale, and the resulting heights of lunar and solar, direct and obverse, tides; and he disclaimed any opposition in his method of treating the subject to the more exten- sive theory favoured by the British Association; suggesting only that, as his (the author's) observations were confined to Liverpool and the west coast of Lancashire, an effort should be made to carry out a system of observations in other parts of Great Britain. He regretted that this effort should languish for want of funds, which ought to be forthcoming to the needful amount from the Association, since amateurs were left to do so much at their own private expense. The author then described his self-registering instrument, which had been kindly placed in a suitable position by the harbour authorities at Fleetwood, the whole constituting a suitable tidal observatory, and the registers were compared month by month with those obtained at George's Pier, Liverpool. The paper concluded by stating that the system of tables thus originated had been adopted by the authorities of the Hydrographic Department of the Admiralty for the last six years, for Liverpool only, and had been inserted in the annual volume of Tide Tables published by their authority, SATURDAY, SEPTEMBER 22. The following Report and Papers were read :— : 1. Report of the Committee on Mathematical Tables—See Reports, p. 118. 2. On Lamé’s Differential Equation. By Professor Linprmany.—See Reports, p. 351. 3. On a Fundamental Theorem in the Dynamics of Non-Euclidian Space. By Professor Rozgrr 8. Batu, DD.D., F.R.S. The theorem contained in this paper has been familiar to the author for two or three years. He had always thought hitherto that it must have been known to mathematicians, as it seems to be of fundamental importance in elliptic space. It is true that he never could find any reference to it, but he had been disposed to attribute this to his ignorance of the literature of the subject. Professor Linde- mann, who has done so much for this theory, had, however, assured him that the theorem is new. The effect produced on a rigid system by a pair of equal rotations about two right lines which are conjugate polars to the absolute is called by Clifford a right vector. Ifthe rotations are equal, but with opposite signs, they constitute a left vector. A pair of equal forces on two conjugate polars we may call a right couple, or a left couple, according to the way in which the forces are directed. The theorem now submitted is thus stated: The virtual moment between any right vector and any left couple, or between any left vector and any right couple, is equal to zero. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION A. 407 4. On a Geometrical Illustration of a Dynamical Problem. By Professor Rosert 8. Batt, LL.D., F.R.S. A rigid system, with freedom of the second order, is able to make small twists about a singly infinite number of screws. If each screw be represented by a point, then— (1) All the points lie on a circle. (2) The angle between two screws equals the angle subtended at the circum- ference by their corresponding points. (3) The pitch of each screw equals the distance of its point from a ray. (4) Two reciprocal screws correspond to the extremities of a chord through the pole of the ray. (5) The impulsive screws and instantaneous screws correspond to the homo- graphic systems of points. (6) The directive axis of the homography passes through the pole of the ray. 5. On an Approximate Expression for x! By Professor A. R. Forsyra. By a well-known formula we have — B B log a! =log V2n + (a+4) log e—«+ 797-374 33 B,, By, . ... being Bernouilli's numbers, and their values being given by By=h Bs = 30) B,=7 see so that for large values of 2 we have approximately ie sits al=V2ne Ql, the error being of the order 3, of the product. xv But an expression somewhat more accurate, and by no means complicated in form, can be obtained from the above. It is easy to verify that ae ele log a=log @ty)—" +3 Fo aE oat nee being any quantity less than x: so that we easily obtain log 2!=log /2m + (a +4) log (c+ ")—(x +p) ‘42 B 1 ae Ter Car wel eae ae LY (ie we B es Caer eer ee Choose p, which is as yet arbitrary, so as to satisfy pe —p+B,=0, so that if p,, #. be the two values + By +pg=1, Hyp = B, = 3. Substitute », and p, in succession in the above series; add the corresponding sides together and divide by 2. The expressions on the right-hand side are symme- tric functions of », and p,, and can therefore be written down free from all surds. Now 1 has been so chosen as to remove the term in Zs and it happens that these Z values of 2, which are sufficient for the purpose, make the coefficient of 5 zero 408 REPORT— 1883. so that the first term in the series which enters is of the order + In fact, we have after some easy reductions log x!=log V 2m +4 (w +4) log (a? +24+2)—(« +3) oho by lig 4 Secuee 24023 1602t 453602" * and therefore when we write 8 Ren cnn alaVigi Veer a a the error is less than u : 1 Kani 2 sana of the oe ze. less than 0.2 of the error in adopt ing the ordinary expression. 6. On a Generalised Hypergeometric Series. By Professor A. R. Forsyru. The object of the communication was to deduce for the series a.a+1.8.84+1.0.6+1 2, s=w Also the sum of the non-unitary symmetric functions of weight w, which contains no part less than 7, is 3 Hoi) + (-YAGVD} — How-g-n (GD) + (-YGV)} + Hee-0-9{(1) + (=) — where & is the integral part of “, and the terms are continued up to and including the term containing H,. § 7. The expressions in terms of the coefficients of the non-unitary symmetric functions, or, as they may be otherwise called, the single partition semimvariants, of weight thirteen, are given in a table. 9. On the most Commodious and Comprehensive Calculus. By Dr. Ernst ScHRODER. The calculus of the four algebraical operations—viz., addition, multiplication, and converse—does not imply the greatest abundance of formal laws and conse- quences. Accepting symbolically the notation a+ for a certain function f (a, b) of two variables, and a. or ab for another function ¢ (a, 6), a calculus is found out to be the most comprehensive one that enjoys the following properties. Both functions are throughout one-valued (=determinative) and invertible ; they are commutative and associative, like the proper addition and multiplication ; besides, they submit to the law, that whenever a+6=c, then also 6+c=a and e+a=h; again, when a.b=c, then also 6.c=a, and c.a=6, so that every term or factor may also be transferred as such to the other side (member) of any equation. None of the distributive principles, as a .(6+c)=a.b+a.c, holds good between the aforesaid operations, but instead of these we have the still simpler and ampler law expressed by the formule (a+b).c=(b+c).a=(c+a).b=c+ab=b+ca=a+be, Brackets in this calculus are therefore obliterated by simply cancelling them, which yields the most commodious imaginable way of developing products of poly- nomials. Moreover, in a series of operations it is allowed to confound any two signs of addition and of multiplication. Lastly (the formule a+O=a, a e007 proving generally valid), the solution of an equation is most easily performed, when- ever possible. It is not difficult to explain the functions f and ¢ for the whole dominion of ordinary complex numbers, both proving generally discontinuous. First explain them for a province of but two numbers, say 0 and 1, by means of the tables 20] O= 144. rO=0.1=156 1=14020+1 eb sonid AI” REPORT—1883. then extend their definition unto the province of the real numbers, supposing each to be expressed in the binary scale (the negative numbers as ‘ arithmetical comple- ments’ with an infinity of l’s preceding). Then a+0 and a. 6 ought but to represent the results of combining together the homologous digits of a and 4 according to these tables. In order to avoid the particular fact that a+ would coincide with minus ad, let the positive part of the axis of the real numbers be reflected into itself accord- ing to any principle whatever, but such that the point 0 would correspond to itself. Do then the same with the negative part, but according to any other prin- ciple. Then the substitutes will evidently bear the same formal relations to each other as the original numbers, provided, of course, that we now define ad as the | point or number representative of the symbolical product, heretofore described, of those numbers whose representatives are a and 6 (and so on). Finally, the explanations may be extended to the ordinary complex numbers a+bxVJ/-1 by simply combining together their real parts, and again the real coefficients of the imaginary parts, according to the rules given. 10. Huposition of a Logical Principle, as disclosed by the Algebra of Logic, but overlooked by the Ancient Logicians. By Dr. Ernst ScHRODER. The algebra of logic being the concisest expression of the ‘laws of thought’ in the Boolean sense, enables us to discover gaps in the ancient system. By the method of Ch. Peirce the law of distribution a(b+c)=ab+ac is capable of being demonstrated through syllogisms, but merely as an implication in the one sense, viz., it can be shown that a( +c) zmplies ab + ac. The opposite implication has in a similar way never been proyed, and the impos- sibility of this proof being ever given may be demonstrated by means of a certain ‘calculus with algorithms or calculusses,’ the notion of which is to be founded on the foreroing communication. This implication, therefore, is to be considered as an independent axiom of thought or logical principle. 11. On Curves of the Fourth Class, with a Triple and a Single Focus. By Henry M. Jerrery, F.R.S. 1. These ovals may be either singular or non-singular. They may be smooth, or have excrescences called stapetes, characterised by two cusps and a crunode. Let P, Q denote the triple and single forms of such a quartic; R, S the single foci of its satellite-conic; p, g, 7, s the perpendiculars drawn from them on any tangent. All such quartics have the property kp*qg=rs+X. Their equation, when referred to two-line tangential co-ordinates, is O= —x(1 +d) +mé+nn—1) (pEé+qn—1) (2 +97) 4+AE +7 P=od. Singular quartics are discriminated by a subsidiary curve (D,), which exhibits the mutual relation between the parameters x and A, when A diagram exhibiting this curve is a chart of ‘deficiency.’ y TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION A. 413 Stapete-points, which are the dual forms of points of undulation, are discrimi- nated by a second curve (D,), the locus of («,A), when 2. To determine curve (D,) when the quartics are bitangential. If the tests of singularity be applied to the quartic (#), K(1 + dé) =u, (& +97) + (EP + 0°)? xd = 2Ew,v, + [2mpE + (np + mq)n—(p+m)) (EF +n°) + ANE(E’ +n”) (A) 0 =2nu,v, + (2ngn + (mp + mg)E—(q+n)] (E +n") + 4\n(&* + n°) (B) «(4+ 8d) =[2—(mtp)E—(n+9)n] (E +7") By eliminating « and X, it appears that all the bitangents must touch the para- bolic cubic (C) dn{(m+ p)E+ (n+ 9-2} = (4 + 3dE) { (mp + mg)(E? — n°) — 2(mp — nq) Ey + (m+ pn — (2 + QE} If &,n be eliminated from (A), (B), (C), the eliminant is the required curve (D,) referred to «, \ as ordinates. The curve (D,) is conveniently drawn by points, after drawing (C) by line —, or point —, co-ordinates: to each line or point in (C) a single value of A and « corresponds in (A) and (B). The curve (D,) has five asymptotes. To the values £=+n=o there correspond c=, 4X + mp + 2np + 2mq + 8ng =0. s= pel A=0,x=0. n=, A(n+q)+(4+8dé) (mptmg)=0, K=0,rA+ng=0. n=0, 4+8dé=0 corresponds «(1 + d&) = (m§ —1) (pE-1)& + rE". 3. In order to obtain a!l possible varieties of curve (D,), the five cases of the cubic (C) must be examined. When 5S, the quartic, and 7’, the sextic, invariants of (C) have been found, the conditions are known for a nodal cubic (7° = 64"), and for a cusped cubic (S=0, 7=0). For slight alterations in the constants near these critical values the non-singular companion-cubics may be obtained. If two of the foci P, Q, R, S coincide, this cubic (C) degenerates into a conic and point. If R, S be at infinity, the line at infinity is a bitangent. 4. To determine curve (D,) when the quartics of this group have stapete- oints. : If the equations to the quartic (¢ =0) be differentiated thrice, and the conditions introduced for a stapete-point the elimination of x, A gives the following equations: (¢ = =) {h(E +9?) (140) ~(E + nt)?} {mt nt) (pE + 91-1) + (pt gt) (mE +m —1)5 =(mé + mn —1) (p+ 9n—-1) (E+nt) A+) I 2 plmtnt)(ptgt)Etnty .« » (A) A (ede) (E+ nt) (E40) +0)-2 + 06) 7 =P arysEaM Gem. . 6. B 414 , REPORT—1883. If successive values be given to ¢ from +o to —o, the corresponding cubics and quartics may be drawn from (A) and (B); their combinations determine the twelve values of &, n, real or imaginary. Or the ratio € : 7 may be thus obtained without drawing. Write (A) and (B) in the order of their homogeneous terms : Uz + Uy +U, =0, 0, +0, =0. Their eliminant is of the ninth order, homogeneous in € : 7: 2 oe Dy Uy — VVgly + Vq"U, = 0. = . if , : 3 By giving successive values to (=): the nine values of £ may be found in each case, and by aid of (A) or (B) the separate values of &, n. Linear expressions were found for x, A by the original differentiations of @ in terms of &, 7, a ; when the several values of these last variables are substituted, x, A can be obtained correctly. 5. By this method the curve (D,) has been drawn when p=q=0, ze. for the duals of bicireular quartics, and was exhibited. Tn this case the curve (A) becomes a quadric, and the homogeneous equation in €: is reduced to a quartic, which may have four or two real values. MONDAY, SEPTEMBER 24. The following Reports and Papers were read :— 1. Sixteenth Report of the Committee on Underground Temperature.— See Reports, p. 45. bo . Report of the Committee appointed to co-operate with the Scottish Meteorological Society in making Meteorological Observations on Ben Nevis.—See Reports, p. 125. 3. On the Completion of the European Portion of the Preliminary Meteoro- logical Catalogue. By G. J. Symons, B.S. 4, On the Heat of the Sunshine at the Kew Observatory, as registered by Campbell’s method. By Professors H. E. Roscor, F.R.S., and Batrovur Stewart, /.R.S. On June 10, 1875, we communicated to the Royal Society a paper containing the observations of the heat of sunshine made by Campbell’s method during the 24 years 1855 to 1874, and we now communicate to the British Association a second series of such observations made between 1875 and 1882. ’ The following extract from a Parliamentary Report will explain the process adopted by Mr. Campbell :— ‘A hemispherical cavity is made in a block of wood, and a spherical lens is placed in this cavity in such a position that while its centre coincides with the centre of the cavity its chief focus is at some point of the hemispherical concave surface, the exact point being of course determined by the direction in which the rays strike the lens. ‘ Whenever, therefore, the sun shines, a portion of the wood will be carbonised TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION A, 415 or burnt out by his concentrated beams; and inasmuch as the sun continually changes his position, not only from hour to hour, but from day to day, it follows that different portions of the wood will be acted upon, not only from one hour to another, but also from one day to another.’ The blocks are all of mahogany, being, as nearly as possible, of the same quality ; and the diameter of the sphere is about 52 inches. All the blocks have been treated by us in the same way. The hollows burnt out have been filled with a mixture of bees’ wax and olive oil of such a consistency that we could easily work it into the burnt cavities until the whole internal hemisphere should be made to present the same smooth surface which it had before it was burnt. A comparison of the weight of the (previously saturated) block before and after the process was supposed to give us a good estimation of the extent of the hollows. The mean of two such determinations was taken, and the near concordance of the two will show that the results are as accurate as the nature of the experiment requires. As the wax used for the second series was not necessarily the same as that used for the first, we caused six bowls of the first series to be refilled with the second series wax and weighed, by which means we obtained the coefficient necessary to reduce the second series to the same standard as the first. There still, however, remains the fact that the first series were made at the Board of Health (now the Local Government Board), at Richmond Terrace, Whitehall, while the second were made at the Kew Observatory. The last bowl treated in the old series was that ending December 1874, and the first of the new series, that ending June 1875, is defective, owing to the shadow of a ‘post falling on it. We have, therefore, rejected it from our list. Mr. Shaw, student at Owens College, was good enough to assist us in the determinations of the Kew set. The specific gravity of the mixture of wax and oil used for this set was, at 74° C., 0:838, and the melting point was 61:5° C. In the following table we have the results obtained :— Taste I.—Weicut or MIxtTuRE FILLING THE Hottows or tHE Kew Bowtis. : First Second Date Experiment | Experiment Mean I. | June 24, 1875, to Dec. 22,1875. . 24-4 24-4 24-4 II. | Dec. 21, 1875, to June 23,1876. . 33°0 33°8 33°4 IIl.* | June 22, 1876, to Feb. 2,1877. . 39-0 39-2 3971 IV.*| Feb. .2,1877,to June 21, 1877... 16°6 16:2 16°4 V. | June 21, 1877, to Dec. 21,1877. . 26°8 27:8 27:3 VI. | Dec. 21, 1877, to June 21,1878. . 19-9 19°8 19°8 VII. | June 21, 1878, to Dec. 21,1878. . 25°6 26-2 25°9 VIII. | Dec. 21, 1878, to June 21,1879. . 22°4 22:1 22°3 IX. | June 21, 1879, to Dec. 21,1879. . 18°6 18:2 18-4 X. | Dec. 21, 1879, to June 21,1880. . 21:2 20°5 20°8 XI. | June 21, 1880, to Dec. 21,1880. . 13°3 12:9 13-1 XII. | Dec. 21, 1880, to June 21,1881. . 13°3 13°6 13:5 XIII. | June 21, 1881, to Dec. 21,1881. . 35°3 355 ODES XIV. | Dec. 21, 1881, to June 21,1882. . 24:1 24°2 24-2 XV. | June 21, 1882, to Dec. 21, 1882. 28°8 28:2 28-5 It will be seen from this table that the change of bowls was always made as nearly as possible at the solstice, with the exception of two occasions—viz. No. IiI., where the bowl was inadvertently allowed to remain from June 22, 1876, to February 2, 1877, and No. IV., where the observation was made from February 2, 1877, to the ensuing solstice. Thus No. III. embraces a larger and No. IV. a smaller interval than usual. We are afraid that No. III. must be rejected, as the image of the sun must have travelled twice over part of the wood, and we do not know how to correct for this, With regard to No. IV., it will perhaps be sufficient to increase it propor- 416 REPORT—1883. tionally, so as to embrace the proper time-interval, in which case the recorded result, 16:4, would be changed into 20-4. Let us next compare the mean heating effect of the sun for the half-year pre- eats the summer solstice with that for the half-year preceding the winter solstice. Taste If.—Comparine THE Sun's HEATING PowER FOR THE Two HAtves OF THE YEAR. cn Half-year Ending Half-year Ending Summer Solstice Winter Solstice it Fue 24-4 | II. 33-4 we IV. (corrected) 20-4 — V. — 27:3 VI. 19°8 = VII. as 25°9 VIII. 22°3 — | IX. = 18-4 | X. 20°8 — } XI. — 131 EN Ge 13°5 — XIII. — 35-4 XIV. 24:2 -— XY. — 28°5 Sumofseven . 154-4 173-0 It will be seen from this that, as in the former series, there is more heat of sun- shine during the half-year after than during the half-year before the summer solstice. This difference is not, however, so marked as in the previous series, where the numbers were 184:17 and 353:68. Whether the change of locality will account for this, the immediate vicinity of a large city exaggerating the difference, or whether the observations are not sufficiently numerous to eliminate peculiarities of seasons, we cannot tell. As in the previous series it will be necessary to form our observations into yearly values ; this is done in the following table :— Taste II].— YEARLY VALUES OF THE HEAT oF SUNSHINE AT KEw. Mean Date Amount Mean Date Amount December 1875 , 5 57°8 June 1879 A & 40°7 June 1876 ty 4 : — December 1879 . : 39°2 December 1876 . 3 -- June 1880 ; : : 33°9 June 1877 , ‘ : 47-7 December 1880 A - 26°6 December 1877 ‘ A 47-1 June 1881 5 : A 48-9 June 1878 5 ‘. 4 457 December 1881 : s 59°6 December 1878 ‘ ; 48:2 June 1882 : : ‘ 52°7 With reference to this table we may permit ourselves to remark that we may regard the numbers for 1877-1880 as belonging to a period of few sun-spots, while the last three observations may be regarded as belonging to a period of an increasing amount of spots. On the whole the results are in accordance with those of the previous series, in which large numbers were found to be associated with times of maximum sun-spots and small numbers with times of minimum. It will be found that the mean of the yearly values of the above table is 45°67, In order to make allowance for difference of wax six of the former bowls were treated with the new wax, and the following results were obtained :— TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION A. 417 Taste IV.—ComPARIsON OF THE Two TREATMENTS WITH Wax, Date New Wax Old Wax December 1871 to June 1872. : 6 4:65 5170 _ | June 1872 to December 1872. . . 12-55 14°505 December 1872 to June 1873 . : F 3°35 3°653 June 1873 to December 1873 . ‘ ; 23°65 25-538 December 1873 to June 1874 . 3 ; 6°95 8905 _ | June 1874 to December 1874 . : és 18°15 20°573 ; Total 3 5 é z 3 69°30 78°344 These results are sufficiently consistent to assure us that we cannot go far 78:344 wrong if we multiply the new results by the factor = 1:13 in order to render them comparable to those of the old as far as treatment is concerned. If we perform this operation we shall find that the mean yearly value for the Kew series becomes 51:607, while the mean yearly value of the old series was only 30:468. If we may suppose that this difference represents the effect of change of locality, and that the second series is large enough to divest a comparison between the two from the influence of seasonal peculiarities, then we may conclude that the Kew 30°468 51-607 to reduce it to London value. In the following table we have given the London and the Kew yearly values, in the first column of which the Kew values are merely corrected for difference of treatment, while in the second it has been attempted to correct them for change of locality. TaBLeE V.—YEARLY VALUES OF Heat or SUNSHINE. series, corrected for wax, has to be multiplied by the factor = 0:59 in order Value re- Value re- Date Place | Value peace Date Place | Value en Standard Standard June 1858 .|London| — 42°44 Dec. 1870 .]|London| — 37°68 Dec. 1858 . % -= 43°61 June 1871 . sy — 32°47 June 1859 , e —_ 51°52 Dee. 8th). . <5 = 21:95 Wee i859. a — 43°86 June 1872. a — 19°68 June 1860 . hs — 32°42 Dec. 1872 . 7 — 18:16 Dec. 1860 . 5 _— 29°83 June 1873. = -—— 29°19 June 1861. a _— 27°37 Dec. 1873. “4 == 34-44 Dec. 1861 . 7 — 25°60 June 1874 . - —_— 29°48 June 1862 . ss —- 29°51 Dec. 1874 . — <= = Dec. 1862 . a —_ 26°79 June 1875. _— = eed, June 1863. ‘ _ 30°11 Dec. 1875 .| Kew . | 65°31 | 38°53 Dec. 1863. . —— 28°33 June 1876. a a at June 1864 . % — 19:26 Dec. 1876 . 7 — = Dec. 1864 . = — | 25-21 || June 1877 . » |5390 | 31:80 June 1865. 3 — 28°11 Dec. 1877. Ae 53°22 | 31°40 Dec. 1865 . 3 — 24°83 Junel1878 . “3 51°64 | 30°47 June 1866. s — 25:79 Dec. 1878 . “ 54:47 | 32:14 Dec. 1866 . 7 — 28°79 June1879 . 5 45°99 | 27-13 June 1867 . x — 33°24 Dec. 1879 . As 44:30 | 26:14 | Dec. 1867 . Fr — 38-90 June 1880 . f 38°31 | 22-60 | June 186s. FA —_ 20°19 Dec. 1880 . 5 30°06 | 17-73 Dec. 1868 . " — 20°52 June lggl_ . s 55°26 | 32°60 June 1869 . en —_— 31°21 Dec. 1881 . ae 67°35 | 39°74 Dec. 1869 . Fe — | 34:19 June 1882. # 59°55 | 35°13 June 1870 . +5 — 31°75 1833. EE 418 rEPorRT-— 1883. It will be seen that in the above table we have results during two sun-spot cycles nearly. If we divide (as has been done for the heights of rivers) the interval between each solar maximum, without regard of its exact length, into twelve equal parts, our data will give us values corresponding to two such sets of twelve. If we further smooth our values by taking means of three, and if we take the means of the two sets of twelve, we obtain finally one set of twelve values, which will, perhaps, afford us a rough indication whether there is really a connection between heat of sunshine, as herein determined, and sun-spot frequency, and whether, as in the case of rivers, there are traces of a double terrestrial period for one of sun-spots. We thus obtain— TasLE V1.—SHow1ne THE Sun’s Heatine PoweER, CORRESPONDING TO THE Various Puasss or Sun-spot Frequency. (0) Denotes Maximum Sun-spots. CO) @) 2) OGD) (8) A), OD 38°57 30°28 24°91 29°16 31:58 31:39 28:92 28-78 2887 26°47 29-90 31:88 It would thus appear that, as far as we can judge from such limited data, there are, as in the case of rivers, and probably rainfall, traces of a double maximum for one of sun-spots. This, however, isa conclusion that cannot at present be regarded as established, but only as more or less probable. 5. On apparent Sun-spot Inequalities of Short Period. By Professor Batrour Srewart, /.R.S., and W. Lant Carpenter, B.A., B.Sc. By means of a method for detecting inequalities of unknown period in a mass of observations, which has already been described to this Association, we have made some way in analysing sun-spot records, and have detected several apparent inequalities of short period, while we are in hopes that we shall be able to show that there is a definite relation between these and corresponding inequalities in meteorology and magnetism, We do not intend at present to raise the question as to the true or merely apparent periodicity of these inequalities. We simply take them as we find them, and see whether there are corresponding apparent inequalities in meteorology and magnetism, for it is obyious that there may be a true relation between celestial and terrestrial inequalities quite apart from the question of their true periodicity. Meanwhile it may be of interest to the Association to exhibit the most striking evidence of repetition which we have obtained in the progress of our sun-spot analysis. The observations analysed have been those of Schwabe, Carrington, and De la Rue, extending over a period of thirty-six years, and these have been divided into three periods of twelve years each. The inequalities for each year are proportionally represented, so that each carries equal weight whether it be a year of maximum or minimum sun-spots. In doing this the average of spots for each year is reckoned =] ,000, the departures of each term of the year’s inequality from this average number being noted—in red when deficient, and in black when in excess. As the departures for each year are added algebraically together, it will be necessary for the twelve years series to divide the sums red or black by twelve, in order to estimate the true extent of the inequality, and in like manner it will be necessary to divide the sums for thirty-six years by thirty-six. When this is done we shall have the true measure of the positive (black) and negative (red) departures from the mean (1,000). In the following table, the numbers of which have not been submitted to any smoothing process, we have represented the two most prominent sun-spot inequalities which we have hitherto detected. It will be seen from these that there is in each very marked evidence of repetition, the results for the twelve years being very lilxe each other. Dividing the gross results by thirty-six, we have in the first of these inequalities TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION A. 419 a positive departure=124 and a negative =89, representing a range between extreme values of 213 for a mean value of 1,000. Again, in the second inequality we have a positive departure=131 and a negative=104, representing a range between extreme values of 235 for a mean value of 1,000. In both cases, therefore, the range of oscillation is between one-fourth and one-fifth of the mean value. TABLE oF SurroseD SuN-spot INEQUALITIES OF SHortT PERIOD. Period=26-089 Days Period=26°255 Days 1852-43 / 1844-55 | 1856-67 | Whole 1832-43 1844-55 | 1856-67 Whole + 159 }|— 224 !)— 66|}— 131} — 535 | — 1,037 |— 775 |.— 2,347 — 380|— 286 ;— 390 | — 1,056] — 1,131 | — 1,417 |— 782 | — 8,330 — 416)— 628 )— 351 | — 1,375 | — 1,031 — 1,345 |— 994 | — 3,370 — 452|}— 405/—. 380|— 1,237} — 1,618.) — 832 |— 882) — 3,332 + 32);— 884}— 608 |— 1,460} — 1,283 | — 819 | —1,146 | — 3,248 — 181}— 740}— 616 | — 1,537 | — 1,383 | — 1,151 | —1,224 | — 3,758 — 723 |— 496)— 482 )— 1,701] — 1,231 | —, 642 | —1,424 | — 3,297 Sze |— Ofd.)—. (dd) — 168k) — 683) —.). G17 | — 522 | — 1822 — 399 |— 675 |} — 1,361 | — 2,435 | — 1,101 — 1,045 |— 412] — 2,558 —1,306 |— 475 |— 1,214 | — 2,995 | — 1,445 | — 834 |— 350] — 2629 —1,250 | — 553 | — 1,421 | — 3,224] — 573 | — 174. |}— 252.) — 999 — 808 |}— 225 '|— 1,201 | — 2,234] + 244 “EOE” ea Seo — 706|/— 194 ])— 883 | — 1,783 | + ll | + 271 |+ 198] + 480 Saeaa 2 eet 2B EM SOG TOs) ee LO8h yb) 259 a> 16 EPO eT ia 4}+ 1/— 667);— 662] + 573 | + 933 |} + 316} + 1,822 — 35 )+ 220) + 51) + 236) + 1,490 | + 823 | +1,124 | + 3,437 + 527/+ 407}+ 316) + 1,250] + 1,653 | + 1,490 | +1,597 | + 4,740 + 304] + 583 ]}+ 272 | + 1,159] + 1,381 + 1,653 | +1,791 | + 4,825 +1,310 |} +1,128 |} + 800 | + 3,238 | + 1,459 | + 1,613 | +1,723 | + 4,795 41,511 | +1,600 | + 1,335 | + 4,446] + 1,442 | + 1,308 | +1,132'| + 3,882 + 567/|+1,110| + 1,319 + 2,996] + 1,242 | + 919 |+ 560 | + 2721 + 493 | +1,026 | + 1,418 | + 2,937] + .710 | +. 885 |) + 413] + 2,008 +1,232 | + 424 | + 1,977 | + 3,633 | + 535 | + 572 |+ 290] + 1,397 + 584 /— 110/ + 1,985 | + 2,409] + 722.) + 501+ 178) +~° 950 + 318 | + 172) + 1,633 | + 21237 + 408 = p05) — 26) | = ) 229 faeeton — Te) SCOR 102 1 16)— 891 |}— 80] — 955 47,256 | +6,682 | +11,657 | + 25,129 | +12,014 | +11,180 | +9,322 | 431,874 —7,256 | —6,682 | —11,657 | — 25,129 | —12,014 | -11,180 | —9,322 | —31,874 The first number in each case represents the phase corresponding to January 1, 1832. 6. On the Forms of the Influence exerted by the Sun on the Magnetism of the Hurth. By Professor Batrour Stewart, F.R.S. The object of the present paper is not so much to offer an hypothesis on the physical nature of the sun’s influence on the magnetism of the earth, as to present the various facts already known regarding this influence in a systematic form. If in doing so an hypothesis of solar action shall be brought forward, it must be regarded simply in the light of a working hypothesis, which may prove serviceable as a thread on which to string the facts. One way in which the sun influences the magnetism of the earth is in producing the well-known daily variation. Of this the variation of magnetic declination is the element which is best known, and the chief peculiarities of this may be described in a very few words, In the northern hemisphere the north end of a ED 2 420 REPORT—1883 \ freely suspended magnetic needle will attain its most easterly position about 7 or 8 in the morning, and its most westerly about 1 or 2 in the afternoon, while in the southern hemisphere the same end of the needle will be affected in a manner exactly the reverse of this, the extreme west being attained about 8 in the morning, and the extreme east about 2 in the afternoon. It thus appears that the type of this variation is of an opposite nature in the two hemispheres. Further- more, when the sun is north of the equator during our summer the northern type predominates, and to some extent invades the other, so that the variation in the northern hemisphere is increased, while thatin the southern is diminished. During our winter precisely the reverse takes place; the variation in the southern hemisphere being increased, while that in the northern is dimmished. Thus in either hemisphere the diurnal variation is greatest in summer and least in winter— that is to say, it is greatest when the sun acts most powerfully at the place of observation. Again, the range of this variation is greatest at times of maximum sun-spots, but the effect which the state of the solar surface produces upon the range lags in point of time behind its solar cause, so that a maximun of magnetic range does not take place until some time after a maximum of sun-spots. The most obvious inference from this mode of action would seem to be that the magnetic effect is due in some way to the indirect influence of solar radiation, and that this radiation is strongest when there are most sun-spots. So much for the best known effect of the sun upon the magnetism of the earth. The second effect to which I will now allude was first noticed by the late John Allan Broun, who showed that changes of the earth’s horizontal magnetic force, whether tending to its increase or diminution, takes place nearly simultaneously at the various recording stations of the earth. Here the horizontal component may in all probability be regarded as giving us a convenient means of measuring changes of total force, so that what these observations seem to imply is that the total magnetic force of the earth changes simultaneously at these various stations. I have recently found, on comparing Broun’s results with the state of the sun’s surface, that an increase of the earth’s horizontal magnetic force corresponds to an increase of sun-spots, and a diminution of the earth’s horizontal force to a diminution of sun-spots, the effect here, as in the previous instance, lagging some- what behind its cause in point of time. The difference between the two solar effects now described would appear to be that in the former (the diurnal change) we have a superposed variation of a different type from the earth’s system, while in the latter we have a variation having the same type as that of the earth, or at least which may possibly be regarded as having the same type. Now the earth’s magnetic system is a polar one, and hence if the sun affects this system as a whole we may imagine that he does so by a variation of his influence (whatever this may be) over the north magnetic pole, or over the south magnetic pole, or over both poles together. Should the state of the sun’s surface vary—say, for instance, in the direction of an increase of power—we may imagine that this would influence both poles. ~ But, apart from intrinsic changes of the solar surface, the sun during our summer may be imagined to exert a particularly powerful influence over the north magneticpole, and during our winter over the corresponding pole in the southern hemisphere. Again, a strong influence at either pole may reasonably be supposed to affect the whole system, so that we might, perhaps, on theoretical grounds expect a strengthening of the earth’s magnetic system twice a year—namely, at the solstices, the one being due to the polar action of the sun in the northern, the other to his polar action in the southern hemisphere. Now a semiannual variation of this nature has in fact been observed by Broun, who has made his analysis so carefully that his results cannot be attributed to mere instrumental changes. We have from these an increase of the earth’s horizontal component at the solstices as compared with the equinoxes. In order to elucidate this point, I have gathered together the various trustworthy determinations of the annual and semiannual variations of declination, horizontal force, and dip at stations in both hemispheres. These are exhibited in the following table :— TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION A. 421 TABLE SHOWING THE ANNUAL AND SEMIANNUAL VARIATIONS OF THE MAGNETIO ELEMENTS AT SEVERAL STATIONS. Effect on Declination' | Effect on Horizontal Force Effect on Dip At June At June, Name of Station At Equin- | Solstice | At Equin-|At June Solstice} At Equinoxes Solstice oxes com- | compared | oxes com- compared compared compared pared with with |pared with] with December with with Solstices | December} Solstices Solstice Solstices December Solstice Solstice Makerstoun or Kew. | Increase Decrease | Decrease | Inappreciable | Increase Decrease Toronto. ‘ . | Increase Decrease | Decrease |} Increase Inappreciable | Decrease Cape of Good Hope . | Increase Decrease | Decrease | Increase Hobarton . . . | Decrease Decrease | Decrease | Decrease Decrease Decrease Trevandrum . . | Decrease Increase Bombay . . . | Undecided | Increase St. Helena. : . | Undecided | Decrease * Increase denotes a push to the west. Decrease denotes a push to the east. From this table it will be seen that at all stations where observations have been made the horizontal force is, as we have stated above, greater at the solstices than at the equinoxes. Also we may imagine that the changes of declination and dip which the table exhibits as occurring at the solstices are the very changes which would be wrought in these elements by an increase in the magnetic power of the earth. For we see very well that an increase of horizontal force at the various stations is what might naturally be associated with an increase in the earth’s magnetic power. We cannot, however (inasmuch as the earth has the appearance of possessing two magnetic systems), see with equal facility what changes would be produced in the declination or dip by an increase in power of one or other of these systems ; but we may well imagine that such changes of these elements as are found to accompany an increase of horizontal force are those that denote an increase of power in one or other of these systems. Now it will be seen by an inspection of the table that the effect at the Juneas compared with that at the December solstice is in all cases but one, of an exactly opposite nature to the effect at the equinoxes as compared with the solstices; that is to say, the earth is more powerfully affected at June than at December, the only well-established exception being Hobarton, in the far south. This means that the polar influence of the sun on the north magnetic pole is stronger than its polar influence on the south magnetic pole. Now, if we imagine (and there are grounds for this supposition) that the action of the sun is in close alliance with the convection system of the earth’s atmosphere, we can readily imagine that its influence in the northern hemisphere, where there is much land, may exceed that in the southern hemisphere, where there is much water. Again, we must bear in mind (so vast is the earth) that a stimulus applied to its particles most susceptible of magnetisation may not be instantaneously propagated throughout its mass, but that time may enter in as an element of the question, in which case, inasmuch as the action of the sun in the June solstice is in the northern hemisphere, a station in the far south, like Hobarton, may not fully partake of the effects of this action. Allusion has been made to the possibility of the earth’s possessing two magnetic systems, a permanent and an induction one; at any rate there are two foci of force in each hemisphere, the stronger of which in the northern hemisphere is above America, and the weaker above Siberia. There is evidence too that the Siberian focus is most subject to external influence, and that certain disturbances of declination change their direction on different sides of this focus. Let us, therefore, assume that it is this system which exhibits the annual and semiannual changes. In this case we might expect that the influence on declination at Toronto and Kew, which are on one side of the Siberian focus, will be opposite to that at Trevandrum and Bombay, which are on the other side. We find from the table that this is the case, and that 422 REPORT—1883. the needle at the solstices, and particularly the summer solstice, is at Kew and Toronto pushed to the east, while at Trevandrum and Bombay it is pushed to the west, as if the north induction system had become particularly powerful on these occasions. In conclusion, I wish to state that these remarks are introduced rather as denoting a method of grouping together the annual and semiannual observations than as embodying conclusions of a final nature. This working hypothesis may be summarised as follows :— (a) The sun’s polar influence on the earth’s magnetism is greatest at the solstices. (8) This effect is stronger at the June than at the December solstice. (y) It seems particularly to afiect what has been termed the induction magnetic system of the earth. 7. Description of a Marine Anemometer. By Dr. 'W. G. Brack, F.R.M.S. This instrument is designed on the idea of registering the pressure of the wind on the sail of a ship for the purposes of the navigator. | __ It therefore consists of a hollow mast, carrying a square sail, suspended from a fixed yard at the head, and having a free foot stretched on another yard below. The tube of the mast contains a spiral spring at the upper half, with a pointer outside, and from this proceeds the sheet or a cord, going under a pulley at the lower end, to be attached to the lower yard of the sail. The heel of the mast can be secured by suitable plinth and screw, and placed on a railing or other likely structure on the bridge of the ship or steamer, A movable vane surmounts the head of the mast, and the sail can be turned by hand to face the full direction of the wind, and the pressure on the sail can then ° be read off on the scale on the side. This scale is marked in inches and pounds and their parts, temporarily in the ratio of one inch to four pounds. Estimation of the true direction of the wind and its velocity and force can thus be obtained by constructing a diagram of parallelogram of forces of the wind and rate of sailing. The diagonal would he furnished by the perpendicular line to the ~ face of the sail pointing to the apparent wind, and the required angle would be read off from the dial of degrees marked on the circumference of the lower plinth. 8. Ona Method for Measuring the Height of the Clouds. By Professor Luroru. This method simply consists of taking a strong electric lamp, together with a reflector and a tube, and directing a pencil ot luminous rays, say vertically, against the sky. These rays will produce within the cloud that occupies the zenith a luminous spot, and it is only needful to determine the angular elevation of that spot above the horizon from a distant point, whose position with respect to the lamp is known; hence the calculation of the height in question will be but one of the simplest tasks in plane trigonometry. The method will of course best be applicable during night, but it might also be used by daylight, if the sunshine is not too bright. Still there might be limits as to the height for measuring which the method is capable of being adapted. 9. On Fixing a Standard of White Light. By Caprain Abney, F.R.S. The author described an instrument which he had devised nine years ago, and had used for comparison of the electric light and gas-light when serving on a Government Committee. The comparison of incandescence light proved to be highly instructive; and eventually it was found that for obtaining a standard light of high temperature, nothing could be better except the crater of the positive pole of the electric arc. This latter has invariably the same temperature, as was shown by the author and Colonel Festing in a paper which has recently appeared in the Proceedings of the Royal Society. It has, however, one insuperable drawback as a Sees , TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION A. 423 _a standard of white light, in that it is surrounded to a greater or less degree with carbon vapour, which, though radiating but little energy, yet radiates that energy chiefly as bright bands in the green and the blue of the visible spectrum. Could these bands be eliminated there is a temperature which is apparently constant, and which, consequently, will radiate also the same proportionate intensity of rays. Failing this, the incandescence lights offer the next best standard; and though when compared with daylight of an ordinary character they appear yellow even at their highest practicable temperature, yet they are much whiter, containing more proportionate green, blue, and violet than gas-licht, taking the red near the C line as equal in both cases, Again, we have another decided advantage over gas in the fact that the body heated is a solid, and, for practical purposes, black. In gas-light there is a decided preponderance of yellow and orange, compared with a solid heated to the same temperature. Hence the “spectrum range,’ to coin a word, is more accurate with the incandescent lamp than with the gas. D=m+nW a = 424 REPORT—1883. (This last expression is correct for all practical purposes, but requires a few further experiments to ascertain the correctness of the law with greater exactitude.) a, b, m, n, and a are of course constants, which require determination for each lamp. The mode of ascertaining these constants was then described, by means of which a curve of potential and current can be plotted, and the constants a and 6 calculated by the method of least squares, if necessary. From the observed currents and potentials the Watts can be calculated, and also from the corrected currents and potential, the latter being found to be more accurately observed than the former. The same curve is adopted for the resistances. The resistances, current, and Watts will be found to be nearly coincident when calculated from the direct observations or from the corrected curves of current and potential. To find the constant » the observations of corrected Watts and deflections are plotted, the one as ordinates, and the other as the abscissse to the curves, when it will be found that the curve at any temperature above 530° C. is a straight line, and is thus readily obtained either by calculation or by a graphic method, as is also m. The constant / can be obtained by observing the resistance at 530°, the tempe- rature when luminous radiation just commences. By this plan all constants are known, and any required temperature can be obtained by increasing the potential, and if necessary introducing a known resist- ance in the circuit. In choosing an incandescent solid, however, there are certain conditions that require attention. In the first place the section of the radiating body should be uniform, and also homogeneous, The carbon threads such as those prepared by Edison meet this condition as fully as practicable. Thismay be readily ascertained by passing a current of such an intensity through the filament as just to. cause it to be at a red glow when seen in a darkened room. If the filament he uniform in section and homogeneous, the glow will be seen to be equally bright in every part of its length, no dark patches being apparent. Another condition which also should be fulfilled theoretically is that the body should radiate on to matter which is everywhere of uniform temperature, or nearly so. In an ordinary in- candescence lamp this is not quite the case, for if the filament be of the form of a simple loop, the two legs must radiate one on to the other, and the inner surfaces should have a higher temperature. At the distance apart at which these legs are placed this difficulty does not arise, but in making a standard lamp it is proposed that it should radiate from a single thread. The best method of construction of such a lamp the Committee propose to submit in a subsequent report. The light which it is proposed to employ as a standard of quality is as follows. Taking the colour of Mr. Vernon Harcourt’s standard as a comparison light—the red (at the C line of the solar spectrum) being taken as equal in the two lights, the light at E in the new standard should be 1°5 times that of the gas-light; the increase in intensity of the higher radiations will then follow of necessity. Compared with the electric light this increase in the green is small, as the increase in the green of the crater light (positive pole) is very nearly three times that of gas-light. When possessed of one lamp of which the necessary constants for the production of the standard temperature are known, any other lamp which has a uniform fila- ment may be standardised by direct comparison with it by increasing or diminishing the current till the shadows as thrown by the Rumford photometer ona white screen appear of the same tint. It will be found that a very slight alteration in current from the point at which the shadows appear equal in brightness and similar in colour will alter the latter. By this plan the original standard may be preserved for a considerable period, the second lamp taking its place in all photometric or other experiments. The method of obtaining an exact quality of light has now been indicated, and the quantity of light radiated can easily be proved by direct experiment. It is pro- posed that the amount of candle-light (so called) be obtained by measuring with a photometer the standard light proposed by Mr. Vernon Harcourt with the lamp at the given temperature, the observation being made through a cell, the plates of which are 1 mm. apart, filled with an aqueous solution of iodine and iodide of potassium made as follows :— TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION A. 425 Jodine . : : : : . 1 centigramme. Potassium iodid : : : . 2 centigrammes. Distilled water ; : ; eelOkerc: The cell, filled with this solution, to be held between the eye and the photo- meter whilst the observation is made, in order to render each light of approximately the same colour. When using the lamp as a standard of quantity the loop of the filament should be vertical and its plane at right angles to the photometer screen. It will be seen that by this plan a lamp of any ‘ quantity ’ may be standardised, so as always to radiate the same ‘quality ’ of light. 10. On the Dependence of Total Radiation on Temperature. By Sir Wittiram Siemens, D.C.L., FBS. On April 25, 1883, the author presented a paper bearing the same title to the Royal Society, in which he developed a method of determining the total radiation and the temperature of a metallic conductor traversed by an electric current by measuring that current and also the electric potential between the terminals. In an article appearing in the ‘ Philosophical Magazine’ of September 1883, by Captain Abney and Colonel Festing, these authors admit the method to be one of ‘great promise,’ but consider it defective for two reasons, viz., that (1) Platinum (the conductor employed in some of the experiments) is not black at ordinary temperatures, and (2) Much of the energy must have been dissipated by convection currents. They proceed to describe a modification of the same method, substituting car- bon filaments in vacuum—such as Swan or Lane Fox lamps—for the metallic con- ductors, with a view of avoiding the difficulties just stated. Following up the same modified method, Captain Abney now proposes to base upon it a method of fixing a standard of white light. Sir William Siemens takes exceptiun to this proposal, maintaining in the first place that the objections urged against his method admit of explanation, and in the next that the proposed substitution of carbon for metallic conductors would introduce questions of great difficulty. The objection raised against platinum wire that it is not black when cold would be easily met by the substitution of platinised platinum wire, and, in testing the black platinised against the bright platinum wire, an interesting comparison between the radiation from a black and bright surface through a long range of temperature could be established. In exposing the wire under examination to the atmosphere convection currents were no doubt set up which went in deduction of total radiation. To avoid these he had suspended his wires within exhausted re- ceivers, but found that the atmospheric density made no appreciable difference in the result. When the gaseous pressure was reduced below that of a millimetre of mercury, the loss of heat otherwise than by radiation was observed to increase on the contrary, pointing to the fact, previously determined by Mr. Crookes, that rarefied air is a conductor of heat. But, supposing that the rarefaction within the bulb of an incandescence lamp exceeds the limit at which conduction takes place, losses by convection currents must nevertheless take place, exceeding those from the unprotected wire, because the glass bulb itself absorbs a large proportion of both the low heat and the ultra- violet rays—as evidenced by its elevated temperature—which heat was communi- cated to the air by convection currents. It must be borne in mind that the surface of the bulb exceeded that of the ignited carbon thread nearly a hundredfold, giving rise to increased loss by convection. The substitution of carbon for metallic wire was, moreover, objected to on the -ground that although the electrical resistance furnished a safe indication of tem- perature in the case of metallic conductors, carbon was known to be affected very irregularly in the opposite sense. Those physicists who had endeavoured to establish a law of dependence between temperature and conductivity of carbon- 426 REPORT—1883. rods had failed hitherto to arrive at any consistent results, and it would be neces- sary under these circumstances that such dependence should be established upon a firm basis before it could be admitted as an accomplished fact in photometry. 11. On a Lamp giving a Constant Light. By A. Vernon Harcourt, JA., F.R.S. Six years ago the need of a standard light for photometry, and a proposal to obtain such a light from a burner of simple construction, consuming a definite mixture of air and petroleum vapour, were brought before this Section. The composition of the ‘air-gas’ and the height of the flame were so adjusted that the light, which was easily kept constant, was equal to the average light of one of the sperm candles made for photometry. Two years later, the attention of the Board of Trade having been called to the uncertainty as to the quality, or price, of gas supplied by the gas companies, arising from the variable character of the standard candles, a committee, consisting of Dr. Williamson, Dr. Odling, and Mr. G, Livesey, was appointed to inquire into existing and proposed photometric standards. After a prolonged inquiry, the details of which are printed in a Report to the Board of Trade, the committee pronounced sperm candles to TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION A. 427 be untrustworthy as a standard of light, and recommended the employment in their stead of the air-gas flame. At present the Board of Trade have taken no action upon this Report, and the quality of the gas which the companies are to supply remains in the hands of the candle-makers. The lamp now placed betore the Section, and represented by the above figure, is the result of an attempt to bring the air-gas standard into favour by giving it a simple and ortable form. The burner and the flame are identical with those to which reference fas been made. But to form the standard gas, instead of 3 cubic feet of air mixing in a holder with 1:05 cubic foot of vapour formed from 9 cubic inches of standard petroleum, or pentane, the air and vapour mix in a small reservoir, and thence flow down to the burner. At one point the diameter of the pipe through which they flow is reduced, and this reduction and the height of the reservoir are so related that when a mixture in the above-named proportions is entering the pipe it burns with a flame of the standard height of 24 inches. In constructing the lamp the aperture in the tube or height of the reservoir was varied until the light given by the lamp was exactly equal to that given by the standard flame obtained from air-gas made up in the holder. With a lamp thus constructed the height of the flame depends upon the proportion in which air and the heavy vapour are mixed. If there is more air the density of the mixture and the consequent flow are reduced; and also the poorer gas burns with a shorter flame. If there is more pentane vapour the density of the mixture and the consequent flow are increased ; and also the richer gas burns with a longer flame. Thus to each height of flame belongs, for the same lamp, a particular mixture of air and vapour. This lamp has been so made that the standard mixture produces—and no other mixture can produce—the standard height of flame. The flame of the lamp is therefore iden- tical with the pentane flame which has been tested and used hitherto. And, as the construction of the lamp involves no small measurements, other lamps can readily be made which, fed with the same liquid and adjusted to give a 23-inch flame, will give the same light as this lamp. The means by which the height of the flame may be adjusted will be understood from the figure. By the turning of a screw water is forced into the reservoir, and the surface of the pentane which floats upon the water is raised nearer the mouth of the pipe down which the air-gas flows. The proportion of pentane vapour is thus increased ; it is diminished by lowering the level. A supply of pentane approxi- mately equal to the consumption is furnished from a bulb and stopeock which delivers a drop about once in five seconds; and a supply of heat is brought by a rod and disc extending above the flame at a distance and inclination which must be varied according to the temperature of the room in which the lamp is used. It is only necessary that the supply of heat should not be so small as to require the raising of the pentane to the top of the pipe, nor so large as to give a high flame when the surface of the liquid is at a low level. None of the adjustments named has been found difficult in practice. 12. On some Results of Photographing the Solar Corona without an Helipse. By Wiuuiam Hveerns, D.C.L., LL.D., F.R.S.—See Reports, p. 346. 13. On the Internal Constitution of the Sun. By Professor ArrHur Scuusrer, F.2.8. The idea that the sun is a gaseous body is gradually gaining ground. It could not be otherwise, for the interior of the sun cannot be permanently at a lower temperature than the surface, which we know to be sufficiently hot to yolatilise some highly refractory metals. Tf the sun is a gaseous mass it must be in convective equilibrium, and the distribution of temperature within it must be determined by the adiabatic law. Only thus could its small density be explained. 428 REPORT— 1883. Opinions such as these have been independently expressed in different parts of the world, but no one, the author thinks, has subjected them to the test of calculation. It is rather curious that, as far as he is aware, the problem of the internal equilibrium of a gaseous gravitating mass has not as yet been discussed. Such a mass will arrange itself in concentric layers round its centre of inertia, and the question arises, What is the distribution of density and pressure within? It is exceedingly probable that the problem has been attempted, for it is perfectly easy to write down the differential equation which contains the result. But then the differential equation has to be solved. If we suppose the temperature constant throughout the gas, we cannot express the result in closed form; if the temperature is regulated by the adiabatic law, we must take account of the ratio between the two specific heats. For two different values the equation can be solved, and as the ratio for all known gases happens to lie between these values, we may at any rate get some information from a consideration of these special cases. If the ratio between the two specific heats is 1:2, the following system of equations gives the result :— 27 ec P= "A5 Qrg)i (c2+r2)3 9 sy Cc? Pauad (23rg)* (ce? +77)3 6 J/3 Sc ? 8 lV fia POR Ga ae ae 5 Agi (27) (c? +77)2 Here p represents the pressure; p, the density; 7, the distance from the centre of mass; g, the constant of gravitational attraction ; M, the total mass within sphere of radius and round the centre of mass; ¢ is a constant of integration to be deter- mined by the conditions of the problem, and 4 depends on the nature of the gas (p=Ap). The total mass of the gas is BA8 lB t as we see by putting r Aig (27)*, infinitely large in the last equation. The gas extends to an infinite distance, as only there the density and pressure vanish; the distribution of temperature is, of course, also determined by the equations. The second case, for which the differential equation is easily solved, is that in which the gas has its specific heat for constant pressure exactly twice that of con- stant volume. With the same notation as above, only putting a=A ./27ry, cue /p= -smar , Ges p=—— sinar , 2e M=— (sinar—a7cosar). ga © ) Here the mass of gas is limited, for the equations kave only sense as long as a7 remains between o and 27. When, therefore, 7» has become equal to ~ , the “7 4c gA- It would be interesting to inquire for what value of & (the ratio of the two specific heats) the mass begins to arrange itself into a finite sphere. The author believes that this occurs when this ratio is equal to *, but cannot offer any absolute proof. The highest value which / can have is 12, and this value holds approximately for mercury vapour; it is very probable that the value of x in the interior of the sun, where molecules will no doubt be broken up, as far as they can be broken up by heat, will not be far from the same number. To follow out the calculation in this pressure and density are nothing, and the total mass is equal to ° TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION A. 429 case we should have to use approximate methods, and these are very difficult to apply to our special problem. He will therefore in the present paper confine himself to the two cases which can be accurately solved, and give the answer to the following question: What would be the radius of a sphere having on its surface a temperature such as that we ap- proximately know, and also having a vapour-density not far different from that of known bodies ? If the ratio of the two specific heats is 1-2, he finds that, taking account of the total mass, the radius of the sun would have to be more than a million times larger than it really is; no possible value for the temperature of the surface or the mass of the sun could bring the radius within the required limits. Taking the second case, or 4 =2, we find that for the same surface condition the radius of the sun would have to be very small indeed—almost vanishingly small. The enormous difference in the results for the two values of / is surprising, but it is so far satisfactory as our sun has a radius whichis, as it ought to be, intermediate between the two extreme values. One more interesting question, which he will mention only in this place, can be easily discussed by means of our equations. It is that which refers to the change of temperature and size of a gaseous body owing to loss of heat by radiation. TUESDAY, SEPTEMBER 25. The following Papers were read :— 1. Note sur les Résultats de ses Observations de I’ Eclipse totale du 6 Maz 1883, a V’Ile Caroline (long. 152° 20’ owest, Paris, lat. 10° sud), Océan Pacifique! By Dr. J. Janssen. Observations optiques. L’auteur s’était principalement proposé de résoudre la question des raies obscures de Fraunhofer dans le spectre de la couronne. Cette question ayant une grande importance pour la constitution de la couronne et des espaces circumsolaires, il était important qu’elle fait résolue définitivement. En 1871 l’auteur avait annoncé avoir découvert dans le spectre de la couronne quelques raies obscures, D, 6, ete. Ce résultat fut confirmé par quelques observa- teurs et non confirmé par d'autres. Toutes les dispositions instrumentales furent prises cette fois-ci en vue d'obtenir un spectre de la couronne plus lumineux que ceux obtenus jusqu’ici. Le télescope employé porte un miroir quia 0°50 c. de diamétre, et seulement 1m. 60 de distance focale. Le spectroscope est & vision directe extrémement lumineux. Tout V’instrument a été construit sur le plan de celui employé en 1871 et décrit dans le rapport publié alors. Par ces dispositions l’auteur a pu reconnaitre— Qu’en général le spectre de la couronne présente le spectre fraunhoférien com- plet (excepté bien entendu les raies brillantes propres 4 la couronne). Les raies D, 6, E, etc., étaient on ne peut plus acceptées. On a vu une centaine de raies peut-étre, Le phénoméne s’est montré dans les parties trés-brillantes de la couronne, mais non tout-a-fait 4 la base ot le spectre paraissait continu. Le phénoméne ne s'est pas montré avec la méme intensité & des distances égales du limbe lunaire. Les anneaux de Respighi ne se sont pas montrés réguliers autour du limbe __ lunaire, mais leurs formes rappelaient celles de la couronne elle~-méme. * Comptes Rendus de V Académie des Sciences, seance Septembre 3, 1883. 430 REPORT-—1883. La présence du spectre fraunhoférien complet dans la lumiére de la couronne indique la présence d’une abondante quantité de lumiére d'origine solaire, Une proportion de cette lumiére peut devoir son origine a la diffraction, mais cette cause ne pourrait expliquer que la présence d’une faible partie de cette abon- dante lumiére. La trés-grande partie est nécessairement due ala réflexion. Et comme nous savons d’ailleurs que les gaz qui forment l’atmosphére coronale sont trés-rares, il faut nécessairement que cette réflexion ait lieu sur des matériaux de grande densité solides ou liquides. D’un autre coté nous savons aussi que des cométes ont passé trés-prés de la surface solaire, et qu’elles ont di traverser les régions en question. Ces cométes n’auraient pu traverser des milieux gazeux 4 forte densité sans y rester. Par l'ensemble des phénoménes on est conduit 4 admettre dans ces régions de la couronne des corpuscules solides ou liquides circulant autour du soleil et produisant ces phénoménes d’abondante réflexion de lumiére solaire que le spectre fraunhoférien nous accuse. Photographies. Les appareils photographiques employés avaient des objectifs de 4p, 6p, 8p, de diameétre. Le but principal que je m’étais proposé était de constater, 1°, si l’étendue de la couronne augmente indéfiniment avec le temps de pose; 2°, si les formes de la couronne sont fixes pendant toute la durée de la totalité. Tl a été constaté, nombre de fois, que l’étendue de image photographique de la couronne auzmente d’étendue quand le temps d’exposition, d’abord tres-court, croit ensuite successivement. Or, on peut se demander si le phénoméne croit indé- finiment ou s’il est limité. Nos photographies montrent que le phénoméne est limité. Des images de la couronne obtenues avec des objectifs de pouvoirs lumineux trés-différents, mais correspondant & une méme durée de l'action lumineuse, ont la méme étendue, I résulte de cette expérience que la couronne a des limites, et que, quand la pose est assez longue, en raison du pouvoir lumineux de V'instrument, une pose plus prolongée ou un pouvoir Jumineux plus grand n’ajoute pas sensiblement 4 I’étendue de l'image obtenue. Ainsi la couronne est un phénoméne qui a des limites dans le ciel. La couronne a conservé des formes fixes pendant la durée de la totalité. Nos appareils photographiques pour la couronne étaient réglés sur le mouve- ment du soleil. Comme la lune a un mouvement relatif assez rapide par rapport au soleil, nos photographies montrent ce mouvement relatif de la lune dont l’image sur les photographies est de forme elliptique; mais ce qui est trés-remarquable, c'est que les formes et les détails de image coronales sont trés-nettes, quoique les plaques fussert restées exposées pendant tout le temps de 1’éclipse, et ce fait montre que le phénoméne est bien réel, et que la part de la diffraction dans la couronne est sinon nulle au moins trés-faible. De l’ensemble des observations qui seront discutées il résulte suivant l’auteur— 1°. Que la couronne des éclipses totales est en grande partie un phénoméne d’crigine solaire et circumsolaire. 2°. Que ce phénoméne est limité. 3°. Que la lune et l'atmosphére terrestre interviennent pour modifier l’aspect de la couronne. 2. On the Involution of Two Matrices of the Second Order. By Professor J. J. Sytvester, F.R.S. If m,n be two matrices of any order 7, then, taking the determinant of the matrix s+ yn +m, there results a ternary quantic in the variables 2, y, 2, which may be termed the quantic of the corpus m, 7. In what follows I confine myself almost exclusively to the case of a corpus of the second order; the quantic may be written 2? + 2bzxr + Qcyz + da* + Qeay + fy*: it is then easy to establish the identical relations TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION A. 431 m? —2bm +d =0, mn+ nm—2bn—2cm+2e=0, n*— 2en+f=0. It hence easily appears that any given function of m,n can, by aid of the five parameters 4, c,d, e, f, be expressed in the form 4 + Bm+ Cn+ Dmn. This form containing 4 arbitrary constants, it follows that in general any given matrix of the second order can be expressed as a function of mand 7; for there will be four linear equations between A, B, C, D and the four elements of the given matrix. But this statement is subject to two cases of exception. The first of these is when m and m are functions of one another: for in this case A+Bm-+ Cn+Dmn is reducible to the form P+ Qm, and there will be only two disposable constants wherewith to satisfy the four linear equations. The second case is when the determinant of the fourth order formed by the elements of the four matrices | %, on pe ? ; respectively, it is not difficult to show that the value of this determinant is = (¢,7, —Tefs)? + {1 -t,) T2- (1-74) B} L(G - 4) T3—(T,—T,) ts}. This expression is a function of the five parameters 8, c, d, e, f, as may be shown in a variety of ways. Thus it is susceptible of easy proof that if w,, 4. are the roots of the equation p?—26u+d=0, and 1, v, the roots of the equation v?—2dy +f, then, the two ma- T15T2 | vanishes; writing m,n= Ta p%q trices being related as above, we must have Ke he 1) Ge : ; Sp , and con- sequently, by virtue of the middle one of the three identities, p,», + 1,7, —2e=0. Writing this in the form fa. (41% + HoY2 — 2) (MyM + fav; — 2e) =0, this is Ae? —Qe, Abe + (uy? + pa”) (,? + 14") + 2 yptQ0,¥, =0, e? —2bee + b°f + Pd—df=0; F the function on the left hand is the invariant (discriminant) of the ternary quantic appurtenant to the corpus, and we have this invariant=0 as the necessary and sufficient condition of the involution of the elements of the corpus; the invariant in question is for this reason called the inyolutant. Expressing the values of the coefficients in terms of the elements of the two matrices, viz. which gives d=tt,—tgts, 2e=tyr, +74t,— tT — tT 0, f= T1T4—ToTgy it at once appears that the two expressions for the involutant are, to a numerical factor prés, identical. It can be shown @ priori that the involutant of a corpus of the second order must be expressible in terms of the coefficients of the function ; and therefore, being obviously invariantive in regard to linear substitutions impressed on m, n, it must be also invariantive for linear substitutions impressed on z, x, y, and must therefore be the invariant of the function. The corresponding theorem is not true, it should be observed, for the inyolutant of a corpus beyond the second order; for such inyo- lutant cannot in general be expressed in terms of the coefficients of the function. The expression for the involutant in terms of the ¢’s and r’s may also be ob- tained directly from the equation (m—p,) (n—v,)=0. To this end it is only necessary to single out any term of the matrix represented by the left-hand side of the equation and equate it to zero: the resulting equation rationalised will be found to reproduce the expression in question. I have thus indicated four methods of obtaining the involutant to a matrix- corpus of the second order; but there is yet a fifth, the simplest of all, and the most suggestive of the course to ke pursued in investigating the higher order of involutants. 432 REPORT—1883. I observe that for a corpus of any order the function mn—nm is invariantive for any linear substitution impressed on m and . Its determinant will therefore be an invariant for any substitution impressed on mand x. When mand are of the second order, reducing each term of (mn—nm)?, i.e. mamn—mn*m—nm?n + nmnm, and of mn —nm, by means of the three identical equations to the form of a linear function of mn, m, n, 1,it will be found without difficulty that there results the identical equa- tion (mn—nm)?+I=0, the coefficient of mn—nm vanishing. Consequently the determinant of the matrix mn—mm is equal to J, which on calculation will be found to be identical with theinvariant of the ternary quadric function. It is obvious from the three identical equations that if m, n are in involution— that is, if their involutant is zero—every rational and integral function of m, n will be in involution with every other rational and integral function of m,n. Hence follows this new and striking theorem concerning matrices of the second order: If f (m,n) and ¢ (m,n) are any rational functions whatever of m, n, the deter- minant to the matrix mn—nm is contained as a factor in the determinant to the matrix fo—o f. [It may be noticed that f,p need not be integer functions by stipulation, because any linear function of mn, m,n, 1, divided anteriorly or posteriorly by a second like function, can itself be expressed as a linear function of the same four terms. | As a very simple example of the theorem, observe that the determinant of mn —mnm will contain as a factor the determinant of mn—nm. 3. On a Modification of Bunsen’s Ice Calorimeter. By Professor Ba.rour Stewart, F.R.S. This instrument was exhibited to the Section. It was designed in order to obviate the experimental difficulties attending the use of Bunsen’s calorimeter. In it the tube containing water is retained as the essential part of the instrument, but instead of being fused into an outer vessel filled with ice it is fused into the bulb of a large spherical mercurial thermometer, after the manner of Fayre and Silbermann, so that while the inside contains water the outside is in contact with the mercury of the thermometer. The whole thermometer-bulb is inclosed in a copper envelope, which surrounds it without contact, and this copper envelope is kept at 0° C. by being surrounded with melting ice. Under these circumstances the temperature of the thermometer will also be at 0° C. This temperature is recorded by a very open scale, so that a small rise may be easily seen. The experiment is made as follows:—After the whole has been surrounded sufficiently long with melting ice, the substance whose specific heat we wish to find is dropped into the ice-cold water of the tube. Its heat is then rapidly communicated, first to the water, and from it through the glass of the tube to the mercury of the thermometer, and the rise of temperature of the latter is recorded on its stem. Theoretically a slight correction has to be made for the heat which is given out during the progress of the experiment by the (now) heated thermometer to the copper envelope which surrounds it; but in practice this may be disregarded, and the instrument is found to give us a rapid and sufficiently accurate method of determining the specific heat of such substances as can only be procured in small quantity. In using the instrument it is desirable to have a small quantity of mercury at the bottom of the water in the glass tube, by which means the heat is more rapidly communicated. 4. On some Measurements of Glacier-Motion in 1883. By Professor Arruur Scuuster, F.R.S. A change has once more taken place in the general motion of Swiss glaciers, for they are again pushing forward into the valleys. For a year or two it had been noticed that their upper ends increased in bulk, and now there is no doubt about the steady advance. The author's personal information has been gained in the Chamonix valley, but the reports from different parts of Switzerland seem all to TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION A. 433 agree, and even the Rosenlaui Glacier, which a few years ago seemed doomed to total annihilation, is recovering and increasing. That the general advance will not remain without its exceptions is more than probable from previous experience. He is speaking only about the majority of glaciers in the western Alps, for he has heard nothing as to the behaviour of the ice in the Engadine or in the Tyrol. It was generally said in Chamonix, during this last summer, that the lower end of the Glacier des Bossons came forward at the rate of one metre a week. He went on Wednesday, July 11, to mark some rocks at the base of the glacier, which was then melting rapidly, in order to see whether the downward motion really over- balanced the decrease by fusion, The eastern side of the glacier rested against a large boulder, while at the western end only loose stones covered the ground in front of the ice. He returned on Monday, the 28rd, and noted the following change: The eastern end rested still against the same boulder, covering it exactly to the same spot as before; and so unchanged did this side appear that one might have imagined it was the same ice that formed the end of the glacier. The ice which had melted against the rock was replaced by the advancing glacier, but no change in the position of the front could be seen. Not so on the western side. Here a thick tongue of ice projected from the glacier, and reached over one metre further down the valley than the former limit of the glacier. Here we have, then, in the middle of summer an actual advance of the glacier, which, though not so large as reported, is yet already sufficiently important, and will be still more so as the season advances and the melting takes place less rapidly. The weather during the interval between his two visits had, with the exception of two hot days, been rainy and bad, but it was never exceptionally cold. He also took some rough sights to see whether the level of the glacier at the point where tourists generally cross it is rising or not, but it seemed, if anything, to be lower on his second visit than on his first. It seemed interesting, on account of this forward motion of the lower end of glaciers, to study once more their daily rate of descent. As glaciers flow down the valleys, and melt away on their surface and front, they will appear to advance or to retreat, according as the gain by daily downward motion overbalances or not the loss by melting. It seemed, therefore, probable that the daily motion was more rapid now than it had been while the glaciers were retreating, and this seemed only a consequence of the fact that the upper ends of the glaciers were generally acknowledged to be much higher and bulkier than of late years, The author's results do not, as will appear, allow us to draw any very certain inference on that point; but the cause of this uncertainty is worth relating. He undertook to make a series of measurements on stakes placed along an approximately straight line across the Mer de Glace, a little higher up than the Montanvert. The theodolite was firmly placed on shore. Measurements were taken on the morning and afternoon of July 21, on July 24 and 25. They revealed an irregularity of motion which has not, to his knowledge, been previously observed. To Forbes we owe the first series of accurate measurements, and the following quotation will show that his observations pointed to a very regular advance of the glacier :! ‘(5) When we compare the motion of a given point of a glacier any day of one year and the same day of another, the probability is that the velocity will be exactly the same, if the season be equally hot or cold; hence, surely, a most unexpected result, which I first announced in 1842, that a few days’ observation of a glacier will enable anyone to compare its mean rate of motion over tts various pats and with different glaciers. Thus the motion of a point marked D2 on the Mer de Glace was, in 1842 from August 1 to August 9, 163 inches daily; from _ August 9 to September 16, 18 inches. Now next year, 1843, one observation gave 16 inches, and in 1844 one observation in September gave 173 inches. But still further (6), the very law of flexure of the ice is the same from year to year; a 1 Phil. Trans. 1846, p. 177; Theory of Glaciers, p. 149. 1883. FF 434 REPORT—1883. series of stations across the ice at the Montanvert gave, in 1842, the following (simultaneous) relative velocities :— 1:000 1:332 1:556 1-367. The same points being recovered in 1844, the relative motions were (by a single observation of the space moved over in five days) :— 1-000 1:339 1:362 1574; ratios almost the same, but slightly increasing, which corresponds with the fact mentioned above (3), that when the absolute velocities are greater the relative velocities are so too, which was here the case, for the velocity denoted by 1-000 was a little greater in the second case than in the first.’ Professor Tyndall, who in many ways extended Forbes’s observations, has such faith in the regularity of that motion that in all his researches he assumes it as an invariable fact which does not require any further testing, for, according to the published accounts, the daily motion seems, with one exception, to be always obtained from a single set of measurements. But Tyndall also noted a sudden motion of a few inches at one place; and if such sudden disturbances do take place, it is evidently better to obtain the average daily motion from observations taken as close together as possible, as only then would these sudden slips be eliminated. The author’s observations are not favourable to great regularity of glacier- motion, but in bringing them forward he is well aware of the great evidence on the other side, and he therefore gives them only as an example that great irregu- larities may occasionally take place. He gives in a table the average hourly motion in centimetres in the different stakes between July 2], 24, and 25 respectively :— Hourly Motion in Centimetres. Stake: I. Il. TUTE) pe lIVe ast Ve Vi... | VEL. VET. Between July 21, 3 P.M., and : , : : , ze . : July 24,1 PM. hg he usa aL 1-4 aka 13 13 1:2 06 Between July 24, 1 P.M, and f d 2 y : : ~ ~ July 25, 8 AM. Olu sb. 1:6 2:5 2°2 1:9 4-1 Bb Total average between J wy | 21, 3P.M., and July 25, 11 8 A.M. ‘ J Digit 1-4 1-4 15 1-4 1:8 16 The first stake was placed about 70 metres from the western end of the glacier, the successive distances to the other stakes being in metres 47, 53, 26, 29, 48, 47, ‘92. The last stake was just within the eastern moraine. A glance at the table will show that the glacier-motion during the first three days of observation was much less rapid than during the last, and this is especially striking on the eastern side, where the last stake had actually moved during the last nineteen hours two anda half times further than during the previous seventy hours, the hourly motion being nine times as large in the second period. The relative motion between the eastern and western ends was preserved during the ‘time over which the observation extended. At first it was the western end which moved more quickly, but during the last days the eastern end followed so rapidly si the total average for the four days shows a greater movement of the eastern side. It is needful to add a word as to the accuracy of these numbers, as the author would not wish to press them against the much more extended series of measure- ments given by Forbes and Tyndall, unless he felt pretty sure that they fairly well presented the actual motion of the glacier during the period of observation. He may say at once that he does not pretend to rival the accuracy of former observers. His instrument was only divided to minutes, but the errors of setting were much smaller, and half-minutes could easily be estimated. Nevertheless he will assume that an error of one minute has actually been made; this would imply an error of cabout 5 centimetres for the first stake and less than 15 for the last. In the most TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION A. 435 unfavourable case we might therefore have for the hourly motion of the last stake in the two periods 1 and 3:9 centimetres instead of 0°6 and 5:5; that is, we should still have to deal with an hourly motion nearly four times as great at one time as at another. But the whole run of the observations shows that none but systematic errors could account for the discrepancy, and he has endeavoured to avoid such systematic errors by choosing two fixed points of reference, one of which should be nearly in a line with the stakes and the other as nearly at right angles to it as possible. In the actual case the angular distance between the two first points was about 113°. The regular and consistent agreement between measurements of that distance on different days is, he thinks, a fair test of the absence of systematic errors. He need not here allude to the other and obvious precautions to be taken in the setting up and levelling of a theodolite. The stakes were not planted sufficiently deep into the ice, and were often found inclined out of the vertical or even removed from their proper place. They had been planted near the ordinary tourist-track across the glacier, and were apparently considered by some of them to be placed there for their special benefit, to be taken out and used as alpenstocks. Two of them disappeared in this way, but the holes in which they had stood could always be recovered, and as the point of the stick sighted was always its junction with the ice, and as the sticks were always placed vertical with a plumb-line before each measurement, no appreciable error is due to any displacement of the sticks. The author considers, however, that the best confirmation of the results of the measurements is to be found in the fact that, independently of the theodolite, he could trace that same irregularity by simply looking along the line of sticks from convenient positions. The stakes had been planted already on July 18, and he could, without taking any measurements, see that even from that date up to the 2Ist the eastern side of the glacier had advanced very little on the eastern side compared to the western, while on the last day the sticks seemed to be again much more in a straight line than they had previously been: The eastern moraine near the place where the eighth stick was placed showed signs of disturbance during the night of July 23-24, which had been stormy, snow having fallen considerably below the Montanvert. It is not easy to compare the average motion of the glacier with that of previous observers, because the rate of motion seems to vary considerably with the place across which the stakes are placed. When Forbes measured the glaciers were advancing, and the rate of motion seems to have been increasing between the years 1842 and 1846 (p. 189) ; the motion opposite the Montanvert seems to have been at the rate of about 2 feet a day, or about 2°5 centimetres an hour, and was therefore about as large, probably a little larger, than during the night of July 24-25 of the present year, considerably larger, however, than during the period July 21-25. Professor Tyndall made a series of observations on the Mer de Glace in the year 1858; the place chosen for the author’s measurements coincides approximately with his line Bs'. His measurements give 7 inches on the western side and a gradual increase to 26 inches on the east ; the hourly motion would therefore vary from about 0-7 to about 2°7 centimetres; the relative motion of east and west is not very far different from that observed during the last night’s observation ; the total motion seems a little smaller than during that night, but in the view of the alto- gether different result arrived at this year during the period July 21-24 no trust- worthy comparison can be established. Professor Tyndall has kindly informed the author that, according to his recollection, the Mer de Glace was already retreating when he made his observation. By comparing the author's measurements with his, it would seem that during the first period some cause prevented the regular motion of the eastern side of the glacier, which cause gave way on July 24, and during the ensuing nicht the relative motion of the eastern and western sides came into good agreement with that previously observed by Professor Tyndall. It is much to be desired that further measurements should be undertaken, in order 1 Phil. Trans. 1859, p. 262; FF2 436 REPORT—1883. to see whether the irregularities found by the author in the glacier-motion are of frequent occurrence, or whether they are due to some special disturbing influences. 5. Note on some recent Astronomical Experiments at High Elevations in the Andes. By RaueH Copetannd, Ph.D. In the earlier part of the paper the author narrates the circumstances which Jed him to undertake these experiments on his return from an expedition to observe the last transit of Venus, and the exceptional difficulties encountered, owing to the season of the year and the state of affairs in northern South America. He also expresses his obligation to Lord Crawford for the loan of instruments and other help, and to the Royal Mail Steam Packet, the Panama Railway, and to the Pacific Steam Navigation Companies for liberal aid, and especially to Mr. Thorndike, lessee of the remarkable railway which, starting from Mollendo, on the Pacific, crosses the Western Andes at a height of 14,666 feet, terminating at Puno, on Lake Titicaca, 12,505 feet. On arriving at Vincocaya (14,360 feet), the loftiest station on this line, the author found that the weather was so unsettled that he went on with some of the lighter instruments to La Paz, in Bolivia (12,050 feet). His experiences are thus narrated. ‘La Paz being on the second chain of the Andes from the coast, the weather there was not nearly so bad as at Vincocaya, Unfortunately it was full moon, so that I had not a very good chance of testing the purity of the air, but on the night of February 21, when the moon was almost exactly full, and at the same altitude, but more than 20° from the constellation of the Bull, I made a naked-eye sketch of the Hyades and Pleiades. In the Pleiades I distinctly made out ten stars, D.M. + 24°, 553 and 556, which are both 7:0 mag., being seen as one star, and D.M. + 24°, 546, of 6°3 mag., being clearly visible. In the head of Taurus I made out seventeen stars, two of which, D.M. + 16°, 586 and 605, resp. 6:0 and 5:0 mag., are not in Argelander’s ‘ Uranometria Nova,” which is supposed to contain all stars seen by an average eye in Central Murope. o Tauri was also easily seen to be double. All this was very promising. ‘Thinking I might now venture on giving Vincocaya a regular trial, with my G-inch telescope mounted on an extempore stand, and expecting by this time to meet my more complete apparatus, I returned thither, arriving on the last day of February. I stayed there seventeen days, but almost all that time the weather was terribly unsettled. The late mornings were, indeed, fairly sunny, but the air was filled with visible exhalations from the sloppy pampa, which gradually thickened into dense clouds by shortly after noon; then came a tremendous thunderstorm, that lasted until dark. This storm poured down first showers of hail, and then torrents of rain that gradually changed into snow as night came on. The nights were almost absolutely overcast, but in the morning came a short interval of bright sun- shine, as already mentioned, that rapidly melted the accumulated snow, and so formed the thunder-clouds which broke in the afternoon. A few glimpses of stars in the night showed good images, and gave hopes of what might be done when the season of “tempestades” had passed. I afterwards found that this was the usual character of the weather from the middle of December until the end of March. As a matter of fact the last storm of thunder and rain occurred at Vincocaya on March 31. Tired of inactivity, I descended to Puno, on the western shore of Lake Titicaca, on March 17. Here I remounted my telescope at a height of 12,540 feet above the sea. At first the weather was little better than on the more elevated pampas; however it gradually cleared up, and I was able to observe in a more or less regular way with the incomplete apparatus at my disposal. I shortly afterwards learnt that considerable difficulties had arisen as to the propriety of forwarding the remaining parts of my instruments to me through the Chilian lines, and it even became necessary to refer the matter to the Chilian seat of Government at Santiago.. Eventually every facility was granted, but as a matter of fact I did not receive my apparatus until June 2. ‘In the meantime I had kept a kind of running meteorological journal, not tying: TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION A. ABM myself to regular hours of making the readings, but noting down the chief facts as often as practicable. When the moon was in the way I examined the brighter stars of the southern heavens for duplicity, and was rewarded by the discovery of several very close pairs that had escaped Sir John Herschel and other observers—e.g. 8 Muscee and H Velorum. On several evenings the definition was almost perfect witha power of 400. On the finest moonless nights I sketched the Milky Way, and with a very small direct-vision spectroscope of Dr. Vogel’s arrangement I swept the southern part of the Milky Way on the plan advocated by Professor Pickering, and succeeded in finding a few minute planetary nebulee and several members of a special class of stars with most remarkable spectra, of which y Argus may be taken as by far the most remarkable specimen. I feel almost sure that the spectrum of y Argis must have been observed at Melbourne or in India, although I have not met with a note to that effect.!| I think that fully one-half of the light of this star is concentrated into four lines, three of which are close together in the neighbour- hood of D, while the other is far away in W.L. 467, and is apparently identical with a line in the Stephan-Webb nebula, in the nebula near the north pole of the ecliptic, and also in G.C., No. 4,964. In the fainter specimens of this class, of which I found some five or six, the three yellow lines become merged into one, so that the spectrum apparently consists of two bright lines or bands, very far apart, and connected merely by a very feeble spectrum somewhat stronger in the middle of the space between these lines—a spectrum closely related to those of the Wolf- Rayet stars in the Swan. ‘Both at Vincocaya and Puno I tried in various ways to get a view of the sun’s corona or prominences without the spectroscope—for instance, by bringing the top of a telegraph-pole or the corner of a roof between the eye and the sun. I was astonished at the small degree of illumination of the atmosphere even in the immediate neighbourhood of the sun, but still I never could see any certain indication of the corona. I believe, however, that the experiment is well worth repeating, especially if photographs are taken even with an ordinary camera in place of merely trusting to the unaided sight. I also directed the telescope to the brighter stars and planets in the daytime, but without any special results, except that the images were somewhat brighter than at the sea-level. I never succeeded in seeing any other stars or planets except Venus near noonday, but Sirius and Jupiter were both plainly visible with the naked eye from a quarter to half an hour before sunset. Canopus, too, was plainly seen one minute before the sun’s centre attained a zenith distance of 90°. Under fair conditions a Centauri and Mars might be added to the number of daylight objects, but there the list would probably end, unless an exceedingly elevated station were selected. I may add that nearly all the persons that I spoke to on the subject had frequently seen Venus with the naked eye in the daytime. ‘This great transparency is associated with, and probably due in part to, the extreme dryness of the air. So dry, in fact, is the air that even the most extended hygrometrical tables do not suffice to reduce my observations satisfactorily. I can, therefore, at present only give the results for a specimen day or two—yresults calculated by Regnault’s formule. ‘Monday, May 7. A.M. P.M. P.M. 0:42 10:0 10°54 11-48 12°18 1:12 4:18 7:36 Tension in, *083 133 123 ‘111 114 ‘110 122 121 Percentage 4] él 27 24 25 28 37 54 ‘The direct solar radiation was also very intense. The black bulb thermometer Thad with me contained in the glass covering a small amount of aqueous vapour, and was only graduated up to. 205°, or rather only to 202° Fahr. as there was a negative correction of 3°. The tube ended a little higher up, without 1 It was observed by Respighi, at Madras, and by Le Sueur; sez Secchi, Le Soleti, German edition, Sect. 71. Note added Nov, 12, 1883, 438) REPORT—1883. a bulb of excess. On March 31, at 11,18, it indicated 201:5° Fahr., and was still rising. ‘The shade temperature was about 62° Fahr., and the barometer stood at 187 in. The fine morning of May 24 gave, at 10.54 am, S.R. 191° Dry bulb, 60:9°; wet, 482°. Barometer, 18-7 in. Tension, 0-232, or 439%. This ereat dryness of the air causes an immense amount of evaporation from the surface of” Lake Titicaca. The 4,400 square miles in area loses about 3 feet in depth, mainly by evaporation, or about 2} cubic miles of water, in the months May to December: inclusive. At:the driest season there is always more water running into it than out of it. On June 2, as I said before, I at last received my solar spectroscope and the: remainder of my long-expected instruments. Wishing to give this apparatus the best possible chance, I immediately returned to Vincocaya, the highest point at my command, where the pressure of the air was about 1:2 in. less than at Puno. T did not, however, find the air appreciably clearer; what little was gained by the small decrease in density was about compensated by a slight dust-haze, resulting from the action of the regularly recurring afternoon breezes on tlie sandy pampa. To my great disappointment several prisms of my old-fashioned Browning solar spectroscope had been much damaged on the journey, so that its action on the sun was much impaired. The chief observed fact was the unmistakable increase of brightness towards the violet end of the spectrum. This was particularly shown by the facility with which the solar prominences could be observed in the Hy, or: ‘near G’ line. The prominences, in fact, could be seen with about equal ease in any of the four lines Ha, I),, F, or Hy; nor was a large dispersion at all as neces- sary as at the sea-level. The slit could also be opened ad libitum. The small spectroscope already spoken of, when used with a bit of cobalt glass, showed quite a range of lines above great H,. At this station I completed the drawing of the southern part of the Milky Way, that I had begun at Puno. I also frequently viewed the zodiacal light with the small spectroscope, but although that light was so intense as to be visible when the moon had passed the first quarter I could never make out the faintest trace of lines in its spectrum. There was nothing more to be seen than a short continuous spectrum from just before E to a little beyond F. There, for the first time in my life, I saw the sun-spots by direct projection of the sun’s rays through a small hole into a darkened room without the aid of any lens whatever. I was astonished what an amount of detail could be made out in this simple way. From Professor Peters, of Clinton, however, I found that this plan of viewing the solar spots was used fully two and a half centuries ago ; indeed, a full account thereof is given in Scheiner’s “Rosa Ursina.” It is strange, indeed, that not a word of this, as far as I know, is to be found in any of our modein popular works on astronomy. On talking the matter over with Lord Crawford at Dunecht a few days ago, we tried this experiment, I may say at random, in one of the domes there, and immediately made out a spot by the help of an accidental hole in the roof. It will certainly be remarkable if it does not turn out that the sun-spots have been seen in this way long before the invention of the telescope. At Vincocaya, too, I again made a number of solar-radiation and other: meteorological observations, of which I give the most striking ones, taken on a truly characteristic day. I was most comfortably quartered in the house of the: genial and kind-hearted station-master. Round this house ran a wooden platform. on which, at daybreak, a family of goats capered and clattered about in the thin frosty air, At 6.50 a.m. the sky was intensely clear; the temperature, 7:1 Fahr.; the barometer, 17-4 in. At 7.48, the sun having of course risen, the thermometer had’ risen too, and showed 18:9°; the depression of the ice-covered thermometer was 3:0°, the tension 0-045 in., and the percentage of humidity was 43}. By 8.5 these quantities had changed to 5-7° depr., 0045 in. and 40 9%; but the black- bulb thermometer already registered 107° (corrected), and the goats were actually basking in an air-temperature of 19:9°, or twelve degrees below the freezing point, and the fowls feeding ; and now came a rapidly ascending series of sun-temperatures, 1303, 187, 1503, 154, 169, all within the fifty minutes from 8.10 to 9 A.m.; the sky excessively clear, Venus then about 11’ diameter, shining with an intense: lustre in the dark blue air. At 9.36, when the black bulb was no less than 180°, the dry bulb was still 29:8°-30°, or 2° below the freezing point. At 1.56 the- TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION A. 43% S.R. was 201'6. At 2.25 occurred the strangest combination in my record, for with the dry bulb at the fairly comfortable range or 45°7° the wet bulb showed 30-6°, or was below the freezing point, and was accordingly coated with ice, while the black bulb showed 199°1°, or no less than 13° above 186:1°, the boiling point of water at Vincocaya. Respecting this same boiling point, perhaps I may be per- mitted to add a fact or two. An egg may be fairly lightly boiled in four and a half minutes, but twenty-four hours’ boiling will not suffice to cook dried beans. During the construction of the railway, digesters were used for cooking this article of food, which is greatly in vogue in South America ; but now that the digesters are worn out, beans can no longer be cooked at high altitudes. It is necessary to lengthen the chimneys of all the paraffin lamps by some six inches to get a flame devoid of smoke. It also takes a full hour longer to get up steam in a locomotive than at the sea-level. Of course temperature comes a little into play, but the diminution of air pressure is the main cause of these differences. A favourable chance of passing the blockade at all occurring unexpectedly, I left Vincocaya on June 27, and so had a mere glimpse of the sun, &c., at Arequipa on the 29th and 30th. S.R., 2054° to the very top of tube; tension, 0°139in., 19°3 %. Now if we consider what is the best height and situation in which to place an obser- vatory that it might be intended to maintain for a few years, I should recommend an eleyation of some 9,000 to 12,000 ft. My own measures go to show that an increase of height of 150 ft. reduces the night temperature by about 1° Fahr. Now at 12,500ft. on the clear nights there is almost always a certain amount of frost, so that for any greater altitude it is very easy to find the cold to which the observer would be exposed. It should be noted, too, that the cold is much more unpleasant to bear ina thin atmosphere than down at the sea-level. In a thin atmosphere, too, all exertion becomes fatiguing, and in particular that of moving about under a load of heavy garments. At considerable altitudes, I need hardly say, a given change of elevation affects the density of the air by only a comparatively small quantity—e.e. at Puno, as we have seen, the barometer stands at 18-7, for 12,540 ft. At Vincocaya we have 17°6, for 14,360 ft. At the lower station we have the potato cultivated in a hundred varieties, along with maize, &c., while at the upper one all horticulture is utterly impracticable, and barley even only yields a few green blades. This total change im the vegetable world is due to a decrease of mean temperature of about 13° Fahr. On the ground, therefore, of mere comfort and facility of work a station higher than Puno is not to be recom~ mended for anything like permanent occupation. On the other hand it would be yery valuable if a higher elevation could be commanded for a few months in the more favourable season, say from the beginning of October until the middle of December. At that season a station 18,500 ft. high might be occupied without serious inconvenience, and in Peru there would be the advantage of a practically vertical sun every day. This view is based on the fact that Dr. Falb and a gentle-- inan whom I met repeatedly had spent several days on the summit of the Misti volcano (18,650 ft.) at the season just mentioned. I do not mean to say that the- top of the Misti would be likely to be a good site, but in the neighbourhood of Puno, Santa Rosa, or of La Paz, or, in fact, almost anywhere in the neighbourhood of Lake Titicaca, a very favourable spot might be found for such an extra elevated station. 6. On some points in Lemstrim’s recent Auroral Lxperiments in Lapland. By J. Ranp Carron. The existing sun-spot epoch augurs well for the advent of auroral displays in the coming winter, while the recent experiments of Prof. Lemstrém in Lapland have brought this interesting phenomenon prominently before the public mind. The author does not propose on this occasion to discuss the results of these experiments beyond - pointing out that they can hardly be accepted in their present state as conclusive. Amonz the obscure points may be mentioned the want of any actual recorded measurement of the line considered to be recognised as the ‘citron’ auroral line; certain discrepancies which appear on comparing the discharges, or rather eollections, . 440 REPORT—1883. obtained from two sets of apparatus differing in size, but otherwise similar in con- struction, and on contrasting these with the currents registered by the galvano- meter; and lastly aad most importantly the absence of any comparisons of the so- called aurora-line with other spectra, for the purpose of elucidating the still obscure problem of the real nature of the auroral discharge, such discharge having hitherto proved not to accord with the spectrum of any artiticial electric discharge yet pro- duced. His object is rather to invite careful watch and look-out at the present time for auroral displays, in order that, so far as the less favourable conditions of this climate will permit, some at least of the conclusions arrived at by Pref. Lemstrém may be tested. For the purpose it will be necessary for observers to employ— 1. A spectroscope of large field and low dispersion, but provided with some means for measuring the positions of the lines seen. Owing to the faint character of the light obtained, the ordinary filar micro- meter is not applicable, and both bright and dark points or lines, which are some- times substituted for the micrometer wires, have each a disadvantage. In fact, the approach of extraneous light (which is generally needed in such cases) during the primary examination of an auroral spectrum is undesirable. On the whole the author thinks the simplest and best form of micrometer is obtained by the expedient of dividing the slit plate longitudinally into two halves, and maling the upper half traverse the lower by a suitable micrometer movement. In this way no artificial illumination of the field is resorted to, the citron line. the brightest of the group, being used to measure the fainter ones, the position of this in the lower spectrum being previously arrived at and indicated by a dark fixed point or index. 2. A galvanometer and pointed collecting apparatus should be employed, which may follow the lines of Professor Angstrém’s apparatus, as recently described in ‘Nature,’ so far as the circumstances of the locality and its surroundings will ermit. 4 3. To this latter it would be desirable to add some form of Professor Thom- son’s quadrant, or portable electrometer, for the examination of the condition of atmospheric electricity pending the discharges. 4, Some simple form of auroral transit instrument for obtaining heights and parallaxes of beams and arches, so that another big floating beam may not again catch observers unprepared, as in November last, and leave them with a good deal of guess-wwork as to altitudes and compass-points. Lastly, whether the aurora examined be one ranging freely above, or one, so to speali, held captive by a‘streaming’ apparatus, it is most necessary to obtain direct comparisons of its spectrum (after first securing as close position-measure- merts of the lines seen as may he) with other spectra of an appropriate nature. It is not possible in the short limits of this paper to indicate the direction of these comparisons, As they have so signally failed in result hitherto, a wide field is still open for experiment ; and if anything like a permanent auroral display can be secured by the electrician, upon the chemist will then fall the task of finding a spectrum which will aptly compare with it. If an aurora can be truly brought down to the earth’s habitable surface, unattainable conditions of pressure and temperature can no longer be set up as excuses for failure, and it should be strange if the spectrum of the aurora remains much longer a mystery and a puzzle. 7. On some Indefinite Integrals, that contain the Elliptic Integrals E and ¥. By Dr. D. Birrens pe Haay. In a Memoir in the Transactions of the Amsterdam Academy of Sciences, ‘ An Appendix to the Tables of Indefinite Integrals,'1 the author gave the reduction- formule for the general indefinite integrals ’ Verhandl. Koninkl. Akad. Wetenschap., Vol. xxii. (1883). TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION A. 44] fsin’r.Fdx, foos’xr.Fdx, ftanra. Fax, and for some others of similar forms; also some that contain the denominator A, A®, A*. He did the same for another class that had the Z instead of the F. For each of these formule he gave the initial integrals for p=1, 2, 3, ete. From these integrals, again, he deduced some other general ones with the factors EF”, E*, EF; also with the initial cases. In obtaining these reductions it was for some initial values necessary to admit certain new transcendents. Now from the last-mentioned integrals, it is sometimes possible to eliminate these transcendents, and so obtain some new results, viz.: [7 cos Dep e_ =22 tan jv- = S/S ee sin? 2 sin 2’ sin* x \ [F cos 2x.dx = FS (AF—.2) +sin x cos v. F?, [P og Bp 8 A ae tan 6 D se) } Soma cos?x 1—k* (cose COS X E? cos 22.dx = plliez” — 3(1 —k*) — 2a? ]2? sin x cos x—8A°E —(8—8h? + 3h')a}, [EF cos Qa.dx = a {(A2F'+ 8E)a — (2-22) 2u—(2-8EF)E sin x cos.2}. In order to obtain the general reduction-formulz for these last results, it is neces- sary to put p+2 for p in the theorems Ixxiii., lxxv., Ixxy., Ixxvii.; to multiply with 2, and take the difference between this result and the original one. Then by consecutively substituting the relation 2 sin’+? x=sin” «(1—cos 2x), it follows that [sim Px cos 2x. F*dx = : = [2a +k?) |sine-2 & cos 2u.F*dx 2)2k? J (p+1) (p+ — {2(p=1) (p=2)—@p-1)k"} |sinPtx eos 2x.F°de + {4(p—2) - @p— 1p} [sine Fede +4 [sine-*x cos 2a.dv—4 sinP-22 cos 22.Ab — {(1—pA*) cos 2x—(1 + 2 sin? x)A?}2 sin?-3x cos oF | Pay fl fsinre cos 2v.E Fav = oe [ p+ (p+ 2)k242p [sine cos 22. EFde — {2(p—1) ( p—2)+ (Qp— 14°} {sin »~4y cos 2u.EFdx + {4(p—2)—(2 p—1)k%} | sin’, BFde + 4|sin ey cos 2x. A*dx + 4x*(sin Px cos 22' cos wae — (E+ A°F’) 2 sin?-2x cos 22.A —[(8—pA?) cos 2x —(1—6 sin? x)A?] 2 sin?-8x cos 2. EF | > ule 449 REPORT—1883. = oi DGEE [20°C +) [sine cos 2e.E Fae — {2(p—-1) (p-2)-(2p- Dk} [sine cos 27.EF dx + {4(p—2)—(2p—1)h} {sin ?-§v BFdx +4 [sin P-2x cos 2x.A*dx — 4n*| sin? cos 2u cos v.AFdx —(A*k + £)2 sin?-2x cos 22.A — {(1—pA?) cos 2a —(1 +2 sin? 2)A®}2 sin?-8x cos 2. EF | * ae 1 in?2c0s 2a..L°ae = — [sin or ; (p +2) (p+3)2k* [i pt+(pt+ 2)K*}2p|sin Px cos 22.E7*dx —{2(p—1) (p—2)—(2p—- ik} sine“ 00s 2x.E*de + {4(p—2)—-(2Qp—1)k*} sin?~42,B?da + 4|sine-2v cos 20.A*da —4 sin?-x cos 2.A* — {(1—pA?*) cos 27 —(1—6 sin*x) A?}2 sin® x cos v.E*. a Pei In operating in the same manner with the reduction-formule Ixxiy., lxxvi., Ixxvi.*, lxxyiil., in the Memoir above referred to, the difference between the two should be taken the other way ; while afterwards the relation 2 cos’*.v = cos” 2(1 + cos 22) should be made use of. It thus appears that eos” x cos 2v.F?dz = Gr Gane [ —(1- 2k*)*p* cos P—2x cos 2x. F "dx + {2(p—1) (p—2) — (2p? —8p + 5)h?} feos cos 21.E "dx + {4(p—2)-—(2p-7)k*} Jeos pty, Fda —4 [eos p—2x cos 2r.dx +2 cos?—x cos 27° AF + {(1—/° —pA*) cos 2a + (142 cos®x)A*}2 sin x cos?“ 92 F ad nV i 1 OE ean OEE a8 ot: FO: cos?v cos 2a. LFdx = Coe 73R [- {p—2(p + 1)k*}2p eos *xcos2v.EFdx + {2(p—1) (p—2)—(2p?-8p + 8)K?} |cose—te cos 2v.EFdx + {4(p —2) —(2p —9)k*] [eos p47, EF da - 4)eos P-*7 cos 2vA*dx — 4n|sin x cos?—"x cos 2x Fae + (EB? + A?F)2 cos?-*2v.A —[{3(1 —2?) —pA?*} cos 2a + (1-3 cos? x)A*]2 sin x cos?*. EF | Se TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION A. 443 1 9 9 9 7 = —________| —(1 — 2k?) 2p? |cos P22 cos 22. E Fd (p+1) aoe J + 2(p-1) (p—2) - @p*—8p + By} [cost cos 20. EFA + {4(p-2) — (2p - 7)h*} d [cosP—4, BFde + 4 |cos UREN Mi + 4n°|sin x cosa cos 2. FAdx + (A? F'+ F)2 cos?-? cos 22. ~—{(1—#? — pA?) cos 2a —(1 + cos? x)A7}2 sin x cos EF | 7 Vile i! Oye 2° Dr I—2,, a Da J2 - Sas | —{p--2(p+ lk }2p cos! uv cos 20,H7da + {2(p—1) (p—2)—(2p?—8p + yk} | cos?—4z cos 2a. 7da: feos cos 22. E7*dx = + {4(p—2) -—(2p-1) 2} |cos?—tr.B°de = 4) cos? cos 2v.Atdx + 4A2EF cos?-2x cos 2a —[8{(1—2°) - pa} cos 22° +(1—8 cos? x) A®] sin x cos? tr. | VII. 8. On the probable Explanation of the Effect of Oil in Calming Waves ma Storm. By HE. P. Cunverwext. When the surface of the sea has become quite smooth after a storm, it is very common for long rollers to break on a sand bar. If there be no wind and the sea be glassy, these will not break until quite close to the shore, even though the ordi- nary theory points to their breaking earlier, unless a force directed in the opposite direction to that of their motion be exerted on the wave. Such a force might be supplied by the wind ; but if it rise in any direction the waves break much sooner. This effect is therefore due to some secondary effect produced by the wind’s pres- sure, and not directly by the pressure itself: and it is to the ripples produced on the surface (which disturb the wave motion), that the speedy breaking is to be attributed. It is, however, a direct result of theory that the ripples depend on surface tension for their propagation, and cannot exist in large amount on the oiled surface. It is also evident that the hold of the wind on the wave is greatly de- ereased by the absence of ripples, and thus the oil acts both to prevent the wind haying much effect on the surface, and also to prevent the motion of the water in the wave itself being such as to cause breaking. The amount of friction may per- haps sensibly influence the breaking, but definite experiments on this are still wanting. i 9. On the Pressure of the Vapour of Mercury at the Ordinary Temperature. By Professor McLeop, F.R.S. At the last meeting of the Association Lord Rayleigh called attention to a paper _ that had appeared in the ‘Annalen der Physik und Chemie’ (N. F. xvi. 610), by Hagen, on the Pressure of Saturated Mercury Vapour at Low Temperatures. The pressures given for the ordinary atmospheric temperatures, although considerably less than those published by Regnault, appeared rather higher than some recent observations seemed to warrant. A method of determining the vapour pressure at ordinary temperatures seems to have occurred to Mr. Crookes and the author almost simultaneously, and he much regrets that the absence of the former from the present meeting prevents the Asso- ciation learning the results of his work. Mr. Crookes intended to try the experi- ment in vacuo, whereas the author thought of saturating air with mercury vapour ; but both intended to determine the quantity of evaporated mercury by a chemical test. 444 REPORT—1883. A glass flask of about 1-9 litres capacity was employed for the experiment, and within it was supported, by a piece of string, a glass tube 14 mm. in diameter, and filled with freshly distilled mercury, the flask being closed by a greased glass plate. After standing at the temperature of the laboratory for about nine days, the mer- cury tube was removed and a small quantity of boiling nitric acid poured into the flask and left to stand for some time. The acid was next neutralised by ammonia, and after the fumes in the flask had disappeared, the liquid was washed out with water, acidulated with hydrochloric acid, and treated with sulphuretted hydrogen. A slight brown colouration resulted. Several standard solutions of mercury were then made and tested with sulphuretted hydrogen in the same manner. ‘The liquid from the flask gave a deeper colour than the solution containing 00006 germs. of mercury, and a lighter colour than that containing ‘00012 erms. It may there- fore be assumed that the flask contained about ‘00009 grms. of mereury vapour. Subsequently the same flask was used and a tube of mercury 24 mm. in diameter (or exposing nearly three times as much mercury surface as the first), suspended in it and allowed to stand fora month. Treated in a similar manner the colour was nearly the same (a little lighter if anything) as that produced by a solution con- taining (00012 grms. of mercury. One litre of the air in the flask, therefore, con- tained -°S'}° = 00006316 grms. of mercury. As the theoretical weight of a litre of mercury vapour at 20° C, and the normal pressure is 8°3474 crms., the volume of the vapour in 1 litre of the air was :222216 1000 _ .997566 cubic centimetres or 1 8 34 74 qasveo Of the total volume. The pressure of the mercury vapour was therefore 1g2, 460 I . 32160 = 00574 mm., whereas Hagen’s number for 20° is ‘021 mm. It may be observed that this method might have been expected to give rather an excess than a defect of the quantity of mercury, in consequence of condensation of mercury on the sides of the flask, and although the experiment was of a some- what rough character, it seems to show that Hagen’s number is too high. A paper has also been published by Hertz (Ann. Phys. wu. Chem., N. F. xvii. 193), in which he estimates the pressure of the vapour at 2U° to be only 0013 mm., or only about one-fifth as great as indicated by the foregoing experiments. 10. On the Imperfection of the Galvanometer as a Test of the Evanescence of a Transient Current. By Prcfessor Lord Rayterau, I’. B.S. In certain electrical measurements a galvanometer is used to indicate whether or not the integral value of a current of short duration is zero. Tor example, in the method givenin Maxwell's ‘ Electricity,’ §755, for comparing the coefticients of mutual induction, M, of two pairs of coils, the evanescence of the integral current through the galvanometer is made the test of the fulfilment of a certain relation between the coefficients of induction and the resistances. The two primary coils are joined up in simple circuit with a battery. The two secondaries are also con- nected together in such a way that the inductive electro-motive forces conspire, and two points, P, Q, one on each connector, are brought into contact with the galvanometer terminals. In special cases, as for instance when the two pairs of coils are similar, there is no current through the galvanometer, whatever may happen in the primary circuit; but in general the establishment or interruption of the primary current will cause a deflection of the galvanometer indicative of the integral value of the current passing. The method consists in adding inductionless- resistance coils to one or other of the secondaries until this current vanishes. The required conditions are most readily obtained by supposing the galvano- meter circuit broken, and inquiring into the value of the electro-motive force E between the points P and Q. The same current y flows in both secondaries, and if « be the primary current, the equations are— ain dt dt + dy de ‘ N,— +M,.— + Sy= —E “dt “dt N + Ry =1o TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION A. 445 M,, M,, are the induction coefficients to be compared; RS, the resistances of the two secondaries (with associated resistance coils); N,, N., their coefficients of self-induction. Thus— (M, +M,) E=(,N, —M,N,) +(M,R—M,8) y. Since y begins from 0 and ends at 0, the integral electro-motive force vanishes: if M,R-M,S=0. If this condition is satisfied, there is no integral current through the galvanometer,. and then the ratio of induction coefficients is known by the ratio of resistances. In general, however, the evanescence of the integral current is obtained by the | opposition of consecutive positive and negative parts, and even although the whole- duration of the effect be but a small fraction of the time of vibration, the needle of the galvanometer will be disturbed in such a manner as to make it difficult to say whether or not the whole impulse acting upon it be zero. To obtain a satisfactory Measurement it is necessary to secure at least an approximate fulfilment of the second condition required in order that the current may be zero throughout, viz.— M,N, —M,N, =0. In this there is no difficulty, as we can easily increase the defective self-induction by the addition of other coils, placed at a sufficient distance. The most convenient plan is to include two coils by the variation of the relative situation of which the self-induction can be adjusted. With moderate care the initial impulsive electro- motive force, caused by a sudden variation of the primary current, and dependent only upon the induction coefficients, may be made so small that the needle shows no uneasiness when the other adjustment relative to the resistances is complete. In March 1881 I attempted, in conjunction with Messrs. Glazebrook and Dodds, to carry out the plan above suggested for the comparison of two co- efficients of mutual induction. No satisfactory result could be obtained in the ordinary method of working, the needle showing uneasiness whatever resistances were employed, so that it was impossible to fix upon any particular value as corresponding to a zero integral current. The addition of other coils to increase the self-induction of one of the secondaries was so far successful that the needle could be reduced to quietness, but calculation showed that the additional self- induction found to be necessary in experiment was much in excess of what the above theory would indicate. The explanation which afterwards suggested itself to me was that the anomalous effect was due to the conducting rings upon which some of the coils were wound, and whose presence complicates the otherwise simple theory. We verified this view by bringing a coil of wire into the neighbourhood of one of the principal coils, the behaviour of the galvanometer needle heing very sensibly different according as the auxiliary coil was open or closed. The kind of embarrassment to which measurements of this kind are subject is well illustrated by placing the galvanometer in a tertiary circuit, not directly influenced at all by the battery current in the primary. A pair of coils with double wires, such as are often used for large electro-magnets, is suitable for the experiment. One wire of the first coil is connected with the battery, and forms the primary circuit. The second wire of the first coil and the first wire of the second coil are connected, and constitute together the secondary circuit. The second wire of the second coil and the galvanometer form the tertiary circuit. The apparatus must be so adjusted that no effect is perceived at the galyanometer when the secondary is broken, whatever may happen in the primary. When this ad- justment is complete the secondary is closed, and the effect is observed of opening or closing the primary. If the contacts are properly made, the integral current through the galvanometer at each operation is rigorously zero, but in the experi- ments that I have made no one could infer the fact from the behaviour of the galvanometer needle. The effect may be exaggerated by the insertion of a few iro. wires into the induction coils, 446 REPORT—1883. 11. On the Adjustment of Numerical Results derived from Observation. By T. B. Spracue. The author described the method he has employed in various investigations to obtain well-craduated tables from the data furnished by observations made on various bodies of lives. Among these may be specified investigations into the rate of mortality among recently selected lives, and into the rate of re-marriage among widowers, both of which are contained in the ‘Journal of the Institute of Actuaries’ (Laytons, London). However large the number of lives observed may be, the pro- babilities of marriage, death, &c. obtained for successive ages, never proceed with sufficient regularity ; and it is always necessary to make use of some process of ad- justment, in order to substitute for the observed series of ratios, a more regular one. The most satisfactory method, if practicable, would be to take a mathematical formula representing the law of progression, and to determine the values of the constants in it by means of the method of least squares. But even when we assume that the rate of death (or marriage) depends only on the age, it is not possible to obtain a formula that is suitable for all ages. Still more difficult would it be to find suitable formulas for the cases where the law depends on other circumstances besides age ; thus, for instance, the rate of mortality among insured lives depends on the length of time that has elapsed since they were admitted; and the rate of marriage among widowers, depends not so much on their age, as on the length of time since they became widowers. Nothing has ever been done in the way of suggesting formulas to represent the rates of mortality and marriage in such cases. In the absence of suitable formulas, some other method has to be adopted. One that has been very popular is the substitution for the irregular series of ratios given by observation, of a series deduced from it by a system of averages: for instance, instead of p,, we may substitute $(p,1+pr4), OY 3(Pr-1+p +Pr41), OF 1(p,.1+2p,+Pr4i). In practice many more terms are employed in calculating the average, say 15. This method lessens the irregularities of the original series, but does not get rid of them altogether. It is therefore not possible by the use of this method, whatever may be the particular formula employed, to get an adjusted series that proceeds with entire regularity. But there is a more serious objection to the method, namely, that it kas a tendency to distort the law of the original figures, and to remoye features of the progression that ought to be retained. If we suppose the method applied to a perfectly regular series, it should, if it is a theoretically correct method, leave the series unaltered. But it is easy to see that the series will be altered unless it follows a certain law, which is determined by solving the equation of differences, Pr=Ap, + (B pri t+ Prt) + (Prva t#Prps) + wees obtained by equating the adjusted value, given by the formula, to the original value. Tf the series follows the law thus found, the method will leave it unaltered, but it will alter a series following any other law; and repeated application of the method would still further distort the law. For these reasons the method seems quite unsuitable for general adoption, if indeed it is ever thoroughly suitable. The author has therefore employed a graphical method. Taking the age as the abscissa, the unadjusted ratios derived from the original observations are plotted down on a sheet of cross-ruled paper as ordinates. When this has been done care- fully, it is always found that, notwithstanding the irregularities in the progression, which are sometimes very great, the general law of the progression becomes obvious. Joining the ends of successive ordinates, we get a broken line, the general course of which indicates the law, and we have then to substitute for this broken line a smooth curve which, on the whole, follows the same course. This smooth curve is drawn, either by hand, or by some mechanical means, such as the use of the ‘French curves’ sold by mathematical instrument makers ; and the ordinates being read off, measured, or estimated, according to circumstances, give an adjusted series of figures. This has then to be tested by comparison with the original observa- tions. The adjusted probability of death or marriage, &c. at each age, is multiplied into the number of lives under observation at that age, so as to get the calculated TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION A. 447 number of deaths, marriages, &ce. at every age. These are then added together and compared with the observed numbers of deaths, marriages, &c., and the deviations are noted. These indicate where our curve requires correction ; for instance, they may indicate that for a certain range of ages, the ordinates require to be increased 5 per cent., and for other ages to be diminished 3 per cent. The corrections thus indicated are applied to the curve, and a fresh curve is drawn which will give effect to them as far as is possible without introducing irregularities. The ordi- nates of this second curve are then read off, and compared as before with the original observations, and the process repeated as often as may be found necessary, 12. On the Action of Currents of Air between Plates. By Puixie Brana, F.C.S. On investigating the cause of what is known as Faraday’s experiment on the aspirating power of currents of air, I contrived an apparatus consisting of two metal plates 5 cm. diameter, to one of which a tube 4 mm. diameter is attached, and to the other a tube with a hole‘!mm. ‘The plates can be adjusted parallel to each other at any required distance, and also the plate with the small hole is movable parallel to its plane, the distance between centres of plates being measurable. A current of air at constant pressure is forced between the plates from the larger tube, the smaller tube being connected with a pressure gauge. A series of experiments (illustrated by curves submitted) showed that there are certain points at which the resultant vacuum area is greater than pressure, and others at which pressure is greater, showing that the phenomenon is due to a series of yibrations which are further apparent when higher pressure is employed. 13. A new Reflector for Incandescent Electric Lamps. ; By Professor Frank Crowes, D.Sc. Recent experiments have proved the practicability of a method recently proposed for securing complete or partial forward reflexion in any direction of the light emitted from the back of the incandescent filament of the lamp. The idea was conceived of attaching a metallic film to the exterior of the glass globe, this film being applied in any desired part, so as to secure reflexion from any portion of the surface, and also, if necessary, in so thina form as to allow a certain amount of light to be transmitted, and a portion only reflected. The films experimented upon thus far have been silver films deposited from an ammoniacal solution of silver tartrate. It has been found easy to produce these of any desired opacity by varying the strength of the solution ; they have usually been protected from injury by coating them with varnish. Direct photometric measure- ment shows that a Swan lamp, after being silvered over half its surface, throws forward practically twice as much light as it did before being thus prepared. The skeleton-like appearance of the luminous filament is also removed by this method of reflexion. The preliminary experiments thus far made seem to indicate that this method of applying the metallic film is cheap and easy, and there are manifest advantages in employing a metal with such high reflecting power as silver. There are many applications of the lamp for which the reflector suggests itself ; for the writing-table, billiard-table, and frequently for general illumination of rooms from wall-brackets, the opaque film seems appropriate, whilst in other cases a par- tially transparent film causes the larger part of the light to be thrown forward, oe enough light is transmitted to sufficiently illuminate the space behind the amp. The convenience of having the reflector upon the lamp itself, and therefore requiring no separate attachment or support, will be evident. 448 REPORT—1883. Section B.—CHEMICAL SCIENCE. PRESIDENT OF THE Suction—J. H. Guapsronz, Ph.D., F.R.S., V.P.C.S. THURSDAY, SEPTEMBER 20. The Presrpenr delivered the following Address :— A SECTIONAL address usually consists either of a review of the work done in the particular science during the past year, or of an exposition of some branch of that science to which the speaker has given more especial attention. I propose to follow the latter of these practices, and shall ask the indulgence of my brother chemists while I endeavour to place before them some thoughts on the subject of Elements. Though theoretical and practical chemistry are now intertwined, with manifest advantage ‘to each, they appear to have been far apart in their origin. Practical chemistry arose from the arts of life, the knowledge empirically and laboriously acquired by the miner and metallurgist, the potter and the glass-worker, the cook and the perfumer. Theoretical chemistry derived its origin from cosmogony. In the childhood of the human race the question was eagerly put, ‘ By what process were all things made?’ and some of the answers given started the doctrine of elements. The earliest documentary evidence of the idea is probably contained in the Shoo King, the most esteemed of the Chinese classics for its antiquity. It is an historical work, and comprises a document of still more venerable age, called ‘The Great Plan, with its Nine Divisions,’ which purports to have been given by Heaven to the Great Yu, to teach him his royal duty and ‘the proper virtues of the various relations.’ Ofcourse there are wide diflerences of opinion as to its date, but we can scarcely be wrong in considering it as older than Solomon's writings. The First Division of the Great Plan relates to the Five Elements. ‘The first is named Water; the second, Fire; the third, Wood; the fourth, Metal; the fifth, Earth. The nature of water is to soak and descend; of fire, to blaze and ascend ; of wood, to be crooked and to be straight ; of metal, to obey and to change; while the virtue of the earth is seen in seed-sowing and ingathering. That which soaks and descends becomes salt; that which blazes and ascends becomes bitter; that which is crooked and straight becomes sour; that which obeys and changes becomes acrid; and from seed-sowing and ingathering comes sweetness.’ * A similar idea of five elements was also common among the Indian races, and is stated by Mr. Rodwell to have been in existence before the fifteenth century B.C., but, though the number is the same, the elements themselves are not jdentical with those of the ancient Chinese classic ; thus, inthe Institutes of Menu, the ‘subtle ether’ is spoken of as being the first created, from which, by trans- mutation, springs air, whence, by the operation of a change, rises light or fire ; from this comes water, and from water is deposited earth. These five are curiously correlated with the five senses, and it is very evident that they are not looked upon as five independent material existences, but as derived from one another. This philosophy was accepted alike by Hindoos and Buddhists. It was largely extended 1 Quoted from the translation by the Rev. Dr. Legge. In that most obscure: classic, the Yi-King, fire and water, wind and thunder, the ocean and the mountains, appear to be recognised as the elements. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION B. 449 over Asia, and found its way into Europe. It is best known to us in the writings of the Greeks. Among these people, however, the elements were reduced to four— fire, air, earth, and water—though Aristotle endeavoured to restore the ‘blue ether’ to its position as the most subtle and divine of them all. It is true that the fifth element, or ‘ quinta essentia,’ was frequently spoken of by the early chemists, though the idea attaching to it was somewhat changed, and the four elements con- tinued to retain their place in popular apprehension, and still retain it even among many of the scholars who take degrees at our universities. The claim of wood to be considered an element seems never to have been recognised in the West, unless, indeed, we are to seek this origin for the choice of the word tAy to signify that original chaotic material out of which, according to Plato and his school, all things were created.1 The idea also of a primal element, from which the others, and everything else, were originated, was common in Greece, the difficulty being to decide which of the four had the greatest claim to thishonour. Thales, as is well known, in the sixth century B.c. affirmed that water was the first principle of things; but Anaximenes afterwards looked upon air, and Herakleitos upon fire as the primal element, while Pherekydes regarded the earth as the great ancestor. This notion of elements, however, was essentially distinct from our own. It was always associated with the idea of the genesis of matter rather than with its ultimate analysis, and the idea of szmple as contrasted with compound hodies probably never entered into the thoughts of the contending philosophers. The modern idea appears to have had a totally different origin, and we must again travel back to China. ‘There, also in the sixth century B.c., the great philosopher Lao-tse was meditating on the mysteries of the world and the soul, and his disciples founded the religion of Taou. They were materialists ; neverthe- less they believed. in a ‘finer essence,’ or spirit, that rises from matter, and may become a star; thus they held that the souls of the five elements, water, metal, fire, wood, and earth, arose and became the five planets. These speculations naturally led to a search after the sublimated essences of things, and the means by which this immortality might be secured. It seems that at the time of Tsin-she- hwang, the builder of the Great Wall, about two centuries before Christ, many romantic stories were current of immortal men inhabiting islands in the Pacific Ocean. It was supposed that in these magical islands was found the ‘herb of immortality’ growing, and that it gave them exemption from the lot of common mortals. The emperor determined to go in search of these islands, but some unto- ward event always prevented him.” Some two or three centuries after this a Taouist, named Weipahyang, wrote a remarkable book called ‘The Uniting Bond.’ It contains a great deal about the changes of the heavenly bodies, and the mutual relation of Heaven and men; and then the author proceeds to explain some transformations of silver and water. About elixir he tells us, ‘ What is white when first obtained becomes red after manipulation on being formed into the elixir’ (‘tan,’ meaning red or elixir), “That substance, an inch in diameter, consists of the black and the white, that is, water and metal combined. It is older than heaven and earth. It is most honourable and excellent. Around it, like a wall, are the sides of the cauldron, It is closed up and sealed on every side, and carefully watched. The thoughts must be undisturbed, and the temper calm, and the hour of its perfection anxiously waited for. The false chemist passes through various operations in vain. He who is enlightened expels his evil passions, is delighted morning and night, forgets fame 1 Students of the Apocrypha will remember the expression in the Book of Wis- dom, xi. 17,‘% mavrodivayds cov xelp kal Ktloaca Toy Kdomoy e& audppov YAns’ (‘ Thy Almighty hand, that made the world of matter without form’). The same book con- tains two allusions to the ordinary elements, vii. 17 and xix. 18 to 20. The word oroxetoy is used in the New Testament only in a general sense (2 Pet. iii. 10), or in its more popular meaning of the first steps in knowledge. 2 Nearly all my information in regard to this Taouist alchemy is derived from the writings of the Rev. Joseph Edkins, of Pekin, and the matter is treated in greater detail in an article on the ‘ Birth of Alchemy,’ in the Argonaut, vol. iii. p. 1. 1883. GG 450 REPORT—1883. and wealth, comprehends the true cbjects of life, and gains supernatural powers. He cannot then be scorched by fire, nor drowned in water, &. &c. ... The cauldron is round like the full moon, and the stove beneath is shaped like the half- moon. The lead ore is symbolised by the White Tiger ; and it, like metal amongst the elements, belongs to the West. Mercury resembles the sun, and forms itself into sparkling globes; it is symbolised by the Blue Dragon belonging to the East, and it is assigned to the element wood. Gold is imperishable. Fire does not injure its lustre. Like the sun and moon, it is unaffected by time. Therefore the elixir is called “the Golden Elixir.” Life can be lengthened by eating the herb called Hu ma; how much more by taking the elixir, which is the essence of gold, the most imperishable of all things! The influence of the elixir, when partaken of, will extend to the four limbs; the countenance will become joyful ; white hair will be turned black; new teeth will grow in the place of old ones, and age at once become youth. . . . Lead ore and mercury are the bases of the process by which the elixir is prepared; they are the hinge upon which the principles of light and darkness revolve.’ This description suggests the idea that the elixir of the Taouists was the red sulphide of mercury—vermilion—for the preparation of which the Chinese are still famous. That Weipahyang believed in his own philosophy is testified by a writer named Ko-hung, who, about a century afterwards, wrote the lives of celebrated Taouists. He tells how the philosopher, after preparing the elixir, took it, with his disciples, into a wood, and gave it first to his dog, then took it himself, and was followed by one of his pupils. They all three died, but, it appears, rose to life again, and toimmortality. This brilliant example did not remain without imitators ; indeed, two emperors of the Tang family are said to have died from partaking of the elixir. This circumstance diminished its popularity, and alchemy ceased to be practised in the Celestial Empire. At the beginning of the seventh century the doctrine of Lao-tse was in great favour at the Chinese Court; learning was encouraged, and there was much enterprise. At the same time the disciples of Mahomed carried their arms and his doctrines over a large portion of Asia, and even to the Flowery Land. Throughout the eighth century there were frequent embassies between eastern and western Asia, wars with the Caliphs, and even a matrimonial alliance. We need not wonder, therefore, that the teachings of the Taouist alchemists penetrated westward to the Arabian philosophers. It was at this period that Yeber-Abou-Moussah-Djafer al-Sofé, commonly called Geber, a Sabzean of great knowledge, started what to the West was a new philosophy about the transmutation of metals, the Philosopher’s Stone, and the Elixir of Life; and this teaching was couched in highly poetic language, mixed with astrology and accompanied by religious directions and rites. He held that all metals were composed of mercury, sulphur, and arsenic, in various proportions, and that the noblest metal could be procured only by a very lengthy urification. It was in the salts of gold and silver that he looked for the Universal [edicine. Geber himself was an experimental philosopher, and the belief in transmutation led to the acquirement of a considerable amount of chemical knowledge amongst the alchemists of Arabia and Europe. This gradually brought about a conviction that the three reputed elementary bodies, mercury, sulphur, and salt or acid, were not really the originators of all things. There was a transition period, during which the notion was itself suffering a transmutation. The idea became gradually clearer that all material bodies were made up of certain constituents, which could not be decomposed any further, and which, therefore, should be considered as elementary. The introduction of quantitative methods compelled the overthrow of medieval chemistry, and led to the placing of the conception of simple and compound bodies upon the foundation of scientific fact. Lavoisier, perhaps, deserves the greatest credit in this matter, while the labours of the other great chemists of the eighteenth and the beginning of the nineteenth centuries were in a great measure directed to the analysis of every conceivable material, whether solid, liquid, or gaseous. These have resulted in the table of so- called elements, now nearly seventy in number, to which fresh additions are con- stantly being made. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION B. 451 Of this ever-growing list of elements not one has been resolved into simpler bodies for three-quarters of a century; and we, who are removed by two or three generations from the great builders of our science, are tempted to look upon these bedies as though they were really simple forms of matter, not only unresolved, but unresolvable. The notation we employ favours this view and stamps it upon our minds. Is it, however, a fact that these reputed elements are really simple bodies? or, indeed, are they widely different in the nature of their constitution from those bodies which we know to be chemical compounds? Thus, to take a particular instance, are fluorine, chlorine, bromine, and iodine essentially distinct in their nature from the compound halogens, cyanogen, sulphocyanogen, ferricyanogen, &c.? Are the metals lithium, sodium, and potassium essentially distinct from such alkaline bases as ammonium, ethylamine, di-ethylamine, &c.? No philosophical chemist would robably venture to answer this question categorically with either ‘ yes’ or ‘no.’ Tt us endeavour to approach it from three different points of attack—(1) the evidence of the spectroscope, (2) certain peculiarities of the atomic weights, and (8) specific refraction. 1. The Spectroscospe.—It was at first hoped that the spectroscope might throw much light upon the nature of elements, and might reveal a common constituent in two or more of them; thus, for instance, it was conceivable that the spectrum lines of bromine or iodine vapour might consist of the rays given by chlorine plus some others. All expectations of this have hitherto been disappointed: what we do frequently find is a certain similarity of character among the spectra of analogous elements, not rays of identically the same refrangibility. Yet, on the other hand, it must not be supposed that such a negative result disproves the compound nature of elements, for as investigation proceeds it becomes more and more clear that the spectrum of a compound is not made up of the spectra of its component parts. Again, the multiplicity of rays given out by some elements, when heated, in a gaseous condition, such us iron, has been supposed to indicate a more complex constitution than in the case of those metals, such as magnesium, which give a more simple spectrum. Yet it is perfectly conceivable that this may be due to a complexity of arrangement of atoms all of the same kind. Again, we have changes of a spectrum at different temperatures; new rays appear, others disappear ; or even there occurs the very remarkable change from a fluted spectrum to one of sharp lines at irregular intervals, or to certain recurring groups of lines. This, in all probability, does arise from some redistribution, but it may be a redistribution in a molecular grouping of atoms of the same kind, and not a dissociation or rearrangement of dissimilar atoms. A stronger argument has been derived from the revelations of the spectroscope in regard to the luminous atmospheres of the sun. There we can watch the effect of heat enormously transcending that of our hottest furnaces, and of movements compared with which our hurricanes and whirlwinds are the gentlest of zephyrs. Mr. Lockyer, in studying the prismatic spectra of the luminous prominences or spots of the sun, has frequently observed that on certain days certains lines, say of the iron spectrum, are non-existent, and on other days certain other lines disappear, and that in almost endless variety ; and he has also remarked that occasionally cer- tain lines of the iron spectrum will be crooked or displaced, thus showing the vapour to be in very rapid motion, while others are straight, and therefore com- paratively at rest. Now,asa gas cannot be both at rest and in motion at the same time and the same place, it seems very clear that the two sets of lines must originate in two distinct layers of atmosphere, one above the other, and Mr. Lockyer’s con- clusion is that the iron molecule was dissociated by heat, and that its different constituents, on account of their different volatility, or some other cause, had floated away from one another. This seems to me the easiest explanation of the _ phenomenon ; and, as dissociation by heat is a very common occurrence, there is no @ priori improbability about it. But we are not shut up to it, for the different layers of atmosphere are certainly at different temperatures, and most _ probably of different composition. If they are of different temperatures the _ variations of the spectrum may only be an extreme case of what must be acknow- i GG@2 3 452 nREPORT—1883. ledged to be a fact by everyone more or less—that bodies emit, or cease to emit, different rays as their temperature increases, and notably when they pass from the liquid to the gaseous condition. And again, if the composition of the two layers of atmosphere be different, we have lately learnt how profoundly the admixture of a foreign substance will sometimes modify a luminous spectrum. 2. Peculiarities of Atomic Weights—At the meeting of this Association at Ipswich, in 1851, M. Dumas showed that in several cases analogous elements form groups of three, the middle one of which has an atomic weight intermediate between those of the first and third, and that many of its physical and chemical properties are intermediate also. During the discussion upon his paper, and subsequently,} attention was drawn to the fact that this is not confined to groups of three, but that there exist many series of analogous elements having atomic weights which differ by certain increments, and that these increments are in most cases multiples of 8. Thus we have lithium, 7; sodium, 23, 7.c. 7 + 16; potassium, 39, ze. 7 + (16 x 2); and the more recently discovered rubidium, 85, 7.e. 7 + (16 x 5) nearly ; and czesium, 133, t.e.7+(16 x8) nearly. This is closely analogous to what we find in organic chemistry, where there are series of analogous bodies playing the part of metals, such as hydrogen, methyl, ethyl, &c., differing by an increment which has the atomic weight 14, and which we know to be CH,. Again, there are elements with atomic weights nearly the same or nearly multiples of one another, instances of which are to be found in the great platinum group and the great cerium group.* This suggests the analogy of isomeric and polymeric bodies. There is also this re- markable circumstance : the various members of such a group as either of those just mentioned are found together at certain spots on the surface of the globe, and scarcely anywhere else. The chemist may be reminded of how in the dry distilla- tion of some organic body he has obtained a mixture of polymerised hydrocarbons, and may perhaps be excused if he speculates whether in the process of formation of the platinum or the cerium group, however and whenever it took place, the different elements had been made from one another and imperfectly polymerised. But this is not the largest generalisation in regard to the peculiarities of these atomic weights. Newlands showed that, by arranging the numbers in their order, the octaves presented remarkable similarities, and, on the same principle, Mendelejeft constructed his well-known table. I may remind you that in this table the atomic weights are arranged in horizontal and vertical series, those in the vertical series dif- fering from one another, asa rule, by the before-mentioned multiples of 8—namely 16, 16,24, 24, 24, 24,32, 32—the elements being generally analogous in their atomicity and in other chemical characters. Attached to the elements are figures, represent- ing various physical properties, and these in the horizontal series appear as periodic functions of the atomic weights. The table is incomplete, especially in its lower portions, but, with allits imperfections and irregularities, there can be no doubt that it expresses a creat truth of nature. Now, if we were to interpolate the compound bodies which act like elements—methyl, 15; ammonium, 18; cyanogen, 26—into Mendelejeft’s table, they would be utterly out of place, and would upset the order both of chemical analogy and of the periodicity of the physical properties. 3. Specific Refraction.—The specific refraction has been determined for a large majority of the elements, and is a very fundamental property, which belongs to them apparently in all their combinations, so long at least as the atomicity® is unchanged. If the figures representing this property be inserted into Mendelejeff’s table, we find that in the vertical columns the figures almost invariably decrease as the atomic weights increase. If, however, we look along the horizontal columns, or better still if we plot the figures in the table by which Lothar Meyer has shown graphically that the molecular volume is a periodic function of the atomic weights, 1 Phil. Mag., May 1853. ? Another curious instance is the occurrence of nickel and cobalt in all meteoric irons, with occasionally chromium or manganese, the atomic weights and other properties of which are very similar. ’ This exception includes not merely such changes as that from a ferrous to a ferric salt, but the different ways in which the carbon is combined in such bodies as ethene, benzene, and pyrene. Wane TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION B. 453 we shall see that they arrange themselves in a series of curves similar to but not at all coincident with his. The observations are not so complete or accurate as those of the molecular volumes, but they seem sufficient to establish the fact, while the points of the curves would appear to be, not the alkaline metals, as in Meyer's diagram, but hydrogen, phosphorus and sulphur, titanium and vanadium, selenium, antimony. Now, if we were to insert the specific refractions of cyanogen, ammo- nium, and methyl into this table, we should again show that it was an intrusion of strangers not in harmony with the family of elements. But there is another argument to be derived from the action of light. The refraction equivalent of a compound body is the sum of the refraction equivalents of its compounds; and, if there is anything known for certain in the whole subject, it is that the refraction equivalent of an organic compound advances by the same quantity (7°6) for every increment of CH,. If, therefore, the increment between the different members of a group of analogous elements, such as the alkaline metals, be of the same character, we may expect to find that there isa regular increase of the refraction equivalent for each addition of 16. But this is utterly at variance with fact : thus, in the instance above quoted, the refraction equivalent of lithium being 3:8, that of sodium is 4:8, of potassium 8:1, of rubidium 14:0, and of cesium about 13°7. Neither does the law obtain in those series in which the increment is not a multiple of 8, as in the ease of the halogens, where the increment of atomic weight is 45, and the refraction equivalents are chlorine 9°9, bromine 15°3, and iodine 24:5. The refraction equivalents of isomeric bodies are generally identical; and the refraction equivalents of polymeric bodies arein proportion to their atomic weights. Among the groups of analogous elements of the same, or nearly the same, atomic weight we do find certain analogies: thus cobalt and nickel are respectively 10:8 and 10°4, while iron and manganese are respectively 12°0 and 12:2. But, as far as observation has gone at present, we have reason to conclude that, if metals stand to one another in the ratio of 2: 1 in atomic weight, their refraction equiva- lents are much nearer together than that; while, on the other hand, the equivalent of sulphur, instead of being the double of that of oxygen, is at least five times as great. The general tendency of these arguments is evidently to show that the elementary radicals are essentially different from the compound radicals, though their chemical functions are similar. There remains still the hypothesis that there is a ‘ primordial element, from which the others are derived by transmutation. With the sages of Asia it was the ‘blue ether,’ with Thales water, with Dr. Prout hydrogen. The earlier views have passed away, and the claims of hydrogen are being fought out by some of our ablest analysts on the battlefield of atomic weights and their rigorous deter- mination. There does not appear to be any argument which is fatal to the idea that two or more of our supposed elements may differ from one another rather in form than in substance, or even that the whole seventy are only modifications of a prime element ; but chemical analogies seem wanting. The closest analogy would be if we could prepare two allotropic conditions of some body, such as phosphorus or cyanogen, which should carry their allotropism into all their respective compounds, no compound of the one form being capable of change into a compound of the other. Our present knowledge of allotropism, and of variations in atomicity, affords little, if any, promise of this. The remarkable relations between the atomic weights of the elements, and many peculiarities of their grouping, force upon us the conviction that they are not separate bodies created without reference to one another, but that they have been originally fashioned, or have been built up from one another, according to some general plan. This plan we may hope gradually to understand better; but if we are ever to transform one of these supposed elements into another, or to split up one of them into two or three dissimilar forms of matter, it will probably be by the application of some method of analysis hitherto unknown. Nothing can be of greater promise than the discovery of new methods of 464 REPORT—1883. research ; hence I need make no apology to others who have lately done excellent work in chemistry if I single out the Bakerian Lecture of this year, by Mr. Crookes, on ‘ Radiant Matter Spectroscopy.’ It relates to the prismatic analysis, not of the light transmitted or absorbed in the ordinary way by a solid or liquid, nor of that given out by incandescent gas, but the analysis of the fluorescence that manifests itself in certain bodies when they are exposed to an electric discharge in a highly exhausted vacuum. He describes, in an interesting and even amusing manner, his three years’ quest after the origin of a certain citron band, which he observed in the spectrum of the fluorescence of many substances, till he was led into that wonderful labyrinth of uncertain elements which are found together in samarskite, and eventually he proved the appearance to be due to yttrium. As the test is an extremely delicate one, he has obtained evidence of the very general dis- semination of that element, in very minute quantities—and not always very minute, for the polypes that built up a certain pink coral were evidently able to separate the earth from the sea water, as their calcareous secretion contained about } per cent. of yttrium, We have reason to hope that this is only the first instalment of discoveries to be made by this new method of research. I cannot conclude without a reference to the brightening prospects of technical chemistry in this country. I do not allude to the progress of any particular indus- try, but to the increased facilities for the education of those engaged in the chemical manufactures. First as to the workpeople. Hitherto the young artisan has had little opportunity of learning at school what would be of the greatest service to him in his after career. The traditions of the Middle Ages were all in favour of ~ jiterary culture for the upper classes, and the education suited for these has been retained in our schools for the sons of the people. It is true that some knowledge of common things has been given in the best schools, and the Education Depart- ment has lately encouraged the teaching of certain sciences in the upper standards, In the Mundella Code, however, which came into operation last year, ‘elementary science’ may receive a grant in all the classes of a boys’ or girls’ school, and in the suggested scheme there is mentioned simple lessons on ‘the chemical and physical principles involved in one of the chief industries of England, among which Agriculture may be reckoned,’ while ‘Chemistry’ is inserted among ‘the specific subjects of instruction’ that may be given to the older children. It is im- possible, as yet, to form an estimate of the extent to which managers and teachers have availed themselves of this permission, for the examinations of her Majesty’s inspectors under the new code have only just commenced; but one of the best of the Board schools in London has just passed satisfactorily in chemistry both with boys and girls. I trust that in those parts of the country where chemical industries prevail chemistry may be largely taken up in our elementary schools. The great deficiency in our present educational arrangements is the want of the means of teaching a lad who has just left the common school the principles of that industry by which he is to earn his livelihood, The more purely scientific chemistry, however, may be learnt by him now in those evening classes which may be formed under the Education Department, as well as in those that have long been established under the Science and Art Department. The large amount of attention that is now being given to the subject of technical education is creating in our manufacturing centres many technical classes and colleges for students of older growth. As to inventors, and the owners of our chemical factories, in addition to the Chemical Society and the Chemical Institute, there has recently been founded the Society of Chemical Industry. It came into existence with much promise of success; at the close of its second year it numbered 1,400 members; it has now powerful sections in London, Manchester, Liverpool, Newcastle, and Bir- mingham ; and it diffuses information on technical subjects in a well-conducted monthly journal. May the abstract science and its useful applications ever prove helpful to one another, and become more and more one chemistry for the benefit of mankind, “ . CO SS ee TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION B. 455 The following Papers were read :— 1. On Sun-spots and the Chemical Elements in the Sun. By Professors Dewar and Liverna. The authors take as the text of this paper the spectroscopic observations of sun spots made at Greenwich. They point out that 1t does not of necessity follow, because a spot is less luminous than the photosphere, that its temperature must be less, inasmuch as the radiation of short wave-length generally increases most rapidly with the increase of temperature; and the spectra of the vapours of some of the metals most abundant in the sun, such as iron and magnesium, are stronger in the ultra-violet than in the visible part of the spectrum. They remark that the unequal widening of the Fraunhofer lines in spots is analogous to the behaviour of terrestrial elements, which give lines of which some are far more readily expanded than others by increasing the density of the vapour. They show that there is little reason for supposing that the dark lines which are peculiar to spots are due to elements which are not to be found on the earth, because the spectra of our chemicals have as yet been very partially examined ; and they have found in a cursory examination of the arc, while cerium and titanium are introduced into it, that a very great number of new lines make their appearance, of which some show coincidences with dark lines of spots too striking to be merely accidental. The disappearance of some Fraun- hofer lines from spots they attribute, as others have done, to the emission of the upper regions of the sun’s atmosphere balancing the absorption below; and they point out that the rays for which this happens are the rays which belong to vapour of small tension, corresponding to Mr. Lockyer’s long lines—rays which should be emitted by the elements in their least complex state of aggregation. The singular ray with wave-length 4923, which is a line of iron of high vapour-tension, but behaves in the sun as a line of low vapour-tension, being frequently seen high up in the solar storms and disappearing from spots, they think must belong to some other metal as well as to iron. At the same time they point out that though the vapours in the upper regions of the solar atmosphere are generally of very low tension, yet they may locally be much denser when solid matters from the coronal region fall into the sun and are vapourised in passing through his atmosphere. 2. Colouring Matters of the Diazo-Group.} By Rargaet Metpots, F.1.C., F.C.8. The author commenced by giving a sketch of the history of these compounds, which were first discovered by Griess, and have since been largely investigated owing to their great value as technical products. The diazo-group consists of two nitrogen atoms linked together, -N=N-—, and, in accordance with the nomen- clature proposed by Wallach, diazo-compounds may be termed primary, secondary, or tertiary, according as they contain one, two, or three diazo-groups. Primary compounds have hitherto received the largest share of attention. All the known bodies of importance belonging to this group may be referred to the three types :— C,H,—-N=N-—C,H, . ; : : : « Azobenzene. C,H, -N=N-—-C,,H, : : . . . Benzene-azonaphthalene, C,,H, -N=N-C,,H, 5 ; : . . Azonaphthalene. The general formula is R-N=N-R, Colouring matters are produced when one or both radicals contain acid or basic substituents. Secondary compounds are formed on two types, viz. : N=N-R N=N-R R The Rey. H. H. Higgins obtained stems that appear to have been tree-ferns from Ravenhead, in Lancashire, and it is probable that most of the plants included in the genera Psaronius, Caulopteris, and Protopterts are also tree-ferns. There yet remains another remarkable group of ferns, the sporangia of which are known to us through the researches of M. Renault. In these the fertile pinnules are more or less completely transmuted into small clusters of oblong sporangia. In one case M. Renault believes that he has identified these organs with a stem or petiole of a type not uncommon at Oldham and Halifax, belonging to Corda’s genus Zygopteris. Renault has combined this with some others to constitute his group of Botryopteridées, an altogether extinct and generalised type. This review shows that whilst forms identifiable with the Hymenophyllacee and Marattiacee existed in the Carboniferous epoch, and we find here and there traces of affinities with some other more recent types, most of the Carboniferous ferns are generalised primzeval forms, which only became differentiated into later ones during the slow progress of time. Equisetacee and Asterophyllitee, Brong. Calamarie, Endlicher. Equisetinee, Schimper. Confusion culminates in the history of this variously-named group. Hence the subject is a most difficult one to treat in a concise way. The confusion began 1 Schimper, vol. i. p. 408. 2 Thid. p. 415. 3 Flore Carbonifere du Département de la Loire ct du centre de la France. 4 Loe. cit. Tab. viii. figs. 1-5. 5 Psaronius Renaultii, Memoir vii. p. 10, and Memoir xii. Pl. iv. fig.16. These and other similar references are to my series of Memoirs ‘On the Organisation of the Fossil Plants of the Coal-measures,’ published in the Philosophical Transactions. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION C. 479 when Brongniart separated the plants contained in the group into two divisions— one of which (Aguisétacées) he identified with the living Equisetums, and the other (Astérophyllitées) he regarded as being Gymnospermous Dicotyledons, To Schimper belongs the merit, as I believe it to be, of steadily resisting this division ; nevertheless, paleeobotanists are still separated into two schools on the subject; Renault, Grand-Eury, and Saporta adhere more or less closely to the Brongniartian idea, whilst the British and German paleontologists have always rejected the idea that any of these plants were other than Cryptogams, A fundamental feature of the entire group is seen in their foliar appendages, which, however morphologically and physiologically modified, are arranged in nodal verticils. This appears to be the only characteristic which the plants possess in common. Calamites and Calamodendron, In his ‘ Prodrome’ (1828), and in his later ‘Vegetaux Fossiles, Brongniart adopted the former of these generic names as previously employed by Suckow, Schlotheim, Sternberg, and Artis. It was only in his ‘ Tableau des Genres de Vegetaux Fossiles’ (Dictionnaire universel d’ Histoire Naturelle, 1849) that he divided the genus, introducing the name of Calamodendron to represent what he believed to be the Gymnospermous division of the group. A long series of investigations, extending over many years, has convinced me that no such Gymnospermous type exists.‘ The same conclusion has more recently been arrived at by Vom c. M. D. Stur,? after studying many continental examples in which structure is preserved. What I regard as an error appears to have had an intelligible origin—the fertile source of similar errors in other groups. Nearly all the Calamitean fossils found in shales and sandstones consist of an inorganic, superficially fluted substance, coated over with a thin film of structure- less coal. (See Histoire des Végétaux Fossiles, Vol. i., Pl. 22), the latter being exactly moulded upon and retaining the outlines of the morganie fluted cast that underlies it, Brongniart and those who adopt his views, believe that the externai surface of this coal-film exactly represents the corresponding external surface of the original plant. Hence the conclusion was arrived at that the plant had a very large central fistular cavity, surrounded bya very thin layer of cellular and vascular tissues, as in some living Equisetums. On the other hand, Brongniart also obtained some specimens of what he primarily believed to be Calamites, in which the central pith was surrounded by a thick layer of vascular tissue arranged in radiating laminated wedges, separated by medullary rays. The Exogenous struc- ture of this vascular zone was too obvious to escape his practised eye. But, not supposing it possible that any Cryptogam could possess a cambium-layer and an Exogenous mode of development, Brongniart came to the conclusion that whilst the thin-walled specimens found in the shales and sandstones were true Equisetacee, those with the thick woody cylinders were Exogens of another type. His conclusion that they were Gymnosperms was a purely hypothetical one, justified by no one feature of their organisation. My researches, based upon a vast number of specimens of all sizes, from minute twigs, little more than the thirtieth of an inch in diameter, to thick stems at least thirteen inches across, soon led me to the conclusion that we have but one type of Calamite ; and that the differences which misled Brongniart are merely due to variations in the mode of their preservation.* It became clear to me that the outer surface of the coally film in the specimens preserved in the shales and sand- stones, did not represent the outer surface of the living plant, but was only a fractional remnant of the original carbon of that plant which had undergone a complete metamorphosis; the greater part of what primarily existed had dis- appeared, probably in a gaseous state; and the little that remained, displaying no organic structure, had been moulded upon the underlying inorganic cast of the medullary cavity. This cast is always fluted longitudinally and constricted trans- versely at intervals of varying lengths. Both these features were due to impres- sions made by the organism upon the inorganic sand or mud introduced into the 1 Memoirs i. ix. and xii. “2 Zur Morphologie der Calamarien. 2 Memoirs i. and ix. . 480 REPORT—1883. medullary cavity whilst it was in a plastic state, but which plastic material subse- quently became more or less hardened ; its longitudinal grooves being caused by the pressure of the inner angles of the numerous longitudinal vascular wedges, and the transverse ones, partly by the remains of a cellular nodal diaphragm which crossed the fistular medullary cavity, and partly by a centripetal encroachment of the vascular zone at each corresponding point. My cabinets contain an enormous number of sections of these plants in which the minutest details of their organisation are exquisitely preserved. These specimens, as already observed, show their structure in every stage of their growth, from the minutest twigs to stems more than a foot in diameter. Yet these various examples are all, without a solitary exception, constructed upon one common plan. at plan is an extremely complicated one ; far too complex to make it in the slightest degree probable that it could co-exist in two such very different orders of plants as the Hquisetacee and the Gymnosperme ; yet, though very complex, it is, even in many of its minuter details, unmistakably the plan upon which the living Equisetums are constructed. The resemblances are too clear as well as too remarkable, in my mind, to leave room for any doubt on this point. The great differences are only such as necessarily resulted from the gradual attainment of the arborescent form, so unlike the lowly herbaceous one of their living representatives. On the other hand, no living Gymnosperm possesses an organisation that in any solitary feature resembles that of the so-called Calamodendra. The two have absolutely nothing in common; hence the conclusion that these Calamodendra were Gymnospermous plants, is as arbitrary an assumption as could possibly be forced upon science; an assumption that no arguments derived from the merely external aspects of structureless specimens could ever induce me to accept. These Calamites exhibit a remarkable morphological characteristic which resents itself to us here for the first time, but which we shall find recurs in other Palicesots forms. Some of our French botanical friends group the various structures contained in plants into several ‘ Appareils,’? distinguished by the functions which those structures have to perform. Amongst others we find the * Appareil de soutiens’ embracing those hard woody tissues which may be regarded as the supporting skeleton of the pe and the ‘ Appareil conducteur’ which M. Van Tieghem describes as composed of two tissues: ‘ Le tissu criblé qui transporte essentiellement les matiéres insolubles, et le tissu vasculaire qui conduit l’eau et les substances dissoutes,’ Without discussing the scientific limits of this definition, it suffices for my present purpose. In nearly all flowering plants these two ‘ Appareils’ are more or less blended. The supporting wood cells are intermingled, in varying degrees, with the sap-conducting vessels, It is so even in the lower Gymnosperms, and in the higher ones these wood-cells almost entirely replace the vessels. It is altogether otherwise with the fossil Cryptogams. The vascular cylinder in the interior of the Calamites, for example, consists wholly of barred vessels, a slight modification of the scalariform type so common in all Cryptogams. No trace of the ‘ Appareil de soutiens’ is to be found amongst them. ‘The vessels are, in the most definite sense, the ‘ Appareils conducteurs’ of these plants ; no such absolutely undifferentiated unity of tissue is to be found in the vascular portions of any living plants other than Cryptogams. But these Calamites, when living, towered high into the air. My friend and colleague, Professor Boyd Dawkins, recently assisted me in measuring one, found in the roof of the Moorside colliery near Ashton-under-Lyne by Mr. George Wild, the very intelligent manager of that and some neighbourme collieries. The flattened specimen ran obliquely along the roof, each of its two extremities passing out of sight by burying themselves in the opposite sides of the mine. Yet the portion which we measured was 380 feet long, its diameter being 6 inches at one end, and 4} inches at the other. The mean length of its internodes at its broader end was 3 inches, and at its narrower one 1} inches, What the real thickness of this specimen was when all its tissues were present, we have no means 1 See Memoir i. Pl. xxiv. fig. 10, and Pl. xxvi, fig. 24. 2 Van Tieghem, Zraité de Botanique, p. 679. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION C. 481 of judging, but the true diameter of the cylinder represented by the fossil when uncompressed has been only 4 inches at one end of the 30 feet, and 24 inches at the other. Whatever its entire diameter when living, the vascular cylinder of this stem must have been at once tall and slender, and consequently must have required some ‘Appareil de soutien, such ax its exogenous vascular zone did not supply. This was provided, in a very early stage of growth, by the introduction of a second cambium-layer into the bark; which, though reminding us of the cork-cambium in ordinary Exogenous stems, produced, not cork, but prosenchy- matous cells.!. In its youngest state the bark of the Calamites was a very loose cellular parenchyma, but in the older stems most of this parenchyma became enclosed in the prosenchymatous tissue referred to, which appears to have con- stituted the greater portion of the matured bark. The sustaining skeleton of the plant, therefore, was a hollow cylinder developed centrifugally on the inner side of an enclosing cambium-zone. That this cambium-zone must, in matured stems, have had some protective periderm external to it is obvious; but I have not yet discovered what it was like. We shall find a similar cortical provision for sup- porting lofty Cryptogamous stems in the Lepidodendra and Sigillarie, The Oarboniferous rocks have furnished a large number of plants having their foliage arranged in yerticils, and which have had a variety of generic names assigned to them; such are Asferophyllites, Sphenophyllum, Annularta, Bechera, Hippurites, and Schizoneura. Of these genera, Sphenophyllum is distinguished by the small number of its wedge-shaped leaves, and the structure of its stems has been de- scribed by M. Renault. Annularia is a peculiar form in which the leaves forming each verticil, instead of being all planted at the same angle upon the central stem, are flattened obliquely nearly in the plane of the stem itself. Asterophyllites differs from Sphenophyllum, chiefly in the larger number and in the linear form of its leaves. Some stems of this type have virtually the same structure” as those of Sphenophyllum, a structure which differs widely from that of the Calamites, and of which, consequently, these plants cannot constitute the leaf-bearing branches. But there is little doubt that true Calamitean branches have been included in the genus Asterophyllites ; I have specimens, for which I am indebted to Dr. Dawson, which I should unhesitatingly have designated Asterophyllites, but for my friend’s positive statement that he detached them from stems of a Calamite. Of the internal organisa- tion of the stems of the other genera named, we know nothing. It is a remarkable fact that, notwithstanding the number of young Calami- tean shoots obtained from Oldham and Halifax, in which all the tissues are preserved, we have not met with one with attached leayes. This is apparently due to the fact that most of the specimens are decorticated. We have a suffi- cient number of corticated specimens to show us what the bark was, but such specimens are very rare. They clearly prove, however, that their bark had a smooth, and not a furrowed, external surface. There yet remain for consideration the numerous reproductive strobili, gene- rally regarded as belonging to plants of this class of Equisetine. We find some of these strobili associated with stems and foliage of known types, as in Sphenophyllum ,? but we know nothing of the internal organisation of these Sphenophylloid strobili. We have strobili connected with stems and foliage of Annwaria,* but we are equally ignorant of the organisation of these; so far as that organisation can be ascer- tained from Sterzel’s specimen, it seems to have alternating sterile and fertile bracts, with the sporangia of the latter arranged in fours, as in Calamostachys.? On the other hand, we are now very familiar with the structure of the Calamostachys Binneana, the prevalent strobilus in the calcareous nodules found in the lower coal-measures of Lancashire and Yorkshire. It has evidently been a sessile spike, 1 Memoir ix. Pl. xx. figs. 14, 15, 18, 19, and 20. 2 Memoir vy. Plates i.-v. and ix. Pl. xxi. fig. 32." % Lesquereux, Coal Flora of Pennsylvania, P\. ii. fig. 687. 4 *QUeber die Fruchtihren von Annularia Sphenophylloides.’ Von T. Sterzel, Zeitschr. d. Deutschen Geolog. Gesellschaft, Jahrg. 1882. 5 M. Renault has described a strobilus under the name of Annularia longifolia, but which appears to me very distinct from that genus. 1883. i | 482 REPORT—1883. the axial structures of which were trimerous! (rarely tetramerous), having a cellular medulla in its centre. Its appendages were exact multiples of those numbers. Of the plant to which it belonged, we know nothing. On the other hand, we have examples, supposed to be of the same genus, as C. paniculata,” and C. polystachya,* united to stems with Asterophyllitean leaves, but whether or not these fruits had the organisation of C. Binneana, we are unable to say. We are also acquainted with the structure of the two fruits belonging to the genera Bruckmanna* and Volkmannia.’ This latter term has long been very vaguely applied. There still remain the genera Stachannularia, Paleostachya, Macrostachya, Cingularia, Huttonia, and Calamitina, all of which have the phyllomes of their strobili, fertile and sterile, arranged in verticils, and some of them display Astero- phyllitean foliage. But these plants are only known from structureless impressions. That all these curious spore-bearing organisms have close affinities with the large group of the Equisetums, cannot be regarded as certain, but several of them un- doubtedly have peculiarities of structure suggestive of relations with the Calamites. This is especially observable in the longitudinal canals found in the central axis of some types, apparently identical with what I have designated the internodal canals of the Calamites.° The position and structure of their vascular bundles suggest the same relationship, whilst in many the positions of the sporangia and sporangio- phores are eminently Equisetiform. Renault's Bruckmannia Grand-Euryi and B. Decaisnet, as well as a strobilus which I described in 1870,’ exhibit these Cala- mitean affinities very distinctly. One strobilus which I described in 1880 * must not be overlooked. As is well known, all the living forms of Equisetaceous plants are isosporous. We only discover heterosporous vascular Cryptogams amongst the Lycopodiacee and the Rhizocarpe. My strobilus is identical in every detailed feature of its organisation with the common Calamostachys Binneana, excepting that it is heterosporous, having microspores in its upper and macrospores in its lower part; a state of things suggestive of some link between the Eguisetine and the heterosporous Lycopodiacee. Lycopodiacee.—This branch of my subject suggests memories of a long conflict which, though virtually over, still leaves, here and there, the ground-swell of a stormy past. At the meeting of the British Association at Liverpool, in 1870, I first announced that a thick, secondary, exogenous growth of vascular tissue existed in the stems of many Carboniferous Cryptogamic plants, especially in the Calamitean and Lepidodendroid forms. But, at that time, the ideas of M. Brongniart were so entirely in the ascendant, that my notions were rejected by every botanist present. Though the illustrious French paleontologist knew that such growths existed in Stgel/arié and in what he designated Calamodendra, he concluded that, de facto, such plants could not be Cryptogams. Time, however, works wonders. Evidence has gradually accumulated proving that—with the conspicuous exception of the ferns—nearly every Carboniferous Cryptogam was capable of developing such zones of secondary growth. The exceptional position of the ferns still appears to be as true as it was when I first proclaimed their exceptional character at Liverpool. At that time I was under the impression that the secondary wood was only de- veloped in such plants as attained to arboreal dimensions, hut I soon afterwards 1 It is an interesting fact that transverse sections of the strobili of Lycopodium Alpinum exhibit a somewhat similar trimerous arrangement, though differing widely in the positions of its sporangia. * Weiss, Abhandlungen zur Gieologischen Specialkarte von Preuszen und Thiiring- ischen Staaten, Taf. xiii. Fig. 1. 3 Idem. Taf. xvi. Fig. 1, 2. 4+ Renault. Annales de Sciences naturelles, Bot. Tome iii. PI. iii. 5 Idem. Pl. ii. ° Memoir i. Pl..xxiii. Fig. 1 e, and Pl. xxv. Fig. 20 e. * Memoirs of the Literary and Philosophical Society of Manchester, 5rd series, vol. iv. p. 248. 8 Memoir xi. Pl. liv. figs. 23, 24, TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION C. 483 discovered that it occurred equally in many small plants like Sphenophyllum, Astero- phyllites and other more diminutive types. After thirteen years of persevering demonstration, these views, at first so strongly opposed, have found almost universal acceptance. Nevertheless, there ‘still remain some few who believe them to be erroneous. In the later stages of this discussion the botanical relations subsisting between Lepidodendron, Sigillaria, and Stigmaria have been the chief themes of debate. In this country we regard the conclusion that Stigmaria is not only a root, but the root alike of Lepidodendron and Sigillaria, as settled beyond all dispute. Nevertheless M. Renault and M. Grand-Eury believe that it is frequently a leaf-bearing rhizome, from which aerial stems are sent upwards. I am satisfied that there is not a shadow of founda- tion for such a belief. The same authors, along with their distinguished country- man, the Marquis of Saporta, believe, with Brongniart, that it is possible to sepa- rate Sigillaria widely from Lepidodendron. They leave the latter plant amongst the Lycopods, and elevate the former to the rank of a Gymnospermous Exogen. I have demonstrated in vain the existence of a large series of specimens of the same species of plant, young states of which display all the essential features of structure which they believe to characterise Lepidodendron, whilst in its progress to matu- rity, every stage in the development of the secondary wood, regarded by them as: characteristic of a Sigdlaria, can be followed step by step.! Nay, more: my cabi- net contains specimens of young dichotomously branching twigs, in which one of the two diverging branches has only the centripetal cylinder of the Lepidodendron, whilst the other has begun to develop the secondary wood of the Sigillaria.? : The distinguished botanist of the Institut, Professor Ph. van Tieghem, has recently paid some attention to the conclusions adopted by his three countrymen in this. controversy, and has made an important advance upon those conclusions, in what I believe to be the right direction. He recognises the Lycopodiaceous character of the Sigillarie, and their close relations to the Lepidodendra ;* and he also accepts my demonstration of the unipolar, and consequently Lycopodiaceous, character of the fibro-vascular bundle of the Stigmarian rootlet, a peculiarity of structure of which M. Renault hes hithero denied the existence. But, along with these recog- nitions of the accuracy of my conclusions, he gives fresh currency to several of the old errors relating to parts of the subject to which he has not yet given personal attention. Thus he considers that the Sigillarie, though closely allied to the Lepidodendra, are distinguished from them by possessing the power of developing: the centrifugal or exogenous zone of vascular tissue already referred to. He charac-. terises the Lepidodendra as having ‘ un seul bois centripéte, notwithstanding the ab-- solute demonstrations to the contrary contained in my Memoir xi. | Dealing with: the root of Stgillaria, which in Great Britain at least is the well-known Stigmaria Jicoudes, following Renault, he designates it a ‘rhizome,’ limiting the term root to what we designate the rootlets. He says, ‘Le rhizome des Sigillaires a la méme structure que la tige aérienne, avec des bois primaires tantét isolés 4 la périphérie de la moelle, tantét confluents au centre et en un axe plein; seulement les fasceaux libéro-ligneux secondaires y sont séparés par de plus larges rayons,’ &e. Now, Stigmaria being a root, and not a rhizome, contains no representative of the primary wood of the stem. This latter is, as even M. Brongniart so correctly pointed out long ago, the representative of the medullary sheath, and the fibro-vas- cular bundles which it gives off are all foliar ones, as is the case with the bundles given off by this sheath in all Exogenous plants. But in the Lepidodendra and Sigilarie, as in all living exogens, it is not prolonged into the root. In the latter, as might be expected @ priort, we only find the secondary, or exogenous, vascular zone. Having probably the largest collection of sections of Stigmariz in the world, I speak unhesitatingly on these points. M. van Tieghem further says, ‘ La tige aérienne part @un rhizome rameux trés-développé nommé Stigmaria, sur lequel s’insérent & la fois de petites feuilles et des racines parfois dichotomées,’ I have yet to see a solitary fact justifying the statement that leaves are intermingled with the rootlets of 1 Memoir xi. Plates xlvii.—lii, ? Idem, Pl. xlix. fig. 8. 3 Traité de Botanique, p. 1304. 112 484 REPORT—1883. Stigmaria. The statement rests upon an entire misinterpretation of sections of the fibro-vascular bundles supplying those rootlets and an ignorance of the nature and positions of the rootletst, hemselves. More than forty years have elapsed since John Eddowes Bowman first demonstrated that the Stegmarie were true roots, and every subsequent British student has confirmed Bowman’s accurate determination. M. Lesquereux informs me that his American experiences have convinced him that Siyillaria is Lycopodiaceous. Dr. Dawson has now progressed so far in the same direction as to believe that there exists a series of Sigillarian forms, which link the Lepidodendra on the one hand with the Gymnospermous exogens on the other. As an evolutionist I am prepared to accept the possibility that such links may exist. They certainly do, so far as the union of Lepedodendron with Sigillaria is concerned. I have not yet seen any from the higher part of this chain that are absolutely satisfactory to me, but Dr. Dawson thinks that he has found such. I may add that Schimper, and the younger German school, have always associated Sigillaria with the Lycopodiacee. But there are yet other points under discussion connected with these fossil Lycopods. M. Renault affirms that some forms of Halonia are subterranean rhizomes, and the late Mr. Binney believed that Halonie were the roots of Lepidodendron. I am not acquainted with a solitary fact justifying either of these suppositions, and unhesitatingly reject them. We have the clearest evidence that some Halonie at least are true terminal, and, as I believe, strobilus-bearing, branches of various Lepidodendroid plants; and I see no reason whatever for separating Halonia regularis from those whose fruit-bearing character is absolutely deter- mined. Its branches, like the others, are covered throughout their entire circumference, and in the most regularly symmetrical manner, with leaf-scars, a feature wholly incompatible with the idea of the plant being either a root or a rhizome. M. Renault has been partly led astray in this matter by misinterpreting a figure of a specimen published by the late Mr. Binney. That specimen being now in the museum of Owens College, we are able to demonstrate that it has none of the features which M. Renault assigns to it. The large round or oval, distichously-arranged, scars of Ulodendron have long stimulated discussion as to their nature. This, too, is now a well-understood matter, Lindley and Hutton long ago suggested that they were scars whence cones had been detached ; a conclusion which was subsequently sustained by Dr. Dawson and Schimper, and which structural evidence led me also to support.! The matter was set at rest by Mr. d’Arcy Thompson’s discovery of specimens with the strobili zn situ. Only a small central part of the conspicuous cicatrix character- ising the genus represented the area of organic union of the cone to the stem. The greater part of that cicatrix has been covered with foliage, which, owing to the shortness of the cone-bearing branch, was compressed by the base of the cone. The large size of many of these biserial cicatrices on old stems, has been due to the considerable growth of the stem subsequently to the fall of the cone. Our knowledge of the terminal branches of the large-ribbed Sigillarie is still very imperfect. Paleeontologists who have urged the separation of the Siyillarie from the Lepidodendra have attached weight to the difference between the longitudinally-ridged and furrowed external bark of the former plants, along which ridges the leaf-scars are disposed in vertical lines, and the diagonally-arranged scars of Lepidodendron. They have also dwelt upon the alleged absence of ~ branches from the Sigillarian stems. I think that their mistake, so far as the branching is concerned, has arisen from their expectation that the branches must necessarily have had the vertically-grooved appearance and the longitudinal arrangement of the leaf-scars, observed in the more aged trunks; hence they have probably seen the branches of Styil/arie without recognising them. _ I believe this to have been the case. I further entertain the belief that the transition from the vertical phyllotaxis, or leaf-arrangement, of the Sigillarian leaf-scars, to the diagonal one of the Lepidodendra, will ultimately be found to be effected through the sub-genus Favularia, in many forms of which this diagonal arrangement be- 1 Memoir ii. p. 222. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION C. 485 comes quite as conspicuous as the vertical one. This is the case even in Brongniart’s classic specimen of Stgillaria elegans, long the only fragment of that genus known which retained its internal structure. ‘The fact is, the shape of the leaf-scars, as well as the degree of their proximity to each other, underwent great changes as Lepidodendroid and Sigillarian stems advanced from youth to age. Thus Presl’s genus Bergeria was based on forms of Lepidodendroid scars which we now find on most of the terminal branches of unmistakable Lepidodendra.' The phyllotaxis of Stgillaria, of the type of S. occulata, passes by imperceptible gradations into that of Favularia, In many young branches the leaves were densely crowded together ; but the exogenous development of the interior of the stem, and its consequent growth both in length and thickness, pushed these scars apart at the same time that it increased their size and altered their shape. We see precisely the same effects produced by the same causes upon the large fruit-scars of Ulodendron. The Carboniferous Lycopods were mostly arborescent, but some few dwarf forms, apparently like the modern Selaginelle, have been found in the Saarbriicken coal- fields. Many of the arborescent forms, if not all, produced secondary wood, by means of a cambium layer, as they increased in age. In the case of some of them ® this was done in a very rudimentary manner, nevertheless sufficiently so to demonstrate what is essential to the matter, viz. the existence of a cambium layer producing a centrifugal growth of secondary vascular tissue. As already pointed out in the case of the Calamites, the vascular axis of these Lepidodendra was purely an appareil conducteur, unmixed with any wood-cells; hence the apparetl de soutien had to be supplied elsewhere. This was done in the same way as in the Calamites: a thick, persistent, hypodermal zone of meristem * developed a layer of prismatic prosenchyma of enormous thickness,* which encased the softer structures in a strong cylinder of self-supporting tissue. We have positive evidence that the fructification of many of these plants was in the form of heterosporous strobili. Whether or not such was the case with all these Lepidostrobi we are yet unable to determine. But the incalculable myriads of their macrospores, seen in so many coals, afford clear evidence that the heterosporous types must have preponderated vastly over all others. Gymmnosperms.—Our knowledge of this part of the Carboniferous vegetation has made great progress during the last thirty years. This progress began with my own discovery * that all our British Dadoxylons possessed what is termed a discoid pith, such as we see in the white Jasmine, some of the American hickories, and several other plants. At the same time I demonstrated that most of our objects hitherto known as Artistas and Sternbergias were merely inorganic casts of these discoid medullary cavities. Further knowledge of the genus Dadoxylon seems to suggest that it was not only the oldest of the true Conifers in point of time, but also one of the lowest of the coniferous types. Cycads.—The combined labours of Grand-Eury, Brongniart, and Renault have revealed the unexpected predominance, in some localities, of a primitive but varied type of Cycadean vegetation. Observers have long been familiar with certain seeds known as 7?tgonocarpons and Cardiocarpons, and with large leaves to which the name of Noeggerathia was given by Sternberg. All these seeds and leaves have been tossed from family to family at the caprice of different classifiers, but in all cases without much knowledge on which to base their determinations, The rich mass of material disinterred by M. Grand-Eury at St. Etienne, and studied by 1 See Memoir xii. Pl. xxxiv. 2 Bg. Lu. Harcourtii, Memoir xi. Pl. xlix. fig. 11. 3 Memoir ix. Pl. xxv. figs. 93, 94, 98, 99, 100, and 101. 4 Memoir xi. Pl. xlviil. fig. 4f7’. Memoir ii. Pl. xxix. fig. 422. Memoir iii. Pl. xliii. fig. 17. 5 «On the Structure and Affinities of the Plants hitherto known as Sternbergias,’ Memoirs of the Literary and Philosophical Society of Manchester, 1851. M. Renault, in his Structure comparée de quelques Tiges de la Flore Carbonifere, p. 285, has erro- neously attributed this discovery to Mr. Dawes, including my illustration from the _Jasminium and Juglans. Mr. Dawes’ explanation was a very different one. 486 REPORT—1883. Brongniart and M. Renault has thrown a flood of light upon some of these objects, which now prove to be primeval types of Cycadean vegetation. Mr. Peach’s discovery of a specimen demonstrating that the Antholithes Pit- came? of Lindley and Hutton was not only, as these authors anticipated, ‘ the inflorescence of some plant,’ but that its seeds were the well-known Cardiocarpons, was the first link in an important chain of new evidence. Then followed the rich discoveries at St. Etienne, where a profusion of seeds, displaying wonderfully their internal organisation, was brought to light by the energy of M. Grand-Eury, which seeds M. Brongniart soon pronounced to be Cycadean. At the same time I was obtaining many similar seeds from Oldham and Burntisland, in which also the minute organisation was preserved. Dawson, Newberry, and Lesquereux have also shown that many species of similar seeds, though retaining no traces of internal structure, occur in the coal-measures of North America. Equally important was the further discovery, by M. Grand-Eury, that the Antholithes, with their Cardiocarpoid seeds, were but one form of the monoclinous catkin-like inflorescences of the Noeggerathie, now better known by Unger’s name of Cordaites. These investigations suggest some important conclusions:—lst. The vast number and variety of these Cycadean seeds, as well as the enormous size of some of them, is remarkable, showing the existence of an abundant and important Carboniferous vegetation, of most of which no trace has yet been discovered other than these isolated seeds. 2nd. Most of the seeds exhibit the morphological pecu- liarity of having a large cavity (the “cavité pollinique’ of Brongniart) between the upper end of the nucelle and its investing episperm, and immediately below the micropile of the seed. That this cavity was destined to have the pollen grains drawn into it, and be thus brought into direct connection with the apex of the nucelle, is shown by the various examples in which such grains are still found in that cavity.* 3rd. M. Grand-Eury has shown that some of his forms of Cordaites possessed the discoid or Sternbergian pith which I had previously found in Dadowxylon; and, lastly, these Cordaites prove that a diclinous form of vegetation existed at this early period in the history of the flowering plants, but whether in a monececious or a dicecious form we have as yet no means of determining, Their reproductive structures differ widely from the true cones borne by most Cycads at the present day. Conifers—It has long been remarked that few real cones of Conifers have hitherto been found in the Carboniferous rocks, and I doubt if any such have yet been met with. Large quantities of the woody stems now known as Dadoaylons have been found both in Europe and America. These stems present a true coni- ferous structure both in the pith, medullary sheath wood, and bark. The wood presents one very peculiar feature. Its, foliar bundles, though in most other respects exactly like those of ordinary Conifers, are given off, not singly, but in pairs.t I have only found this arrangement of double foliar bundles in the Chinese Gingko (Salisburia adiantifolia).® This fact is not unimportant when connected with another one. Sir Joseph Hooker long ago expressed his opinion that the well-known Tyigonocarpons * of the coal measures were the seeds of a Conifer allied to this Salisburia. The abundance of the fragments of Dadoxylon, combined with the readiness with which cones and seeds are preserved in a fossil state, make it pro- bable that the fruits belonging to these woody stems would be so preserved. But of cones we find no trace, and, as we discover no other plant in the Carboniferous strata to which the Trigonocarpons could with any probability have belonged, these facts afford grounds for associating them with the Dadoaylons, These combined reasons, viz. the structure of the stems with their characteristic foliar bundles, and the Gingko-like character of the seeds, suggest the probability that these Dadovylons, ’ Fossil Flora, p. 82. 2 Memoir viii. Pl. ii. figs. 70 and 72. Brongniart, Recherches sur les Graines Fossiles Silicifiées, Pl. xvi. figs. 1, 2; Pl. xx. fig. 2. $ Dr. Dawson finds the discoid pith in one of the living Canadian Conifers. 4 Memoir viii. Pl. lviii. fig. 48, and Pl. ix. figs. 44-46. 5 Memoir xii. Pl. xxxiii. figs. 28, 29. § Memoir viii. figs. 94-115. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION C. 487 the earliest of known Conifers, belonged to the Taainee, the lowest of these coni- ferous types, and of which the living Sal¢sbwria may perhaps be regarded as the least advanced form. Thus far our attention has been directed only to plants whose affinities have been ascertained with such a degree of probability as to make them available witnesses, so far as they go, when the question of vegetable evolution is sub judice. But there remain others, and probably equally important ones, respecting which we have yet much to learn. In most cases we have only met with detached portions of these plants, such as stems or reproductive structures, neither of which are we able to connect with their other organs.. The minute tissues of these plants are preserved in an exquisite degree of perfection; hence we can affirm that, whatever they may be, they differ widely from every living type that we are acquainted with. The exogenous stems or branches from Oldham and Halifax which I described under the name of Astromyelon,! and of which a much fuller description will be found in my forthcoming Memoir xii., belong to a plant of this description, The remarkable conformation of its bark obviously indicates a plant of more or less aquatic habits, since it closely resembles those of Myriophyllum, Marsilea, and a number of other aquatic plants belonging to various classes. But its general features suggest nearer affinities to the latter genus than to any other, Another very characteristic stem is the Heterangium Grievii,? only found in any quantity at Burntisland, but of which we have recently obtained one or two small specimens at Halifax. This plant displays an abun- dant supply of primary, isolated, vascular bundles, surrounded by a very feeble development of secondary vascular tissue. Still more remarkable is the Zy- ginodendron Oldhamium,*? a stem not uncommon at Oldham, and occasionally found at Halifax. Unlike the Heteranyiwm, its primary vascular elements are feeble, but its tendency to develope secondary zylem is very characteristic of the plant. An equally peculiar feature is seen in the outermost layer of its cellular bark, which is intersected by innumerable longitudinal lamine of prosenchy- matous tissue, arranged in precisely the same way as is the hard bast in the Lime and similar trees, affording another example of the introduction into the outer bark of the appareil de soutien. As might have. been anticipated from this addition to the bark, this plant attained arborescent dimensions, very large frag- ments of sandstone casts of the exterior surface of its bark + being very abundant in most of the leading English coal-fields. Corda also figured such a cast * from Radnitz, confounding it, however, with his Lepidodendroid Sagenaria fusiformis, with which it has no true affinity. Of the smaller plants of which we know the structure but not the systematic position, I may mention the beautiful little Kalorylons.6 We have also obtained a remarkable series of small spherical bodies, to which I have given the provisional generic name of Sporocarpon.?’ Their external wall is multi- cellular; hence they cannot be spores. Becoming filled with free cells, which display various stages of development as they advance to maturity, we may infer that they are reproductive structures. Dr. Dawson has recently supplied me with some similar bodies, also containing cells, from the Devonian beds of North and South America. Except in calling attention to some slight resemblance exist- ing between my objects and the sporangiocarps of Pilularia,’ I have formed no opinion respecting their nature. Dr. Dawson has pointed out that his speci- mens also are suggestive of relations with the Rhizocarpe. T am unwilling to close this address without making a brief reference to the bearing of our subject upon the question of evolution. Various attempts have } Memoir ix.,in which I only described decorticated specimens. Messrs. Cash and Hick described a specimen in which the peculiar bark was preserved under the name of Astromyelon Williamsonis, See Proceedings of the Yorkshire Polytechnic Society, vol. vii. part iv. 1881. 2 Memoir iii. 3 Memoir iii. 4 Memoir iv. Pl. xxvii. 5 Flora der Vorvelt, tab. 6, fig. 4. § Memoir vii. 7 Memoirs ix. x. § Memoir ix. p. 348. 488 REPORT— 1883. been made to construct a genealogical tree of the vegetable kingdom. That the Cryptogams and Gymnosperms made their appearance, and continued to flourish on this earth, long prior to the appearance of the Monocotyledonous and Dicoty- ledonous flowering plants, is at all events a conclusion justified by our present knowledge so far as it goes. Every one of the supposed Palms, Aroids and other Monocotyledons has now been ejected from the lists of Carboniferous plants, and the Devonian rocks are equally devoid of them. The generic rela- tions of the Carboniferous vegetation to the higher flowering plants found in the newer strata have no light thrown upon them by these Paleozoic forms. These latter do afford us a few plausible hints respecting some of their Cryptogamie and Gymnospermous descendants, and we know that the immediate ancestors of many of them flourished during the Devonian age, but here our knowledge practi- cally ceases. Of their still older genealogies scarcely any records have been dis- covered. When the registries disappeared, not only had the grandest forms of Cryptogamic life that ever lived attained their highest development, but even the more lordly Gymnosperms had become a widely diffused and flourishing race. If there is any truth in the doctrine of evolution, and especially if long periods of time were necessary for a world-wide development of lower into higher races, a terrestrial vegetation must have existed during a vast succession of epochs ere the noble Lycopods began their prolonged career. Long prior to the Carboni- ferous age they had not only made this beginning, but during that age they had diffused themselves over the entire earth. We find them equally in the old world and in the new. We discover them from amid the ice-clad rocks of Bear Island and Spitzbergen to Brazil and New South Wales. Unless we are prepared to concede that they were simultaneously developed at these remote centres, we must recognise the incaleulable amount of time requisite to spread them thus from their birth-place, wherever that may have been, to the ends of the earth. Whatever may haye been the case with the southern hemisphere, we have also clear evidence that in the northern one much of this wide distribution must have been accomplished prior to the Devonian age. What has become of this pre-Devonian flora? Some contend that the lower cellular forms of plant life were not preserved because their delicate tissues were incapable of preservation. But why should this be the case ? Such plants are abundantly preserved in Tertiary strata, why not equally in Paleo- zoic ones? The explanation must surely be sought, not in their incapability of being preserved, but in the operation of other causes. But the Carboniferous rocks throw another impediment in the way of constructors of these genealogical trees. Whilst Carboniferous plants are found at hundreds of separate localities, widely distributed over the globe, the number of spots at which these plants are found displaying any internal structure, is extremely few. It would be difficult to enumerate a score of such spots. Yet each of those favoured localities has revealed to us forms of plant life of which the ordinary plant-bearing shales and sandstones of the same localities show no traces. It seems, therefore, that whilst there was a general resemblance in the mere conspicuous forms of Carboniferous vegetation from the Arctic circle to the extremities of the southern hemisphere, each locality had special forms that flourished in it either exclusively or at least abundantly, whilst rare elsewhere. It would be easy, did time allow, to give many proofs of the truth of this statement. Our experiences at Oldham and Halifax, at Arran and Burntisland, at St. Etienne and Autun, alike tell us that such is the case. If these few spots which admit of being searched by the aid of the microscope have recently revealed so many hitherto unknown treasures, is it not fair to conclude that corresponding novelties would have been furnished by all the other plant- producing localities if these plants had been preserved in a state capable of being similarly investigated ? I have no doubt about this matter; hence I conclude that there is a vast variety of Carboniferous plants of which we have as yet seen no traces, but every one of which must have played some part, however humble, in the development of the plant races of later ages. We can only hope that time will bring these now hidden witnesses into the hands of future paleontologists. Meanwhile, though far from wishing to check the construction of any legitimate hypothesis calculated to aid scientific inquiry, I would remind every too ambitious TRANSACIIONS OF SECTION C. 489 student that there is a haste that retards rather than promotes progress; that arouses opposition rather than produces conviction, and that injures the cause of science by discrediting its advocates. The following Papers and Reports were read :— 1. Notes on Geological Sections within Forty Miles Radius of Southport.t By C. E. De Rancz, F.G.S. The sections in Silurian works of the Lake District and North Wales within the radius are described, also those in the Carboniferous limestone, Coal Measures, the Permian and the Triassic rocks, especially the Keuper sandstones and marls around Southport. The sections in the glacial drift of West Lancashire and Cheshire are mentioned, and the sequence and character of the overlying post-glacial beds. Southport is built upon blown sand, resting on peat, which is 79 feet below the surface at the sea-coast, rising inland to the surface; the whole series rests on the Keuper marls, which have been bored into to a depth of 187 yards at the Palace Hotel, Birkdale, without finding the base. Fragments of gypsum and pseudo- morphous crystals of salt occurred in the boring. The sections in the Mersey tunnel, now in course of construction, were alluded to. 2. Section across the Trias recently exposed by a railway excavation tr Liverpool. By G. H. Moxtoy, F.G.S. During the last eight years a yery important section of the Triassic strata has been exposed in Liverpool by excavations for widening the line of the London and North-Western Railway Company. The section presents a solid wall of sandstone on both sides of the new railway-cuttine from Lime Street Station to Edge Hill Station, a distance of 2,300 yards from east to west. The height of the rock on each side varies. The strata exposed belong to the Keuper and Bunter formations. The pebble-beds of the Bunter crop out for 914 yards along the east of the cutting, but do not contain any marl partings, and not a single pebble of any kind has been noticed. Only two faults occur along the whole length of the pebble-beds exposed, and they are of very little importance. The subdivision ends at Smithdown Lane, where there is a fault, with a downthrow to the west, which brings in the upper mottled sandstone, the highest member of the Bunter formation, where it is not represented on the map of the Geological Survey or the fault recorded. The upper mottled is a fine-grained, soft, bright red sandstone with grey streaks, and, as it readily crumbles into sand, is never hard enough for building purposes. It crops out to the west from Smithdown Lane to University College, when a fault throws down the strata about 600 feet and brings in the Keuper sandstone, which is 400 feet thick and interstratified with beds of marl. The highest beds of the Keuper are at the College ; lower strata containing the beds of marl crop out from beneath, and are thrown down to the west by faults three times in succession when the base- ment beds crop up in Lime Street Station. The section shows that all the faults throw down the strata to the west and bring in higher beds in that direction. It also shows the exact position of the fault between the Bunter and Keuper formations, which was not known before. The position of the Keuper as a wedge-shaped mass of sandstone, with the Bunter formation faulted against it on the east and west, is of great local interest, and it is easy to understand how the succession of the strata has not been satisfac- torily explained before, in the absence of any such a continuous section as that described. The remarkable absence of faults in the pebble-beds has an important bearing on the construction of the Mersey tunnel, which will have to be carried through those beds along its entire length. The section shows that while faults are 1 Geological Magazine, Nov. 1883. 490 -- REPORT—1883. numerous in the Keuper sandstone, which was frequently fractured during subsi- dence into a depression, the pebble-beds are very little faulted. A few days ago, when under the Mersey, I did not find a single fault either in the tunnel or in the heading beneath. 3. The Master-Divisions of the Tertiary Period. By Professor W. Boyp Dawkins, F’.R.S, (1) Inrropvction, The classification of Tertiary rocks sketched out some fifty years ago, and since then altered in no important degree, is out of harmony with our present knowledge, and the definitions of the series of events which took place in it has been greatly modified by the progress of discovery in various parts of the world. The terms Eocene, Meiocene, and Pleiocene no longer express the idea of percentages of living species of fossil mollusca upon which they were based, and ‘ Post-tertiary, Quater- nary, and ‘ Recent’ are founded on the assumed existence of a great break com- parable to that separating the Secondary from the Primary or Tertiary Periods, which has long ago been given up. In 1880! the author proposed a classification of the Tertiary Period in Europe by an appeal to the land-mammalia, and since that time his definitions have been found to apply equally well to the Tertiaries of Asia and the Americas, and to the later Tertiaries of Australia. He therefore presents the following outline to the members of the British Association. (2) THe PRINCIPLE OF CLASSIFICATION. The forms of life in the rocks have changed at a very variable rate, and in direct proportion to their complexity of organisation, the lower and simpler having an enormous range in the rocks, while the higher and more complex have a much narrower range, and have been more easily affected by changes in the environment. The carboniferous conifers, for example, do not differ profoundly from living forms, while the carboniferous labyrinthodons have left no representatives behind them. At the beginning of the Tertiary Period the whole of the vegetable kingdom, and with but some few exceptions the invertebrata in the animal kingdom, had arrived at the stage of evolution which they now present. The fishes, amphibians, and reptiles belong to well-recognised types in existing nature, and the birds had left behind the ancestral characters which allied them so closely to the reptiles in the Secondary Period—the long tail, and the armature of teeth in their beaks—and belong to living orders. The mammalia, on the other hand, feebly represented in the Secondary Period by small marsupial forms, appear in force in the early Tertiary beds, and were, as Prof. Gaudry happily terms it, ‘en pleine évolution’ in the early divisions of the Tertiary strata—the Eo-, Meio-, and Pleio-cene Ages—and have changed with suffi- cient swiftness to allow of their being used to mark the hour on the geological clock in different parts of the world. (3) Tue Tertiary PERIOD INCLUDES OUR OWN TIME. Nor can there be any doubt as to the definition of the series of events included under the term Tertiary. It begins with the appearance of the placentalmammalia, and it must include our own time if it be looked at from the same biological point of view as the Primary or Secondary groups. With some few exceptions the whole of the plants and animals now alive were living in the Pleiocene and Pleistocene ages, and therefore there is no break of sufficient importance to justify the use of the terms ‘ post-Tertiary ’ or ‘Quaternary’ for the newer divisions. These exceptions are probably due merely to the accident of their non-discovery in the Pleiocene and Pleistocene strata. ' Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, London, Aug. 1880. See also my work on Larly Man in Britain, 1880. —_ TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION C. 491 (4) Tae Masrer-Divisions oF THE TERTIARY PERIOD. The master-divisions of the Tertiary Period may be defined by the following characters so far as relates to the mammalia :— a. The Eocene Age, or that in which the placental mammals now on the earth were represented by allied forms belonging to existing families and orders. No living genera of placental mammals were present either in the Old or the New World. For example, the order Primates, to which man belongs, is represented by lemur-like creatures (adapis) in the Upper Eocenes of Europe, and in the Lower Middle and Upper Eocenes of the United States. The Kocene carnivores present close affinities with the marsupials, and one living marsupial genus (didel- phys), opossum, haunted the Eocene forests of Europe. b. The Meiocene Age.—In the Meiocene Age we meet with living genera for the first time, such as rhinoceros, cervus, antelope, tapir, hog, cat, hyzena, and others. The Primates are represented by higher forms than before, by the simiade, or true apes, both in the Old and New Worlds. It is also worthy of note that in the Lower Meiocene Period in Europe marsupials were still present. The opossums still lingered in the forests, and the marsupial ancestry of the carnivores still asserted itself in the singular combination of characters offered by the hyenodon. The term Oligocene, originally invented by Professor Beyrich in 1856, and recently adopted in Britain by Professor Judd, embraces the Upper Eocenes and the Lower Meiocenes. It appears to me an unnecessary subdivision and to be ineapable of definition by its fossil contents from the Upper Eocene and Lower Meiocene strata. It includes such characteristic forms as the Upper Eocene paleotherium and the Meiocene deinothertwm. c. The Pleiocene Age—In the next or Pleiocene Age the living genera are abundant, and living mammalian species appear, such as the hippopotamus, in a fauna mainly characterised by extinct species of mammalia. d. The Pleistocene Age.—In the Pleistocene Age living species of placental mammals predominated greatly over the extinct, and caye- and river-drift man appears. In this age the mammal fauna of the whole world reached its present phase of development—in Europe the European, in India the Indian, and in North and South America the types now found in those parts of the world. In Australia also the marsupials present the same stage of development, and the living marsupials are more numerous than the extinct. The term ‘Glacial,’ sometimes used as the equivalent of Pleistocene, is merely of local application, and applies only to those regions in which the traces of glaciers and icebergs occur, where glaciers and icebergs are no longer to be found. ‘ Quaternary ’ is open to the grave objection mentioned above, that it implies a break in life which has no existence. e. The Prehistoric Period.—The vegetable and animal kingdom had arrived at their present stage of specialisation at the close of the Pleistocene Age, and there- fore the series of events from that age down to the present time must be locked at from a point of view other than that offered by the evolution of the mammalia. The point of view which seems to me the best is that offered by history, and they may be divided into the prehistoric and the historic. The prehistoric period is that in which the domestic animals and cultivated fruits appear. Man is abundant, and in the neolithic bronze and iron stages of culture. ; f. The Historic Period, or that embraced by the written records, varies in different countries. These definitions are, so far as the author knows, no mere parochial definitions applicable to a limited area, but apply to the series of events in the Tertiary Period over the whole world. They are the result of an inquiry which he undertook some twenty years ago at the request of his late friend John Richard Green, to see whether the series of events recorded in the Tertiary strata could be brought into relation with those recorded by history. 4, Report on the Exploration of Caves in the Carboniferous Limestone in tho South of Ireland.—See Reports, p. 132 492 REPORT— 1883. 5. Report on the Exploration of Raygill Fissure, Yorkshire — See Reports, p. 133. 6. On the Occurrence of Remains of Labyrinthodonts in the Yoredale Rocks of Wensleydale. By James W. Davis, F.G.S. Prof. Miall has described the bones of a portion of the hind limb of a labyrin- thodont in the ‘ Quart. Journal of the Geological Society,’ vol. xxx. p. 775. They were found in a dark-coloured flag-rock above the Harmby Quarry and extending with an easterly dip to Harmby Railway-Cutting. The same flag-rock extends behind Leyburn and the Shawl, and in that locality it has been extensiv ely quarried. In addition to the leg-bones already mentioned others have been found in the same flag-rock, but separated by considerable distances, so that it is not probable that they belonged to the same labyrimthodont. In the railway-cutting a portion of a cranium was found, It is 1-9 inch in length and 1-4 in breadth, Its thickness is ‘15 of an inch and is of a somewhat open and porous structure. A longitudinal depression extends completely across the upper surface, on each side of which, and parallel with it, is a well-developed convexity. A number of sutures, not very ” well defined, seem to indicate that the bone occupied a position in the skull probably between and immediately behind the orbits, and extending backwards to the occipitals, comprising the frontals, parietals, part of the occipital, and a portion of the squamosal bones. ‘he under surface is coarsely striated and porous, corresponding generally to the upper surface. The third specimen was found in the quarries beyond the Shawl N.W. of Ley- burn and exhibits casts of the jaws of a labyrinthodont, Each ramus is about 3 inches in length; they have been disturbed and displaced. The rami at a dis- tance of 1 inch from the posterior extremity are ‘5 of an inch in depth, beyond which they gradually taper to the anterior extremity. The external surface of the jaws was ornamented with a reticulated arrangement of tubercles, an impression of which is preserved in the specimen. Along the margin of the impression of the alveolar portion of one of the rami there is a series of impressions which appears to have been caused by small pointed teeth. The specimens are perhaps too fragmentary to afford sufficiently good characters on which to base determina- tions of specific or even generic value; and the wide dispersal of the bones, though in the same stratum, renders their aflinity problematical. 7. On some Fossil Fish-Remains found in the Upper Beds of the Yoredale Series at Leyburn, in Yorkshire. By James W. Davis, F.G.S. The red limestone forms the upper part of the main limestone of Phillips, being separated from it by only i foot of shale or plate. It is about 100 feet be- low the millstone grits, the intermediate beds being composed of grits and shales, with one bed of limestone about 16 or 18 feet thick. A peculiar aggregation of fish-remains has been discovered in the red beds by Mr. Wm. Horne, of Leyburn. They comprise nearly forty species, the majority of which are peculiar to the beds; others, like Cladodus and Petalodus, are common to the mountain limestone, and do not appear to differ either in size or otherwise from those of the lower massive limestone. The representatives of the genera Psammodus, Cochliodus, and Poly- rhizodus, which are found abundantly in the lower limestone, and are of great size and importance, are in this locality comparatively small and rare, and appear to indicate that the fishes they represent were gradually becoming extinct. ‘Their representatives are not known to occzr in the superimposed millstone grits either in this locality or in any other. There are in addition species of the genera Mega- lichthys and Pleurodus, which are characteristic of the coal measures. The presence of so varied a fauna naturally leads to the inference that the circumstances under which they existed were not those usually characteristic of the aggregation of lime~ stones, but rather indicate a shallow or shore deposit with occasional influxes of TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION C. 493 fresh water. Megalichthys and Pleurodus are fishes which in the coal measures probably lived in fresh or brackish water; and though they may have been adapted to exist in marine conditions, the occurrence of beds of sand and shale intercalated with the thin limestones of the Yoredales evidently shows the proximity of land, and it is probable that they were carried to their present position by rivers and there deposited with the marine forms with which they are associated. The sup- position that the water was brackish may account for the small size of some of the genera already mentioned, and their final extinction in the grits and shales which succeed the limestone. The great fishes whose remains are found in the lower limestone, represented by Ctenacanthus, Oracanthus, and others, are absent, the only spines hereto found being those of Cladacanthus and Physonemus. FRIDAY, SEPTEMBER 21. The following Reports and Papers were read :— 1. Eleventh Report on the Erratic Blocks of England, Wales, and Treland. See Reports, p. 136. 2. On some supposed Fossil Algce from Carboniferous Rocks. By Professor W. C. Wituiamson, LL.D., F.R.S. During past years many objects have been figured and described by authors under various names, but all of which have been regarded by some paleontologists as Fucoids. One very curious group especially, obtained from the pre-carboni- ferous rocks, has been described under such names as Bilobites, Chrossochorda, &e. The Rey. Isidore Kavannah, a young alumnus of Stonyhurst College, near Whalley, about a year ago placed in the author’s hands a number of specimens which he had found in Yoredale rocks on the banks of the Hodder, near the college. These specimens would be considered by those who believe in the vegetable nature . of such examples to belong to the genus Chrossochorda. M. Nathorst has recently given excellent reasons for regarding all such specimens as being merely the casts of the depressed tracks of Crustaceans, worms, and other animals, and in plate 1, fig. 1 of his memoir’ he has figured one formed by the crustacean Corophium Jongicorne, which, in its essential features, corresponds with the various Chrosso- chord. Hitherto none of these litter objects have been found in the carboniferous rocks; but since the author received the Stonyhurst specimens Mr. Robert Kidson, of Stirling, has figured one from the Carboniferous beds of Liddlesdale, under the name of Chrossochorda carbonaria. In his specimens the pennatiform ridges given off obliquely from the central longitudinal furrow are smooth. In the author’s specimens they are markedly muricated or regularly tuberculated. Whilst wholly rejecting the idea of these objects being other than the casts of animal tracts, these specimens may be known provisionally as Chrossochorda tuberculata. A number of casts strikingly representing branching alge were made on a smooth sandbank at Llanfairfechan, in North Wales, where drainage channels left by each retiring tide resembled in a most remarkable manner some of the objects described as fossil Algee. Specimens of these casts were exhibited. 3. Report on the Fossil Plants of Halifax.—See Reports, p. 160. 1 Om Spér af ndgra evertebrerade djur M. M. Och Deras Paleontologisha Bety- delse. A.G, Nathorst. Stockholm, 1881. 494 eeder =Suawas A. On the Geological Relations and Mode of Preservation of Bozoon cana- dense. By Principal J. W. Dawson, C.M.G., F.R.S. The oldest known formation in Canada is the Ottawa gneiss, or funda- mental gneiss, a mass of great but unknown thickness, and of vast area, consistin entirely of orthoclase gneiss, imperfectly bedded and destitute of Ae aang quartzite, or other rocks which might be supposed to indicate the presence of land- surfaces and ordinary aqueous deposition. It constitutes the lower part of the Lower Laurentian of Logan, and may be regarded either as a portion of the earth’s original crust, or as a deposit thereon by aqueo-igneous agency and without an evidence of derivative deposits. y Succeeding this is a formation of very different character, though still belonging to the Lower Laurentian of Logan. It may be named the Grenville series oan includes beds of limestone, quartzite, iron ore, and graphitic and hornblendic schists with evidence locally of pebble-beds. It is in this, and especially in one of its me: limestones, the Grenville limestone, that Kozoon canadense occurs. It Sihini Sacer that these limestones are regularly bedded and of great horizontal extent. The Grenville formation presents lithological evidence of ordinary atmospheric panied of the older rocks and of ordinary aqueous as well as organic deposition Above this is the Norian series, or Upper Laurentian of Logan, in whisk ies felspars become dominant, and show that the calcareous rocks accumulated in the preceding period were already contributing to the material of new deposits. No evidence of Eozoon has been found in this formation, which is thus far exitirel unfossiliferous. y The Huronian and other series, also eozoic or pre-Cambrian rocks, overlie the Norian, and in one of these, the Hastings group, belonging probably to the Taconian of Hunt, specimens of Eozoon and indications of worm-burrows and other obscure fossils have been found. With reference to the mode of preservation of Eozoon, it was stated that in its ordinary condition, as mineralised by Serpentine, it presents the simplest kind of mineralisation of a calcareous fossil, that im which the original calcite walls still exist, with no change except a crystallisation of the calcite common in the fossils of newer formations, and with the cavities filled with a hydrous silicate which was evidently in process of deposition on the sea-bottom on which Eozoon is supposed to have lived. Commencing with this fact, the author proceeded to show that the various imperfections and accidents of preservation observed in Kozoon are precisel parallel to those observed in paleeozoic and mesozoic fossils. y Tn conclusion it was stated that many new observations had been made by Dr Carpenter and the author, and would appear in a memoir now in ofhting of preparation by the former ; and that the author hoped, on occasion of the visit of the British Association to Canada next year, to exhibit to those interested in the subject the large series of specimens now in the museum of McGill University. 5. On. the Geological Age of the North Atlantic Ocean. By P. x Epwarp Hutt, LL.D., F.RS. Y Eapeeaaon In this paper the author made use of three leading formations, as f: in hi inquiry, viz., the Aychzean (or Laurentian), the Silurian (chiefly ii Bade ps hay and the See beets ws? ‘1) Dealing with the Archzean, he traced its range both throug cr (eee, continent, and that of Europe and the British Isles, tien: 8 aaacmie is every reason for concluding that the strata of this age underlie all the more recent formations of these tracts, and assuming that the metamorphic beds (con- sisting of granite or gneiss, hornblendic and other schists, quartzites, &c., of pre- cambrian age), were originally oceanic sediments, he drew the inference that the originating lands of these sediments were situated in the region intermediate between North America and Europe, in other words, in the Central and North Atlantic region, probably including Greenland. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION C. 495 (2) As regards the Silurian (Lower Silurian rocks), he showed by comparison of sections over the North American continent (a) that the strata referable to this epoch swell out as they approach the eastern seaboard, and thin away, or pass into caleareous beds in the opposite direction. Similarly it was shown that the sediments of this epoch in Europe swell out westwards, and thin away, or pass into calcareous strata in an opposite direction, as shown by a comparison of the sections in the British Isles, the north-west of France, and north of Spain, with those of Russia. Thus, while the Lower Silurian beds of Britain and the north of France have a thickness of from 20,000 to 25,000 feet, in which beds of limestone are exceptional, those of the Baltic provinces and the shores of the Gulf of Finland have dwindled down to a thickness of only 1,500 feet, of which limestones, as shown by Professor Schmidt, form an important portion. : ‘ From the above comparisons the conclusion was drawn that when the Lower Silurian beds were being formed, the originating lands must have lain over the area of the Atlantic Ocean, that being the region towards which the strata swell out on either hand ; while the replacement of the sediments by limestone indicates the position of the contemporaneous oceans over Central Europe and Western America. (8). In a similar manner, dealing with the Carboniferous strata, the author showed by a comparison of sections, that over the American area the sedimentary strata swell out in the direction of the Atlantic shore, while they thin down or pass into limestones in the direction of the Rocky Mountains; so that (with one notable exception, that of the Weber quartzite in Nevada) both the upper and lower Carboniferous beds consist mainly of marine limestones in the western States, while their representatives of North-East America swell out into about 15,000 feet of strata, consisting throughout of sedimentary materials. Reyerting to the British Isles, the author referred to former papers in which he had shown how the sedimentary materials of the Carboniferous period swell out both towards the N.W. and 8.W. of the British Isles, while the calcareous beds _ thin out or are replaced in the same directions. From these and other considerations the author had long since inferred the position of the originating lands to have been to the north-west and south-west of the British area; and connecting this with the evidence afforded by the Carboniferous sediments of America, he concluded that it was one and the same’ Atlantic continent which had given forth the materials of which the Carboniferous series on either hand had been constructed. Thus it would appear that throughout the Archean, or Laurentian, the Lower Silurian, and the Carboniferous epochs, the regions of North America on the one hand, and of the British Isles and Western Europe were submerged, while a large part of the North Atlantic area existed as dry land, from the waste of which these great formations had been built up: and he urged that if such were the case, the doctrine of the permanency of oceans and continents, as tested by the case of the North Atlantic, falls to the ground. 6. On the Influence of Barometric Préssure on the Discharge of Water fronv Springs. By Baupwin Lataam, M.Inst.C.£., F.G.8., F.R.M.S. In 1881, at the York meeting of the British Association, the author gave the result of a series of observations which he had carried on with reference to the influence of barometric pressure on the discharge of water from the ground, and he showed from the result of a series of gaugings of the periodical bourne-flow at Croydon, that there were certain times when the underground waters were influenced by barometric pressure, and that with a fall of the barometer an increase in the quantity of water discharged from the springs occurred. The fluctuation due to barometric pressure in the case of the Croydon bourne-flow at one period had exceeded half a million gallons per day. It was also shown from the results of percolating gauges, that even in a period of extreme dryness, with a rapid fall of the barometer, a small quantity of water passed out of the percolating gauges. ‘Since the foregoing observations were made, the author has had an opportunity 496 REPORT—1883. of continuing his observations, and finds that percolating gauges are affected in the same way under the influence of barometric pressure as shown on a former occasion ; but in order to make a crucial test as to whether or not the water flowing from an artesian well would be affected by variations of barometric pressure, he instituted a series of observations at the end of the vear 1881 and the beginning of 1882, in connection with a well which he had had bored at the Croydon Rural Sanitary Authority’s works in the lower part of Mitcham parish. The well referred to has been bored through the London clay and Tertiary beds into the chalk, and a watertight bore-pipe inserted from top to bottom; having a steel shoe at the bottom it has been securely driven into the chalk, and the water overflows the surface. In making the experiments a length of iron pipe was fixed on the bore-pipe so as to bring it some feet above the ground level, and in the side of this pipe a small aperture was made in order to allow the overflowing water to escape, the result being that the water was headed up above the aperture about 2 feet. A float fitted with graduated rod was floated on the water in the bore- Pipe, and from the observations made in this way it was found that whenever there was a fall in the barometer the column of water in the bore-pipe increased in altitude; while, on the other hand, for every rise in the barometer there was a corresponding fall in the column of water in the bore-pipe. The results of the observations are shown upon a diagram, and establish the fact, already very clearly demonstrated with reference to the gaugings of the bourne-flow at Croydon, that barometric pressure does exercise a considerable influence in accelerating or retarding the escape of water from the ground, the cause of which the author attributes, as on a former occasion, to the expansion and condensation of the air and gases held by the water, which at a period of low barometric pressure have a tendency to escape and so facilitate the flow of water, while under the conditions of high barometric pressure the tendency is in the opposite direction, and retards the flow of the water. SATURDAY, SEPIEMBER 22. The following Papers and Report were read :— 1. Some additional notes on Anthracosaurus Edgei (Baily sp.), a large Sauro-Batrachian from the Lower Coal Measures, Jarrow Colliery, near Castlecomer, County Kilkenny. By Wiu1am Hexurer Baty, F.L.S., F.G.S., M.BR.LA. At the meeting of the British Association held at Dublin in 1878 a ‘ Notice of some additional Labyrinthodont Amphibia and Fish from Jarrow Colliery, County Kilkenny,’ was read by the author. In this communication he alluded to a large batrachian he had previously described, and named Anthracosaurus Edgei, in a paper read before the Royal Irish Academy, January 18, 1873. He then estimated from the remains of that fossil, as then known, that it indicated an animal of from eight to ten feet in length. Since that time, and during the present year, through the kindness of Joseph Dobbs, Esq., J.P., proprietor of the colliery, who has most liberally aided the author in these investigations, he has been enabled to obtain, in addition to most interest- ing fish-remains, for the collection of the Geological Survey of Ireland, a more complete example of this, perhaps the largest sauro-batrachian extant. The drawing illustrating this communication exhibited as exact a representation as could be taken of this remarkable fossil, of the natural size. It shows the impression of a somewhat triangularly shaped head, viewed from the inferior or palatal surface. It measures twelve inches in length and ten inches in breadth. The vertebral column, as preserved, numbers about sixty separate elements, TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION C. 497 those nearest the head and belonging to the abdominal region being merely indi- cated; towards the extremity, however, they clearly show the attached superior and inferior spinous processes ; the chain of vertebree curves towards the tail, which is deficient. Sixteen ribs may be counted on each side of the vertebral column, the greatest breadth of this, the abdominal portion, being ten inches. About four and a half feet from the snout is shown the greater portion of one of the hind limbs, the femur, tibia and fibula, somewhat displaced, tarsal bones, and the first bones of the five digits. Evidence of the dermal armour is also exhibited on this fossil, as impressions of elongated osseous scutes arranged in oblique rows. This specimen as preserved measures nearly eight feet in length, and would have been ten or more feet to the extremity of the tail. It is impressed upon the smooth surface of a bed of impure coal, the slab containing it weighing several cwt., and its preservation reflects great credit upon the bailiff, Mr. John Bradley, who took the greatest care of it, considering the friable character of its matrix. Another fossil obtained from this colliery at the same time, is a head, which the author believes to be also identical with Anthracosaurus Edge: ; it is in a better state of preservation, although squeezed quite flat ; it presents a profile view, and appears to be closely allied to a well-preserved head from the Shropshire coal-field in the collection of G. Maw, Esq., F.G.S., originally described as ZLoxomma, but which the author believes Prof. Huxley afterwards referred to his genus Anthracosaurus. A rough drawing of the natural size of this head (from the cast in plaster) was exhibited to compare with the specimen from Jarrow Colliery, Kilkenny, which is much larger, the Dudley head measuring 13 inches in length, whilst the other is 15? inches long. 2. On Basalt apparently overlying Post-Glacial Beds, Co. Antrim. By W. J. Know es. The author drew attention to a mass of basalt about 50 feet long, 20 feet wide, and 3 to 9 feet in thickness resting on a portion of what is known as Interglacial beds near Cullybackey, County Antrim. This is only a portion of a larger mass, a part having been removed a few years ago for road-making. 3. Recent Opinions on the Loess Deposits of the Valley of the Rhine. By Marx Stirrup, F.G.S. Mr. Stirrup criticised adversely some recent opinions of Mr. H. H. Howorth, F.S.A., which have been published in the ‘Geological Magazine,’ wherein Mr. Howorth has attempted to prove a ‘great post-Glacial flood’ by the evidence afforded by the mammoth and that of several post-Glacial or drift deposits. Mr. Stirrup pointed out that several facts connected with the loess of the Rhine valley were not consistent with the interpretation given to them by Mr. Howorth, nor was the assumption that the materials of the loess were derived from volcanic muds borne out by the evidence. From the cumulative evidence of the paleontological and geological data Mr. Howorth infers a great diluvial movement over the larger part of the northern pean: which was accompanied by an equally sudden and violent change of climate. Mr. Stirrup maintained that the proofs advanced in support of this deluge were inconclusive and fallacious; for if the extinction of the mammoth were due to such a cataclysm, how are we to account for the survival of the reindeer, musk ox, lemming, and other animals whose fossil bones are found with those of the mammoth and whose descendants still inhabit Northern Europe ? It would have been impossible for any terrestrial animal to have survived a deluge of the character and magnitude postulated by Mr. Howorth. This attempt to resuscitate some of the obsolete doctrines of Cuvier and Buckland (whose 1883. KK 498 REPORT—1883, speculative reasoning is not in accordance with what we know of the actual opera- tions of nature) Mr. Stirrup thought would be a retrograde movement in the history of geology, and that it would be safer to adhere to those sound principles of the Huttonian philosophy which considered the little causes, long continued, as com- petent to bring about the greatest changes of the earth. 4, On the former Physical Condition of Glendale, Northwmberland. By G. P. Huaues. The author exhibited horns of Bos primigenius (urus) and antlers of the red deer, both found fifty years since in a bog at Middleton Hall, south of Wooler. The latter has twenty-three points, and is believed to be the largest in Great Britain. They were found fourteen feet from the surface in marl, underlying peat. The bog in which they were found will now be explored, in hopes of finding more remains. The author believes that this and similar deposits elsewhere found along the valley indicate that Glendale was once a lake. 5. On a Conglomerate with Boulders in the Laurentian Roeks of North Uist, Scotland. By James THomson. The author described pebbles and boulders, up to 5 ft. 10 in. in diameter, unstratified with the gneiss and granitoid gneiss of Harris and of Loch Maddy, in North Uist. The included fragments are of hornblendic, gneissic, and granitoid rocks. The author believes these to belong to the Laurentian series and not to a later division of the pre-Cambrian rocks. 6. Ona Coral Atoll on the Shore-line at Arbigland, near Dumfries, Scot- land. By James THomson. The author briefly described the stratified rocks of the shore-line in the neigh- bourhood of Arbigland, and stated that a portion of these stratified rocks consisted of linear coral reefs extending for two miles along the coast line. In Arbigland bay the reefs are more or less circular in outline, recurving at either extremity. These are overlain by a series of reefs which are circular in outline, in which he found several species of the fasciculate varieties of Lithostrotion ; also Syringopora, Aulopora, Cladoconus, and Monticulopora. And in the dark calcareous shale in the interior of the encircling reefs are numerous species of the Astrai-formed varieties of Lithostrotion, in dense formed masses varying in size from 1 in. to 11 ft. 10 in. in diameter. He also discovered embedded in the shale a species of fossil sponge, which has been described by Mr. Carter as Pulvulus Thomsoni. One specimen of this sponge measured 11 in, long by 5 in, broad. These facts imply conditions similar to those described by Dana, and Darwin in the Atolls of the present day. The Atoll at Arbigland is the first one recorded of Carboniferous age. A detailed description, with a list of fossil remains, will be published at no distant date. 7. Fourth Report on the British Fossil Polyzoa. See Reports, p. 161. i, ' TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION ©. 499 MONDAY, SEPTEMBER 24. The following Reports and Papers were read :— 1. Ninth Report on the Circulation of the Underground Waters in the Per- meable Formations of England, and the Quality and Quantity of the Waters supplied to Various Towns and Districts from these Formations.— See Reports, p. 147. 2. Report on the Harthquake Phenomena of Japan.—See Reports, p. 211. 3. Preliminary Notice of the Earthquake of 1881 in the Island of Ischia. By H. J. Jounston-Uavis, F.G.S. The earthquake of March 4, 1881, occurred at 1.5 p.at., and resulted in the entire destruction of the greater part of Casamenella, severely injuring the upper parts of Casamicciola and Lacco-Ameno, besides Casamonte, Penella, and Fango. Beyond this extended an area, including a little of Porto d’ Ischia, Faiano, Fontana, Monterone di Forio and most of Lacco, in which the houses were fissured. It will thus be seen that the area affected by the shock was a remarkably small one. The buildings of Casamenella which were in the mesoseismal area were characterised by the collapse of the roofs and floors with comparatively little injury to the walls, showing their nearness to the seismic vertical. Passing outwards in a radial manner from the seismic vertical, we tind the angle of emergence rapidly declines, and the damage of the houses similarly diminishes, so that within a very short distance the effects are hardly visible. We may therefore conclude from these facts that we have a slight earthquake haying its origin very near the surface, and that its destructivenéss was dependent on the same cause, for had it been at any considerable depth it might have pro- duced movements of very slight intensity. It must also be mentioned that the peculiar style of architecture, the bad materials and workmanship, combined with age of most of the buildings, helped very greatly towards the ruin. It will be seen that the isoseismals assume ellipsoidal figures, with their major axis running nearly east and west, and are, therefore, no doubt, derived from a fissure whose plane strikes from a few degrees east of south to a few degrees west of north, passing just west of Casamenella, and therefore forming the minor axis of the ellipsoid. It will be observed that this is not quite correct, and that the isoseismals are nearer the seismic vertical on the eastern side; this, therefore, would incline us to believe that the fissure dips slightly to the west, so that the earth- wayes on the east are directed beneath and away from the surface, so as to be absorbed and lost, whilst those on the west would be directed towards the surface. Another important point is that the isoseismals are nearer each other on the northern side; this might be explained by the axis of greatest violence exercised during the production and injection of the fissure not being perpendicular but inclined to a few degrees east of south. Ischia, as is well known, is an old submarine voleanic cone surmounted by a large crater denuded away on the southern side. Since its upheaval at successive periods from beneath the sea, it has given birth to a number of subaérial eruptions from lateral or parasitic craterets, of which Rotaro, Montagnone, Cremate of 1302, Crater of Molara, Grotta della Terra, Casapolita, and Zale, are the principal examples. Some of these have appeared in historic times, and were preceded by a series of violent earthquakes that from time to time drove away the inhabitants. . The town of Fontana occupies the centre of the great or mother crater of Monte Epomeo, and if we draw a radial line from that village to the Marina at Lacco, we shall find that the strike of the fissure causing the earthquake lies on this line. Now it is well known that most lateral eruptions take place from a Kk 2 500 REPORT—1883. radial fissure extending outwards from the chimney of the volcano, so that we see the position and plane of this fissure shows it to be no exception to the rule. The centre of violence on the surface occupies the same relation to the axis of the volcano as does Monte Rotaro, Montagnone, and Cremate, the three most normally placed centres of eruption, so that an outburst at this point would have just the position from which we should expect it to occur. In the case of an active volcano, the radial fissure extends outwards from the whole length of the chimney, as pointed out by Mallet ; but when we have to deal with a case similar to Ischia, the canal has no doubt been plugged by a mass of trachyte that for at least some thousands of years has been able to gradually cool from the surface downwards. Any escape, therefore, of unconsolidated igneous matter would probably occur at the point of least resistance, and so would be into the fragmentary material, in preference to following the plugged chimney. The fissure would, therefore, have a tendency to branch out, forming an angle with the main axis and extending itself by spasmodic ruptures, followed by immediate injection of igneous matter, and would not send the maximum impulse in an upward direction perpendicular to the horizon, but inclined, just as we see denoted by the eccentricity of the different isoseismal ellipsoids. There is yet another point to be cleared up. Fontana is not included in the isoseismals, yet it suffered rather severely. Very few of the walls of the houses were damaged, but hardly a roof, of the arch masonry type especially, escaped being fissured and cracked in such a way that the fractures usually assumed a circular form in the centre of the vault, with others radially extending outwards. The wooden beams over the doors and windows were bent down or broken by a piece of masonry of a A shape, included in fractures extending from each upper corner of the opening in the wall. There was also no evidence of lateral movement by injuries. The people remarked a strong subsultory shock, followed by a slight undulatory one. There is, therefore, plenty of evidence to show that we have here a series of injuries depending upon a wave isstiing from the earth vertically or nearly so. How can we explain this ? We have in one earthquake two seismic verticals, one surrounded by a district in which the damage diminishes more or less gradually as we recede from the mesoseismal area; in the other we have a small mesoseismal (?) area surrounded by districts quite uninjured. The following explanation has appeared to the author to clear up the difficulty, and therefore perhaps he may be permitted to give it. As already stated, Fontana occupies the centre of the great crater of Epomeo, and therefore lies immediately over the old chimney, which in all probability is filled by an old plug of consolidated trachyte which must descend to the igneous reservoir. Any increase of tension in the general mass of igneous matter that might determine the further rupture of a collateral fissure would result in the conduction of any changes of pressure or vibrations along the column of highly elastic trachyte, whilst the same earth-waves would be annulled or absorbed by the inelastic tufas surrounding it, so that the blow would be struck perpendicularly to the surface and in a small area, with well-defined borders. The undulatory sensations after the principal local shock were these that were derived from the great centre of impulse beneath Casamenella. The earthquake occurred at an epoch of general seismic activity throughout Europe, although its own vibrations were only communicated to short distances. It was felt at Vivara, Procida, Bacoli, and Misenum, and at Ventotene and Ponza very slightly. At Naples and Vesuvius, even the most delicate seismographs were undisturbed. This is comprehensible when we think over the geology of the district, and remember its composition of tufas of different but always low elas- ticity inclined at every imaginable angle, so that the earth-wave would be refracted and reflected every few yards, besides being absorbed by the inelastic medium. But, moreover, it is possible to show that the earth-wave in passing from the focus to the instruments in a straight line would have to be transferred from the earth to the sea, thence to the air, thence again to the earth, or directly to the TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION C. 501 instruments, as these are placed similarly to the towns on mountains, where the earth-wave passes beneath them, as illustrated by Mallet. Dr. Samuel Haughton has calculated from projected objects the molecular velocity, which turns out to be 4°64 feet per second. The maximum molecular velocity was determined in three cases, and found to be 4087, 4°553, and 5:273 feet per second respectively ; the mean of all being 4:64 feet per second, The velocity of transmission could not be obtained, partly on account of the small distances within which clocks were stopped, and the imperfect time kept. The number of deaths resulting from this earthquake were 127. It is said there were changes in the temperature of the mineral waters and fumaroli, but the author was unable to verify if such had really been the case, and when he examined thermometrically the principal ones, some days after, he could not find any important variations from their usual state. 4, Preliminary Notice on the Earthquake of July 1883 in the Island of Ischia. By H. J. Jounsron-Lavis, F.G.S. On July 28, 1883, at 9.25 p.m., a violent shock of earthquake reduced to ruins Casamicciola, including the districts of Tresta, Olivieri, Panella, Casamonte, Mezzavia, most of Lacco, Fango, Monterone and Vajola di Forio; injuring very severely the rest of Lacco, Monticchio, the greater part of Forio, Panza, Serrara- Fontana, Fontana, Maropano, Barano, Piejo, Faiano, and Rotaro. Beyond this extends a third area, covering most of the island, in which the houses were only slightly fissured. The isoseismals have almost exactly the same form and arrangements as in the earthquake of 1881, but from the far greater violence of the shock, they are naturally larger. The houses included within the mesoseismal area—that is, Casa- menella and the Purgatorio district of Casamicciola, with part of Fango—were ruined to such an extent that hardly the stumps of the walls were left, and it was rare to find a piece of masonry which was not reduced into its ultimate fragments, so that it was uncommon to find two or three stones still attached together. Objects were projected considerable distances, the iron tie-bars put into walls after the 1881 injuries were broken and bent like thin iron wire. One fact very remarkable in this last earthquake was the effect of geological structure. Thus, for instance, all the houses situated on the brink of a valley where the tufa was loose and incoherent, were in most cases quite destroyed from the fis- sures of an incipient or complete landslip. Buildings with foundations on the loose alluvial tufas of the plains of valley bottoms have suffered much less than others built directly upon the solid tufa. "We may compare, for instance, Casamonte and some farm-houses on the little plain close at hand. The most remarkable effects of this kind are the Marinas of Casamicciola and Lacco-Ameno, where some houses, that are built entirely on loose sea-sand, have only nominally suffered, whereas houses built on the tufa, and only a few paces distant, are more or less ruined. Faiano, which is almost in contact with the large masses of trachyte of Monte Toppo and Monte Vetta, has suffered very severely, probably as the result of the different vibratory increments of two materials differing so widely in their elas- ticity. It is no doubt due to the rapid annulling by absorption, refraction, and re- flection from the media traversed, that all volcanic earthquakes are so very limited in their extension. Besides the actual damage done to the houses, a number of landslips occurred, three of which are worthy of remark for their extension. A large one detached itself from the side of Monte Rotaro, overhanging a part of the Vallone Ombrasco. Two others started near the summit of Monte Nuovo (of Ischia) and swept down its north-eastern and north-western flanks, destroying a large tract of vine-gardens. In the former case the landslip occurred through the loose fragmentary ejectamenta of Monte Rotaro, whereas in the other two cases the materials were the much altered Epomeo tufas, that have been for centuries exposed to the destructive fumarolic action. This latter gave rise to some extraordinary exaggerations, such 502 REPORT—1883. as enormous fissures opening, from which large volumes of vapour were issuing, and similar statements. ‘he fissures were such as exist along the edge of all landslips, and the vapour which escaped, for only a few hours after, was nothing more than due to the sudden exposure ofa large surface of hot and moist muddy tufa, which formed the fumarole walls. The author visited with diligence, guided by the informers, the different localities where these natural wonders were to be seen, to be repaid by useless climbs beneath a broiling August sun. As he knew the island of Ischia step by step before the last catastrophe, so far as his observations go, he could find no change either in the level of any locality, or in the fumaroles or mineral waters. It may be remarked that this is said in the face of many statements to the con- trary, to the effect that some of the thermal waters boiled, or rushed out ‘in great quantity. Now there are many persons thoroughly worthy of belief who assert such to have been the case; but there are others quite as worthy of belief who deny it. Amongst some assertions, one was that the wells dried up; but in two cases at least the wells turned out to be underground cisterns for rain water, so that how the earthquake dried up these, other than by fracturing them, the author cannot conceive. Hardly any cliff edge but either slipped away or was fissured parallel to its borders; roads that ran along a declivity had either slipped down bodily into the valley, or were divided by fissures parallel to their axis. One fact, however, of which there can exist not the slightest doubt, is possibly an important discovery made by Dr. Eisig, trained to scientific observation, and: Mr. Petersen, the vice-director and engineer respectively of the zoological station at Naples. These gentlemen, when on a dredging excursion, with the aquarium yacht, a short time after the earthquake, noticed on the north of the island (@.e. opposite Casamicciola and Lacco) a number of pieces of fresh-looking pumice floating on the water. The conclusion was that there had been a submarine eruption. Thus would be explained the sensation of a blow struck at the two steamers at anchor in the roads at the moment of the shock, besides that against a boat three miles from the Punta Imperatore. Against such supposition there are mavy facts. (1) No one saw the eruption. (2) Supposing it to have passed unobserved in the night, surely the next morning there would still have been some very considerable escape of eruptive materials, especially when we remember the small depth between the island and the mainland. (3) We should expect a larger amount of pumice than was really found. (4) It is hardly compatible that a mesoseismal area occurred within the island, whilst an eruption occurred a small distance away, unless this were on the continuation of the fissure, and therefore opposite Lacco. (5) The presence of floating pumice might be explained by the landslips of loose tufa, containing that material, that ire sea cliffs in the immediate neighbourhood, and out of which it may have oated. It is, however, to be hoped that, as the zoological station possesses dredges and diving apparatus, they will divert their attention for a day or two to the investiga- tion of an important phenomenon, if such really exists. Fontana, as on the occasion of March 4, 1881, again showed a set of injuries dependent on a vertical shock. This time, however, the damage was much more strongly marked, and many houses were rendered quite uninhabitable, besides some that fell. In addition to the vertical injuries were a set of fractures denoting a wave- path, coming from the north at a very low angle of emergence. ‘The explanation proposed for the peculiarity of the injuries in this locality for 1881, seems to be confirmed ; the vertical seems to be due, as then, to the conduction along a column of trachyte followed by the direct shock from Casamenella, which produced the second set of fissures. An additional confirmation of this is, that at the convent of St. Nicola hardly any signs of vertical movement are evident, whilst objects on the altar gave a distinct north and south azimuth. The author examined the whole of the coast of the island, but could find no ap- parent change of level. A rough examination of the azimuths proves them to be very regular except near the mass of trachyte of Zale, which seems to have reflected the shock, so that the buildings in the neighbourhood of it, and especially on its TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION C. 503 southern side, have received a direct and reflected wave-path, and therefore have two sets of fissures, causing much complication. The author observed a similar effect, but much less marked, in 1881. The focus seems to have been an enlargement of the former one, and occupies, he believes, almost the same topographical position, except that its northern extremity is more prolonged. An important fact about the position of this fissure is that it nearly corresponds at its southern end with the active fumarolic area of Monte Cito, and at its northern with some altered tufas, the result of fumarolic action on the beach at Lacco, and therefore is probably along an old fracture, for, at Monte Cito, alum was collected in the fourteenth or fifteenth century. oe je CGROTTAN DELLA TERRA —_ as ee Pace, S.ANGELO ys Ree SKETCH MAP OF THE ISLAND OF ISCHIA. Scale 1 to 120,000. Showing isoseismals of 1881 and 1883, and fissures of each earthquake- (width of fissures exaggerated). 1. Area of maximum and total destruction. 2 ee a a {2 Area of nearly complete destruction. AS ‘ 8. Area of severe injury. nu H } Ancient craters of eruption. Ls es 5. Dyas versus Permian. By the Rev. A. Irvine, B.A., B.Sc., F.G.S. This subject is brought forward for discussion both as having a special local interest, and on account of the international importance of the subject in view of the Berlin Congress next year, and the progress of the Geological Map of Europe. The author, referring to previous papers in the ‘ Geological Magazine’ during the year 1882, in which strong reasons were given for abandoning the threefold division of the so-called Permian System, and to the discussions raised in the same periodical, maintains that the ‘Permian System’ of Murchison, which represents the group of strata as marked by three stages, is inapplicable to the English rocks of Post- 504 REPORT—1883. carboniferous age. This conclusion does not invalidate the correctness of Murchison’s classification for the strata of the Permian region proper; though it must be borne in mind that during last year Mr. Twelvetrees showed, both in the ‘ Geological Magazine’ and in a paper read before the Geological Society, that further south, in the Orenburg country, a true Dyassic facies, as it is understood in Germany, can be recognised; the Rothliegende (with some subordinated limestones, as in Germany) being succeeded upwards by a true Zechstein formation, the latter being overlain conformably by a series of cupriferous marls and sandstones (‘ Upper Permian’ of Murchison). The data given by Mr. Twelvetrees are all in favour of the view which regards these marls and sandstones as a transition series between the Dyas and Trias, which very nearly coincides with the views expressed by M. Jules Marcou at the time when Murchison’s ‘Permian System’ was first propounded, Reference is also made to the transition series of Giimbel, which occurs in Southern Tyrol, described by the author in a paper on the Triassic Deposits of the Alps in the ‘Geological Magazine,’ November 1882, and in his Report to the British Committee of the International Geological Commission. In both of these papers the general equivalence of the English Post-carboniferous and the German Dyas is pointed out, reasons for such a conclusion having been given in the earlier papers more at length. The term ‘ Permian’ has therefore only a local and subordinate value, and scarcely applies even to the whole Russian area in which these strata are developed. This summer the author has spent some time at work upon the German and Austrian series of Post-carboniferous rocks, and has had the able assistance of Dr, Von Hauer, Professor Geinitz, Professor Liebe, and others. The main pur- pose of the present communication is to bring forward new facts bearing upon the relation of the Dyas and Trias of Central Europe. These facts have been gleaned (1) from a study of the collections of the Geologische Reichsanstalt of Vienna; (2) from a recent communication to the Jsis in Dresden by Professor Geinitz, containing a description by Hr. A, Dittmarsch of the extensive erosion of the Upper Zechstein (Plattendolomit) at Ostrau, in Silesia; (3) from a series of quarries near Meerane in Saxony, which the author (at the suggestion of Pro- fessor Geinitz) has lately visited, and in which the unconformity of the lowest Bunter strata (Murchison’s ‘ Bunterschiefer’) with the Zechstein is most pro- nounced and unmistakable (sections were described) ; (4) from a week’s work in Northern Thiiringen, where, both in detail and on a larger scale, the break in the stratigraphical sequence of the Dyas and Trias is shown to be absolute and complete. The German terminology (Dyas and Trias), which was first established on a consideration of their organic remains, is thus fully confirmed by physical and stratigraphical evidence, and the idea of a conformable sequence of the Bunter upon the Zechstein, which has been so strongly insisted upon by Murchison and his collaborateurs, is shown to be a fiction. From which it follows that the application of the ‘ Permian System,’ as propounded by Murchison, to the Post-carboniferous rocks of Central Europe is no longer tenable, any more than is its application to the British series, as the author has shown elsewhere. 6. On the Coloration of some Sands, and the Cementation of Siliceous Sandstones. By the Rev. A. Irvine, B.A., B.Sc., F.G.S. In the first part of this paper attention is drawn to the occurrence of certain ereen-coloured sands which are frequently met with below the peaty layers, at the heads of the small valleys, in the Upper Bagshot sands. The local and exceptional nature of these green deposits, and their relation to the decomposing vegetal matter which has overlain them for a long period of time, suggest the connection of the green colour with the decomposition of vegetation. Chemical analysis of these sands shows that the green colour is in no way connected with any of the ordinary green minerals which enter into the formation of rocks, but reveals the organic origin of the colouring matter. For details of this, reference is made to papers by the author, one read before the Geologists’ Association, the other in the ee TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION C. 505 ‘ Geological Magazine,’ in which the matter is treated at length. The green sands are simply dirty quartz-sand, with more or less of fine clayey material. By boiling in concentrated sulphuric acid the colour is quite destroyed, and the acid blackened: long boiling in caustic potash also removes the green colouring matter for the most part, but leaves some grains coated with a black amorphous substance, which the author considers to be humic acid, perhaps in combination with the silica. Both the black and the green materials, which appear only as incrustations of the grains under the microscope, often cementing smaller grains to the larger ones, can be removed by chemical reagents, and microscopic examination then shows a pure sand, made up partly of rounded, partly of angular grains, and exhibiting no trace of colour beyond a thin translucent pellicle of peroxide of iron after treatment with potash. Nota single grain of any green mineral has been found by the author in the green sands of either the valley-heads, or of the Middle and Lower Bagshot series, which both chemical and microscopic examination prove to owe the green, olive-green, and black coloration of their grains to amorphous matter of vegetable origin. Crenic and apocrenic acids are precipitated from the alkaline solutions in which these sands have been boiled, as well as from the waters of deep wells which are supplied from the Middle and Lower Bagshot strata where the green sands predominate; and the proportion of crenic acid increases with the increase of the depth of shade of the green colour of the sand as a whole. The paper on the action of humus acids by A. A. Julien (Am. Ass. Sci., 1879) is referred to, as confirming generally the author's conclusions on this part of the subject. The author has extended his observations to certain other sands, and shown that in them too the colouring matter is largely due to the influence of these vegetal acids. These include the grey sand- stones of the Molasse, near Lucerne, the green marls of the Upper Keuper, and a bed of dark green sand in the Woolwich and Reading beds near Croydon. Evidence is also given of the part they seem to have played in the ‘ mottling’ of certain sandstones, and the contemporaneous coloration of the red sandstones generally, by the formation of soluble ferrous salts, from which the peroxide of iron was afterwards precipitated by atmospheric oxidation in shallow waters. To their action is also attributed the bleaching out of iron from the surface sands, and its subsequent deposition at no great depth, to form the cementing material of the ‘ pan’ which is so frequently met with below the superficial layer of sandy districts in the Bagshot country, in Scotland, in America, and elsewhere. In the second part of the paper attention is drawn to some recent investigations by the author, of the origin of the siliceous cementing material of the sarsen-stones, which occur in the newest Bagshot strata and in the sandy strata of the Woolwich and Reading beds of the London basin. Reference is made to a fuller statement of the author's views in the paper before referred to. Looking to the facts (1) that (as the author has demonstrated) silica can be replaced and precipitated in the hydrated condition from soluble alkaline silicates by saturating their solutions with CO,; (2) that from such a gelatinous hydrate of silica, a glassy variety of silica separates out on removal of the water of hydration; (8) that microscopic examination of thin sections of sarsen-stones shows them to be composed of clear quartz-grains enclosed in a glassy siliceous matrix; (4) that felspars (as is well known) are decomposed by CO, with deposit of kaolin; (5) that kaolin is abundantly present in the siliceous matrix in which the quartz-grains are included —the author regards the induration of these sarsen-stones, and perhaps of siliceous sandstones and grits generally, as due to the accidental presence of felspar in the sand as it was originally deposited, and to the decomposition of this, with simultaneous liberation of silica and kaolin by carbon dioxide, and by the still stronger humus acids, which must have been copiously supplied by decomposing vegetation. 7. On a Boulder from the Chloritic Marl of Ashwell, Herts. By H. George Forpuay, F.G.S. The boulders which are occasionally found in the Chloritic Marl in the workings for the so-called coprolites in Cambridgeshire and the neighbouring counties are 506 REPORT—1883. usually little more than pebbles. In the descriptive list of the more important of these boulders and pebbles given in a paper read before the Geological Society, in November 1872, by Messrs. W. J. Sollas and A. J. Jukes-Browne (‘On the In- cluded Rock-fragments of the Cambridge Upper Greensand,’ Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, vol. xxix. p. 11), the largest specimen mentioned has the dimensions 14 x 12 x 6 inches. The boulder now noted measures 12 x 93 x 54 inches, and is therefore amongst the largest at present known from this bed. It is somewhat triangular in general form, one surface being nearly flat, and is very much rounded and worn. On the weathered surface dark, purple, wavy lines appear, generally of the thickness of a sheet of writing paper, but sometimes a quarter, or even half an inch thick, alter- nating with lighter and thicker bands. Where broken the rock is more uniform in colour, the bands varying in shades of purple. Occasionally, where much weathered, the lighter bands show a tendency to columnar structure, developed perpendicularly to the planes of banding. The material is very hard, and not easily broken. The surface of the boulder is worn and smoothed, and in some parts may almost be said to be polished. Here and there the softer material of the light-coloured bands has been worn into small cavities or depressions, and in other places the lines of banding are brought into strong relief by a more uniform wearing away of the softer bands. As is usually the case with the boulders and fossil remains of the Chloritic Marl, this specimen has upon its surface a number of attached plicatulee and other small shells, and it bears also two patches of the phosphatic nodules characteristic of the bed from which it has been obtained, and even a fragment of the marl itself. While the boulder has clearly been subjected to very great wear, and has the external appearance usually attributed to the action of ice when found in similar boulders of more recent periods, there are upon it no distinct or definite scratches or grooves. Professor Bonney has kindly examined a fragment from this boulder. The material is a very compact quartz-felsite, containing small specks of quartz scattered in the matrix, which exhibits a distinct and interesting spherulitic structure. In concluding his notes on the boulder, Professor Bonney says:—‘ The microscopic structure of the rock differs very decidedly from any specimen which I have examined from Charnwood. It differs also from the old rhyolitic rocks of the Wrekin and of North Wales. Although it has a certain family likeness to all of these, enough to embolden one to suggest that it may have been derived from some volcanic mass, now lost to sight, which was active in the latest pre-Cambrian epoch, I cannot venture to refer it to any locality known to me in Britain. I have, however, no doubt that the pebble described by Mr. Watts’ (‘Geological Magazine,’ vol. viii. p. 95) ‘is from the same locality,’ Taken alone, no theory as to the prevalence or otherwise of floating ice in the sea of the period during which the lower part of the chalk was deposited can be founded on this particular boulder. But it at all events supports the already existing theory, based on the character of the boulders and pebbles already de- scribed from the Chloritic Marl. It has two characteristics of ice-borne erratics :— 1. It is superficially like boulders recognised as having been transported from distant sources by ice, and subjected to the peculiar wear and tear incident to ice-action. 2. Its material is derived from a parent rock which can under no probable circum- stances have existed, at the period of the chalk, within a very considerable distance of its recently discovered resting-place. We may therefore fairly, I think, accept it as evidence of the probability of the existence of floating ice in the sea of the chalk period. 8. Report on the Fossil Phyllopoda of Paleozoic Rocks. See Reports, p. 215. 9. Fourth Report on the Tertiary Flora of the North of Ireland. _ See Reports, p. 209. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION C. 5 7 i TUESDAY, SEPTEMBER 25. The following Papers were read :-— 1. Ona supposed case of Metamorphism in an Alpine Rock of Carboniferous Age. By Professor T. G. Bonnny, M.A., F.B.S.! At the base of the Carboniferous series in some parts of the Western Alps is a conglomerate called the poudingue de Val Orsine, the matrix of which abounds in mica, and is supposed by some geologists to exhibit true foliation. The author had examined some typical localities near Vernayaz, and stated that the fragments consisted of vein-quartz, gneiss, and mica schist, resembling the crystalline rocks of the district, with some of an unaltered purplish slate. Further, microscopic examination showed that the ground mass exhibited no metamorphism of importance, but that the mica was also of fragmental origin. He also described a green flinty argillite from the same district, supposed to be a member of the Carboniferous series, This proved to have been composed originally of fragments much coarser than he should have expected from the aspect of the rock. These had been cracked and more or less crushed in situ by the pressure to which the whole district has been subjected, and had then undergone certain micro-mineralogical changes. He concluded by stating as the result of his investigations of the Alps, that there is always an abrupt transition from the comparatively unmetamorphosed rocks of known geological age to the true schists and gneisses of unknown but certainly far greater antiquity, and that nothing short of the clearest proof would justify us in considering any of the crystalline foliated rocks of the Alps as altered evonian or Silurian, even if the latter term be used in its most extended sense. 2. Note on the Nagel-flue of the Rigi and Rossberg. By Professor T. G. Bonney, M.A., F.R.S2 The author called attention to the following points in regard to the conglomerate of these mountains:—(1) That the pebbles were not seldom indented by mutual pressure. This he considered, like the indentations common on the quartzite pebbles of the Bunter conglomerate of Central England, to be sufficient to show that such impressions did not indicate an early stage of metamorphism in the ordinary sense of that word, as argued last year by Professor James Thomson,’ but were simply deformations due to long-continued pressure apart from any action of heat. (2) That the pebbles in this district consisted mainly of grits and limestones from the Secondary and perhaps early Tertiary series of the Alps, with a variable amount of a reddish granite (of whose locality he was ignorant). Alpine schists and gneisses were exceedingly rare. He concluded that the nagel-flue was deposited by a river, whose drainage area had some correspondence with that of the present Reuss, and its pebbles show that this Miocene river must have flowed almost wholly over the more modern Alpine rocks. These have now been stripped away from the underlying metamorphic series over a large extent of the basin of the Reuss. (3) That there was a close analogy between the Bunter conglomerate and the nagel-fiue ; the former also resembling the British Old Red Sandstone, and a part of the Calciferous sandstone series in Scotland. As these three were admittedly fresh-water deposits, he argued that the Bunter series (parts of which had some resemblance to the ordinary molasse) should be reckoned among the true fluviatile or fluvio-lacustrine deposits. 3. On the Pre-Cambrian Igneous Rocks of St. David's. By Professor J. F. Buaxe, M.A., F.G.S. The rocks below the Cambrian conglomerate have been described by Dr. Hicks as bedded rocks belonging to three distinct periods. The same rocks 1 Published in extenso Geol. Mag. Dec. ii. vol, x. p. 507. 2 Idem, p. 511. 3 Report, 1882, p. 536. 508 REPORT— 1883. have been recently asserted by Dr. Geikie to be partly Cambrian and partly intrusive. The author contends that they are Precambrian in age, but form a very complete volcanic series, which may well be designated the Dimetian. The basis of the series is the Dimetian granite, serving as the core. This is surrounded by the more acid rocks, as the quartz-felsites and felspar porphyries (the so-called Arvonian), and the more outlying portions consist of very varying materials, chiefly rough ashes or agglomerate breccias—on the east side finely bedded ‘ halleflintas,’ and on the north side many basic lava flows. These are the so-called ‘Pebdian.’ The arrangement of these rocks shows the characteristic irregularity of volcanic rocks, and though many portions are bedded, they have no dominant strike over the whole district. The Cambrian series commencing with the conglomerates is quite independent and hangs together asa whole. In no place can a continuous passage be proved from the one series to the other ; the junction is in most cases a faulted one, and at the places where this is not so, the conglomerate lies on different beds of the volcanic series. The proofs of the Precambrian age of the volcanic series may be seen (1) between Nun’s Chapel and Caerbwdy, where the junction is faulted towards the west, so that more and more of the series above the felspar-porphyries comes in towards the east, and the conglomerate contains fragments of it at Caerbwdy ; (2) at Porthclais, and Ogof Llesugn, where the junctions are faulted, but the conglomerates hang to the Cambrian beds; (3) at Penmaen Melgn, where the con- glomerate lies apparently without a fault, on the ashes and agglomerates which are not schistose; (4) at Castell, where the junction is faulted, the Cambrian striking at the volcanic series; (5) in Ramsey Island, where fragments of Arenig rocks, and conglomerate (of peculiar character) are equally let down amongst the ashes; (6) along the northern boundary of the mass, where different members of the Cambrian series come in contact with it. The granite is nowhere intrusive, or in any way connected with the Cambrian rocks. It cannot even be proved intrusive in the volcanic series. The section at Ogof Llesugn shows a double fault of great magnitude forming the boundary of the granite as far as Porthclais, with a mass of conglomerate wedged in between the two faults, both of which are slickensided. The apparent welding of the conglomerate to the granite is due to the intrusion of the diabase along the fault which has caught up portions of each. This is the only place (except at Porth- seli, where it has become schistose, perhaps by faulting) where there is any notable alteration in the quartz-conglomerate. The other junctions, whether at the faults or at the boundaries of the crystalline rocks, show little or no change. There is no proof of an isocline west of the granitic mass, but of a very variable series of ashes and lavas, with interstratified calcareous bands. None of the crystalline portions of the series show any signs of true bedding. The Cambrian beds which can be compared to tuffs, though they have not been proved to be such, are far away from the base of the series, and bear no relation to the underlying ashes. Similar phenomena to these are repeated further to the east, in the localities pointed out by Dr. Hicks. Hence in these ancient times there was a tendency to a linear arrangement of volcanic outbursts—the central and older portions are more crystalline and acid, while the ashes and more basic flows, with the stratified siliceous tufts, form the outworks round each centre. On the possibly denuded sur- face of these rocks the Cambrian beds were deposited, the conglomerates deriving at least their matrix from them; and at a later date the vertical direction was given to them by the forcing up of the great volcanic series to their level, in some places the granitic base, at others only the ashy surface. At this, or at some later period, the diabase dykes invaded both. 4. On the Geology of the Troad. By J. S. Dittzr. This paper gave a brief account of recent researches in the Troad, the author being attached as geologist to the United States Assos Expedition. Further details, especially as regards the igneous rocks, were submitted to the Geological TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION C. 509 Society of London in May last ;! other notices on the subject have been published in the papers of the Archxological Institute of America. The oldest rocks of the Troad are the crystalline schists with limestones which form the Ida range (5,750 feet), and which also appear in smaller and lower areas elsewhere. From the limestone-beds of this series, on the flanks of Ida, most of the springs arise which ave the sources of the chief rivers of the Troad. The age of this series is unknown; it is probably Archean. Resting unconformably upon these beds, and in part composed of them, is a newer series of partially altered rocks, which may range in age from Paleozoic to Eocene ; but this series requires more examination. The Upper Tertiaries are sharply marked off from these older rocks ; they occur in two separate areas. The older series is marine; it is found mainly along the western and north-western part of the Troad. These beds belong to the Sarmatian stage—Upper Miocene. The newer Tertiary series is composed of fresh-water beds, Upper Miocene or Lower Pliocene, occurring mainly in the interior of the country, and especially along the plane of the Mendere. The oldest igneous rock is granite, which invades and alters the oldest (? Archean) crystalline rocks. Dykes of quartz-porphyry intersect this. Quartz- diorite invades the second, or partially crystalline, sedimentary series. Of the newer igneous rocks andesites and liparites are the oldest ; where they can be studied together the latter is the later of the two. Of later date are basalts and nepheline basalts. 5. On the Causes of Change of Climature during Long Periods of Time, and of Coincident Changes of Fauna and Flora. By Joun Guyv.? The object is to show that, as the elevation of mountain-ranges is the principal cause of cold, so the converse is true—namely, that their subsidence, in long periods of time, is the cause of warm temperatures. Without attempting to account for the origin of the inequalities of the earth’s surface, or to throw any light upon the cause of the upheaval of the land, the author endeayours to prove the reality of his proposition, and commences with the Carboni- ferous period. There is evidence of a normal and quiescent state during which coal was de- posited ; not an instance can be adduced of an ice-scratched boulder, but a mild and subtropical climate appears to have prevailed. Passing to the Permian, the change both of fauna and flora appears to be coin- cident with that of the level of the land. A great and general disturbance took place, and glaciated and striated rocks prove the reality of a Glacial period, as ob- served by Professor Ramsay. From that era, and throughout the oolitic series, a gradual and general levelling occurred, and there is no appearance of scratched boulders. Marsupial animals attest a subtropical surface of the land, and saurians indicate the like condition of the sea. Throughout the Purbeck beds the marsupial form is continued, and in the Dirt-bed of the Isle of Portland the Zamia represents a tropical flora. The same remarks may be made respecting the prevalence of a warm climate during the cretaceous series. The chalk was laid down in a warm sea horizontally, and its elevation into its present inclined and irregular position was accompanied with a lowering of the climate and concurrent change of fauna and flora. The Eocene and still more the Miocene formations exhibit very gradually but decidedly the effect of change of level and disturbance of the strata, but no striated boulders that the writer is aware of, nor any indication of ice-action have been discovered in them. But the effect of such changes becomes more obvious in Pliocene times; and in no part of the world are there the like facilities for observation as in the eastern counties of England. There, from the continuity of the strata, the relations of cause and effect are minutely traceable, and it may be clearly seen how the varia- 1 Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxix. p. 627, with Geol. Map ; Appendix by W. Topley. 2 Published in extenso Geol. Mag. Dec. iii. vol. i. p. 73. 510 ; REPORT—1883. tions of the climate and of the fauna and flora have gone part passw with the elevation of the land. This is exemplified in the variety of the elephantine and cervine remains which were successively entombed in the great Anglo-Belgian basin. After that deposit the land was evidently upheaved, so that on the west the estuary was raised high and dry without the river, and on the east there is the remnant of the mighty Rhine without the estuary, A severance has taken place, caused by this elevatory process, between the elephantine and cervine remains on either side of the Alpine ranges. This may be seen in Germany, Italy, and other countries on the east, and in the Thames valley, the Forest-bed in England, and in several districts in France and elsewhere on the west. Both mammals and molluscs had an extensive range before the mountains were raised and intercommunication was cut off. The result of this upheaval was the introduction of the so-called Glacial epoch, when the greater part of the mammals succumbed to the cold, and an ice- sheet by land and glaciers by sea spread the temperature of the Ice Age far and wide, The reality of this scene and its cause are shown by the gradual introduction of the present milder temperature, which has succeeded on the wearing down of the level of perpetual snow and the retreat of glaciers. This may be observed by every traveller in Switzerland, Savoy, Italy, and Greece; and we appear to have returned to the same temperature as prevailed during the Forest-bed period after having experienced here the severity of subarctic regions. Tn Central North America the elevation of the land, 2,000 feet, has sufficed to change the course of the Gulf Stream. By this the current of warm water is diverted to its present course, and we now enjoy the benefits which once spread their genial influence in the direction of Melville Island. This change suggests the best solution of that extraordinary phenomenon the growth of coal-plants in so northerly a latitude. 6. Preliminary Note on the further discovery of Vertebrate Footprints in the Penrith Sandstone. By Guorce Varry Smiru. For some time past the author had been endeavouring to find footprints in the Penrith sandstone, knowing that impressions of the same nature as those met with in the equivalent strata of Dumfries had been previously found at Brownrige in Plumpton, about five miles to the north of Penrith, and that similar impressions had also been noticed by the late Mr. Binney and by Prof. Harkness on the flagey beds near Penrith, but that those impressions were not so distinct as at Brownrigg. Last May he was fortunate enough to meet with some impressions in a quarry which had been opened out when the Settle and Carlisle branch of the Midland Railway was in course of construction. This quarry is situated on the slope of the hill north of the highway from Penrith to Alston, and about three and a half miles east from Penrith. The rock consists wholly of strongly false-bedded red sandstone, similar in character to that so largely employed for building purposes in and around the town of Penrith. The geological position of the sandstone was shown approximately in the diagram which was exhibited. It is important to notice that the Penrith sandstone occurs beneath the magnesian limestone, the latter being found in the bank of the river Eden between Throstle Hall and Little Salkeld, to the north-east of the quarry, as well as in Hilton Beck, near Appieby. Nearly all the footprints hitherto found in the New Red have been obtained from the so-called Trias, and it is of great interest to find vestiges of a similar nature occurring in rocks clearly older than the magnesian limestone. Facsimile casts of several impressions, showing the peculiar characteristics of each, were exhibited at the meeting, together with sketches of the stones upon which the impressions occur, serving to show the direction of the tracks. The first impression (cast No. 1) was found loose on the top of the bed where the workmen had been quarrying. From the impressions subsequently found i sitw it would appear to be the cast, or top stone. Subsequently the author found im- pressions on the bed marked A in the water-colour sketch of the quarry. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION C. 511 The casts Nos. 2and 3 are from the bed marked A in the annexed sketch of the quarry. No. 4is from bed B, and Nos. 5, 6, and 7 are from the bed C. The casts Nos. 8 and 9 are of stones taken from the same quarry by the workmen, but they informed the author that the original of No. 9 was found below bed A, and was a bottom stone. The impressions in the three beds take the same, or nearly the same, direction. The impressions seen in the casts 1, 3, and 5 appear to be those of similar animals, which evi- dently used their fore feet simply as supports, while throwing the weight of their bodies mainly on their hind feet, which when in motion over-reached the impressions left by the fore feet. Nos. 2 and 6 to all appearance do not exhibit the same character, the impressions being probably those of a single foot; those on No. 6 would appear to be the impression of LOOKING S.W. a pad and three digits. The impressions on No. 4, being of more uniform depth, would appear to have been made by an animal which threw its weight pretty equally on all four feet. The impressions on No. 7 appear different again, and to have been those of a much smaller animal. It is important to note that the impressions Nos. 5, 6, and 7, being all different, occur on the same stone. The impressions on No. 8 are from their position very different to any of the others. It seems doubtful whether each impres- sion on No. 9 is that of a single foot, or whether it is not rather that of both the fore and hind feet nearly in coincidence. The appearance of a double row of toes and the abnormal number of six digits visible in some impressions probably arises from the placing of the hind foot nearly in the impression left by the fore- foot ; or, again, the impression may represent the pad and toes of a single foot. It is of interest to note the variety of forms of animal life represented in the present specimens, a variety that compares very favourably with the small range of forms represented by the impressions hitherto obtained from rocks higher in the series. It has been suggested that these represent the vestiges of at least several different species, if not of different genera, of extinct vertebrates. I had, previously to this, found an impression (No. 10) in the higher number of the same series overlying the magnesian limestone, and known as the St. Bee’s sandstone, about a mile south-west of the village of Hilton, on the road to Appleby. It was not zm situ, but a subsequent visit to the same place convinced me that it must have been quarried from a quarry on the spot. The same quarry has yielded several stones exhibiting desiccation-marks and also portions of foot- prints. 7. Archeastacus Willemesii, a New Genus of Eryonide. By C. Spence Bate, F.R.S. The species of Eryon hitherto described seem to belong to separate genera, as different from one another as from some recent forms. The specimen now described is from the Lower Lias of Lyme Regis, and it seems to connect the fossil forms with those recent ones brought to light, through deep-sea exploration, more than any other form does, The animal appears to have had no eye, but the presence of an orbital concavity shows that it has retrograded from a species in which the eye was an important feature. The genus is allied to Polycheles, which it resembles as much as it does the ancient Eryon. It seems, therefore, that Eryon has departed from an unknown ancestor of Astacus, and that the recent Polycheles is in direct descent from the Liassic Archeastacus. 512 REPORT—1 883. Section D.—BIOLOGY. PRESIDENT OF THE SEcTION—Professor EH. Ray Lanxester, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. THURSDAY, SEPTEMBER 20. The PresipEnv delivered the following Address :— Tr has become the custom for the presidents of the various sections of this Associa- tion to open the proceedings of the departments with the chairmanship of which they are charged, by formal addresses. In reflecting on the topics which it might be desirable for me to bring under your notice, as your president, on the present occasion, it has occurred to me that I might use this opportunity most fitly by departing somewhat from the prevailing custom of reviewing the progress of science in some special direction during the past year; and that instead of placing before you a summary of the results recently obtained by the investigations of biologists in this or that line of inquiry, I might ask your attention and that of the external public (who are wont to give some kindly consideration to the opinions expressed on these occasions) to a matter which is even more directly connected with the avowed object of our Association, namely, ‘the Advancement of Science.’ I pro- pose to place before you a few observations upon the provision which exists in this country for the advancement of that branch of science to which Section D is dedi- cated—namely, Biology. I am aware that it is usual for those who speak of men of science and their pursuits to ignore altogether such sordid topics as the one which I have chosen to bring forward. A certain pride on the one hand, and a willing acquiescence on the other hand, usually prevents those who are professionally concerned with scientific _ pursuits from exposing to the public the pecuniary destitution and the consequent crippling and languor of scientific research in thiscountry. Those Englishmen who take an interest in the progress of science are apt to suppose that, in some way which they have never clearly understood, the pursuit of scientific truth is not only its own reward, but also a sufficient source of food and clothing. Whilst they are interested and amused by the remarkable discoveries of scientific men, they are astonished whenever a proposal is mentioned to assign salaries to a few such persons, sufficient to enable them to live decently whilst devoting their time and strength to investigation. The public are becoming more and more anxious to have the opinion or report of scientific men upon matters of commercial importance, or in relation to the public health ; and yet in ninety-nine cases out of a hundred they expect to have that opinion for the asking, although accustomed to pay cther professional men handsomely for similar service. There is, it appears, in the public mind a vague belief that men who occupy their time with the endeavour to add to knowledge in this or that branch of science are mysteriously supported by the State exchequer, and are thus fair game for attacking with all sorts of demands for gra- tuitous service ; or, on the other hand, the notion at work appears sometimes to be that the making of new knowledge—in fact, scientific disecovery—is an agreeable pastime, in which some ingenious gentlemen, whose business in other directions takes up their best hours, find relaxation after dinner or on the spare hours of Sunday. Such mistaken views ought to be dispelled with all possible celerity and determina- tion. It is in part owing to the fact that the real state of the case is not widely and persistently made known to the public, that no attempt is made in this country TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D. 5) to raise scientific research, and especially biological research, from the condition of destitution and neglect under which it suffers—a condition which is far below that of these same interests in France and Germany, and even in Holland, Belgium, Italy, and Russia, and is discreditable to England in proportion as she is richer than other States. It appears to me that, in placing this matter before you, I may remove myself from any suggestion of self-interest by at once stating that the great defect to which I shall draw your attention is not that the few existing public positions which are open in this country to men who intend to devote their chief energies to biological research are endowed with insufficient salaries; but that there is not anything like a sufficiently large number of those posts, and that there is in that respect, from a national point of view, a pecuniary starvation of biology, a withhold- ing of money which (to use another metaphor) is no less the sinews of the war of science against ignorance than of other less glorious campaigns. Surely men engaged in the scientific profession may advocate the claim of science to main- tenance and needful pecuniary provision! It seems to me that we should, if necessary, swallow, rather than be controlled by, that pride which tempts us to paint the scientific career as one far above and independent of pecuniary considerations ; whereas all the while we know that Imowledge is languishing, that able men are drawn off from scientific research into other careers, that important discoveries are approached and their final grasp relinquished, that great men depart and leave no disciples or successors, simply for want of that which is largely given in other countries, of that which is most abundant in this country, and is so lavishly ex- pended on armies and navies, on the development of commercial resources, on a hundred injurious or meaningless charities—viz., money. I have no doubt that I have the sympathy of all my hearers in wishing for more extensive provision in this country for the prosecution of scientific research, and especially of biological research. I need hardly remind this audience of the almost romantic history of some of the great discoveries which have been made in reference to the nature and history of living things during the past century. The microscope, which was a drawing-room toy a hundred years ago, has, in the hands of devoted and gifted students of nature, been the means of giving us knowledge which, on the one hand, has saved thousands of surgical patients from terrible pain and death, and, on the other hand, has laid the foundation of that new philosophy with which the name of Darwin will for ever be associated. When Ehrenberg and, later, Dujardin described and figured the various forms of Monas, Vibrio, Spirillum, and Bacterium which their microscopes revealed to them, no one could predict that fifty years later these organisms would be recognised as the cause of that dangerous suppuration of wounds which so often defeated the beneficent efforts of the surgeon and made an operation in a hospital ward as dangerous to the patient as residence in a plague-stricken city. Yet this is the result which the assiduous studies of the biologists, provided with laboratories and maintenance by continental States, have in due time brought to light. Theodore Schwann, professor at Liége, first showed that these Bacteria are the cause of the putrefaction of organic substances, and subsequently the French chemist Pasteur, professor in the Ecole Normale of Paris, confirmed and extended Schwann’s discovery, so as to establish the belief that all putrefactive changes are due to such minute organisms, and that if these organisms can be kept at bay no putrefaction can occur in any given substance, It was reserved for our countryman Joseph Lister to apply this result to the treatment of wounds, and by his famous antiseptic method to destroy by means of special poisons the putrefactive organisms which necessarily find their way into the neighbourhood of a wound, or of the surgeon’s Imife and dressings, and to ward off by similar means the access of such organisms to the wounded surface. The amount of death, not to speak of the suffering short of death, which the knowledge of Bacteria gained by the microscope has thus averted is incalculable. Yet further,the discoveries of Ehrenberg,Schwann, and Pasteur are bearing fruit of a similar kind in other directions. It seems in the highest degree probable that the terrible scourge known as tubercular consumption or phthisis is due to a para- sitic Bacterium (Bacillus), discovered two years since by Koch of Berlin, as the im- 1883. LL 514 REPORT—1883. mediate result of investigations which he was commissioned to carry on at the public expense, in the specially erected Laboratory of Public Health, by the German Imperial Government. The diseases known as erysipelas and glanders or farey have similarly, within the past few months in German State-supported laboratories, been shown to be due to the attacks of special kinds of Bacteria, At present this knowledge has not led to a successful method of combating those diseases, but we can hardly doubt that it will ultimately do so. We are warranted in this belief by the fact that the disease known as ‘splenic fever’ in cattle and ‘ malignant pustule’ or anthrax in man has likewise been shown to be due to the action of a special kind of Bacterium, and that this knowledge has, in the hands of MM. Toussaint and Pasteur, led to a treatment in relation to this disease similar to that of vaccination in relation to small-pox. By cultivation a modified growth of the anthrax parasite is obtained, which is then used in order to inoculate cattle and sheep with a mild form of the disease, such inoculation having the result of rendering the cattle and sheep free from the attacks of the severe form of disease, just as vaccination or inoculation with cow-pox protects man from the attack of the deadly small-pox. One other case I may call to mind in which knowledge of the presence of Bacteria as the cause of disease has led to successful curative treatment. A not uncommon affliction is inflammation of the bladder accompanied by ammoniacal decomposition of the urine. Microscopical investigation has shown that this ammo- niacal decomposition is entirely due to the activity of a Bacterium. Fortunately this Bacterium is at once killed by weak solutions of quinine, which can be injected into the bladder without causing any injury or irritation. This example appears to have great importance, because it is the fact that many kinds of Bacteria are not killed by solutions of quinine, but require other and much more irritant poisons to destroy their life, which could not be injected into the bladder without causing disastrous effects. Since some Bacteria are killed by one poison dnd some by another, it becomes a matter of the keenest interest to find out all such poisons ; and possibly among them may be some which can be applied so as to kill the Bacteria which produce phthisis, erysipelas, glanders, anthrax, and other scourges of humanity, whilst not acting injuriously upon the body of the victim in which these infinitesimal parasites are doing their deadly work. In such ways as this biology has turned the toy ‘magnifying-glass’ of the last century into a saver of life and health. No. less has the same agency revolutionised the thoughts of men in every branch of philosophy and speculation. The knowledge of the growth of the chick from the egg and of other organisms from similarly constituted beginnings has been slowly and continuously gained by prodigious labour, extending over generation after generation of students who have occupied the laboratories and lived on the stipends provided by the Governments of Huropean States—not English, but chiefly German. It is this history of the development of the individual animal and plant from a simple homogeneous beginning to a complex heterogeneous adult which has furnished the starting-point for the wide-reaching Doctrine of Evolution. It is this knowledge, coupled with the knowledge of the myriad details of structure of all kinds of animals and plants which the faithful occupants of laboratories and the guardians of biological collections have in the past hundred years laboriously searched out and recorded—it is this which enabled Darwin to propound, to test, and to firmly establish his theory of the origin of species by natural selection, and finally to bring the origin, development, and progress of man also into the area of physical science. I have said enough, in referring only to two very diverse examples of the far-reaching consequences flowing from the discoveries of single- minded investigators in biological science, to remind my hearers that in the domain of biology, as in other sciences, the results attained by those who have laboured simply to extend our knowledge of the structure and properties of living things, in the faith that every increase of knowledge will ultimately bring its blessing to humanity, have in fact led with astonishing rapidity to conclusions affecting most profoundly both the bodily and the mental welfare of the community. We who Imow the beneficent results which must flow more and more from the labours of those who are able to create new knowledge of living things, or, in other on TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D. 515 words, are able to aid in the growth of biological science, must feel something more than regret—even indignation—that England should do so small a proportion of the laborious investigation which is necessary, and is being carried on for our profit by other nationalities. It must not be supposed, because we have had our Harvey and our Darwin, our Hunter and our Lister, that therefore we have done and are doing all that is needful in the increase of biological science. The posi- tion of this country in relation to the progress of science is not to be decided by the citation of great names. We require to look more fully into the matter than this. The question is not whether England has produced some great discoverers, or as many as any other nationality, but whether we might not with advantage to our own community and that of the civilised world generally, do far more in the field of scientific investiga- tion than we do. It may be laid down as a general proposition, to which I know of no important exception, that scientific discovery has only been made by one of two classes of men, namely—(1) those whose time could be devoted to it in virtue of their pos- sessing inherited fortunes; (2) those whose time could be devoted to it in virtue of their possessing a stipend or endowment especially assigned to them for that PurpOte. ; ow it is a very remarkable fact that in England, far more than in any other country, the possessors of private fortunes have devoted themselves to scientific in- vestigation. Not only have we in all parts of the country numerous dilettanti! who, especially in various branches of biology, do valuable work in continually adding to knowledge, quietly pursuing their favourite study without seeking to reach to any great eminence, but it is the fact that many of the greatest names of English discoverers in science are those of men who held no professional _posi- tion designed to maintain an investigator, but owed their opportunity simply to the fact that they enjoyed a more or less ample income by inheritance. Thus, Harvey possessed a private fortune, Darwin also, and Lyell. Such also is true of some of the English naturalists, who more recently have most successfully devoted their energies to research. Those who wish to defend the present neglect of the Government and of public institutions to provide means for the carrying on of scientific research in this country, are accustomed to declare as a justification for this neglect that we do very well without such provision, inasmuch as the cultivation of science here flourishes in the hands of thoge who are in a posilion of pecuniary independence. The reply to this is obvious. If those few of our countrymen who by accident are placed in an independent position show such ability in the prosecution of scientific research, how much more would be effected in the same direction were the machinery provided to enable those also who are not accidentally favoured by fortune to enter upon the same kind of work. The number of wealthy men who have distinguished themselves in scientific research in England is simply evidence that there is a natural ability and liking for such work in the English character, and is a distinct encouragement to those who have it in their power to do so, to offer the opportunity of devoting themselves to research to a larger number of the members of the community. It is impossible to doubt that there are hundreds of men amongst us who have as great capacity for scientific discovery as those whom fortune has favoured with leisure and opportunity, It cannot be doubted that were the means provided to enable even a proportion of such men to give themselves up to scientific investigation, great discoveries of no less importance to the world than those relative to the causes of disease and the development of living things from the erg—which I have cited—would be made as a direct consequence of their activity, whereas now we must wait until in due eourse of time these discoveries shall be made for us in the laboratories of Germany, France, or Russia. It should further be pointed out that it is altogether a mistake to suppose that I use this word in its best and truest sense, and would refer those who have been accustomed to associate with it some implication of contempt, to the wise and appreciative remarks of Goethe on * Dilettanti.” LL2 516 ; REPORT— 1883. the existence amongst us of a few very eminent men is any evidence that we are contributing largely to the hard work of careful study and observation which really forms the material upon which the conclusions of eminent discoverers are based. You will find in every department of biological knowledge, that the hard work of investigation is being carried on by the well-tramed army of German observers. Whether you ask the zoologist, the botanist, the physiologist, or the anthropologist, you will get the same answer: it is to German sources that he looks for new information; it is in German workshops that discoveries, each small in itself, but gradually leading up to great conclusions, are daily being made. Toa very large extent the business of those who are occupied with teaching or applying biological science in this country consists in making known what has been done in German laboratories; our English students flock to Germany to learn the methods of scientific research ; and to such a state of weakness is English science reduced for want of proper nurture and support, that even on some of the rare occasions when a capable investigator of biological problems has been re- quired fcr the public service, it has been necessary to obtain the assistance of a foreigner trained in the laboratories of Germany. Let me now briefly explain what are the arrangements, in number and in kind, which exist in other countries for the purpose of promoting the advancement of biological science, which are wanting in this country. In the German Empire, with a population of 45,000,000, there are twenty-one universities, These universities are very different from anything which goes by the name in this country. Amongst its other arrangements devoted to the study and teaching of all branches of learning and science, each university has five institutes, or establishments, devoted to the prosecution of researches in biological science. These are respectively the physiological, the zoological, the anatomical, the pathological, and the botanical. In one of these universities of average size each of the institutes named consists of a spacious building containing many rooms fitted as workshops, provided with instruments, a museum, and, in the last in- stance, with an experimental garden. All this is provided and maintained by the State. At the head of each institute is the university professor respectively of physiology, of zoology, of anatomy, of pathology, or of botany. He is paid a stipend by the State, which in the smallest university is as low as 120/., but may be in others as much as 700/., and averages say 400/. a year. Considering the relative expenditure of the professional classes in the two countries, this average may be taken as equal to 800/. a year in England.' Besides the professor, each institute has attached to it, with salaries paid by the State, two qualified assistants, who in course of time will succeed to independent positions. A liberal allowance is also made to each institute by the State for the purchase of instruments, material for study, and for the pay of servants, so that the total expenditure on professor, assistants, laboratory service, and maintenance, averages 800/. a year for each in- stitute—reaching as much as 2,000/. or 3,000/. a year in the larger universities. It is the business of the professor, in conjunction with his assistants and the advanced students, who are admitted to work in the laboratories free of charge, to carry on investigations, to create new knowledge in the several domains of physiology, zoology, anatomy, pathology, and botany. It is for this that the professor receives his stipend, and it is on his success in this field of labour that his promotion to a more important or better paid post in another university depends. In addi- tion to and irrespectively of this part of his duties, each professor is charged with the delivery of courses of lectures and of elementary instruction to the general students of the university, and for this he is allowed to charge a certain fee to each student, which he receives himself; the total of such fees may, in the case of a largely attended university and a popular subject, form a very important addition to the professorial income ; but it is distinctly to be understood that such payment 1 From the fact that the salaries of judges, civil servants, military and naval officers, parsons and schoolmasters, as also the fees of physicians and lawyers, are in Germany even less than half what is paid to the same classes in England, I think that we are justified in making this estimate. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D. 517 by fees is only an addition to the professor's income, quite independent of his stipend and of his regular occupation in the laboratory : it is paid from a separate source and for a separate object. There are thus in the German Empire more than 100 such institutes devoted to the prosecution of biological discovery, carried on at an annual cost to the State of about 80,000/., equal to about 160,000/. in England, providing posts of graduated value for 300 investigators, some of small value, sufficient to carry the young student through the earlier portion of his career, whilst he is being trained and acting as the assistant of more experienced men— others forming the suflicient but not too valuable prizes which are the rewards of continuous and successful labour. In addition to these university institutes, there are in Germany such special laboratories of research, with duly salaried staff of investigators, as the Imperial Sanitary Institute of Berlin, and the large museums of Berlin, Bremen, and other large towns corresponding to our own British Museum of Natural History. Moreover, we must be careful to note, in making any comparison with the arrangements existing in England, that there are, in addition to the universities in Germany, a number of other educational institutions, at least equal in number, which are known as polytechnic schools, technical colleges, and agricultural colleges. These furnish posts of emolument to a limited number of biological students, who give courses of instruction to their pupils, but they have not the same arrangements for research as the universities, and are closely similar to those colleges which have been founded of late years in the provincial towns of England, such as Bristol, Nottingham, and Leeds. The latter are sometimes quoted by sanguine persons, who are satisfied with the neglected condition of scientific training and research in this country, as really sufficient and adequate representatives of the German universities. As a matter of fact, the excellent English colleges in ques- tion do not present anything at all comparable to the arrangements of a German university, and are, in respect of the amount of money which is expended upon them, the number of their teaching staff and the efficiency of their laboratories, inferior not merely to the smallest German university, but inferior to many of the technical schools of that country. Passing from Germany, I would now ask your attention for a moment to an institution which is supported by the French Government, and which— quite irrespective of the French university system, which is not on the whole superior to our own—constitutes one of the most effective arrangements in any European State for the production of new knowledge. The institution to which I allude is the Collége de France in Paris—co-existing there with the Sorbonne, the Ecole de Médecine, the Ecole Normale, the Jardin des Plantes, and other State- supported institutions—in which opportunity is provided for those Frenchmen who have the requisite talent to pursue scientific discovery in the department cf biology, and in other branches of science. I particularly mention the Collége de France, because it appears to me that the foundation of such a college in London would be one of the simplest and mest direct steps that could be taken towards filling, in some degree, the void from which English science suffers. The Collége de France is divided into a literary and a scientific faculty. Each faculty consists of some twenty professors. Each professor in the scientific faculty is provided with a laboratory and assistants (as many as four assistants in some cases), and with a considerable allowance for the expenses of the instruments and materials required in research. The personal stipend of each professor is 400/., which has been in- creased by an additional 100/. a year in some cases from the Government Depart- ment charged with the promotion of higher studies. The professors in this institution, as in the German universities, when a vacancy occurs, have the right of nominating their future colleague, their recommendation being accepted by the Government. The professors are not expected to give any elementary instruction, but are directed to carry on original investigations, in prosecuting which they may associate with themselves pupils who are sufficiently advanced to join in such work; and it is further the duty of each professor to give a course of forty lectures in each year upon the results of the researches in which he is engaged. “There are at present among the professors of the Collége de France four of the most distinguished 518 REPORT— 1883. among contemporary students of biological science: Professor Brown-Séquard, Professor Marey, Professor Balbiani, and Professor Ranvier. Everyone who is acquainted with the progress of discovery in physiology, minute anatomy, and embryology, will admit that the opportunities afforded to these men have not been wasted: they have, as the result of the position in which they have been placed, produced abundant and most valuable work, and have, in additicn, trained younger men to carry on the same line of activity. It was here, too, in the Collége de France, that the great genius of Claude Bernard found the necessary conditions for its development. Let us now see how many and what kind of institutions there are in England devised so as to promote the making of new knowledge in biological science. Most persons are apt to be deceived in this matter by the fact that the terms ‘ university,’ ‘ professorship,’ and ‘ college ’ are used very freely in England in reference to institu- tions which have no pecuniary resources whatever, and which, instead of corre- sponding to the German arrangements which go by these names, are empty titles, neither backed by adequate subsidy of the State nor by endowment from private sources. In England, with its 25,000,000 inhabitants, there are only four universities which possess endowments and professoriates—viz., Oxford, Cambridge, Durham, and the Victoria (Owens College). Besides these, which are variously and speci- ally organised each in its own way, there are the London Colleges (University and King’s), the Normal School of Science at South Kensington, and various provincial colleges, which are to a small and varying extent in possession of funds which could be or are used to promote scientific research. Amongst all these variously arranged institutions there is an extraordinarily small amount of provision for biological research, In London there is one professorship only, that at the Normal School of Science, which is maintained by a stipend paid by the State, and has a laboratory and salaried assistants, similarly maintained, in connection with it. The only other posts in London which are provided with stipends intended to enable their holders to pursue researches in the domain of biological science, are the two chairs of physiology and of zoology at University College, which, through the munificence of a private individual,! have been endowed to the extent of 3007. a year each. To these should be added, in our calculation, certain posts in connection with the British Museum of Natural History and the Royal Gardens at Kew, maintained by the State; though it must be remembered that a large part of the expenditure in those institutions is necessarily taken up in the preservation of great national collec- tions, and is not applicable to the subvention of investigators. We may, however, reckon about six posts, great and small, in the British Museum, and four at Kew, as coming into the category which we have in view. In London, then, we may reckon approximately some fourteen or fifteen subsidised posts for biological research, In Oxford there fall under this category the professorship of anatomy and his assistant, that of physiology, that of zoology, that of botany. The Oxford pro- fessorships are well supported by endowment, averaging 7007. or 800/. a year; but they are inadequately provided with assistants as compared with corresponding German positions. Whilst Oxford has thus five posts, Cambridge has at present the same number, though the stipends are of less average value. In regard to Durham, it does not appear that the biological professorships (which have their seat in the Newcastle College of Science) are supported by stipends derived from endowment : they fall under another category, to which allusion will be made below, of purely teaching positions, supported by the fees paid for such teaching by pupils. The Victoria University (Owens College, Manchester) supports its professors of physi- ology, anatomy, zoology, botany, and pathology, by means partly of endowment, partly of pupils’ fees. By the provision of adequate laboratories and of salaries for assistants to each professor, and of student-fellowships, Owens College gives direct support to original investigation. We may reckon five major and eight minor posts as dedicated to biological research in thig college. Altogether, then, we have 15 positions in London and 23 in the provinces (taking assistantships, and 1 Mr. Jodrell. nibs TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D. 519 professorships, and curatorships together)—a total of 38 in all England with its 25,000,000 inhabitants, as against the 300 in Germany with 45,000,000 in- habitants. In proportion to its population (leaving aside the consideration of its greater wealth), England has only about one-fourth of the provision for the advance- ment of biological research which exists in Germany. It would not be fair to reckon in this comparison the various biological pro- fessorships in small colleges recently created, and paid to a small extent by stipends derived from endowments, in the provincial towns of England: for the holders of these chairs are called upon to teach a variety of subjects, for instance, zoology, botany, and geology combined; and not only is the devotion of the energies of their teaching staff to scientific discovery not contemplated in the arrangement of these institutions, but, as a matter of fact, the large demands made on the professors in the way of teaching must deprive them of the time necessary for any serious inves- tigation. Such posts, in the fact that neither time, assistants, nor proper laboratories are provided to enable their holders to engage in scientific research, are school- masterships rather than professorships, as the word is used in German universities. One result of the exceedingly small provision of positions in England similar to those furnished by the German university system, and of the irregular, uncer- tain character of many of those which do exist, is that there isan insufficient supply of young men willing to enter upon the career of zoologist, botanist, physiologist or pathologist as a profession. The number of posts is too small to create a pro- fession, 7.e. an avenue of success; and consequently, whereas in Germany there is always a large body of new men ready to fill up the vacancies as they occur in the professorial organisation, in England it very naturally does not appear to our ‘ university students as a reasonable thing to enter upon research as a profession, when the chances of employment are so few and far between. Before stating, as I propose to do, what appears to me a reasonable and proper method of removing to some extent the defect in our national life due to the want of provision for scientific research, I will endeavour to meet some of the objections which are usually raised to such views as those which I am advocating. The endowment of research by the State, or from public funds of any kind, is opposed on various grounds. One is that such action on the part of the Government is well enough in continental States, but is contrary to the spirit of English statecraft, which leaves scientific as well as other enterprise to the individual initiative of the people. This objection is based on error, both as to fact and theory. It is well enough to leave to individual effort the conduct of such enterprises as are remuner- ative to the parties who conduct them; but it is a mistake to speak of scientific research as an ‘enterprise’ at all. The mistake arises from the extraordinary ’ pertinacity with which so-called ‘invention’ is confounded with the discovery of scientific truth. New knowledge in biological or other branches of science cannot be sold; it has no marketable value. Koch could not have sold the discovery of the Bacterium of phthisis for as much as sixpence, had he wished to do so. Accordingly, we find that there is not, and never has been, any tendency among the citizens of this country to provide for themselves institutions for the manufacture of an article of so little pecuniary value to the individual who turns it out as isnew knowledge. On the other hand, as a matter of fact, the providing of means for the manufacture of that article is not only not foreign to English statecraft, but is largely, though not largely enough, undertaken by the English State. The Royal Observa- tories, the British Museum, the Royal Gardens at Kew, the Geological Survey, the Government grant of 4,000/. a year to the Royal Society, the 3002. or 4007. a year (not a large sum) expended through the medical officer of the Privy Council upon the experimental investigation of disease, are ample evidence that such providing of means for creating new knowledge forms part of the natural and recognised re- sponsibilities of the British Government. Such a responsibility clearly is recognised in this country, and does fall, according to the present arrangement of things, upon the central Government. What we have to regret is, that those who temporarily hold the reins of government fail to perceive the lamentable inadequacy of the mode in which this responsibility is met. A second objection which is made to the endowment of research by public 520 REPORT— 1883. funds, or by other means, such as voluntary contributions, is this: it is stated that men engaged in scientific research ought to teach, and thus gain their livelihood. It is argued, in fact, that there is no need whatever to provide stipends or labora- tories for researchers, since they have only to stand up and teach in order to make incomes sufficient to keep them and their families, and to provide themselves with laboratories. This is a very plausible statement, because it is the fact that some investigators have also been excellent lecturers, and have been able to make an income by teaching whilst carrying on a limited amount of scientific investigation. But neither by teaching in the form of popular lectures, nor by teaching university or professional students who desire as a result to pass some examination test, is it possible, where there is a fair field and no favour, for a man to gain a reasonable income and at the same time to leave himself time and energy to carry on original investigations in science. In some universities, such as those of Scotland, the privilege of conferring degrees of pecuniary value to their possessors becomes a source of income to the professors of the university; they are, in fact, able to make considerable incomes, independently of endowment, by compelling the candidates for degrees to pay a fee to each professor in the faculty for the right of attending his lectures and of presentation to the degree. Consequently, teaching here appears to be producing an income which may support a researcher ; in reality, it is the acquisition of the university degree, and not necessarily the teaching, for which the pupil pays his fee. Where the teacher is unprotected by any compulsory regulations (such as that which requires attendance on his lectures and fee-payment on the part of the pupils) it is ¢mpossible for him to obtain such an income by teaching for one hour a day as will enable him to devote the rest of the day to unremunerative study and investi- gation, for the following reason. Other teachers, equally satisfactory as teachers, will enter into competition with him, without having the same intention of teaching for one hour only, and of carrying on researches for the rest of the day. They will contemplate teaching for six hours a day, and they will accordingly offer to those who require to be taught either six hours’ teaching for the sare fee which the researcher charges for one, or one hour for a sixth part of that fee. Consequently the unprotected researcher will find his lecture-room deserted—pupils will natu- rally go to the equally good teacher who gives more teaching for the same fee, or the same teaching for a less cost. And no one can say that this is not as it should be. The university pupil requires a certain course of instruction, which he ought to be able to buy at the cheapest rate. It does not seem to be doing justice to the pupil to compel him to form one of a class consisting of some hundreds of hearers, where he can obtain but little personal supervision or attention from the teacher, whereas if he had the free disposal of his fee, he might obtain six times the amount of attention from another teacher. This arrangement does not seem to be justifiable, even for the purpose of providing the university professor with an income and leisure to pursue scientific research. The student’s fee should pay for a given amount of teaching at the market value, and he has just cause of complaint if, by compulsory enactments, he is taxed to provide the country with scientific investigation. Teaching must, in all fairness, ultimately be paid for as teaching, and scientific research must be provided for out of other funds than those extracted from the pockets of needy students, who have a reasonable right to demand, in return for their fees, a full modicum of instruction and direction in study. In the German universities, the professor receives a stipend which provides for him as an investigator. He also gives lectures, for which he charges a fee, but no student is compelled to attend those lectures as a condition of obtaining his degree. Accordingly, independent teachers can, and do, compete with the professor in providing for the students’ requirements in the matter of instruction. As acon- sequence, the fees charged for teaching are exceedingly small, and the student can feel assured that he is obtaining his money’s worth for his money. He is not com- pelled to pay any fee to any teacher as a condition of his promotion to the university degree. Ina German university, if the professor in a given subject is incompetent, or the class overcrowded, the student can take his fee to a private teacher, and get TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D. 521 better teaching ; all that is required of the candidate, as a condition of his promo- tion to the Doctor's degree, is that he shall satisfy the examination-tests imposed by the faculty, and produce an original thesis. Unless there be some such compelling influence as that obtaining in the Scotch universities, enabling the would-be researcher to gather to him pupils and fees without fear of competition, it seems impossible that he should gain an income by teaching whilst reserving to himself time and energy for the pursuit of scientific inquiry. It is thus seen that the necessity of endowment, in some form or another, to make provision for scientific research, is a reality, in spite of the suggestion that teaching affords a means whereby the researcher may readily provide for himself. The simple fact is that a teacher can only make a sufficient income by teaching, on the condition that he devotes his whole time and energy to that occupation. Whilst I feel called upon to emphatically distinguish the two functions-—viz., that of creating new knowledge, and that of distributing existing knowledge—and to maintain that it is only by arbitrary and undesirable arrangements, not likely to be tolerated, or, at any rate, extended, at the present day, that the latter can be made to serve as the support of the former, I must, be careful to point out that I agree most cordially with those who hold that it is an excellent thing for a man who is engaged in the one to give a certain amount of time to the other. It is a matter of experience that the best teachers of a subject are, ceteris paribus, those who are actually engaged in the advancement of that subject, and who have shown such a thorough understanding of that subject as is necessary for making new knowledge in connection with it. It is also, in most cases, a good thing for the man engaged ‘in research to have a certain small amount of change of occupation, and to be called upon to take such a survey of the subject in connection with which his researches are made, as is involved in the delivery of a course of lectures and other details of teaching. Though it is not a thing to be contemplated that the researcher shall sell his instruction at a price sufficiently high to enable him to live by teaching, yet it is a good thing to make teaching an additional and subsidiary part of his life’s work. This end is effected in Germany by making it a duty of the professor, already supported by a stipend, to give some five or six lectures a week during the academical session, for which he is paid by the fees of his hearers. The fees are low, but are sufficient to be an inducement ; and, inasmuch as the attendance of the students is not compulsory, the professor is stimulated to produce good and effective lectures at a reasonable charge, so as to attract pupils who would seek instruction from some one else if the lectures were not good or the fees too high. Indeed, in Germany this system works so much to the advantage of the students, that the private teachers of the universities at one time obtained the creation of a regulation forbidding the professors to reduce their fees below a certain mini- mum, since, with so low a fee as some professors were charging, it was impossible for a private teacher to compete! This state of things may be compared, with much advantage, with the condition of British universities. In these we hear, from one direction, complaints of the high fees charged and of the ineffective teaching given by the professoriate; and in other universities, where no adequate fees are allowed to the professors as a stimulus to them to offer useful and efficient teaching, we find that the teaching has passed entirely out of their hands into those of college tutors and lecturers. The fact is that a satisfactory relation between teaching and research is one which will not naturally and spontaneously arrange itself. It can hardly be said to exist in any British university or college, but the method has been thought out and carried into practice in Germany. It consists in giving a com- petent researcher a stipend and a laboratory for his research work, and then re- quiring him to do a small amount of teaching, remunerated by fees proportionate to his ability and the pains which he may take in his teaching. If you pay hima fixed sum as a teacher, or artificially insure the attendance of his class, instead of letting this part of his income vary simply and directly with the attractiveness of his teaching, you will find as the result that (with rare exceptions) he will not give effective and useful teaching. He will naturally tend to do the minimum required of him, in a perfunctory way. On the other hand, if you leave him without stipend as a researcher, dependent on the fees of pupils for an income, he will give all §22 REPORT—1883. his time and energies to teaching, he will cease to do any research, and become, pro tanto, an inferior teacher. A third objection which is sometimes made to the proposition that: scientific research must be supported and paid for as such, is the following: It is believed by many persons that a man who occupies his best energies in scientific research can always, if he choose, make an income by writing popular books or newspaper articles in his spare hours; and, accordingly, it is gravely maintained that there is no need to provide stipends and the means of carrying on their work for researchers. To do so, according to this view, would be to encourage them in an exclusive reti- cence, and to remove from them the inducement to address the public on the subject of their researches, by which the public would lose valuable instruction. This view has been seriously urged, or I should not here notice it. Anyone who is acquainted with the sale of scientific books, and the profits which either author or publisher makes by them, knows that the suggestion which I have quoted is ludicrous, The writing of a good book is not a thing to be done in leisure moments, and such as have been the result of original research haye cost their authors often years of labour apart from the mere writing. Mr. Darwin’s books, no doubt, have had a large sale ; but that is due to the fact, apart from the exceptional genius of the man who wrote them, that they represent some thirty or more years of hard work, during which he was silent. ‘There is not a sufficiently large public interested in the progress of science to enable a researcher to gain an income by writing books, however great his literary facility. A school-book or class-book may now and then add more or less to the income of a scientific inves- tigator ; but he who becomes the popular exponent of scientific ideas, except in a very moderate and limited degree, must abandon the work of creating new know- ledge. The professional ittératew of science is as much removed by his occupation from all opportunity of serious investigation as is the professional teacher who has to consume all his time in teaching. Any other profession—such as the Bar, Medicine, or the Church—is more likely to leave one of its followers time and means for scientific research than is that of either the popular writer or the successful teacher. We have, then, seen that there is no escape from the necessity of providing stipends and laboratories for the purpose of creating new knowledge, as is done in continental States, if we are agreed that more of this new knowledge is needed and is among the products which a civilised community is bound to turn out, both for its own benefit and for that of the community of States, which give to and take from one another in such matters. There are some who would finally attack our contention by denying that new knowledge is a good thing, and by refusing to recognise any obligation on the part of England to contribute her share to that common stock of increasing knowledge by which she necessarily profits. Among such persons are those who would pro- hibit altogether the pursuit of experimental physiology in England, and yet would not and do not hesitate to avail themselves of the services of medical men, whose power of rendering those services depends on the fact that they have learnt the results obtained by the experiments of physiologists in other countries or m former times. In reference to this strange contempt and even hatred of science, which undoubtedly has an existence among some persons of consideration, even at the present day, I shall have a few words to say before concluding this address. I have now to ask you to listen to what seems to me to be the demand which we should make, as members of a British Association for the Advancement of Science, in respect of adequate provision for the creation of new knowledge in the field of biology in England. Taking England alone, as distinct from Scotland and Ireland, we require, in order to be approximately on a level with Germany, forty new biological institutes, distributed among the five branches of physiology, zoology, anatomy, pathology, and botany—forty in addition to the fifteen which we may reckon (taking one place with anotber) as already existing. The average cost of the buildings required would be about 4,000/. for each, giving a total initial expendi- ture of 160,000/.; the average cost of stipends for the director, assistants, and TRANSACTIONS. OF SECTION D. 523 maintenance we may calculate at 1,500/. annually for each, or 60,000/. for the forty —equal to a capital sum of 2,000,000/. These institutes should be distributed in groups of five—eight groups in all—throughout the country. One such group would be placed in London (which is, at_present, almost totally destitute of such arrangements), one in Bristol, one in Birmingham, one in Nottingham, one in Leeds, one in Newcastle, one in Ipswich, one in Cardiff, one in Plymouth—in fact, one in each of the great towns of the kingdom where there is at present, or where there might be with advantage, a centre of professional education and higher study. The first and the most liberally arranged of these biological institutes—embracing its five branches, each with its special laboratory and staff—should be in London. If we can have nothing else, surely we may demand, with some hope that our request will eventually obtain compliance, the formation in London of a College of Scientific Research similar to that of Paris (the Collége de France). It is one of the misfortunes and disgraces of London that—alone amongst the capitals of Europe, with the exception of Constantinople—it is destitute of any institution corresponding to the universities and colleges of research which exist elsewhere. Either in connection with a properly organised teaching university or as an inde- pendent institution, it seems to me a primary need of the day that the Government should establish in London laboratories for scientific research. Two hundred and fifty years ago Sir Thomas Gresham founded an institution for scientific vesearch in the City of London. The property which he left for this purpose is now estimated to be worth three millions sterling. This property was deliberately appropriated to other uses by the Corporation of the City of London and the Mercers” Company about a hundred years since, with the consent of both Houses of Parliament. By this outrageous act of spoliation these Corporations, who were the trustees of Gresham, have incurred the curse which he quaintly inserted in his will in the hope of restraining them from attempts to divert his property from the uses to which he destined it. ‘Gresham’s curse’ runs as follows:—‘ And that Ido require and charge the said Corporations and chief governors thereof, with circumspect Diligence and without long Delay, to procure and see to be done and obtained, as they will answer the same before Almighty God; (for if they or any of them should neglect the obtaining of such Licenses or Warrants, which I trust can not be difficult, nor so chargeable, but that the overplus of my Rents and Profits of the Premisses hereinbefore to them disposed, will soon recompense the same; be- cause to soe good Purpose in the Commonwealth, no Prince ner Council in any Age, will deny or defeat the same. And if conveniently by my Will or other Con- venience, I might assure it, I would not leave it to be done after my death, then the same shall revert to my heirs, whereas I do mean the same to the Common- wealth, and then THz DEFAULT THEREOF SHALL BE TO THE REPROACH AND Con- DEMNATION OF THE SAID CORPORATIONS AFORE Gop’). I confess that I find it diffi- cult to see how the present representatives of the Corporations who perverted Gresham’s trust are to escape from justly deserving the curse pronounced against those Corporations, unless they conscientiously take steps to restore Gresham’s money to its proper uses. Let us hope that Gresham’s curse may be realised in no more deadly form than that of an Act of Parliament repealing the former one which sanctioned the perversion of Gresham’s money. Such a sequel to the Report of the Commission which has recently inquired into the proceedings of the Cor- » poration and Companies of the City of London is not unlikely. Whilst we should, I think, especially press upon public attention the need for an institute of scientific research in London, and indicate the source from which its funds may be fitly derived, we must also urge the foundation of other institutes in the provinces upon the scale already sketched, because it is only by the existence of numerous posts, and of a series of such posts—some of greater and some of less value, the latter more numerous than the former—that anything like a professional career for scientific workers can be constructed. It is especially necessary to constitute what I have termed ‘ assistantships,’ thatis, junior posts in which younger men assist and are trained by more experienced men. Even in the few institutions which do already exist additional provision of this kind is what is wanted more than anything else, so that there may be a progressive career open 524 REPORT—1883. to the young student, and a sufficient field of trained investigators from which to select in filling up the vacancies in more valuable positions. I am well aware that it will be said that the scheme which I have proposed to you is gigantic and almost alarming in respect of the amount of money which it demands. One hundred and sixty thousand pounds a year for biology alone must seem, not to my hearers, but to those who regard biology as an amusing speculation— that is to say, who know little or nothing about it—an extravagant suggestion. Unfortunately it is also true that such persons are yery numerous—in fact, constitute an overwhelming majority of the community; but they are becoming less numerous every day. The time will come, it seems possible, when there will be more than one member of the Government who will understand and appreciate the value of scientific research. There are already a few members of the House of Commons who are fully alive to its significance and importance. We may have to wait for the expenditure of such a sum as I have named, and possibly it may be derived ultimately from local rather than imperial sources, though I do not see why it should be; yet I think itis a good thing to realise now that this is what we ought to expend in order to be on a level with Germany. This apparently extravagant and unheard of appropriation of public money %s actually made every year in Germany. I think it is well to put the matter before you in this definite manner, because I have reason to believe that even those whom we might expect to be well-informed in regard to such matters, are not so, and as a consequence there is not that keen sense of the inferiority and inadequacy of English arrangements in these matters which one would gladly see actuating the conduct of English statesmen, For instance, only a few years ago, when speaking at Nottingham, the present Prime Minister, who has taken an active part in rearranging our universities, and has, it is well known, much interest in science and learning, stated that 27,0001., the capital sum expended on the Nottingham College of Science, was a very important contribution to the support of learning in this country, amounting, as he said he was able to state, from the perusal of official documents, to as much as one-third of what was spent in Germany during the past year upon her numerous universities, which were so often held up to England as an example of a well- supported academical system. Now, I do not think that Mr. Gladstone can have ever had the opportunity of considering the actual facts with regard to German universities, for he was in this instance misled by the official return of expenditure on a single university, namely, that of Strasburg; the total annual expenditure on the twenty-one German universities being, in reality, about 800,000/., by the side of which a capital sum of 27,000/. looks very small indeed. I cannot but believe that if the facts were known to public men, in reference to the expenditure incurred by foreign States in support of scientific inquiry, they would be willing to do something in this country of a sufficient and statesmanlike character. As it is, the concessions which have been made in this direction appear to me to be in some instances not based upon a really comprehensive knowledge of the situation. Thus, the tentative grant of 4,000/. a year from the Treasury to the Royal Society of London appears to me not to be a well-devised experiment in the promotion of scientific research by means of grants of money, because it is on too small a scale to produce any definite effect, and because the money cannot be relied upon from year to year as a permanent source of support to any serious undertaking. The Royal Society most laboriously and conscientiously does its best to use this money to the satisfaction of the country, but the task thus assigned to it is one of almost insurmountable difficulty. In fact, no such miniature experiments are needed. The experiment has been made on a large scale in Germany, and satisfactory results have been obtained. The reasonable course to pursue is to benefit by the experience, as to details and methods of administration, obtained in the course of the last sixty years in Germany, and to apply that experience to our own case. It is quite clear that ‘the voluntary principle’ can do little towards the adequate endowment of scientific research. Ancient endowments belonging to the country must be applied thereto, or else local or imperial taxes must be the source TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D. 525 of the necessary support. Seeing that the results of research are distinctly of imperial, and not of local value—it would seem appropriate that a portion of the imperial revenue should be devoted to their achievement. In fact, as I have before mentioned, the principle of such an application of public money has long been admitted, and is in operation. Whilst voluntary donations on the part of private persons can do little to con- stitute a fund which shall provide the requisite endowment for the scheme of biological institutes which I have sketched (not to mention those required for other branches of science), yet those who are interested in the progress of scientific investigation may by individual effort do something, however little, towards placing research in a more advantageous position in this country. Supposing it were possible, as I am sanguine enough to believe that it is, to collect in the course of a year or two from private sources a sum of 20,0007. for the maintenance of a biological laboratory and staff, it would be necessary, in expending so limited a sum, to aim at the provision of something which would be likely to produce the largest and most obvious results in return for the outlay, and to benefit the largest number of scientific observers in this department. I believe that it is the general opinion among biologists that there could be no more generally useful institution thus set in operation than a biological laboratory upon the sea-coast, which, besides its own permanent staff of officers, would throw open its resources to such naturalists as might from time to time be able to devote themselves to researches within its precincts. There is no such laboratory on the whole of the long line of British coast. At Naples there is Dr. Dohrn’s celebrated and invaluable laboratory, which is frequented by naturalists from all parts of the world ; at Trieste the Austrian Government supports such a laboratory ; at Concar- neau, Roscoff, and Villefranche, the French Government has such institutions; at Beaufort, in North Carolina, the Johns Hopkins University has its marine labora- tory; and at Newport, Professor Alexander Agassiz has arranged a very perfect institution also for the study of marine life. In spite of the great interest which English naturalists have always taken in the exploration of the sea and marine organisms—in spite of the fact that the success and even the existence of our fisheries-industries to a large extent depends upon our gaining the knowledge which a well-organised laboratory of marine biology would help us to gain, there is actually no such institution in existence. This is not the occasion on which to explain precisely how and to what extent a laboratory of marine zoology might be of national importance. I hope to see that matter brought before the Section during the course of our meeting. But I may point out now, that though it appears to me that the great need for biological institutes, to which I have drawn your attention, can not be met by private munificence, and must in the end be arranged for by the continued action of the Government in carrying out a policy to which it has for many years been committed, and which has been approved by Conservatives and Liberals alike—yet such a special institution as a laboratory of marine biology, serving as a tem- porary workshop to any and all of our numerous students of the important problems connected with the life of marine plants and animals, might very well be undertaken from private funds. Should it be possible, on the occasion of this meeting of the British Association in Southport, to obtain some promise of assist- ance towards the realisation of this project, I think we shall be able to congratu- late ourselves on having done something, though small perhaps in amount, towards making better provision for biological research, and therefore something towards the advancement of science. In conclusion, let me say that, in advocating to-day the claim of biological science to a far greater measure of support than it receives at present from the public funds, I have endeavoured to press that claim chiefly on the ground of the obvious utility to the community of that kind of knowledge which is called biology. I have endeavoured to meet the opposition of those who object to the interference of the State wherever it may be possible to attain the end in view without such interference, but who profess themselves willing to see public money expended in promoting objects which are of real importance to the country, and 526 : REPORT—1883. which cannot be trusted to the voluntary enterprise arising from the operation of the laws of self-preservation and the struggle for wealth. There are, however, it seems to me, further reasons for desiring a thorough and practical recognition by the State of the value of scientific research. There are not wanting persons of some cultivation who have perceived and fully realised the value of that knowledge which is called science, and of its methods, and yet are anxious to restrain rather than to aid the growth of that knowledge. They find in science something inimical to their own interests, and accordingly either condemn it as dangerous and un- trustworthy, or encourage themselves to treat it with contempt by asserting that ‘after all, science counts for very little’—a statement which is unhappily true in one sense, though totally untrue when it is intended to signify that the progress of science is not a matter which profoundly influences every factor in the well-being of the community. Amongst such people there isa positive hatred of science, which finds expression in their exclusion of it, even at this day, from the ordinary curriculum of public school education, and in the baseless though oft-repeated calumny that science is hostile to art, and is responsible for all that is harsh, ugly, and repulsive in modern life. To such opponents of the advancement of science, itis of little use to offer explanations and arguments. But we may, when we reflect on their instinctive hostility and the misrepresentations of science and the scientific spirit which it leads them to disseminate, console ourselves. by bringing to mind what science really is, and what truly is the nature of that calling in which a man who makes new knowledge is engaged. They mock at the botanist as a pedant, and the zoologist as a monomaniac ; they execrate the physiologist as a monster of cruelty, and brand the geologist as a blasphemer ; chemistry is held responsible for the abomination of aniline dyes and the pollution of rivers, and physics for the dirt and misery of great factory towns. By these unbelievers science is declared responsible for individual eccen- tricities of character, as well as for the sins of the commercial utilisers of new Knowledge. The pursuit of science is said to produce a dearth of imagination, incapability of enjoying the beauty either of nature or of art, scorn of literary culture, arrogance, irreverence, vanity, and the ambition of personal glorification. Such are the charges from time to time made by those who dislike science, and for such reasons they would withhold, and persuade others to withhold, the fair measure of support for scientific research which this country owes to the commu- nity of civilised states. Not in reply to these misrepresentations, but by way of contrast, I would here state what science seems to be to those who are on the other side, and how, therefore, it seems to them wrong to delay in doing all that the wealth and power of the State can do, to promote its progress. Science is not a name applicable to any one branch of knowledge, but includes all knowledge which is of a certain order or scale of completeness. All knowledge which is deep enough to touch the causes of things, is Science; all inquiry into the causes of things is scientific inquiry. It is not only. co-extensive with the area of human knowledge, but no branch of it can advance far without reacting upon other branches; no department of Science can be neglected without sooner or later causing a check to other departments. No man cantruly say this branch of Science is useful and shall be cultivated, whilst this is worthless and shall be let alone; for all are necessary, and one grows by the aid of another, and in turn furnishes methods and results assisting in the progress of that from which it lately borrowed. We desire the increase and the support and the acceptance of Science, not only because it has a certain material value and enables men to battle with the forces of nature and to turn them to account, so as to increase both the intensity and the extension of healthy human life: that is a good reason, and for, some persons, it may be, the only reason. But there is something to be said beyond this. The pursuit of scientific discovery, the making of new knowledge, gratifies an appetite which, from whatever cause it may arise, is deeply seated in man’s nature, and indeed is the most distinctive of his properties. Man owes this intense desire to know the nature of things, smothered though it often be by other cravings which he shares with the brutes, to an inherited race-perception stronger than the reason- ing faculty of the individual. When once aroused and in a measure gratified, this TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D. 527 desire becomes a guiding passion. The instinctive tendency to search out the causes of things, gradually strengthening as generation after generation of men have stumbled and struggled in ignorance, has at last become an active and widely- extending force: it has given rise to a new faith. To obey this instinct—that is, to aid in the production of new knowledge—is the keenest and the purest pleasure of which man is capable, greater than that derived from the exercise of his animal faculties, in proportion as man’s mind is something greater and further developed than the mind of brutes. It is in itself an unmixed good, the one thing which commends itself as still ‘worth while’ when all other employments and delights prove themselves stale and unprofitable, Arrogant and foolish as those men have appeared who, in times of persecution and in the midst of a contemptuous society, have, with an ardour proportioned to the prevailing neglect, pursued some special line of scientific inquiry, it is never- theless true that in itself, apart from special social conditions, Science must deve- lop in a community which honours and desires it before all things, qualities and characteristics which are the highest, the most human of human attributes. These are, firstly, the fearless love and unflinching acceptance of truth; hopeful patience ; that true humility which is content not to know what cannot be nown, yet labours and waits; love of Nature, who is not less, but more, worshipped by those who know her best; love of the human brotherhood for whom and with whom the growth of science is desired and effected. No one can trace the limits of Science, nor the possibilities of happiness both of mind and body which it may bring in the future to mankind. Boundless though the prospect is, yet the minutest contribution to the onward growth has its absolute and unassailable value; once made it can never be lost: its effect is for ever in the history of man. Arts perish, and the noblest works which artists give to the world. Art (though the source of great and noble delights) cannot create nor perpetuate; it embodies only that which already exists in human experience, whilst the results of its highest flights are doomed to decay and sterility. A vain regret, a constant effort to emulate or to imitate the past, is the fitting and laudable characteristic of Art at the present day. There is, indeed, no truth in the popular partition of human affairs between Science and Art as between two antagonistic or even comparable interests; but the contrast which they present in points such as those just men- tioned is forcible. Science is essentially creative; new knowledge—the experience and understanding of things which were previously non-existent for man’s intelligence, is its constant achievement. And these creations never perish; the new is built on and incorporates the old ; there is no turning back to recover what has lapsed through age; the oldest discovery is even fresher than the new, yielding in ever increasing number new results, in which it is itself reproduced and perpetuated, as the parent in the child. ‘his, then, is the faith which has taken shape in proportion as the innate desire of man for more knowledge has asserted itself—namely, that there is no greater good than the increase of Science; that through it all other good will follow. Good as Science is in itself, the desire and search for it is even better, raising men above vile things and worthless competitions to a fuller life and keener enjoyments. Through it we believe that man will be saved from misery and degradation, not merely acquiring new material powers, but learning to use and to guide his life with understanding. Through Science he will be freed from the fetters of superstition ; through faith in Science he will acquire a new and enduring delight in the exercise of his capacities: he will gain a zest and interest in life such as the present phase of culture fails to supply. ; In opposition to the view that the pursuit of Science can obtain a strong hold upon human life, it may be argued, that on no reasonable ground can it appear a necessary or advantageous thing to the individual man to concern himself with the growth and progress of that which is merely likely to benefit the distant posterity of the human race. Our reply is; Let those who contend for the reasonableness of human motives develop, if they can, any theory of human conduct in which 528 REPORT— 1883. reasonable self-interest shall be man’s guide. We do not contend for any such theory. By reasoning we may explain and trace the development of human nature, but we cannot change it by any such process. It is demonstrably unreasonable for the individual man, guided by self-interest, to share the dangers and privations of his brother-man, and yet, in common with many lower animals, he has an inherited quality which makes it a pleasure to him to do so; it is unreasonable for the mother to protect her offspring, and yet it is the natural and inherited quality of mothers to derive pleasure from doing so; it is unreasonable for the half-starved poor to aid their wholly starving brethren, and yet such compassion is natural and pleasurable to those who show it, and is the constant rule of life. Unreasonable though these things are from the point of view of individual self-interest, yet they are done because to do them is pleasurable, to leave them undone a pain. The race has, as it were, in these respects befooled the individual, and in the course of evo- lution has planted in him, in its own interests, an irrational capacity for taking pleasure in doing that which no reasoning in regard to self-interest could justify. ‘As with these lower and more widely distributed instincts, shared by man with some lower social animals, so is it with this higher and more peculiar instinct— the tendency to pursue new knowledge. Whether reasonable or not, it has by the laws of heredity and selection become part of us and exists: its operation is bene- ficial to the race: its gratification is a source of keen pleasure to the individual—an end in itself. "We may safely count upon it as a factor in human nature; it is in our power to cultivate and develop it, or, on the other hand, to starve and distort it for a while, though to do so is to waste time in opposing the irresistible. As day by day the old-fashioned stimulus to the higher life loses the dread con- trol which it once exercised over the thoughts of men, the pursuit of wealth and the indulgence in fruitless gratifications of sense become to an increasing number the chief concerns of their mental life. Such occupations fail to satisfy the deep desires of humanity ; they become wearisome and meaningless, so that we hear men questioning whether life be worth living. When the dreams and aspirations of the youthful world have lost their old significance and their strong power to raise men’s lives, it will be well for that community which has organised in time a following of and a reverence for an ideal Good, which may serve to lift the national mind above the level of sensuality and to ensure a belief in the hopefulness and worth of life. The faith in Science can fill this place—the progress of Science is an ideal Good, sufficient to exert this great influence. It is for this reason more than any other, as it seems to those who hold this faith, that the progress and diffusion of scientific research, its encouragement and reverential nurture, should be a chief business of the community, whether collectively or individually, at the present day. The following Papers were read :— 1. On the Origin and Development of the Rhinoceros Group. By W.B. Scorr and H. F. Osporne. The oldest known member of this line is the genus Orthocynodon (Scott and Osborne), from the lower strata of the great Bridger basin of Wyoming, belonging to the Middle Eocene of America, which is very rich in perissodactyl types. Among these the Lophiodontide occupy a prominent position ; they are probably the ancestors of both rhinoceros and tapir, and Orthocynodon may be characterised as a lophiodont with rhinoceros-like molars. The authors proceed to review the relative positions of Aceratherium, Diceratherium, and Hyracodon. 2. On the Differences between the Males and Females of the Pearly Nautilus." By A. G. Bourns. 1 Published in the Transactions of the Zoological Society. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D. 529 3. On the Polymorphism of Aleyonaria. By Professor Mitnes Marsnatt, M.D., D.Sc. Among the specimens of Pennatulida dredged by H.M.S. ‘ Triton’ in the Faroe Channel during last autumn were two cases in which the asexual zooids present features of special interest. In the first case, the variety of Pennatula phosphorea known as aculeata, certain of the zooids along the ventral surface are much enlarged and assume the form of conical spikes, which attain a length of nearly a quarter of an inch. The greater part of the length of the spike is formed by a unilateral development of the calyx containing prolongations of the body cavity, the mouth of the zooid being situated near the base of the spike. In the second case, a new species of Umbellula, certain of the zooids possess a single well-developed tentacle, with a row of pinnules along each side. In possess- ing pinnules, and thereby exactly agreeing with a tentacle of a polyp the zooids of Umbellula gracilis are unique, and a yery interesting question arises as to whether this unitentacular condition is to be considered primitive or not. This question was discussed at some length, the evidence we possess, which however is avowedly very defective, being on the whole rather against its primitive nature.! 4. On the Budding of Polyzoa. By Professor A. C. Happon. FRIDAY, SEPTEMBER 21, The following Reports and Papers were read :— 1. Third Revort of the Committee for the Investigation of the Natural History of Timor-laut.—See Reports, p. 224. to . Report of the Committee for the Investigation of the Natural History of Socotra and the adjacent Highlands of Arabia aud Somali Land. See Reports, p. 227. 3. Report of the Committee for the Exploration of Kilimanjaro and the ad- joining Mountains of Eastern Equatorial Africa.—See Reports, p. 228, 4, Report on the Migration of Birds.—See Reports, p. 229. 5. On a young specimen of the Grey Seal (H. gryphon) from Boscastle, Cornwall. By Professor E. Ray Lankesrer, F.R.S. This recently-born animal was found on the rocks, and brought up alive and deposited in the gardens of the Zoological Society of London. It is believed that the locality is the most southern on record for the breeding of this species, 6. On the Cerm-Theory of Disease, considered from the Natural History point of view. By Wituam B. Carpenter, C.B., F.B.S. The object of this paper is to bring together two orders of facts, of whose bear- ing on one another (in the author's opinion) too little account has hitherto been ' For full description of these forms vide ‘Report on the Pennatulida dredged by H.M.S. Triton.’—Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin. 1883. 1883. MM 530 REPORT—1883, taken—those which demonstrate the polymorphism of the lowest forms of animal and vegetable life to which the Schizomycetes are most nearly related, and those which indicate the polymorphism of Diseases accounted ‘ specific’ by the pathologist. In the pre-Darwinian days in which every species of plant or animal was regarded as a special creation, permanently transmitting its distinctive peculiarities from parent to offspring, there were two schools of botanists and zoologists: one laying the greatest stress on minute differences, and multiplying species to an extravagant extent; while the other, looking rather to points of agreement, to the gradational characters presented by the differences when the comparison is made between a sufficiently large number of forms collected from a wide area of distribution, and to the modifying influence of external conditions, aimed to reduce the number of specific types by making a large allowance for ‘range of variation.’ Among the flowering plants of Britain, for example, nearly 1,700 species were enumerated by ore distinguished botanist ; while another re- duced the number below 1,200—chiefly by the suppression (on the foregoing grounds) of the large number of species contained in the variable genera Rosa, Rubus, and Sakix. And whilst D’Orbigny, in his classification of Foraminifera, enormously multiplied Genera as well as Species, by selecting only the most strongly differentiated types, later systematists, by tracing out the gradational connections between these, have greatly reduced their number. The Evolutionist who looks at species simply as races, which, having come to be differentiated from each other, transmit their respective differentie by genetic descent, is prepared to admit any amount of such gradation; the supposed per- manence of specific types being, in his view, simply the result of persistence of the same external conditions, and giving place to change of type whenever these condi- tions undergo any essential modification. The well-informed botanist or zoologist, then, no longer entertains the idea of fixity in natural species; and specific designations are now only used provisionally, as indicating races in which well- marked differential characters have been found to be transmitted genetically so long as our term of observation has lasted. To the amount of change in any race which might take place under the influence of small variations in external conditions, acting persistently through a long succession of generations, no scientific Naturalist would now feel justified in assigning limits. The author desires to lay special stress upon two orders of facts, which he believes to be familiar to every experienced naturalist. It not unfrequently happens, in the first place, that two types of plants or animals present in one locality very well marked differential characters, and transmit these with such genetic continuity as apparently to justify the ranking them as distinct species; while yet, in some other locality, they are found to be connected by such a grada- tional series of intermediate forms that it is impossible to draw a definite line of demarcation between them. And, secondly, range of variation, arising out of the modifying influence of external conditions, shows itself more strongly in the lower than in the higher forms of vegetable and animal life; and in no group more strongly than in the simplest Fungi (the ‘moulds’ and ‘ blights’) to which the Schizomycetous ‘ disease-germs’ are most nearly related. From the natural-history point of view, therefore, we should expect that instead of always developing them- selves in one particular mode, and giving rise, by their introduction into the human body, to one fixed and constant type of morbid action, those different forms of bacilli, bacteria, or micrococci, which we are now learning to regard as the germs of the different species of zymotic disease recognised by the Pathologist, should be capable of undergoing considerable modification according to the conditions under which they are developed, especially when those conditions act persistently through a succession of generations. And we should further expect that,as the diseases which we now regard as specifically distinct have come to be so by a process of evolution, so, notwithstanding the well-marked differentise which they may usually present, they may in other localities or at other times graduate insensibly into each other—a mild disease-germ developing itself into a virulent one, or, conversely, a very severe type of disease showing itself under an extremely mitigated form. Now this is precisely what the culture-experiments of Pasteur and his followers have oe TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D. 531 proved to be the fact; the potency of certain disease-germs which have been made the subject of special research being now found to be capable of a regulation almost as precise as the precipitating power of the solution of a chemical re- ent, 2 Notwithstanding the tendency among modern Pathologists to regard the various forms of Zymotic disease as specifically distinct, and to attribute to mexact observa- tion every recorded fact which runs counter to their preconceptions, the Author holds that the application of the natural-history method to the study of these diseases fully justifies the belief, that the same germs, undergoing development under different conditions, may manifest themselves under a great variety of forms; and maintains that a larger study of the history of medicine also justifies the belief that while some of these forms (such as the Exanthemata) have acquired a considerable fixity, breeding only in the human body, yet that this fixity does not necessarily hold good over the whole world, or through all time; and that there is a large class, including Cholera and the various forms of Fever, originating in germs which breed in the soil as well as in the human body, over which the nature of the breed- ing-ground, with various atmospheric (possibly electrical) conditions, exerts a most important modifying influence. And he holds that this inclusive study, taking account of all the facts which science can bring to bear on the inquiry, is much more likely to lead to accurate results, than the exclusive method followed by most Pathologists, In regard to Cholera in particular, he regarded it as still an open question whether this disease is as specifically distinct from all others as it is commonly regarded. Though it has been customary to represent true cholera as haying always radiated from India (which country never seems entirely free from it), yet the author distinctly recollects the occurrence at Clapham of what was recognised by an old Indian practitioner as Asiatic cholera, some years before the tirst epidemic visitation of 1832. And the report recently made by Surgeon-General Hunter on the epidemic of cholera now prevailing in Egypt, attributes its origin to local condi- tions, which have produced an increasingly severe type of choleraic diarrhea, at last developing true cholera, This entirely accords with the view that disease- germs which might originally have only produced a mild form of choleraic disease, may be so ‘cultivated’ as to develope its most malignant type. The author illustrated this by the example of Small-pox, which he regarded as haying been greatly miti- gated during the last century by the beneficial ‘ cultivation’ of its milder variety by Inoculation ; while the germs of the same disease, developing themselves during the siege of Paris in the blood of men already rendered unhealthy by unfavourable conditions, produced a malignant form of the disease, which had never before prevailed epidemically during the present century, but which has been during the last twelve years the principal source of its fatality. 7. On Wool Plugs and Sterilised Fluids. By J. Duncan Marruews, F.R.S.E. The paper described in detail a series of experiments made with the purpose of testing how far wool plugs were to be relied on as filters of atmospheric air, and, consequently, as preventers of the putrefaction of sterilised Auids protected thereby from contamination of germs in the air. Flasks containing various cultivating fluids (5 per cent. Liebig’s extract being generally employed) were filtered into and boiled in glass flasks of about 4 oz. capacity, closed by one or more plugs of cotton wool, or salicylic wool, or wool which had been steeped for some time in 5 per cent. carbolic acid and water, and often had in addition a sheet of salicylic wool placed over the plug and tied down beneath the lip of the flask. The flasks were previously washed out with nitric, sulphuric, or carbolic acids, and then with water, and often were subjected there- after to a temperature of 400° Fahr. Boiled for fifteen minutes, allowed to cool, and then placed in an incubator ata temperature of 100° Fahr., the contained fluids—prepared in various laboratories, the air of which was known to be highly MM 2 532 REPORT—1883. charged with germs—always putrefied in from eighteen to thirty hours, or, if left at the ordinary temperature of the air, at various periods of from four days to three weeks, becoming opaque, muddy, and forming a scum—generally of bacilli, but often of bactertwm termo. It was found, if the laboratory was cleaned out and allowed to remain undisturbed for a week or two, that for some days fluids prepared in this way were perfectly and permanently sterilised, but after the accumulation and raising of dust by work carried on there, they invariably broke down. Fluids prepared in flasks with necks finely drawn out and hermetically closed by fusing the glass during boiling invariably remained pure. This did not seem necessarily to be due to want of air in the flask, for hay bacillus developed under these conditions when a few hay stalks were inclosed in the flask before boiling, the hay bacillus germs resisting the action of a boiling temperature for some time if protected by the hay fibres. But if the tip of these hermetically closed flasks was broken off, and the air allowed free entrance, though for so short a period as three seconds, putrefaction resulted. But the fact that the putrefaction did not arise from germs originally present in the cultivating fluids or in the flasks, or, being present there, from their withstanding the action of a boiling temperature, was more conclusively proved by preparing in flasks with necks about 3 inch diameter, bent downwards, so that, after boiling, the flame of a spirit lamp might be placed under the mouth, and allowed to burn around and up the neck for about 1 inch, while the flask cooled. In such cases (a small wool plug being after- wards inserted in the mouth), or if the neck was bent up and down several times and simply left open, the fluid invariably remained pure in the incubator for any length of time. The wool was not likely to be at fault, for, besides its being car- bolised, if the necks thus bent down were plugged in the ordinary way, the in- rushing air not being calcined, the fluids in them also putrefied, though it was probable that any germs present in the wool, and not killed by being steamed, could not fall into the fluid. Professor Tyndall’s plan of discontinuous boiling was employed, the fluids being boiled three to nine times at intervals of twelve hours, but with no better result than in the ordinary cases, putrefaction occurring about twenty hours after the last boiling. If water is sprayed, or a little poured over the wool-plugged flask during cooling, the strong indraught of air to fill the vacuum caused by the boiling draws in the fluid especially quickly between the compressed plug and the sides of the flask’s neck. It was proved that germs in this fluid could enter with it, and, if so, why not germs in the air? Of six flasks, however, prepared in a pure atmosphere and perfectly sterilised, three only, on reboiling in a contaminated atmosphere, became foul. The author thinks his observations throw some doubt on the sufficiency of wool plugs as filtering agents where a strong current of air is passing through them, as to fill a vacuum in flasks, though they seem to be perfectly reliable in cases of ordinary slight and slow changes of temperature, but he thinks further observations necessary to finally settle the point. 8. On Cattle Disease in South America. By Dr. Roy. SATURDAY, SEPTEMBER 22. The following Papers were read :— 1. On the oceurrence of Chlorophyll in Animals. By Dr. C. A. MacMounn, M.D., B.A., F.C.S8. In determining the presence of chlorophyll in an animal observers have to rely on certain microscopic, physiological, and spectroscopic proofs, which, as Professor — | TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D. 533 Lankester has pointed’ out, are in some cases attended with difficulty. In the instances about to be brought forward the microscopic and physiological proofs are incapable of being applied. The former has, it appears to the writer, too much importance attached to it, as chlorophyll in plants may occur evenly diffused throughout the cell, dissolved in the cell-contents. Change to a green colour on treatment with sulphuric acid, which has been observed in cases of vegetables, is no proof of the presence of a chlorophyll-like body, as the writer has seen this reaction take place in sea-anemones, in whose bodies no chlorophyll was present. Without accepting Sorby’s or Kraus’s views, the name chlorophyll is here applied to that colouring matter, or mixture of colouring matters, which can be obtained from a green leaf by means of alcohol or alcohol and ether. And the proof of the identity of animal and vegetable chlorophyll is based on the coincidence of the bands of an alcohol, ether, or chloroform solution of animal and vegetable chlorophyll respectively, as well as on the coincidence of their bands on the addition of the same reagent. The presence of the colouring matter which the writer has named ‘ entero- chlorophyll’ ? in the appendages of the enteron of various invertebrates was then referred to, and it was shown that it is probably synthetically built up, for the following reasons :— (1) It can be detected in the bile and alcohol-extract of the livers of snails after they have fasted for nine months. (2) It is as abundant in the liver, or other appendage of the enteron, of an animal feeding on flesh. (3) Its spectrum is constant in animals feeding on vegetables which give different spectra when examined in solution. (4) Itis not accompanied by other vegetable products, such as starch or cellulose, as it ought to be if food-chlorophyll. (5) It is present in many cases in the form of chlorophyll as such, not in that of decomposed chlorophyll. With regard to the possibility of symbiosis being the cause of the presence of chlorophyll, it was shown that although in some cases, e.g., liver of Helix aspersa, Limar flavus, Arion ater, bodies resembling unicellular algee are present, yet the chlorophyll cannot be due to them, since alcohol fails to extract their colour. Moreover, enterochlorophyll is abundantly present when no such bodies exist, e.g. liver of Anodonta, Mytilus, Ostrea, &c. Besides, starch ought to be present if unicellular algze existed in those situations, which is not the case, as no reaction can be developed with iodine even after prolonged maceration of sections of inver- tebrate livers (fresh frozen) in alcohol and caustic potash. In addition to observa- tions on enterochlorophyll the writer further called attention to the fact that chlorophyll may appear to be present in an animal when it is really due to the chlorophyll of its food, e.g. in green larvee, for in the latter case on removing the intestinal contents the green colour and the band in red both disappear. But in cantharides the presence of chlorophyll can be demonstrated in various extracts of the wing-cases, and here it must be a synthetic production of the animal. Pocklington first observed chlorophyll in cantharides in 1873, and the writer has further extended his observations. It can be shown that solutions of chloro- phyll obtained by digesting the above-mentioned and other parts of the bodies of these beetles in ether, alcohol, and chloroform give the same absorption bands as similar solutions of vegetable chlorophyll, and the bands are altered in the same manner as those of a similar solution of vegetable chlorophyll, on adding the same reagent, e.g. nitric acid. Here at all events we have an example of the occurrence of chlorophyll in an animal where it cannot be due directly to the food, and cer- tainly is not due to symbiosis. With regard to functions, chlorophyll cannot be of much use in respiration, 1 Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science, vol. xxii. p. 229. 2 Proceedings of the Royal Society, No. 226, 1883. 534 . REPORT— 1883. since oxidising and reducing agents have no effect upon it; nor is it likely that it can be of any use in decomposing carbon dioxide in the absence of sunlight, buried deeply in the body of an animal, as in the case of enterochlorophyll. Its forma- tion under these circumstances might be doubted, if we did not know that in the conifere and in ferns chlorophyll is formed in the dark. On the surface of an animal it may be of use in absorbing the chemically active rays of the spectrum, as Lommel maintains in the case of vegetable chlorophyll; and C. Timiriazeff (‘Compt. rend.’ xevi., 375-376) shows that Langley’s measurements with the bolometer prove that the poimt of maximum solar energy corresponds with the principal chlorophyll band between B and C. If, however, Pringsheim’s‘ screen’ theory be correct, this view cannot be held. It may be of use for protective purposes or in mimicry, although probably a pigment of less complicated chemical constitution might answer equally well, except that the eyes of some invertebrates may be more susceptible to rays of a certain wave-length than ours are, as Sir John Lubbock has shown to be the case in ants. Again chlorophyll in an animal may be merely the persistence of a colouring matter which was useful in a remote ancestor, at a time, perhaps, when the atmosphere contained more carbon dioxide than it does now. The fact that all flowers were at one time green, may help to throw light on this point. Enterochlorophyll may be of use in furnishing the material for the construction of chromogens or radicals for the formation of other colouring matters. Thus the colouring matter of ox and sheep-bile appears to have some of the characters of chlorophyll, although the writer has shown that it is a hemoglobin derivative. Then again the elementary composition of chlorophyll and bilirubin are almost the same according to Gautier and Hoppe-Seyler; and chlorophyll and reduced sale exist side by side in the bile of pulmonate mollusks, and in that of the crayfish, The occurrence of chlorophyll in an animal should not excite so much surprise when we Imow that the same proteids, the same glucosides, carbohydrates, and digestive ferments are found in both kingdoms of nature. Lutein too occurs in plants and animals, and the writer has lately found tetronerythrin in an orange flower. Those who maintain that chlorophyll does not exist in animals, evidently con- found other bodies with it, such as protoplasm; and there is no doubt that chlorophyll is present in animals, being synthetically built up by and in their bodies. 2. On-the continuity of the Protoplasm through the Walls of Vegetable cells. By Water Garpiner, B.A. Although the great probability of a means of communication existing between vegetable cells had been repeatedly expressed by botanists, actual demonstrable instances that such was the case were but few, being in fact limited to Sach’s discovery with regard to sieve-tubes, and to the results obtained by Tangl with certain ripe endosperms. The author, after briefly reviewing what work had been done on the subject, oes on to describe in detail his own experiments with Mimosa, Robinia, Dioncea, and other sensitive plants, and with thickened endosperm cells in general. As the results depend in a great measure upon the methods employed, he describes the various reagents he was Jed to make use of, the modifications adopted, and the results obtained. In all the organs of movement examined the freely pitted parenchymatous cells were found to communicate with one another by means of delicate protoplasmic threads which perforated the closing membrane of the pits. In order to investigate instances where the thickness of the pit membrane would allow any threads passing across it to be easily seen, the endosperm cells of some fifty species of palms, together with typical representatives of some thirteen orders, were examined, in all of which it was ascertained that definite and well- pronounced continuity existed. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D. 535 Finally the author remarks that the existence of a communication between adjacent cells appears to be of very wide, if not of universal occurrence, and he briefly touches upon the important bearings this discovery has upon the cells of sensitive organs, and upon cell mechanism in general. 3. On the relations of Protoglasm and Cell-wall in the Vegetable cell, By F. O. Bower. After tracing the history of this subject, it was concluded that it has now been demonstrated with as much certainty as is possible, by the use of micro-chemical and staining reagents, that in certain cases, the number of which is now constantly being increased, there is a direct connection between the protoplasmic bodies on opposite sides of cell-walls, and that this connection is established by means of fine strings of protoplasm, which, in the cases observed, run nearly transversely through the walls. The question remains whether this is the only mode of per- meation of the cell-wall by protoplasm. The author cannot accept it as proved as yet, that any further permeation of the cell-wall by protoplasm, either as a reticulum or otherwise, really exists, but he brought forward certain grounds for regarding such a permeation as possible or even probable, taking into account chiefly those phenomena observed in fre cell- walls, in order thereby to avoid any confusion with connecting strings, such as those already proved to exist. 1. The strings already observed vary greatly in thickness, from the well-marked to those not individually distinguishable. Thus we have evidence of the existence of strings, which would probably not have been recognised were it not for com- parison with other examples. J*urther, it has been shown by the author's paper on plasmolysis, that protoplasm may be drawn out into strings so fine as to defy definition, even by high powers of the microscope. Thus there can be no objection on the ground of the small size of the hypothetical strings or reticulum. 2. Those cases in which perforation of cell-walls has been demonstrated, are those very cases in which a most efficient physiological connection is required; there is no reason why a less obvious permeation should be denied, where the requirements are less, but by no means absent. 3. There is @ priort probability of some form of permeation of cell-wall by protoplasm, if Strasburger’s account of the growth of cell-walls be correct. 4, A strong argument in favour of such permeation is found in the existence of important chemical changes in the substance of certain cell-walls at points at a con- siderable distance from the main protoplasmic body, e.g. formation of cuticular sub- stance, wax, &c., which differ fundamentally from cellulose, are insoluble in water, and are apparently formed zm the wall itself. The tendency of recent observations is to show more and more clearly how close is the connection of protoplasm with the important chemical changes in the plant; thus it appears probable that the protoplasm is present in some form or other in such cell-walls. Reasons were also given for thinking that the exposure to air is not an impor- tant factor in the above changes. These-and other considerations show that, though this permeation of the wall cannot be accepted as proved as yet in any one case, still the subject deserves more close attention than it has yet received, while it may be expected that the application of new methods may produce definite results bearing on this very important question. : 4. On the Intercellular Connection of Protoplasts. By Professor Witiiam Hitisovuss, B.A., FL.S. In this paper the author commences by giving a brief summary of a paper published recently by him in the Botanisches Centralblatt, ‘ Einige Beobachtungen uber den intercellularen Zusammenhang von Protoplasten,’ in which he had shown that, after complete solution of the cell-wall by strong sulphuric acid, and staining 536 REPORT —1883. with ammonia-carmine, the separate protoplasts give evidence of various degrees of inter-relation, the most important being (1) knob-ended protoplasmic prolonga- tions, their knobs having been firmly adherent to the middle lamella at the base of a pit (‘closing membrane’), knob-ended threads from contiguous protoplasts being very commonly attached to opposite sides of the same closing membrane, and the membrane often showing cross-striation between the knobs; (2) very much less common fine unbroken threads passing from one protoplast to another, and joining them, therefore, together. These latter he had described and figured in the cortical tissue of Ilex aquifolium and Asculus hippocastanum, the pulvinus of Prunus Laurocerasus, and the winter-bud pith of Acer Pseudoplatanus, in which alone, out of 22 plants investigated at different times and in different parts, he had found them. The author believes that most such threads would be broken in the process of preparation, but points out that rarity would be no barrier to their action, as a single thread passing from a cell to each of its impinging neighbour cells could produce a perfect unity of the vegetable organism. Discussing the general objection formulated in the English translation of the fourth edition of Sachs’ ‘Lehrbuch der Botanik, p. 788, that turgidity, and consequently the growth dependent on turgidity, would be impossible with cells having open pores in their walls, inasmuch as the smallest hydrostatic pressure of the cell sap would be equalised by filtration through the pore, the author points out that were the pores only to communicate from cell to cell, and assuming that Sachs’ contention that filtration would readily take place through them is correct, the only effect of such pores would be to equalise the turgidity of the inter-communicating cells, and, therefore, to equalise the growth resulting from that turgidity. As to the action of such pores if they communicate with the intercellular spaces, or with the exterior, again assuming that free filtration through them is possible, the author answers :-—firstly, that such openings would not be expected to communicate commonly with the exterior or with other than neighbouring cells, as where they occur they have probably been in existence from the earliest phases of the cell’s life, and the formation of an intercellular space would probably close them, and also that deep pits with closing membranes commonly do not occur in such places. Secondly, bearing in mind the case of the filaments from Dipsacus sylvestris to which Fr. Darwin has drawn attention, and the frequency of cilia projected through cell walls in the Thallophyta, the author thinks it by no means proved that such cells cannot become turgescent ; and finally asks how the sieye-tubes would withstand the pressures they have to bear if their sieve perforations would destroy turgipotence. He points out that in all these cases the cell sap would still have to pass through protoplasm completely filling the pore; that when the protoplast is in its normal position lining the cell wall, this core of protoplasm filling the pore would offer great resistance to a bodily passage of the cell sap promoted only by the differential pressures of the cells, while molecular passage would take place more easily in other parts of the cell; and, on the other hand, in the plasmolysed cell, filtration through the cell wall would go on too readily to admit of the use of the still ‘ plugged’ pore. j The author then passes on to discuss the possible physiological action of the connecting threads, suggesting that an irritant applied to one cell would cause its protoplast to contract, the threads to be stretched, communicating the stimulus to the surrounding cells, these onwards to the next outer zone, the contraction thus affecting a gradually and rapidly widening area. The whole tissue would then contract by the outward filtration of the cell sap. He further suggests the possibility that the cells may be made forcibly to contract somewhat through the agency of those threads (‘ knob-ended’) which do not pass through the walls, but retain a hold on the middle lamella at the closing membrane. Knob-ended threads also could transmit impulses. Finally he brings forward the hypothesis that protoplasm may be endowed with spontaneous expanding powers, similar to its powers of contraction, powers which the known nature of protoplasmic movements renders not unlikely. These expand- ing powers might be exerted at some one point or in some one direction, and thus define the tendency of the cell to assume a particular form. ee le TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D. 537 The author sums up his conclusions as follows :— 1. That protoplasmic threads connecting neighbouring protoplasts are present in such widely different and diffused structures as sieve-tubes, cortical parenchyma, leaf-pulvinus, pith of resting leaf-bud, and endosperm of seeds. 2. That in the contraction of the protoplast in natural plasmolysis these threads would normally remain unbroken. 3. That they may serve to transmit impulses from one cell to another, acting in this way somewhat like a nervous system. 4, That besides the perforating threads, equally widely spread and much more numerous, are threads which attach the protoplast to the cell wall, whether at the base of pits or otherwise ; and that these threads are often opposite to each other. 5. That the closing membrane separating two threads often shows differentiation which suggests permeability, if not ‘sieve perforation.’ 6. That in contraction of the protoplast in natural plasmolysis these threads also would be normally unbroken. 7. That these threads may when in extension act upon the cell-wall and put it in a state of slight positive tension. 8. That the presence of minute perforations communicating from cavity to cavity of living cells, wovdd not, and if communicating with the intercellular spaces need not, be a hindrance to the turgipotence of the cells. 5. On some Cell Contents. By MarsHatt Warp. The author has for some time past been engaged in researches among the fungi—particularly those which attack living plants, and his attention was necessarily directed to tke cell-contents of the host plants: among others, the cells of Coffea, Cinchona, Pavetta, and Canthium, and one or two cryptogams have received special attention. The present paper refers particularly to one class of bodies found in the cells of the cultivated species of Coffea—C. arabica, C. liberica, &e. The structure and chemical character of the endosperm have been carefully investigated, and the author gives details of the germination. Certain fatty bodies, mixed with proteids in the endosperm, are traced into the embryo and seedling, and their reactions and changes are noticed. In the leaves, cortex, and other soft parts of the mature plant, are found ‘ fat bodies’ under circumstances which compel the author to conclude that they are the results of constructive activity, and not products of destructive metabolism. These ‘fat bodies’ consist of varying mixtures of fats and other substances— probably in part proteid—and show considerable similarity to the fatty masses in the endosperm. Details are given of their reactions and changes, and the author believes that they represent temporary stores, to be worked up further in the construction of higher bodies. They may be, in fact, fusions of fatty matters in various stages of transition, carbohydrates, and salts of sulphur, nitrogen, &c., derived from the soil: if so, the author points out that it is not improbable that the earlier constructive acts in the formation of proteids may be taking place here. 6. On the Nectar Gland of Reseda. By Professor ALEXANDER S. Wixson, M.A., B.Sc. The flowers of this genus, of which the garden mignonette is the best known example, possess in addition to the ordinary floral organs an extra structure named adisk. This disk, which is an expansion of the top of the flower-stalk, is hollow on its upper surface, its shape resembling one-half of a bivalve shell. In this shell- shaped cavity of the disk the honey is secreted, and above it is protected by the three upper petals, the claws of which are flattened and closely overlap, forming a lid which completely closes the nectar-holder. The honey of Reseda is thus contained within a closed box, the lid of which must be prized up before it can be 538 REPORT—1883. removed. According to Miiller the most frequent visitor to Reseda is the bee Prosopis, which has a flat trowel-shaped proboscis which it uses in plastering its cell. The nectar gland of Reseda bears such an obvious correlation to this form of proboscis as to favour the conclusion that in Reseda we have a flower specialised for crossfertilisation by short-lipped bees. The slender filiform proboscis of the honey-bee or butterfly is manifestly correlated to deep tubular flowers like Phlox or Honeysuckle, but does not correspond to a nectary like that of Reseda. On the principle that an oyster is more easily opened with a trowel than with a needle, we may regard the box-like nectary of Reseda as corresponding to the short flat proboscis of Prosopis. This points to the probability of Reseda being a very ancient type of flower, since the short-lipped bees belong to an earlier and more generalised type of insect than the specialised honey-gatherers. The condition in the flowers ot Reseda is almost the reverse of what we find in the buttercup. In the latter the honey is contained in a little hollow in the petal, and is roofed over by the scale. In Reseda the position of the flower is changed—the scale is hollow and holds the honey, while the petal forms the roof of the nectary. The scale of Ranunculus and the disk of Reseda are not homologous, and the comparison is only in regard to function, From the examination of the flowers of Reseda from this point of view, we are led to regard them as exhibiting a higher degree of specialisation in relation to insects than has hitherto been sus- pected. At the same time we see that in them the adaptation is not, as it is in the majority of flowers, most apparent in the calyx, corolla, or stamens, but in the peculiar development of the disk. 7. On the Closed Condition of the Seed-vessel in Angiosperms. By Professor ALEXANDER S. Witson, M.A., B.Sc. Flowering plants may be divided into two classes, according as their seeds are contained within a closed seed-vessel, or are exposed without any such covering. ‘The former, having their seeds included in a pod or pistil, are called Angiosperms or cover-seeded; and the latter, on account of their naked seeds, Gymnosperms. The Angiosperms, which form by far the more important division, embrace most of the common plants which make up the bulk of our flora, and are universally regarded as the more highly organised of the two. Corresponding to the lower degree of organisation, G-ymnosperms (yew, cypress, fir, &c.) appear earlier in the geological strata, and are largely represented in a fossil state. The pod of an Angiosperm, such as that of a wall-flower, is composed of metamorphosed leaves termed carpels. In nearly every instance these leaves are so united as to form a completely closed case enveloping the young seeds, At first sight it would seem as if the presence of such a covering were a disadvantage, for before the young seeds or ovules can develop to maturity they require to be fertilised. The process of fertilisation is effected by the agency of pollen-dust which is brought to the flower either by the wind, or by insects visiting the flower in search of honey. Now in the case of Gymnosperms, where the seeds are exposed uncovered, this pollen-dust if blown by the wind simply alights on the surface of the seed and fertilises it directly. In plants with covered seeds, on the other hand, the pollen cannot gain direct access to the ovules, but can only fall on the surface of the envelope formed by the carpellary leaves. This covering has to be penetrated before fertilisation of the seeds can be effected. For this purpose several adaptations of tissues, modifications of structures, and changes in the position of the ovules are rendered necessary, all of which might easily be dis- pensed with were the seeds exposed as they are in Gymnosperms. It can hardly be supposed that all this specialisation, whereby the process of fertilisation so simply performed in Gymmnosperms becomes complicated by being broken up into numerous subsidiary processes, should be called into play unless some very impor- tant end were to be attained by the presence of a completely closed pistil. What then is the réle of the pistil? The young seeds are the most vital parts of the ‘vegetable organism. Composed of delicate cells, containing much nitrogen and TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D. 539 phosphorus, they may be said to constitute the chemical and physiological wealth of the plant. On this account they must be carefully guarded from any external influence that would degrade their chemical constitution or lead to a misappro- priation of the nutritious matters they contain. Now it is well known that the leaves and stems of nearly all plants are subject to the attacks of parasitic fungi. The spores of these parasites germinate on the leaves of the plant on which they alight, and appropriate its juices to their own use, as, for example, in the case of the fungus which occasions the potato disease. All kinds of moulds, putrefaction, and fermentation are in like manner produced by the development of spores falling from the atmosphere which have found a favourable soil for their growth. Now a more suitable pabulum or nidus for the growth of mould-germs can hardly be imagined than that which would be afforded by the immature ovules, seeing that in them is collected a large amount of easily assimilable matter destined for the nutrition of the embryonic plant. There can be little doubt then that the disadvantages which the pistil brings with it, and the higher organisation thereby entailed, are more than compensated for by the security which it gives against the entrance of fungus spores. ‘The pea pod is in fact the counterpart of the hermetically sealed or stoppered flasks in which Tyndall and Pasteur performed their well-known experiments on the preservation of organic fluids against putre- factive changes. These observers found that it was possible to preserve beef-tea or other organic infusion, for any length of time, provided no air was admitted to the flask, or if care were taken to filter the air from all organic germs, by passing it through cotton wool, &c. before allowing it to have access to the infusion. The pistil of a flower then may be regarded as analogous to the flask in these experiments. The loose cellular substance of the style, and the acid secretion on the stigma, may in like manner serve to filter the air before it reaches the ovules contained within the ovary. At any rate, the air must pass through the substance of the carpels before it can reach the ovules. This view of the function of the carpels is corroborated by the fact observed in the case of Reseda, the carpels of which open soon after fertilisation. After dry weather an accumulation of sand and dust frequently takes place within the ovary of Reseda. When this fact is viewed in connection with the experiments of Van Tieghem, which show how difficult it is to effect the direct fertilisation of ovules with pollen, owing to the constant appear- ance of microscopic fungi, a new light is thrown on a vast number of vegetable and animal structures. The same principle operates, not only among phanerogams, but even among the cryptogams; nor could a principle of such general application in the vegetable world have failed to play an important part in the animal kingdom. It is remarkable then to find that within the cup of the commonest wild flower we have the results of recent scientific research anticipated, the benefits of the antiseptic system as completely secured as by modern surgery, and a parallel between nature and art which agrees even to the minutest detail. MONDAY, SEPTEMBER 24. The following Reports and Papers were read :— 1. Report on the Record of Zoological Literature. 2. Report of the Committee for aiding in the maintenance of the Scottish Zoological Station.—See Reports, p. 233. 3. Report of the Committee for arranging for the Occupation of a Table at the Zoological Station at Naples.—See Reports, p. 234. 540 REPORT—1883. 4. On two new Dredging Machines. By Professor Mitnes Marsuatt, M.D., D.Sc. The machines in question, named respectively dredging harrow and dredging plough, are examples of apparatus devised for the capture of special organisms and not for general purposes. The harrow was designed for capturing Funiculina, a giant Pennatulid attain- ing a length of five feet or more. ‘The machine consists of a horizontal bar, four feet long, supported at a height of fifteen inches above the ground by runners ; to the bar are attached a number of cords, weighted at their distal ends and bearing a number of triple fish-hooks without barbs. ‘To obviate the danger of the machine falling on the bottom wrong way up, the runners are made in the form of wheels, so that it is immaterial which way up the machine reaches the bottom. The instrument was tried at Oban, and proved very successful. The plough was intended to dig up Virgularia, which owing to its brittleness and length of stalk is usually cut off level with the sea-bottom by the ordinary dredge. It consists of four digging blades attached to a horizontal bar, which, like that of the plough, is furnished with a wheel runner at each end. The machine, like the plough, is made reversible, so that it is immaterial which side reaches the ground first, and special provisions are made to prevent risk of damage from contact with rocks on the sea-bottom. The plough, which was designed for and used by the Birmingham Natural His- tory Society, worked well, though no opportunity has yet occurred of testing it for the capture of Virgularia. It was followed by a large bag to collect the specimens dug up. 5. On the Influence of Wave-Currents on the Marine Fauna of shallow seas. By A. R. Hunt, ILA., F.G.8,. After showing that the action of alternate wave-currents on the sea-bottom down to a depth of some fifty fathoms could not be safely disregarded by natu- ralists, owing to the great length of storm-waves, which occasionally attain to and exceed the length of one hundred fathoms (600 feet), the author proceeded to dis- cuss the action of wave-currents on the marine fauna of shallow seas, under the following heads, viz. :— (1) The influence of wave-currents on animals living on rocks between tide- marks. (2) The influence of wave-currents on animals living in sand between tide- marks, (3) The influence of wave-currents on animals living in, or on, sand or mud, below low-water mark. Asa general rule, those animals belonging to the first class referred to above evade the attacks of waves by their powers of adherence to rocks, or by taking refuge in crevices; those of the second class do so by rapidly penetrating the shift- ing sand in which they live; those of the third class depend for safety on their powers of burrowing and mooring themselves in the sand or mud (being assisted therein by many apecial adaptations of form and structure), on their powers of attaching themselves to fixed objects, and on their powers of overcoming the wave-currents on the surface of the bottom by virtue of peculiar forms whereby a slighter wave-current suffices to restore them to their normal positions than suffices to overset them. 6. On Green Oysters. By Professor E. Ray Lanxester, F.2.S. 7. The Egg-capsules of the Dog-whelk and their contents. By Dr. Carpenter, O.B., F.R.S. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D. 541 8. New British River-worms. By Professor E. Ray Lanxester, F.R.S. 9. The King Crab and the Scorpion. By Professor HK. Ray Layxester, F.R.S. TUESDAY, SEPTEMBER 25. The following Papers and Report were read :— 1. An Attempt to Classify Rotifers. By C. T. Hupsoy. 2. The Fauna and Flora of the Ashton-under-Lyne District. By J. R. Byrom. Immediately after the foundation of the Ashton-under-Lyne Biological Society, in October 1880, the members felt the need of a reliable record of the Fauna and Flora of the neighbourhood. It was therefore resolved that the first and foremost work should be to prepare a list of the Fauna and Flora of the district comprised within a radius of ten miles from the meeting room (Mechanics’ Institution), and the following gentlemen have acted as chairmen of the various sections into which the work was divided, viz. :— FAUNA. Mammalia, Aves, Reptilia . ; er ote : . Mr. William Beaumont. Pisces : : : < : : - - Mr. William Parkinson. Protozoa . : : : . - . ; . Mr. Thomas Whitelegge. FLORA. Phanerogams . : : ° 3 é : . Myr. John Whitehead. Cryptogams— Filices, Musci, Hepatic : : : : rs 5 Characeze, Algee, and Myxomycetes . ‘ . Mz. Thomas Whitelegge. These gentlemen have been very kindly assisted by the naturalists of the neigh- bourhood, and also by other members of the Society, especially our indefatigable secretary, Mr. J. S. Rowse. The result, so far, is the very comprehensive catalogue which IT now have the honour to present for your consideration. The district embraces portions of four counties : Lancashire, Cheshire, Yorkshire, and Derbyshire. A It is traversed by portions of several considerable streams, viz.: the Roch, Irk, Medlock, Irwell, from the Lancashire side; the Tame on the eastern side ; the Goyt and Etherow on the south; the last three of which uniting form the Mersey. The scenery is highly diversified, being generally flat or undulating on the west and south-west, whilst the east and north-east is occupied by the high moorlands of Lancashire, Yorkshire, and Derbyshire; the greatest altitude attained being 1,980 feet, at Kinder Scout in Derbyshire. oie The geological structure is also varied, the principal area being covered by various members of the Carboniferous series, including the upper and lower coal measures, which occupy the centre and north-west portion; the Millstone Grits which appear on the east, forming the high lands, whilst the Yoredale shales are found occupying some of the valleys in the same district. Then in the west and south-west we have several strips of Permian rocks, and a large area of New Red Sandstone. There are also immense deposits of drift in various localities, and one or two bog-mosses of considerable extent. 542 REPORT—1883. The following is a summary of the Fauna :— Mammalia . . 18 species. Aves. ° “ . 5 : ; : ( AP liay Ts Reptilia 5 : “ A : . : > OUTS Pisces . ? : : : : ; : : se Insecta (Moths and Butterflies) . . : ‘ Ae ee ie Protozoa . : : : : : : : * NOtyees The Flora, with some slight exceptions, has been under the care of Mr. John Whitehead, who is well known to scientific botanists as a most assiduous and careful observer, and who has been the means of adding largely to our knowledge of the distribution of plant life in Britain. Each plant is preceded by a number corresponding with the number of the same species in the ‘ London Catalogue. of British Plants,’ 7th ed. The two sets of terms following the common or English name are those used by Mr. H. C. Watson in his ‘ Cybele Britannica,’ the first having reference to the civil claims of the plant, and the second to the usual situation in which the plant may be found with respect to shade or exposure, humidity or dryness, &c. In some: instances the first set require qualification, e.g., Fagus sylvatica, the Beech, is a native of Britain, but it is not found in our district except where there is eyery reason to suppose it to have been planted. In all such cases we have retained the proper term as applying to the country, but inserted a qualification along with it —thus : No. 48, Nuphar lutea, Sm. Yellow water lily. Native, lacustral, planted in this district. About 600 species of Phanerogams have been reported ; not many rarities are included, but the following are worthy of remark :— 259. Hypericum elodes, Linn. 974, Scutellarta minor, Linn. 1288, Listera cordata, Brown. 1801. Malaxis paludosa, 8. W. are all more or less rare, and are found in Greenfield (Yorkshire), the only locality in this district, and for the latter plant, the only locality in Yorkshire; but it is probable they will soon be extinct, as a large waterworks is in course of formation which will probably result in their destruction. ; 493. Epilobium obscurum, Schreb., has been determined lately, and also a very peculiar Epilobium, thought by Mr, Charles Bailey to be a hybrid, on account of its abortive seeds, has been found at Marple, growing along with Zpilobiwm montanum and £. hirsutum. Its characters range with Z. montanum, and it is of large size. : 1218. Lemna trisulca, Linn. 1214. Z. minor, Linn. have both been found zn flower. Dr. Boswell remarks in ‘English Botany’ that he had never seen the flower of the former species. 1310. Crocus nudiflorus, Sm., is only marked for eight counties in the ‘ London Catalogue,’ and occurs plentifully in two localities within our district. 590. Meum athamanticum, Jacq., also somewhat rare, occurs near Rochdale. 1430. Carex Boenninghauseniana, Weihe, a rare carex, is found in Matley Wood, but only a single hassock. ‘The preparation of this catalogue has led to the discovery of many species new to the district, but the most remarkable is a Naias which will probably prove to be Caulinia Alaganensis, a species found in Italy and Egypt, and still more recently a Chara has been brought to light which is also new to Britain—most- probably Chara Brawn, Gmel, Musci. The mosses are arranged according to the ‘London Catalogue,’ 1880. There are 251] species, which have also been worked out by our Vice-President, Mr. John Whitehead. The district includes some favourable localities, and reaches an altitude of 1,980 feet at Kinder Scout, thus accounting for several alpine and sub- TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D. 543 alpine forms, e.g., Pogonatum, alpinum, L., Bryum polymorphum, Campylopus atrovirens, De Not., and C. paradoxus, Wils. With respect to the latter species, Dr. Braithwaite, in his new ‘ Moss Flora,’ remarks upon the unusual luxuriance of Mr. Whitehead’s specimens. Buxbaumia aphylia, Hall, is very interesting as occurring at so low an altitude, about 800 feet above sea-level. Brywm Warneum, Bland, B. calophyllum, R. Br., and B. turbinatum, Hedw., occur at gravel-pits near Ashton, only hitherto known near the coast, and in 1865 Professor Schimper made a special journey to see these mosses in so unusual a locality. Atrichum crispum, James, occurs in abundance at Greenfield and Staley Brushes. When reported from this locality it was only the second station known in Britain; it has, however, since been frequently found, but only male plants, the nearest locality known for the female plants being New Jersey, N.A. Dicranodontium longirostrum, Webb and Mohr., was found here for the first locality in England. Along with each species we have recorded the time of fruiting. Hepatice. Of Hepatics 61 species have been determined, and these are also arranged according to the ‘ London Catalogue,’ 1880. Mr. Holt of Manchester has been responsible for this department, and Mr. W. H. Pearson has kindly verified all the critical species, besides rendering other yaluable service. Amongst the most interesting may be mentioned the following :— 54, Odontoschisma denudatum, Nas., rare in this part of the country. 47, Lepidozia reptans, L., with an abundance of fruit, which is a very rare occurrence. Lepidozia Pearsont (Spr.), a species which has been described by Dr. Spruce since the publication of the ‘London Catalogue’ (see ‘Journal. of Bot.’ 1881, p. 34). 57. Cephaloxia fluitans, Nes. 88. Blepharostoma trichophyllum, L. - 105. Diplophyllum obtusifolium, Hook. 149. Jungermannia minuta, Crantz. are all recent additions to this district, and somewhat rare in the North of England. ; Only three species of Characee have been recorded, to which the new one must be added, and thirteen species of freshwater Algee are given. The Fungi have not yet been attempted, except the Order Myxomycetes, which however is of profound interest to the biologist. These have been carefully investigated by Mr. Thomas Whitelegge, who determined eighteen species, which have been arranged according to ‘The Myxomycetes of Great Britain’ by M. C. Cooke, 1877. 3. On Peripatus. By Apam Sepewick, B.A. 4. On Heredity in Cats with an abnormal number of Toes.’ By HE. B. Povxron. The author gave statistics of the strength of heredity (as shown by the presence and number of abnormal toes) in cats. The peculiarity had been traced for many years through eight generations, and in most cases there was no probability of interbreeding with males of the same stock. In some cases there has been a distinct intensification in the offspring of the character which was only possessed by the mother. Accurate statistics had been obtained from 1879-83, — _ 1 Published im extenso in Nature for Nov. 1, 1883. 544 REPORT— 1883. 5. Report on the Influence of Bodily Exercise on the Elimination of Nitrogen.—See Reports, p. 242. 6. On the Electrical Resistance of the Human Body. By Dr. W. H. Stone. 7. On some Effects of Brain Disturbance on the Handwriting. By Dr. W. H. Stone. 8. On the Muscular Movements that are associated with certain Complex Motions. By R. J. Anperson, M.A., M.D. When a muscle contracts, one extremity or both extremities may move. When one extremity moves whilst the other is fixed, the fibre may describe a plane surface, as when the moving end lies in a right line or a cone, or as when the moving extremity lies in the circumference of a circle or other plane-curve. If the fibre prove in the plane of the circle, the cone will be reduced to a plane. Where both extremities move the fibre may describe a plane, or a cylinder, or a ruled surface of a high order. It frequently happens that when one extremity of a fibre is fixed, the other extremity moves in a circle, which itself experiences a movement of translation. The moving point then describes a trochoid; examples in pronator teres and pectoralis major. Muscle fibre may describe curves of a complex nature, although the muscles themselves form a simple surface, as in the two muscles already cited. 9. On the Annelides of the Southport Sands. By Dr. Carrineton. These observations were made during a stay of full 18 months at Southport about 20 years since. The shore at Southport is far from productive. The littoral zone extends for nearly a mile to the low-water channel. The surface is composed of a fine ranulated sand, intermingled in some spots with mud, and in others forming banks of shell fragments. In no case do we find any fragments of rock or stone large enough for sea-weeds or corallines to cling to, so that practically the Coralline and Laminarian zones are wanting, or rather the animals and plants characteristic of these zones are for the most part absent. After storms, indeed, the beach is often covered with masses of sea-weed detached from the fishing hanks outside, and clinging to these many hydrozoa, sponges, and other marine species may be found. But these are generally in such a battered and mutilated condition as to be useless for preservation, nor can we justly claim these ‘rejectamenta’ of the tides as natives of Southport. For example, two species of Pholas may occasionally be found (rarely, I believe, P. candida has been taken entire), but the nearest’ known habitat for these species is Hilbro Island, at the mouth of the Dee. As an instance of the selective powers of sea-currents, it may be mentioned that only right-hand valves of P. candida are met with at Southport, while at Formby left-hand valves are most numerous. After the retreat of the tides, the surface is studded with innumerable orifices, some small as the prick of a pin, others as large as the little finger. Leading to these were often stellate serpentine or labyrinthine markings, or evident worm-casts. Near low-water mark on the Birkdale shore, projecting tassels resembling the tag ends of old rope are frequent. These are the terminal tubes of Terebel/a, and the author, on one occasion, by turning over the excavated sand left by a digger for bait, collected about a dozen species of Annelides, some living Heart-Urchins, and a Sipunculus. One of these Prof. Macintosh identified with the Maa mirabilis, founded by Dr. Johnson on a solitary fragment dredged on the Scotch coast. This TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D. 545 interesting species, long a puzzle to naturalists, the author afterwards found in some abundance, and was able to study at leisure. It is a slender white worm, _ having a peculiar cordate leaf-like snout, from the base of which arise two long tentacles studded with rows of conical papille. The mobile snout enables it to burrow rapidly through the sand, and when at rest it assumes an erect position below the surface, the long branchize waving about in the water. It does not build any tube. Altogether he collected about sixty species during his stay at Southport. As early as 1745, Bonnet proved that the Nais and other worms, after division into various parts, after a time regained the power of feeding and reproducing new segments. The slight adhesion between one part and another, and the readiness with which species break up into fragments, is often a source of embarrassment to the collector. Thus, however carefully handled, he was never able to obtain an entire specimen of a very beautiful Polynoe (P. asterine) which occupied the ambulacral grooves of Asterinas aurantiaca. The species of Nemertes, again, without apparent cause, undergo spontaneous sloughing or deliquescence. Many other Annelids, when kept on short commons, undergo a process of budding or fission. This phenomenon can be well studied in Nais proboscidea, the new formation taking place in front of the terminal segment. Sometimes as many as four or six individuals are thus interposed between the head and tail of the original worm. In Scyllis and other genera the budding has a sexual import, the detached individuals forming, in fact, locomotive ovarta. The production of egg-bearing somites is exhibited on a large scale in such entozoa as the Tape-worms. Dr. Williams, in his Report on Annelids (British Association, 1851), denies the whole of what Bonnet and others have recorded respecting the reproduction of lost parts in Annelids, although he admits a process of gradual sloughing from injury or starvation ; but the phenomena have been noted too fre-~ quently by independent students to leave any doubt respecting them. It would be out of place to enter into any structural details. In all Annelides the division into segments (of which the common worm is a typical example) prevails—only, instead of the simple bead-like structure, new organs are superadded, so as to fit the species for progression in the pursuit of prey (Errantia), or for swimming (Phyllodoce), or burrowing in the sand. In the sedentary species the anterior portion is still further modified by the addition of tentacule, so as to enable the individual to search for food or materials for constructing its tube: or designed for the protection of delicate parts (such as the branchiz) from the encroachments of enemies. Examples of this kind may be found in the cork-like stopper of Serpula, which effectually closes the mouth of the tube. A similar protection from enemies is seen in the crescentic coronal of Her- mella, and the golden combs of Pectinaria. Lastly, the contrivances for the aéra- tion of the red fluid we may call the blood, are remarkably varied and beautiful. They advance from a simple ciliated process given off from each segment, through every grade of complexity, to the shrub-like ramifications of Arentcola. The colouring of the species is equally variable: white, flesh-tinted, ruby-red, sea-green, violet: the surface often glowing with pearly or metallic iridescence. When we remember that the Annelides, constituting the chief food of many fish, birds, and crustacea, are subject to the attacks of various enemies, and that their delicate bodies are liable to constant mutilation from the drifting of the sands and the action of the waves, we see the reason for the recuperative power they possess. The author mentioned a remarkable instance of survival under difficulties ex- hibited by a Terebella which was packed away among his books when he left Southport. The specimen was a mature worm with a portion of the tube, left in the bottle just as he collected it, with a little sea-water and sand. On opening the box four months afterwards, the creature was still living, although reduced to a mere stump. During the interval it had actually carried the tube, growing thinner and more transparent from lack of material, three times round the bottle. The higher order of Annelids, the Errantia, are represented only by those species which can bury themselves in the sand. In the absence of the shelter afforded by vegetation, by boulders or the holes and crevices on rocky shores, where 1883. NN 546 rREPORT—1883. +hese shy creatures love to hide themselves, every old shell should be examined. He had found the empty. shells of the Whelk most productive. One specimen which a Hermit-crab had appropriated proved a veritable Noah’s Ark. On the outside it was encrusted with colonies of Hydrozoa, within the mouth he found a patch of Hermella; and associated with this species, a minute Sipunculus and a delicate -worm often found in the substance of old shells (Zewcodore). Even then the list was incomplete ; on breaking open the shell he exposed lurking within the terminal spiral, one of the finest species of Nereis (1. bilineata), and lastly, two or three youthful serpule. The following list is far from exhaustive, the object having been to indicate the characteristic sand-worms. Critical species have been identified by Prof. Macintosh. Nematoid worms, many of which are found near low-water mark, have been omitted. 1. ERRANTES. » Amphinomade. Aphrodite aculeata, L.—Found sparingly in wet hollows after high tides, Photoé Baltica (?).—Only one specimen. Polynoa squamata, Say.—Rare, within old shells, frequently among the refuse from fishing boats. Polynoa asterine.—Occupying the groove between the suckers of Asterias aurantiaca. My attention was first directed to this species by observing a blue phosphorescence given off from one or more rays when the Star-fish was plunged into fresh water. The worm is long and flesh-coloured, the scales entire, with a black border. Sigalion Mathilde.—A beautiful species with fringed pearly scales, not uncom- »mon, coiling round the tubes of Terebella. 2. NEREIDA. Nereis pelagica, L.—Among the refuse of oyster beds we find the ordinary pinkish forms. But occupying burrows in damp places another variety is frequent, of a deep velvety green or orange colour, which may be the WV. viridis, L. Another form abounds near high-water mark, from which the tide is absent for months together. The feet are longer, and the colour orange shaded with olive. N. bilineata, Johns.—Occupying the terminal whorl of old whelks, generally -associated with Pagurus Barnhardus. Nepthys margaritacea, Sars. N. Hombergit, Sars.—Several species of Nepthys are common in the sand. Some specimens were from six to eight inches long, and as thick as the little finger. From the habit of suddenly everting the formidable proboscis, they look very threatening. Phyllodore lamelligeus, Johns.—Not unfrequent. Seyllis prolifera, Matt.—Frequent in muddy hollows. Pollicita peripatus, Johns.—Very rare. ‘Goniada maculata, Johns.-—-Only one specimen. ‘Glycera alba.—Very rare. _Aricie.—Occupying burrows in the sand. Nerine vulgaris, Johns.—Very rare. N. coniocephala, Johns.—Not uncommon in muddy hollows about mid-tide. ‘This lovely species occupies a friable tube, descending a foot or more. The body is pellucid green, crossed by carmine bands (the branchial processes). Leucodore ciliatus, Johns.—Common in old shells. Mea mirabilis, Johns,—Found in some abundance near low water in a muddy ‘spot opposite Broad Slalk, Birkdale. Arenicola piscatorum, L.—Common. 3. TUBICOLES, Cuv. (a) Tubes arenaceous. Pectinaria Belgica, L.—Common near deep water. TRANSACTIONS OF THE SECTION. 547 Sabellarvia alveolata, Lam. (Hermella, Quart.) Frequent within the mouth of old shells. S. crassissima, Lam.—Occasional. Owenia filiformis, Della Chijsa (Ammochares Ottonis, Grub.). Sparsely distri- buted. Tube about the thickness of a crow-quill, covered with short angular shell fragments, closely imbricating each other. Allied to Clymene. Terebella arenaria, L.—Abundant on the Birkdale shore near low water. T. conchilega, Poll. T. nebulosa, Mont.—Attached to shells and roots of ferns cast up after storms. Serpula contortuplicata, S. triquetra, and several varieties of Spirorbis and Sabella, are also found among the roots of Laminaria, Xc., drifted from without. 10. On Protoplasmic Continuity in the Floriden. By Tuomas Hick, B.A., B.Sc. In the hope of throwing some light upon the interesting and important question of protoplasmic continuity in vegetable tissues, the author has made an extensive series of observations on a large number of species, belonging to several genera of Florideze, with special reference to this question. He finds that in every species hitherto examined, the histological structure is such that, except where accidentally interrupted, there is an unbroken continuity of the protoplasmic sub- stances of the plant from the base of the frond to the tips of the ultimate branchlets. In the normal condition the protoplasmic body of every cell is connected, by means of one or more protoplasmic threads, with the protoplasmic bodies of contiguous cells, however numerous these may be. These threads pass through apertures in the cell walls, by which the contents of the respective cells are separated. In the simpler filamentous forms, such as Petrocelis cruenta, Griffithsia setacea, Callithamnion Rothii, and the like, the mode in which continuity is effected is comparatively simple. In these cases the contents of each cell are connected longitudinally with the contents of the next higher or lower cell by a single, fine, protoplasmic thread, lateral connections only appearing where the basal cell of a branch is connected with a cell of the main axis, The stouter forms of Callithamnion, e.g. C. tetragonum and C. arbuscula, are provided with a cortex composed of filaments which arise from the bases of the lateral branches, and, growing downwards, become adherent to the axial cells. In this cortex, as well as in the axis itself, protoplasmic continuity is a marked feature, an important point being that in the larger and older cells the protoplasmic connections are no longer fine threads, but comparatively stout cords. -In genera where the thallus obtains a higher degree of complexity, the arrangements for the maintenance of continuity are more elaborate. Professor E, P. Wright has shown that in Polysiphonia urceolata, P. fibrata, and P. atro- rubescens, the protoplasmic bodies of the central siphon are longitudinally con- nected, as are also those of the cortical siphons; while the contents of each central cell are similarly connected by transverse radial threads with those of the sur- rounding cortical cells. The author’s observations go to prove that substantially the same phenomena are met with through the whole genus, and are especially striking and easy to make out in P. fastigiata. The genus Ceramium has a structure differing from that..of Polyswphonia in’ many respects, but agreeing with it in presenting a thallus consisting of a central axial row of cells, usually clothed toa greater or less extent by a cortex. By careful manipulation and the aid of sections, it is not difficult to demonstrate proto- plasmic connections between the cells, similar to those already mentioned. Such connections render the protoplasm of the axial cells continuous from one end to the. other, and bring these cells into direct communication with the cells of the cortex. In this genus, however, the connection between contiguous cells is made by two or more threads, and not by a single one, as in Polystphonia, Callithamnion, &c. In Ceramium rubrum, for instance, the cortical cells are often connected by four or NN 2 548 REPORT—1883. five protoplasmic threads, a feature which gives sections of this plant a most characteristic appearance. The genus Ptilota, so much admired for the beauty of its forms, is no less remarkable for the striking examples it offers of protoplasmic continuity. This is especially true of P. elegans. Fundamentally monosiphonous, so to speak, the older parts of this species become densely corticated, though the ultimate divisions of the frond are simple filaments composed of oblong or quadrate cells. The proto- plasmic bodies of these cells are in uninterrupted continuity, and the basal cell of each branchlet is connected with a cell of the branch from which it springs, From these ultimate branchlets the continuity may be traced backwards without a break to the main axis of the frond, along which it may be followed by the help of sections. The cells of the cortex are likewise connected inter se, and with those of the axis they enclose, so that here, too, the contents of the different cells are in direct communication throughout the whole plant. Other genera, in which corresponding appearances are presented, are Worms- kioldia, Delesseria, Plocamium, Cystoclonium (Hypnea), Gigartina, and Chondrus. Of these the author has examined numerous species, with the result that in no single instance are the connecting threads of protoplasm running from cell to cell absent. To describe the phenomena in detail would be to repeat what has: already been said. Chondrus and Gigartina may be referred to as differing histo- logically from the other genera, and, indeed, from one another; but they are at one with them in the matter of protoplasmic continuity. Of all the genera examined one of the most interesting, from the point of view of this paper is Zaurencia. In L. pinnatifida the size, shape, and arrangement of the cells vary much in different parts of the thallus, but in every part the proto- plasmic bodies present a most remarkable appearance. From the surface of each, at various points, are given off radiating processes, which run along channels or pits in the thickened wall, and finally meet and blend with similar processes from the: adjoining cells. These processes are invariably so stout and distinct as to give to the cell-contents the appearance of a Rhizopod with short thick pseudopodia. Of fresh-water Floride, the author has examined Batrachospermum and Chantransia, both of which exhibit evidences of continuity. Coming to the question of origin the author is of opinion that the connecting rotoplasmic threads under consideration, originate, as a rule, in the manner de- scribed by Professor E. P. Wright for Polysiphonia urceolata. As a matter of fact, the process of cell-division in the Floridez here dealt with, and probably in all, never becomes completed, so that the parts of a divided cell remain connected together by one or more threads of protoplasmic material. Nor are these threads merely temporary structures. On the contrary, save where accidentally broken, they are permanent, being met with in the older parts of the plant as constantly as in the younger. Again, these threads are not dead, but possess the vitality and power of growth of ordinary protoplasm. This is proved by the facts that, as a rule, they become stouter with age, and give rise to differentiated structures. For, simultaneously with the thickening of the threads, a peculiar structure is developed by each at about its middle point. This usually presents itself in the shape of a ring or collar, as may be readily seen in Callithamnion, Polysiphonia, Laurencia, and other genera. In some cases an extremely thin diaphragm is developed within this collar. The nature of this it is difficult to determine, but that it is not a cellulose partition seems to be indicated inmany ways. For instance, it colours with iodine and aniline dyes in the same way as the protoplasm, while the cellulose walls are altogether unaffected. Moreover, when by desiccation of the specimen the proto- plasm shrinks from the cell wall, it does not shrink from the ring and diaphragm, continuity being as perfect in dried material as in fresh. Lastly, when the con- tinuity is broken mechanically, the fracture may occur at any point of the thread, and not necessarily at the collar. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D.—DEPT. ANTHROPOLOGY. 549 11. On some newly-discovered localities of the rare Slug, Testacella Haliotidea. By E. J. Lows, F.R.S. This rare and hitherto extremely local meat-eating slug has recently been found in various places in Monmouthshire and South Wales. Having found a few examples in my kitchen gardens at Shirenewton Hall, I made an extended search with the following result :— Shirenewton Hall Kitchen Gardens (four and a half miles from Chepstow).—120 examples were collected in less than an hour; six of these were eating worms and one was devouring an Arion hortensis. In the gardens and fernery, nearly half a mile from the kitchen gardens, six more specimens were obtained. Shirenewton Village.—Cottage gardens and a field added a few more examples. Itton Court (three miles from Chepstow).—Several specimens. Between Chepstow and Shirenewton, in a lane (about half-way).—A single specimen. Hardwick (half a mile from Chepstow).—Abundant. Chepstow (in several gardens and on the road to Portskewett).—Plentiful. Cardiff (in Dr. Vachell’s garden),—Common. Further search will no doubt add considerably to the localities of this interesting but little known species. As an instance of their destruction to worms and other slugs, it may be stated that twenty-five fully-grown specimens were put in a slug cage with twenty-five worms and the same number of Limax agrestis and Arion hortensis, and in twenty- four hours they had eaten the whole of them, DEPARTMENT OF ANTHROPOLOGY. CHAIRMAN OF THE DEPARTMENT—W. PENGELLY, F.R.S., F.G.S. (Vice-President of the Section.) THURSDAY, SEPTEMBER 20. The Chairman delivered the following Address :— ANTHROPOLOGY, on one of its numerous sides, marches with Geology; and hence it is, no doubt, that I, for many years a labourer very near this somewhat ill-defined border, have been invited to assist my friends and neighbours in the work which lies before them during the Association week. I have the more cheerfully accepted the invitation from a vivid recollection that when on a few occasions I have come uninvited into this Department, my reception has been so very cordial as to lead me to ask myself whether the Reports which for many years (1864 to 1880) I laid annually before my geological brethren did not derive their chief interest from their anthropological bearings and teachings. In 1858—a quarter of a century ago—I had the pleasure of reading to the Geological Section of the Association the first public communication on the ex- ploration, then in progress, of Brixham Cavern (more correctly, Brixham Windmill- Hill Cavern); and as any interest connected with that paper lay entirely in the evidence it contained of the inosculation and contemporaneity of Human Industrial Relics, of a rude character, with remains of certain extinct mammals, I purpose on this occasion to lay before the Department a few thoughts, retrospective and 550 REPORT—1883. prospective, which may he said to radiate from that exploration ; confining myself mainly to South Devon. Probably nothing will better show the apparent apathy and scepticism with which, up to 1858, all geological evidence of the Antiquity of Man was received by British geologists generally, than the following statement of facts :— About the beginning of the second quarter of the present century the late Rey. J. MacEnery made Kent’s Cavern, or Kent’s Hole, near Torquay, famous by his researches and discoveries there. He not only found flint implements beneath a thick continuous sheet of stalagmite, but, after a most careful painstaking investi- gation in the presence of witnesses, arrived at the conclusion that the flints ‘ were deposited in their deep position before the creation of the stalagmite’ (Trans. Devon. Assoc. uli. 330); and when it was suggested by the Rey. Dr. Buckland, to whom he at once and without reservation communicated all his discoveries, that ‘the ancient Britons had scooped out ovens in the stalagmite, and that through them the knives got admission to the “ diluvium,”’ he replied, ‘I am bold to say that in no instance have I discovered evidence of breaches or ovens in the floor, but one continuous plate of stalagmite diffused uniformly over the loam’ (Zdrd. p. 334). He added, ‘ It is painful to dissent from so high an authority, and more particu- larly so from my concurrence generally in his views of the phenomena of these cayes, which three years’ personal observation has in most every instance enabled me to verify’ (Jbid. p. 338). It is, perhaps, not surprising that Dr. Buckland, one of the leading geologists of his day, should be too tenacious of his opinion, and feel too secure in his position to yield to the statements and arguments of his comparatively young friend MacEnery, then scarcely known to the scientific world. That the position taken by Buckland retarded the progress of truth, and was calculated to check the ardour of research, is apparently certain, and much to be regretted; but it should be remembered that, at least, as early as 1819 he taught that ‘the two great points ... of the low antiquity of the human race, and the universality of a recent deluge, are most satisfactorily confirmed by every- thing that has yet been brought to light by Geological investigations ’ ( Vindicie Geologice, p. 24); that early in 1822 he reiterated and emphasized these opinions in his famous Kirkdale paper (Phil. Trans. for 1822, pp. 171-236), which the: Royal Society “ crowned with the Copley medal” (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc, vol. xiii. p. xxxili); that in 1828, having amplified and revised this paper, he published it as an independent quarto volume under the attractive title of Reliquie Diluviane, of which he issued a second edition in 1824; and that though his acquaintance with Kent’s Cayern was much less intimate than that of MacEnery, he, nevertheless, was, of the two, the earlier worker there, and in fact had discovered a flint implement in it before MacEnery had ever seen that or any other cayern—the first tool of the kind found in any cavern, it is believed, which in all probability was met with under circumstances not in conflict with his published opinion on the low antiquity of man. I confess that under such circumstances, human nature being what it is, the line followed by Dr. Buckland seems to me to have been that which most men would have pursued. It was, at any rate, the line to which he adhered as late, at least,as 1837 ; for in his well-known Bridgewater Treutise, published that year, after describing his visit to the caverns near Liége, famous through the discoveries of Dr. Schmerling, he said: ‘The human bones found in these caverns are in a state of less decay than those of the extinct species of beasts; they are accompanied by rude flint knives and other instruments of flint and bone, and are probably derived from uncivilised tribes that inhabited the caves. Some of the human bones may also be the remains of individuals who, in more recent times, have been buried in such convenient re- positories. M. Schmerling . . . expresses his opinion that these human bones are coeval with those of the quadrupeds, of extinct species, found with them; an opinion from which the Author, after a careful examination of M. Schmerling’s collection, entirely dissents’ (op. cit. i. 602). It may be doubted, however, whether his faith in these, his early, convictions. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D.—DEPT. ANTHROPOLOGY. 55 yemained unshaken to the end. I have frequently been told by one of his’con~ temporary professors at Oxford, who knew him intimately, that Buckland shrank from the task of preparing for the press new editions of his Religuie Diluviane and his Bridgewater Treatise. ‘The work,’ he said, ‘ would be not editing, but. re-writing.’ Mr. MacEnery intended to publish his ‘Cavern Researches,’ in one volume: quarto, illustrated with thirty Plates. In what appears to have been his second prospectus, unfortunately not dated, he said ‘The limited circulation of works of this nature, being by no means equal to the expenses attendant on the execution. of so large a series’ [of Plates], ‘the author is obliged to depart from his original plan, and to solicit the support of those who may feel an interest in the result of his. researches.’ There is reason to believe that at least twenty-one of the Plates were ready, and that the rough copy of much of his manuscript was written ; but that, the support he solicited not being forthcoming, the idea of publishing had to be abandoned.. (See Trans. Devon. Assoc. iii. 198-201.) In 1840, Mr. R. A. C. Austen (now Godwin-Austen), F.G.S., read to the: Geological Society of London a paper on The Bone Caves of Devonshire, which with. some amplifications was incorporated in his Memoir On the Geology of the South- East of Devonshire, printed in the Transactions of the Society in 1842 (2nd Ser.,. vi. 433-489). Speaking of his own researches in Kent's Cavern, he said: Human remains and works of art, such as arrow-heads and knives of flint, occur in all parts. of the cave and throughout the entire thickness of the clay: and no distinction founded on condition, distribution, or relative position, can be observed, whereby the human can be separated from the other reliquise’ (Zbzd. p. 444). He added : ‘ My own researches were constantly conducted in parts of the cave: which had never been disturbed, and in every instance the bones were procured: from beneath a thick covering of stalagmite ; so far then, the bones and works of man must have been introduced into the cave before the flooring of stalagmite had/ been formed’ (Zbzd. p. 446). Though these important and emphatic statements were so fortunate as to be committed to the safe keeping of print with but little delay, and under the most favourable circumstances, they appear neither to have excited any interest, nor indeed to have received much, if any, attention. In 1846, the Torquay Natural History Society appointed a Committee, con-- sisting of Dr. Battersby, Mr. Vivian, and myself—all tolerably familiar with the: statements of Mr. MacHnery and Mr. Austen—to make a few diggings in Kent’s: Cavern for the purpose of obtaining specimens for their Museum. The work,. though more or less desultory and unsystematic, was by no means carelessly done;. and the Committee were unanimously and perfectly satisfied that the objects they: met with had been deposited at the same time as the matrix in which they were- inhumed. At the close of their investigation they drew up a Report, which was: printed in the Torquay Directory for November 6, 1846, (See Trans. Devon. Assoc, x. 162,) Its substance, embodied in a paper by Mr. Vivian, was read to the Geological Society of London, on May 12, 1847, as well as to the British Asso-—- ciation in the succeeding June; and the following Abstract was printed in the Report of the Association for that year (p. 73) :— ‘The important point that we have established is, that relics of human art are- found beneath the unbroken floor of stalagmite. After taking every precaution, by sweeping the surface, and examining most minutely whether there were any traces. of the floor having been previously disturbed, we broke through the solid stalag— mite in three different parts of the cavern, and in each instance found flint knives. . . - In the spot where the most highly finished specimen was found, the passage was so low that it was extremely difficult, with quarrymen’s tools and good work-- men, to break through the crust ; and the supposition that it had been previously disturbed is impossible,’ 562 REPORT—1883. It will be borne in mind that the same paper was read the month before to the Geological Society. The Council of that body, being apparently unprepared to print in their Quarterly Journal the statements it contained, contented themselves with the following notice, given here in its entirety (op. cit. ili. 8353) :— “ On Kent's CAVERN near Torauay, by Epwarp Vivian, Esq.—In this paper an account was given of some recent researches in that cavern by a committee of the Torquay Natural History Society, during which the bones of various extinct species of animals were found in several situations.” It will be observed that the ‘flint knives’ were utterly ignored; a fact ren- dered the more significant. by the following announcement on the wrapper of the Journal: ‘The Editor of the Quarterly Journal is directed to make it known to the public that the authors alone are responsible for the facts and opinions con- tained in their respective papers.’ Such, briefly, were the principal researches in Kent's Cavern, at intervals from 1825 to 1847. Their reception was by no means encouraging: Mr. MacEnery, after incurring very considerable expense, was under the necessity of abandoning the intention of publishing his Cavern Researches; Mr. Austen’s paper, though printed unabridged, was given to an apathetic unbelieving world, and was appar- ently without effect; and Mr. Vivian's paper, virtually the Report by a Committee of which he was a member, was cut down to four lines of a harmless unexciting character. For some years nothing occurred to break the quietude, which but for an unexpected discovery on the southern shore of Torbay would probably have remained to this day. Early in 1858, the workmen engaged in a limestone quarry on Windmill Hill, overhanging the fishing town of Brixham in South Devon, broke unexpectedly a hole through what proved to be the roof of an unknown and unsuspected cavern, I visited it very soon after the discovery, and secured to myself the refusal of a lease to include the right of exploration. As the story of this Cavern has been told at some length elsewhere (see Phil. Trans. clxiii. 471-572 ; or Trans. Devon. Assoc. vi. 775-856), it will here suffice to say that at the instance of the late Dr. H, Falconer, the eminent paleontologist, the subject was taken up very cordially by the Royal and Geological Societies of London, a Committee was gay tivn by the latter body, the exploration was placed under the superintendence of Mr. (now Professor) Prestwich and myself, and, being the only resident member of the Committee, the actual superintendence fell of necessity to me. The following facts connected with this Cavern were no doubt influential in leading to the decision to have it explored :— ‘ Ist. It was a virgin cave which had been hermetically sealed during an incal- culably long period, the last previous event in its history being the introduction of a Reindeer antler, found attached to the upper surface of the stalagmitic floor. It was therefore free from the objection urged sometimes against Kent’s Cavern, that, having been known from time immemorial, and, up to 1825, always open to all comers, it had, perhaps, been ransacked again and again. 2nd. It was believed, and it proved, to be a comparatively very small cavern, so that its complete exploration was not likely to require a large expenditure of time or of money. It will be seen that the exploration was placed under circumstances much more likely to command attention than any of those which had preceded it. It was to be carried on under the auspices of the Royal and Geological Societies, by a Com- mittee consisting of Mr. S. H. Beckles, Mr. G. Busk, Rey. R. Everest, Dr. H. Falconer, Mr. Godwin-Austen, Sir C. Lyell, Professor Owen, Dr. J. Percy, Mr. J. Prestwich, Professor (now Sir A. C.) Ramsay, and myself—all Fellows of the Geological Society, and almost all of them of the Royal Society also. It was impossible not to feel, however, that the mode of exploration must be such as would not merely satisfy those actually engaged in the work, but such as would command for the results which might be obtained the acceptance of the scientific world generally. Hence I resolved to have nothing whatever to do with TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D.—DEPT. ANTHROPOLOGY. 553 “ trial pits’ here and there, or with shafts to be sunk in selected places; but, first, to examine and remove the stalagmitic floor; then, the entire bed immediately below (if not of inconvenient depth) horizontally throughout the entire length of the cavern, or so far as practicable; this accomplished, to proceed in like manner with the next lower bed ; and so on until all the deposits had been removed. This method, uniformly followed, was preferable to any other, because it would reveal the general stratigraphical order of the deposits, with the amount and direc- tion of such ‘dip’ as they might have, as well as any variations in the thickness of the beds; it would afford the only chance of securing all the fossils, and of thus ascertaining, not only the different kinds of animals represented in the Cave, but also the ratios which the numbers of individuals of the various species bore to one another, as well as all peculiar or noteworthy collocations ; it would disclose the extent, character, and general features of the Cavern itself; it was undoubtedly the least expensive mode of exploration; and it would render it almost impossible to refer bones or indications of human existence to wrong beds, depths, or associations. The work was begun in July 1858, and closed at the end of twelve months, when the Cavern had practically been completely emptied ; an official Report was printed in the Philosophical Transactions for 1873, and all the specimens have been handed over to the British Museum. The paper on the subject mentioned at the beginning of this Address was read in September 1858, during the Meeting of the Association at Leeds, when I had the pleasure of stating that eight flint tools had already been found in various parts of the Cavern, all of them inosculating with bones of mammalia, at depths varying from 9 to 42 inches in the Cave-earth, on which lay a sheet of Stalagmite from 3 to 8 inches thick; and having within it and on it relics of Lion, Hyzena, Bear, Mammoth, Rhinoceros, and Reindeer. It soon became obvious that the geological apathy previously spoken of had been rather apparent than real. In fact, geologists were found to have been not so much disinclined to entertain the question of Human Antiquity, as to doubt the trustworthiness of the evidence which had previously been offered to them on the subject. It was felt, moreover, that the Brixham evidence made it worth while, and indeed a duty, to re-examine that from Kent's Cavern, as well as that said to have been met with in river deposits in the valley of the Somme and elsewhere. The first-fruits, I believe, of this awakening was a paper, by Mr. Prestwich, read to the Royal Society, May 26, 1859, On the Occurrence of Flint Implements, associated with the Remains of Animals of Extinct Species in Beds of a late Geological ' Period, in France at Amiens and Abbeville, and in England at Hoxne. (Phil. Trans. for 1860, pp. 277-317.) This paper contains explicit evidence that Brixham Cavern tad had no small share in disposing its author to undertake the investiga- tion, which added to his own great reputation, and rescued M. Boucher de Perthes from undeserved neglect. ‘It was not,’ says Mr. Prestwich, ‘ until I had myself witnessed the conditions under which these flint-implements had been found at Brixham, that I became fully impressed with the validity of the doubts thrown upon the previously prevailing opinions with respect to such remains in caves’ (op. cit. p. 280). Sir C. Lyell, too, in his Address to the Geological Section of the British Association, at Aberdeen, in September 1859, said, ‘The facts recently brought to light during the systematic investigation, as reported on by Dr. Falconer, of the Brixham Cave, must, I think, have prepared you to admit that scepticism in regard to the cave-evidence in favour of the antiquity of man had previously been pushed to an extreme’ (Report Brit. Assoc. 1859, Trans. Sects. p. 95). It is probably unnecessary to quote further to show how very large a share the Exploration at Brixham had in impressing the scientific world generally with the value and importance of the geological evidence of Man’s Antiquity. That im- pression, begun as we have seen in 1858, has not only lasted to the present day, but has probably not yet culminated. It has produced numerous volumes, crowds of papers, countless articles in Reviews and Magazines, in various countries; and, 554. REPORT—1883. perhaps, in order to show how very popular the subject became almost immediately, it is only necessary to state that Sir C. Lyell’s great work on the Antiquity of Man was published in February 1863, the second edition appeared in the following April, and the third followed in the succeeding November—three editions of a bulky scientific work in less than ten months! A fourth edition was published in May 1878. ; Few, it may be presumed, can now doubt that those who before 1858 believed that our fathers had under-estimated Human Antiquity, and fought for their belief, have at leneth obtained a victory. Nevertheless, every Anthropologist has doubt- less, from time to time, ‘Heard the distant and random gun That the foe was sullenly firing.’ The ‘foe,’ to speak metaphorically, seems to consist of very irregular forces, occasionally unfair but never dangerous, sometimes very amusing, and frequently but badly armed or without any real armour. The Spartan law which fined a citizen heavily for going into battle unarmed was probably a very wise one. For example, and dropping metaphor, a pamphlet published in 1877 contains the following passage: ‘ With regard to all these supposed flint implements, and spear and arrow heads, found in various places, it may be well to mention here the frank confession of Dr. Carpenter. He has told us, from the Presidential Chair of the Royal Academy, that ‘No logical proof can be adduced that the peculiar shapes of these flints were given them by human hands.”’ (See Is the Book Wrong? A Question for Sceptics, by Hely H. A. Smith, p. 26.) The words ascribed to Dr. Carpenter are put within inverted commas and are the whole of the quotation from him. I was a good deal mystified on first reading them, for while it seemed likely that the President spoken of was the well-known member of this Association—Dr. W. B, Carpenter—it was difficult to account for his being in the Presidential Chair of the Royal Academy, and not easy to understand what the Royal Academy had to do with flint implements. A little search, however, showed that the Address which Dr. W. B. Carpenter delivered in 1872 from the Presidential Chair of, not the Royal Academy, but the British Association, con- tained the actual words quoted, followed immediately by others which the author of the pamphlet fonnd it inconvenient to include in his quotation. Dr, Carpenter, speaking of ‘Common Sense,’ referred, by way of illustration, to the ‘ flint imple- ments’ of the Abbeville and Amiens gravel-beds, and remarked: ‘ No logical proof can be adduced that the peculiar shapes of these flints were given to them by Human hands; but does any unprejudiced person now doubt it?’ (Report Brit. Assoc. 1872, p. lxxv). Dr. Carpenter, after some further remarks on the ‘flint imple- ments,’ concluded his paragraph respecting them with the following words: ‘Thus what was in the first instance a matter of discussion, has now become one of those “ self-evident” propositions which claim the unhesitating assent of all whose opinion on the subject is entitled to the least weight.’ Tt cannot be doubted that, taken in its entirety—that is to say, taken as every lover of truth and fairness should and would take it—Dr. Carpenter's paragraph would produce on the mind of the reader a very different effect to that likely, and no doubt intended, to be produced by the mutilated version of it given in the pamphlet. A second edition of the pamphlet has been given to the world. Dr. Carpenter is still in the Presidential Chair of the Royal Academy, and the quotation from his Address is as conveniently short as before. It would be easy to bring together a large number of similar modes of ‘ defend-. ing the cause of truth’—to use the words of the pamphlet just noticed—but space and time forbid. I cannot, however, forego the pleasure of introducing the following recent and probably novel explanation of cavern phenomena. In 1882 my attention was. directed to two articles, by one and the same writer, on Bone-Cave Dhenomena. The writer’s theme was professedly the Victoria Cave, near Settle, Yorkshire, TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D.—DEPT. ANTHROPOLOGY. 555: which he says was an old Roman lead mine, but his remarks are intended to apply to Bone-Caves in general. He takes a very early opportunity in the second article of stating that ‘ We shall have to take care to distinguish between what is truly indicated in the “ Science” view, from what are purely imaginary exaggerations of its natural and historical phenomena’; and he no doubt believes that he has taken this care. ‘We have now,’ he says, ‘to present our own view of the Victoria Cave and the phenomena connected with it, premising that a great many of the old mines in Europe were opened by Pheenician colonists and metal-workers, a thousand years before the Romans had set foot in Britain, which accounts for the various floors. of stalagmite found in most cayes, and also for the variety of groups of bones em— bedded in them. The animals represented by them when living were not running wild about the hills devouring each other, as science-men suppose, but the useful auxiliaries and trained drudges of the miners in their work. Some of them, as the bear, had simply been hunted and used for food, and others of a fierce character, as the hyzena, to frighten and to keep in awe the native Britons. The larger species of mammalia, as the elephant, the rhinoceros and hippopotamus, and beasts foreign. to the country, the Romans no less than the Phoenicians, had every facility in. bringing with them in their ships of commerce from Carthage, or other of the African ports. These, with the native horse, ox, and stag, which are always found in larger numbers in the caves than the remains of foreign animals, all worked peacefully together in the various operations of the mines. . .. The hippopotamus, although amphibious, is a grand beast for heavy work, such as mining, quarrying, or road-malking, and his keeper would take care that he was. comfortably lodged in a tank of water during the night. . . . The phenomena of the Victoria Cave Lead Mine differs in no material respect from that of hundreds of others, whether of lead, copper, silver, or iron, worked in Roman and pre- Roman times in all parts of Europe. Its tunnels have all been regularly quarried and mined, not by ancient seas, but by the hands of historic man. Double openings have been made in every case for convenient ingress and egress, during the process of excavation. Its roadways had been levelled, and holes made up with breccia, gravel, sand, and bones of beasts that had succumbed: to toil, on which sledges, trolleys, and waggons could glide orrun. .. . Near the entrance inside Victoria Cave were found the usual beds of charcoal and the hearths for refining the metal, while close by on the hill-side may still be seen the old kilns in which the men “yoasted ” the metallic ores and burned lime.’ Should anyone be disposed to ascribe these articles to some master of the art: of joking, it need only be replied that they appeared in a religious journal (The Champion of the Fath against Current Infidelity, for April 20, and May 11, 1882, vol. i. pp. 5 and 26), with the writer’s name appended ; and that I have reason to: believe they were written seriously and in earnest. Tt has been already intimated that Brixham Cavern has secured a somewhat prominent place in literature; and it can scarcely be needful to add that some of the printed statements respecting it are not quite correct. The following instances of inaccuracy may be taken as samples. The late Professor Ansted, describing Brixham Cavern, in 1861, said: “In the- middle of the cavern, under stalagmite itself, and actually entangled with an antler of a reindeer and the bones of the great cavern bear, were found rude sculptured flints, such as are known to have been used by savages in most parts- of the world.’ (Geological Gossip, p. 209.) To be ‘entangled’ with one another, the antler, the bones of the Cave-bear,. and the flints must have been all lying together. Asa matter of fact, however, the antler was on the upper surface of the sheet of stalagmite, while all the relics of the Caye-bear, and all the flints were in detrital beds below that sheet. Again, the flints nearest the bear’s bones in question were two in number; they were- twelve feet south of the bones, and fifteen inches less deep in the bed. There was. no approach to entanglement. Should it be suggested that it is scarcely necessary to correct errors om 556 REPORT— 1883. scientific questions in works,, like Geological Gossip, professedly popular and intended for the million, I should venture to express the opinion that the strictest accuracy is specially required in such books, as the great majority of their readers are entirely at the mercy of the compilers. Those who read scientific books of a higher class are much more capable of taking care of themselves. Professor Ansted’s slip found its way into a scientific journal, where it was made the basis of a speculation. (See Geologist, 1861, p. 246.) The most recent noteworthy inaccuracies connected with this famous Cavern are, so far as I am aware, two in the English edition of Professor N. Joly’s Man Before Metals (1883). According to the first,‘ An entire left hind leg of Ursus speleus was found lying above the incrustation of stalagmite which covered the bones of other extinct species and the carved flints’ (p. 52). - It is only necessary in reply to this to repeat what has been already stated: All the bones of Cave-bear found in the Cavern were in beds below the stalagmite. The following quotation from the same work contains the second inaccuracy, or, more correctly, group of inaccuracies, mentioned above: ‘We may mention among others the cave at Brixham, where, associated with fragments of rude pottery and bones of extinct species, heaps of oyster shells and other saltwater molluscs occur, as well as fish-bones of the genus scarus’ (p. 104). I am afraid there is no way of dealing with this paragraph except that of meet- ing all its statements with unqualified denials. In short, Brixham Windmill-Hill Cavern contained no pottery of any kind whatever, not a single oyster shell, nor ceven a solitary bone of any species of fish. One common limpet shell was the only relic of a marine organism met with in the Cavern.’ As already intimated, the result of the researches at Brixham quickened a desire to. re-examine the Kent’s Cavern evidence, and this received a considerable stimulus from the publication of Sir C. Lyell’s Antiquity of Man in 1863. Having in the meantime made a careful survey of the Cavern, and ascertained that there was a very large area in which the deposits were certainly intact, to say nothing of unsuspected branches which in all probability would be discovered during a thorough and systematic exploration, I had arrived at the conclusion that, taking the Cavern at its known dimensions merely, the cost of an investiga- tion as complete as that at Brixham would not be less than 1,000/. Early in 1864, I suggested to Sir C. Lyell that an application should be made to the British Association, during the meeting to be held at Bath that year, for the appointment of a Committee, with a grant of money, to make an exploration of Kent’s Cavern; and it was decided that I should take the necessary steps in the matier. The proposal being cordially received by the Committee of the Geological Section, and well supported in the Committee of Recommendations, a Committee— consisting of Sir C. Lyell, Mr. J. Evans, Mr. (now Sir) J. Lubbock, Professor J. Phillips, Mr. E. Vivian, and myself (Hon. Secretary and Reporter)—was appointed, and 1002. placed at their disposal. Mr. G. Busk was added to the Committee in 1866, Mr. W. Boyd Dawkins in 1868, Mr. W. Ayshford Sanford in 1869, and Mr. J. E. Lee in 1873. The late Sir L. Palk (afterwards Lord Haldon), the proprietor, placed the Cavern entirely under the control of the Committee durmg the continuance of the work; the investigation was begun on March 28, 1865, and continued without intermission to June 19, 1880, the Committee being annually reappointed with fresh grants of money, which in the aggregate amounted to 1,900/.; besides 63/. received from various private sources. The mode of exploration was essentially the same as that followed at Wind- mill-Hill, Brixham, but as Kent’s Cavern, instead of being a series of narrow galleries, contained a considerable number of capacious chambers, and as the aim .of the explorers was to ascertain, not merely what objects the deposits contained, but their exact position, their distribution, their condition, their collocation, and their relative abundance, the details had to be considerably more elaborate, while they remained so perfectly simple that the workmen had not the least difficulty in TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D.—DEPT. ANTHROPOLOGY. 557 carrying them out under my daily superintendence. The process being fully described in the First Annual Report by the Committee (see Report Brit. Assoc. 1865, pp. 19, 20), it is unnecessary to repeat it here. Mr. Godwin-Austen, while agreeing with Mr. Macknery that flint implements occurred under the Stalagmite, contended that they were found throughout the- entire thickness of the Cave-earth. MacInery, on the other hand, was of opinion that in most cases their situation was intermediate between the bottom of the Stalagmite and the upper surface of the Cave-earth; and, while admitting that occasionally, though rarely, they had been met with somewhat lower, he stated that the greatest depth to which he had been able to trace them was not more: than a few inches below the surface of the Cave-earth. (Tvans. Devon. Assoc. iii. 326-327). The Committee soon found themselves in a position to confirm Mr. Godwin-Austen’s statement, and to say with hm that ‘no distinction founded on. condition, distribution, or relative position can be observed whereby the human can be separated from the other reliquiz’ (7rans. Geol. Soc. 2nd Ser. vi. 444), Mr. MacEnery’s ‘Plate F’ contains seven figures of three remarkable canine: teeth, and the following statement respecting them: ‘Teeth of Ursus Cultridens. Found in the cave of Kent’s Hole, near Torquay, Devon; by Revd. Mr. McEnery, January 1826, in diluvial Mud mix’d with Teeth and gnaw'd Bones of Rhinoceros,. Elephant, Horse, Ox, Elk, and Deer with Teeth and Bones of Hyenas, Bears,. Wolves, Foxes, §:c. It is worthy of note that no other plate in the entire series names the date on which the specimens were found, or the mammals with whose remains they were commingled. This arose probably from the fact, well known to MacKnery, that no such specimens had been found elsewhere in Britain; and possibly also to emphasize the statements in his text, should any doubt be thrown on his discovery. It is, no doubt, unnecessary to say here that the teeth belonged to a large species of carnivore to which, in 1846, Professor Owen gave the name of Machairodus latidens. MacEnery states that the teeth he found were five upper canines and one incisor; and the six Museums in which they are now lodged are well known. A considerable amount of scepticism existed for many years in some minds as to whether the relics just mentioned were really found in Kent’s Cavern, it being contended that from its zoological affinities Machatrodus latidens must have belonged to an earlier fauna than that represented by the ordinary Cave mammals; and various hypotheses were invented to explain away the difficulty, most of them, at least, being more ingenious than ingenuous. Be this as it may, it was naturally hoped that the re-exploration of the Cavern would set the question at rest for ever; and it was not without a feeling of disappointment that I had to write seven successive annual Reports without being able to announce the discovery of a single relic of Machairodus. Indeed, the greater part of the Highth Report was. written with no better prospect; when, while engaged in washing a ‘find’ met’ | with on July 29, 1872, I found that it consisted of a well-marked incisor of Machairodus latidens, with a left ramus of lower jaw of bear, in which was one molar tooth. They were lying together in the first or uppermost foot-level of’ Caye-earth, having over it a continuous sheet of Granular Stalagmite 2°5 feet thick. There was no longer any doubt of MacEnery’s accuracy ; no doubt that Machairodus latidens was a member of the Cave-earth fauna whatever the zoological affinities might say to the contrary ; nor was there any doubt that Man and Machairodus were contemporaries in Devonshire. I cannot pass from this case without directing attention to its bearing on negative evidence: Had the exploration ceased on July 28, 1872—the day before: the discovery—those who had always declined to believe that Machairodus had ever been found in the Cavern would have been able to urge, as an additional and apparently conclusive argument, that the consecutive, systematic, and careful daily labours of 7 years and + months had failed to show that their scepticism was un- warranted. Nay, more, had the incisor been overlooked—and, being but a small 558 REPORT—1883. object, this might very easily have occurred—they might finally have said ‘15-25 years’ labour’; for, so far as is known, no other relic of the species was met with ‘during the entire investigation. In all probability had either of these by no means improbable hypotheses occurred, geologists and paleontologists generally would have joined the sceptics; MacEnery’s reputation would have been held in very light esteem ; and—to say the least—his Researches regarded. with suspicion. When their exploration began, and for some time after, the Committee had no reason to believe or to suspect that the Cavern contained anything older than the Cave-earth ; but at the end of five months, facts, pointing apparently to earlier deposits, began to present themselves; and at intervals more or less protracted additional phenomena, requiring apparently the same interpretation, were observed and recorded; but it was not until the end of three full years that a vertical section was cut showing, in undisturhed and clear succession, not only the Cave- earth with the Granular Stalagmite lying on it, but, under and supporting the Cave-earth, another, thicker, and continuous sheet of Stalagmite—appropriately termed Crystalline, and below this again an older detrital accumulation, known as the Breccia, made up of materials utterly unlike those of the Cave-earth. The Breccia was just as rich as the Cave-earth in osseous remains ; but the lists of species represented by the two deposits were very different. It will be sufficient to state here that, while remains of the Hyzena prevailed numerically very far above those of any other mammal in the Cave-earth, and while his presence there was also attested by his teeth-marks on a vast number of bones, by lower jaws—in- cluding those of his own kith and kin—of which he had eaten off the lower borders as well as the condyles, by long bones broken obliquely just as hyzenas of the pre- sent day break them, and by surprising quantities of his coprolites, there was not a single indication of any kind of his presence in the Breccia, where the crowd of ‘bones and teeth belonged almost entirely to Bears. No trace of the existence of Man was found in the Breccia until Mareh 1869, that is about twelve months after the discovery of the deposit itself; when a flint flake was met with in the’third foot-level, and was believed to be not only a tool, but to bear evidence of having been used as such (see Report Brit. Assoc. 1869, p. 201, 202). Two massive flint implements were discovered in the same deposit in May 1872, and at various subsequent times other tools were found, until at the close of the exploration the Breccia had yielded upwards of seventy implements of flint and chert. While all the stone tools of both the Cave-earth and the Breccia were Palzeo- lithic and were found inosculating with remains of extinct mammals, a mere inspection shows that they belong to two distinct categories. ‘Those found in the Breccia—that is the more ancient series—were formed by chipping a flint nodule or pebble into a tool, while those from the Cave-earth—the less ancient series— were fashioned by first detaching a suitable flake from the nodule or pebble, and then trimming the flake—not the nodule—into a tool. » It must be unnecessary to say that the making of nodule-tools necessitated the production of flakes and chips, some of which were no doubt utilised. Such flakes, however, must be regarded as accidents, and not the final objects the workers had in view. It is worthy of remark that in one part of the Cavern, upwards of 130 feet in length, the excavation was carried to a depth of 9 feet, instead of the usual 4 feet, below the bottom of the Stalagmite ; and that while no bone of any kind occurred ‘in the Breccia below the seventh foot-level, three fine flint nodule-tools were found in the eighth, and several flint chips in the ninth, or lowest foot-level. It may be added that the same fact presented itself in the lowest or corre- ‘sponding bed in Brixham Windmill-Hill Cavern. In short, in each of the two famous Devonshire Caverns the archeological zone reached a lower level than the paleontological. That the Breccia is of higher antiquity than the Caye-earth is proved by the TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D.—DEPT. ANTHROPOLOGY. 559 unquestionable evidence of clear undisturbed superposition; that they represent two distinct chapters and eras in the Cavern history is shown by the decided dis- similarity of the materials composing them, the marked difference in the osseous remains they contained, and the strongly contrasted characters of the stone imple- ments they yielded; and that they were separated by a wide interval of time may be safely inferred from the thickness of the bed of stalagmite between them. It is probable, however, that the fact most significant of time and physical change is the presence of the Hyzna in the Cave-earth or less ancient, but not in the Breccia or more ancient of the two deposits. I called attention to this fact in a paper read to this Department ten years ago (see Report Brit. Assoc. 1873, pp. 209-214), and at greater length elsewhere in 1875 (see Trans. Plym. Inst. v. 360-375). Bearing in mind the Cave-haunting habits of the Hyzena, the great preponderance of his remains in the Cave-earth, and their absence in the Breccia, it seems impos- sible to avoid the conclusion that he was not an occupant of Britain during the earlier period. The acceptance of this conclusion, however, necessitates the belief, Ist. That Man was resident in Britain long before the Hyzena was. 2nd. That it was possible for the Hyzna to reach Britain between the deposition of the Breccia and the deposition of the Cave-earth. In other words, that Britain was a part of the Continent during this interval. Sir OC. Lyell, it will be remembered, recognised the following geographical changes within the British area between Newer Pliocene and Historical times. (See Antiquity of Man, ed. 1878, pp. 331, 332.) Firstly, a pre-glacial continental period, towards the close of which the Forest of Cromer flourished, and the climate was somewhat milder than at present. Secondly, a period of submergence, when the land north of the Thames and Bristol Channel, and that of Ireland, was reduced to an archipelago. This was a part of the Glacial Age, and icebergs floated in our waters. Thirdly, a second continental period, when there were glaciers in the hicher mountains of Scotland and Wales. Fourthly, the breaking up of the land through submergence, and a gradual change of temperature, resulting in the present geographical and climatal conditions, It is obvious that if, as I venture to think, the Kent’s Cavern Breccia was deposited during the first continental period the list of mammalian remains found in it should not clash with the list of such remains from the Forest of Cromer, which, as we have just seen, flourished at that time. I called attention to these lists in 1874, pointing out that according to Professor Boyd Dawkins (Cave- Hunting, p. 418) the Forest-bed had at that time yielded 26 species of mammals, 16 of them being extinct, and 10 recent; that both the Breccia and the Forest-bed had yielded remains of the Cave-bear, but that in neither of them had any relic or trace of Hyzena been found. A Monograph on the Vertebrata of the Forest-bed Series was published in 1882, by Mr. E. T. Newton, F.G.S., who, including many additional species found somewhat recently, but eliminating all those about which there was any uncertainty, said: ‘ We still have 49 species left, of which 30 are still living, and 19 are extinct’ (p. 185). Though the number of the species has thus been almost doubled, and the presence of the Cave-bear remains undoubted, it continues to be the fact that no trace of the Hyzena has been found in the Forest- bed, and no suspicion exists as to his probable presence amongst the eliminated uncertain species, It should be added that no relic or indication of Hyena was met with in the * Fourth Bed’ of Brixham Windmill-Hill Cavern, believed to be the equivalent of the Kent’s Hole Breccia. Iam not unmindful of the fact that my evidence is negative only, and that raising a structure on it may be building on a sandy foundation. Nevertheless, it appears to me, as it did ten years ago, strong enough to bear the following inferences:— Ist. That the Hyzna did not reach Britain until its last continental period. 560 REPORT—1883. 2nd. That the Men who made the Paleolithic nodule-tools found in the oldest known deposit in Kent's Cavern, arrived during the previous great submergence, or, what is more probable—indeed, what alone seems possible unless they were navi- gators—during the first continental period. In short, I have little or no doubt that the earliest Devonians we have sighted were either of Glacial, or, more probably, of Pre-glacial age. It cannot be necessary to add that while the discovery of remains of Hyzena in the Forest-bed of Cromer, or any other contemporary deposit, would be utterly fatal to my argument, it would leave intact all other evidence in support of the doctrine of British Glacial or Pre-glacial Man.! Some of my friends accepted the foregoing inferences in 1873, while others, whose judgment I value, declined them. Since that date no adverse fact or thought has presented itself to me; but through the researches and discoveries of others in comparatively distant parts of our island, and especially in East Anglia, the belief in British Pre-glacial Man appears to have risen above the stage of ridicule, and to have a decided prospect of general scientific acceptance at no distant time. I must, before closing, devote a few words to a class of workers who are ‘ more plague than profit.’ The exuberant enthusiasm of some would-be pioneers in the question of Human Antiquity results occasionally in supposed ‘ discoveries’ having an amusing side ; and not unfrequently some of the pioneers, though utter strangers, are so good as to send me descriptions of their ‘finds,’ and of their views respecting them. The following case may be taken asa sample. In 1881, a gentleman, of whom I had never heard, wrote, stating that he was one of those who felt deeply interested in the Antiquity of Man, and that he had read all the books he could command on the subject. He was aware that it had been said by one paleontologist to be ‘unreasonable to suppose that Man had lived during the Eocene and Miocene periods,’ but he had an indistinct recollection that another eminent man had some- where said that ‘Man had probably existed in England during a tropical Carbon- iferous flora and fauna.’ He then went on to say, ‘I have got that which I cannot but look upon as a fossil human skull. I have endeavoured to examine it from every conceivable standpoint, and it seems to stand the test. The angles seem perfect, the contour the same but smaller in size than the average human head ; but that, in my opinion, is only what should be expected if we assume that Man lived during the Carboniferous period, in spite of what Herodotus says about the body of Orestes.’ Finally, he requested to be allowed to send me the specimen. On its arrival, it proved, of course, to be merely a stone; and nothing but a strong ‘Unscientific Use of the Imagination’ could lead anyone to believe that it had ever been a skull, human or infrahuman. It may be added that a few years ago a gentleman brought me what he called, and believed to be, ‘three human skulls and as many elephants’ teeth,’ found from time to time, during his researches in a limestone quarry. They proved to be nothing more than six oddly shaped lumps of Devonian limestone. So far as Britain is concerned, Cave-hunting is a science of Devonshire birth. The limestone caverns of Oreston, near Plymouth, were examined with some care in the interests of Paleontology as early as 1816, and subsequently as they were successively discovered. ‘The two most famous caverns of the same county—one on the northern, the other on the southern shore of Torbay—have been Anthro- pological as well as Paleontological studies; and, as we have seen, have had the lion’s share in enlarging our estimate of Human Antiquity. The researches have, no doubt, absorbed a great amount of time and of labour, and demanded the 1 P.S. The announcement, in the Geological Magazine for October 1883, pp. 433-5, of the recent discovery of remains of the Cave Hyena in the Forest Bed, renders it necessary to reconsider the bearing of the Kent’s Cavern facts on the question of Pre-glacial Man in Devonshire.—W. P. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D.—DEPT. ANTHROPOLOGY. 561 exercise of much care and patience; but they have been replete with interest of a high order, which would be greatly enhanced if I could feel sure that your time has not been wasted nor your patience exhausted in listening to this Address respecting them. FRIDAY, SEPTEMBER 21. The following Reports and Papers were read :— 1. Report of the Committee for defining the Facial Characteristics of the Races and Principal Crosses in the British Isles.—See Reports, p. 306. 2. Report of the Anthropometric Committee.—See Reports, p. 253. 3. The Borness Cave, Kirkcudbrightshire. By A. R. Hunt, M.A., F.G.S. After referring to the published reports of the exploration of the Borness Cave (vid. ‘Proc. Soc. Ant. Scotland,’ vols. X., XI., XII.), and acknowledging his in- debtedness to his colleagues on the exploration committee for permission to refer to the manuscript records of the cave work, the author proceeded to point out the peculiar interest attaching to the Borness Cave, from its position on the sea- coast, and from its having been resorted to as a place of refuge on more than one occasion previous to the period known as Romano-British. The three principal occupations of the cave were indicated by the following deposits, viz.:—(1) An upper deposit of dark cave earth, between three and four feet thick, of Romano- British age. (2) A thin band of charcoal, bones, and shells at the junction of the fourth and fifth foot levels. (8) A layer of charcoal and other organic remains sloping outwards from the interior at an incline of about 1 in 26. At the entrance of the cave the lower band (3) was separated from the Romano-British cave earth (which at this point thins out) by a deposit consisting of stones and carbonate of lime in different proportions, capped by pure stalagmite. Of this deposit, at the point indicated, some five feet at least must have been formed before the Romano- British occupation commenced. The era of the occupation indicated by the lower band was separated from that indicated by the Romano-British cave earth by the period represented by the intercalated mass of stalagmite and breccia. Without attempting to define the rate of deposition of the carbonate of lime at Borness, the author deprecated any assumption that it was necessarily rapid; the absence of limestone in the neighbourhood and the exposure of the stalagmite to the wash of rains, presenting conditions unfavourable for its rapid formation. The fact that the cave is on the sea-coast precludes the possibility that it was resorted to as a refuge from the Saxons, who had command of the sea long before they took possession of Galloway by land. The Romano-British occupation of the Borness. cave may well have been earlier than that of the English caves that have pro- duced implements similar to those from Borness, as the district in which the latter is situated was less firmly held by the Romans than those parts of Great Britain south of the wall of Hadrian. The author referred to the well-known bone implements which have been variously described as links, portions of musical instruments, and receptacles for bone pins. Owing to the fact that one specimen from Borness was solid, and that another, a hollow one, contained bone pins, the author felt unable to accept any of the current theories respecting these im- plements. He suggested that these objects might have been advantageously used as handles for imparting a rotatory motion to individual strands in the manu- ' facture of leather ropes, the pegs fixed into a piece of wood being used to regulate the twist of the rope. The author exhibited a small three-strand leather rope made in the manner suggested. 1883. 00 562 REPORT—1883. 4. On the Relative Length of the first three Toes of the Human Foot. By J. Park Harrison, M.A. Last autunin, at Southampton, the author mentioned that a long second toe, though commonly met with in the works of Italian painters and sculptors, both ancient and modern, seldom occurs in unrestored feet of Greek statues. Finding an impression prevalent that it was a natural or normal feature, he examined, in 1876, the feet of Scotch and Irish children at Glasgow, principally boys between nine and twelve years of age, when it was found that there was no tendency to the peculiarity in that part of the kingdom; and it was ascertained subsequently to be exceptional in adult males in Great Britain and Ireland generally. It is not unfrequently met with in female feet in England; and Dr. Pruner Bey found that it was common amongst Alsatian women. Possibly this may be owing to some peculiarity in shoes. A second toe longer than the first, or great toe, appears to have characterised the Umbrians and Etruscans; and it still exists in Italy amongst their descendants. This probably accounts for the excessive length of the second toe in Raphael’s pictures. It is believed to have characterised the Carians and some other tribes of Asia Minor, and also one of the early Egyptian races. The author thinks that the feature was not adopted by the ancient artists from any ideal motive, but always represented the native form of the foot. He men- tioned that it was common in the Pacific and Peru, but was not a character of the lower races generally.? 5. On the Antiquity of Man in Ireland. By W. J. KNowtes. The author stated that it was not acknowledged that any implements older than neolithic were found in Ireland, but lately he had found certain pear-shaped imple- ments at Larne and other parts of the north-east coast of Ireland, which he believed to be not only older than neolithic, but far older even than paleolithic implements. They are more or less cylindrical in shape, and pointed, with a dressed butt for holding in the hand, and differ from paleolithic implements in not being flat with cutting edges. The author believed that the men who used these implements had a fixed idea of making pointed implements more or less cylindrical in form, just as the palolithic people made flat pointed implements or the neolithic people imple- ments with a cutting edge at the broad end. Part of them were obtained from gravels near Larne, and some at other parts of the north-east coast. One was: obtained from boulder clay, and another tine implement was found having glacial markings on the chipped surface. The author showed some natural flint stones which, in his opinion, may have suggested the pear-shaped form, and he believed the palolithic implements presented a further development of the same idea. Reference was made to Professor Boyd Dawkins’ work, ‘ Early Man in Britain,’ where he looks on the remains of the extinet mammalia found in Ireland, such as the mammoth, a tooth of which has been found near Larne, as ‘the remains of a preglacial fauna which happen to have been preserved in spite of the erosion of the surface by glaciers.’ The author was inclined to adopt this view, and was of opinion that the pear-shaped objects which he exhibited were the implements used in hunting this preglacial fauna. 6. On a Human Skull found near Southport. By G. B. Barron, M.D., L.R.C.P., M.R.C.S. Eng.? A few years ago, some workmen in making a deep cutting at Birkdale, near Southport, discovered a human skull, fifteen feet below the surface, lying on a bed 1 See Jour. Anthrop. Inst. Part 3, vol. xiii. ? Published in extenso in the Southport Visiter, Sept. 22, 1883. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D.—DEPT. ANTHROPOLOGY. 563 of laminated clay ; the rest of the skeleton was not looked for, unfortunately. It had evidently been severed from the trunk by the planks driven down to prevent the sides of the trench slipping. In immediate proximity were found also the horns and bones of the great Irish elk, and, not far distant, abundant roots and trunks of forest trees, chiefly oak and ash, belonging to a submerged forest, no doubt co-ex- tensive with the submerged forest known to exist along the Lancashire and Cheshire coasts. ‘The skull was in a state of good preservation, being covered with a coating of peroxide of iron, deposited on it from percolation. It is now in the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons, but a cast is exhibited. A similar skull was discovered at Leasowe, some distance off, under similar geological conditions. These skulls are the only ones of the same type found in the North of England. They are identical with each other, and are dolicho-cephalic, orthognathic and aphanorygous, and they pertain to the Eskimo. In the district surrounding Southport full evidence of an old submerged forest is to be found, and in it there can be no doubt the Irish elk and some other extinct animals lived and roamed. Southport is built on the site of this submerged forest, of which there is abun- dant proof by the frequent exposure of trunks and roots of trees, buried at some depth below the surface, all lying on laminated clay, the trees having been cut down five or six feet above the roots. The geology of Southport and district is post- tertiary, so far as it has been tested, and remains in much the same state as left by the glaciers of the ice age, the action of which, all along the coast-line, has been . that of deposition, accretion, and formation of moraines, with peat and drift-sand. superimposed, The deluge theory of this submergence is not tenable. The author does not believe that a deluge ever touched this forest or this part of Europe. Borings to a depth of G00 feet have only revealed sand-drift, marine-shells, allu- vial peaty loam, peat, laminated clay, grey clay, and boulder clay, with stones. In some places the upper boulder clay, intercalated with sandy drift, lies on the Keuper marl. Erratics of Shap granite are very abundant in the boulder clay of the district, most of which are well scored. Elks’ horns, as thick as a man’s wrist, have been found, and rough flint heads and implements have been frequently met with. The village of Crossens, adjacent to Southport, stands on a heap of boulder clay, and fifteen feet below the surface is a bed of fine pebbles, &c., with water carrying sand. : A general subsidence of this coast has occurred, carrying with it the forest; when sea invasion took place, after which an upheaval came on, again elevating the land above the sea-level. This upheaval appears to be going on, although the relative levels of land and sea have not been materially altered for several thousands. of years. aking the geological surroundings, and the entire absence of any other data to elucidate the antiquity or otherwise of these human remains, it can only be concluded that they belong to the period of the Cave Man. This opinion is strengthened by the fact that evidence of Cave man has been discovered in Cefn Cave, not very distant from Southport, across the estuary of the Mersey. That the Paleolithic hunter did inhabit the above cave, there is not a shadow of a doubt, and he had no other hunting ground than the forests of Flintshire, Cheshire, and Lancashire, which were- continuous. It seems probable, then, that this man hunted in this great primeval’ forest, and the Irish elk was one of his quarries; that he died in it, and was.sub— merged with it, and that he was a Paleolithic hunter, and had not human sepulture.. But if not a Palzolith, he could not be later than the very earliest Neolith, before. the latter was civilised, and before he had begun to use polished implements. There is, however, no satisfactory evidence to disqualify the opinion that he was. a Paleolithic hunter. 7. On the Descendants of Cain. By C. Srantnanp Wake. After referring to the opinion that the great building-races of antiquity were Turanians, and that the civilisations of Chaldea, Egypt, and Pheenicia were trace- able to a common source in Western Asia, facts were mentioned in support of the- 002 564 RErOrT— 1883. belief that the civilisation of the Dravidians, who were the great architects of India, originated at the same centre. Reference was also made to the Turanian affinity of the Dravidians, and the existence among the ancient Chaldeans of a Turanian race, which possessed an advanced civilisation. This civilisa- tion would seem, as supposed by M. Lenormant and other writers, to have been handed down from pre-deluge times to the Turanians, and to have been transmitted by them to the Hamitico-Kushites. Facts such as the invention of the arts of metallurgy and architecture were mentioned to show that the ancient Turanians were in reality Cainites, a conclusion which was supported by the consideration of social and religious phenomena. The pre-Deluge history of Genesis furnishes evidence of the existence of an hereditary enmity between the descendants of Cain and those of Seth, and also a difference of religion, such as afterwards subsisted between the Caucasian races and the Turanians. The prevalence of serpent worship among the latter was referred to, and reasons were adduced for believing that the people who erected the Naga Temples of Cambodia were allied to the pre-Aryan race of Northern India, with whom the Hindoo Pandavas were probably also con- nected. The peculiar development of serpent worship among the Egyptians and the Chinese, as well as its existence among the Hamitie and Turanian peoples generally, with the latter of whom it was probably a primeval superstition, was dwelt upon as further evidence of the affinity between those peoples. In conclu- sion, reference was made to a mark which is said to be found on the hip of every new-born Chinese child, and also to a similar mark mentioned by Mr. John Morris as distinguishing individuals belonging, as he supposes, to the true Hamitic stock, and it was suggested that the tradition as to the mark of Cain may be based on such a phenomenon. SATURDAY, SEPTEMBER 22. The Department did not meet. MONDAY, SEPTEMBER 24. The following Report and Papers were read :— 1. Report of the Committee on the Investigation of ‘ Loughton’ or ‘ Cowper's’ Camp.—See Reports, p. 243. 2. On a Flint Implement found on Torre-Abbey Sands, Torbay. By W. Pencetty, P.B.S., F.GS. On January 26, 1883, Mr. H. W. Watson, of Torquay, found a flint implement lying on the well-known submerged forest, Torre-Abbey Sands, Torbay, near the ordinary spring tide low-water line, and he was so good as to submit it tome. It is 4:8 inches long, 1:55 inch in greatest width, ‘6 inch in greatest thickness, round at each end, but broader and thicker at one than the other; convex on one margin, but slightly concave on the other, *3 inch thick at the broader end, and ‘2 inch at the narrower. Its inner face is slightly concave longitudinally, and convex trans- versely, it has a slight ‘ bulb of percussion’ near its broader end, and is nowhere smooth. The outer face is convex, and divided into two unequal slopes by a ridge inclining towards the convex edge of the tool. The abrupter slope has undergone a considerable amount of dressing; the concave edge is thin and comparatively sharp, while the convex edge has apparently seen some service. It does not apepar to have been rolled or scratched, and all the facts connected with it point TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D.—DEPT. ANTHROPOLOGY. 565 to its having been dislodged from the forest bed very shortly before the time, and very near the spot, on which it was found. There appears to be neither record nor tradition of any stone tools having been previously found under circumstances suggestive of a forest derivation in South Devon; but flint flakes and ‘cores’ have been met with in considerable numbers in the submerged forest of Barnstaple Bay, North Devon. An antler of red deer, fashioned into a rude but unmistakable tool, was found in the Torbay forest as long ago as 1852, and had thus prepared the mind for Mr. Watson’s discovery. ‘The same forest has yielded remains of mam- moth, red deer, wild hog, Bos longifrons, and sheep, or goat. 3. Three Golden Cups. By Miss A. W. Bucktanp. From three cups of gold of similar pattern, which have been found, one in Cornwall, one in Mycenz, and one in the necropolis of ancient Tarquinia, Miss Buckland endeavours to show that some commercial intercourse must have existed between Mediterranean peoples and the British Isles during the bronze age, to which period the Cornish cup is assigned by antiquaries. It is pointed out that the museum of Corneto-Tarquinia contains, in addition to the cup so strongly resembling that found in Cornwall, many other articles in gold, which have been classed with that cup by such competent authorities as Dr. Evans and Mr. Franks, and especially a /unula, and some of those articles, usually regarded as clasps, or as having been used as money, which are found in abundance in Ireland, dunule having also been found in Cornwall and Scotland. Miss Buckland infers from these discoveries that Mediterranean races, and particularly the Etruscans, had established a commerce, and formed some kind of settlement in Ireland and perhaps in Cornwall, in prehistoric times, and points out that this is entirely in accordance with Irish legends, which invariably bring the heroes and founders of the nation from the shores of the Mediterranean. This pre- historic settlement, if established by further investigations, is looked upon as likely to clear up many obscure points in anthropology, archeology, and folk-lore; as barbarous races, then, as now, would naturally be slowly changed, and instructed in the arts of civilisation, by intercourse with those more advanced than them- selves. 4, On the Koeboes and other Tribes of Sumatra, and on some Customs prevalent among the Inhabitants of Timor. By H. O. Forses, /.Z.S. The author, during five years’ journeyings in the East, visited many of the islands of the Malay Archipelago—Java, Sumatra, Amboina, Aru, Ké, the Ten- imber Islands (generally called Timor-laut), (vide Report of B.A. Committee, Section D, for the present year; and P.Z.S., 1873, February 20, April 17, May 1 and June 5), Boeroe and Timor. In Sumatra he visited, among other districts, the little-known people living in the plateau of the Passoemah Lands, who were described as pagans, having many curious customs; in this region he discovered several large stone images and sculptures, about which there appear to be no traditions as to their use, or by whom they were made, among the peoples of these lands, but which cannot be referred to the work of the Hindoos. Farther to the north, on the boundaries of the Djambi country, the author {fell in with the forest-dwelling tribe of the Koeboes, supposed by some to be the remnants of the original inhabitants of the island. A short account of their habits was given, and a female cranium exhibited to the section. The author then passed on to give some account of the inhabitants of the Portuguese portion of Timor, through which, by exceptional privileges given to him by his Excellency Senhor da Franga, the Governor, he was able to travel. He described their customs relating to marriage, or Barlaqué, drawing special attention to the existence in some districts of husband- clans and wife-clans. He next referred to what appeared to be part of their religious ritual, known among them under the name of Loelik; and lastly, to their death-rites. The author also drew attention to the supposed existence in Timor of a tribe of Negritoes. 566 REPORT—1883. 5. On the Cranial Characters of the Inhabitants of Timor-laut. By J. G. Garson, M.D. The osteological remains received of the inhabitants of Timor-laut from Mr. Forbes’s expedition consist of a series of eleven skulls and crania. Of these nine are adult, one is that of a youth of about twenty years of age, and one is that of achild. Four of the skulls are those of males, and six those of females. The skull of the child may belong to either sex. All except the skulls of one female and that of the child are broad in proportion to their length; the latter two are narrow in proportion to their length. The average cranial capacity of the four male skulls measured according to Broca’s method is 1,607 c.c., while the five round-headed females average 1,327 c.c. Compared with European skulls the average of the male skulls from Timor-laut is somewhat larger, while the size of.the female skulls is smaller than those of Europeans. The difference between the size of the males and females is 280 c.c., while that between the two sexes of Europeans is 185 e.c. The cephalic index, or the relation of the maximum length and the maximum breadth, varies little except in the long-headed skulls, in which the maximum length is greater and the breadth less than in any of the other skulls. The round skulls belong to Broca’s class, true brachycephalic, except one of these skulls, which falls within the sub-brachycephalic class from its width being less than in the others, though the length is the normal. The long skulls both belong to the true dolicho- cephalic, The height index is greater in the brachycephalic females than in the males by 2. In the dolichocephalic female the height index is much lower than in the brachycephalic, a condition which the late Professor Rolleston usually found to obtain in dolichocephalic skulls. The height of the skulls is in all instances except one less than the breadth. The horizontal circumference of the male skulls averages 507 mm., and of the females 475 mm., while the transverse circumference of the former is 456 mm., and of the latter 424 mm. ; between the two circumferences of both sexes there is a difference of 32 mm. The horizontal circumference of the dolichocephalic female is greater, while the transverse circumference is less, than that of any of the other females. The greater size of this latter skull is owing to the anterior segment being largely developed. One of the male skulls is orthognathous, the other skulls of both sexes are mesognathous, except one male skull, which is just within the prognathous group, and the dolichocephalie female, which is prognathous. From the orbital index averaging 85:1 in the males and 84:7 in the females, both belong to the mesoseme group as regards the form of the orbit. The form of the nasal aperture varies. The males are on the average at the platyrhine end of the mesorhine group, while the females are just within the platyrhine group. The chin is somewhat rounded and less pointed than in Europeans. Flattening of the occipital or parieto-occipital region exists in almost all the specimens, but in some it is more marked than in others. The forehead is well formed, without prominent ridges. The nasal region is flattened, but the degree of flattening seems to vary in different individuals. The result of the observations of the osteology of the people shows that we have two distinct racial elements amongst these, namely the Malayan and the Melanesian, The former is represented by the brachycephalic skulls, which are the more numerous, the latter by the dolichocephalic skulls. 6. Yassin and the Kajunah District. By Dr. R. G. Larnam. Its early area was probably larger than it is at present. Probable evidence is ‘to be found in the Chinese Han annals, as translated by Mr. Wylie, and to some This paper will appear iz extenso in the Jour. of the Anthrop. Inst., part 2 of the vol. for this Session, (TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D.—DEPT. ANTHROPOLOGY. 567 extent edited by Mr. Howorth, in the ‘Transactions of the Anthropological Institute,’ date A.D. 1, both before and after. The Chinese name is ‘Wosoon’; the area corresponds with that of the ‘ Issedones’ of Herodotus. If this be the case a new light is thrown over the early ethnology of Kashgar, the parts about Zi or Kuldja, and the Galcha country. 7. On the Words Celt, German, and Slavonian, their Misinterpretation, and its Results. By Dr. R. G. Larnam. Of these three names the first is as old as Herodotus, the second dates from the time of Julius Czsar, the third is no older than the seventh century A.D. The term Slave, Sklave, Sclavonian, &c., is, according to the strong conviction of the present, no definite name at all, but a word like Zramontane in Latin, and za-gora, za-volok, i.e. beyond the mountain and beyond the watershed, in Slavic. If so za-laba would be over the river (or water), and as such would be applicable to any portion of the area which we now call Sclavonic. Hence it is not a national name at all, though, at the same time, when we know what it means and what it does not mean, it is a convenient one—convenient because in the words like Panslavonism we tind it recognised. _ There is no great misrepresentation here, and Slavonic as a word is connected with Celt and German, not for what it represents, but for the extent to which it is misrepresented. This brings us to a point of some importance: (1) If the Celtic area of antiquity was as large as it is supposed to be, there was no such being as a Slavonian south of the Danube; (2) and if the German area was so large as it is supposed to be, there would be no Slavonism to the north of that river. Instead of them we should have Celts to the south, and no Germans to the north of that river—practically no area larger than the county of York, of which Slavonians were occupants ; indeed, from a certain point of view there would be no Slayonians in Europe till about a.p. 600, when they present them in force both to the south and the north of the Danube, especially in the districts which ten years before were assigned to the Celts and Germans. From this comes the question, ‘ Whence come the Slavonians? and whither went the Celts and Germans ? This and the answer to it is the question which the present writer investigates, not, of course, in full detail, but sufticiently to indicate the amount and character of what he unwillingly calls the mésinterpretation of two classical authorities, or rather the misinterpretation of Tacitus in the case of the Germans, and the neglect of a special statement in Ephorus, as preserved by Strabo, in regard to the Celts. 8. On a Pile Dwelling recently discovered at Ulrome, in Holderness, Yorkshire. By James W. Davis, F.S.A., £.G.S8. Formerly a great part of Holderness was covered by a series of lakes and meres, only the slightly hilly parts being elevated sufficiently to form dry land. Some years ago the country was drained artificially, and during the operation Thomas Boynton, Esq., of Ulrome Grange, discovered some implements and fragments of wood which had apparently been used as piles. In consequence of these dis- coveries Mr. Boynton was led to excavate one of the sites, and found that it had been pierced about midway in making the drain. A space about 20 yards square has been cleared and the plan followed in the construction of the dwellings is clearly exposed. The base of the structure is formed by a number of large trunks of trees, several being 18 inches in diameter; these were laid horizontally on a bed of peat about 2 feet in thickness, which being superimposed on a bed of gravel, in all probability formed the bed of the lake. ‘The tree-trunks are held in position by a number of pointed stakes, driven into the peat beneath, on each side the trunks. The stakes or piles have been cut by a very rude implement, probably the stone adzes or axes found associated with the remains of the buildings, The 568 REPORT—1883. horizontal timbers were laid apparently without any definite arrangement, and the spaces between them were filled up with broken twigs, bark, and the chippings cut from the piles, until a level surface was obtained above the surface of the water of the lake. On this the builders probably erected their domiciles, though no trace of them remains at the present time. Above the surface of broken twigs and bark there has been an accumulation of 3 feet of peat and about 1 foot of warp and soil, so that the base of the dwelling is about 6 feet above the bed of the ancient lake, and 8 to 4 feet below the present surface of the ground, the whole being about 10 feet in thickness. During the excavations numerous objects have been found which throw light on the habits of the people who erected and occupied the dwellings—rounded stone implements, probably used for pounding grain, stone axes and hammers, worked smooth and pierced for the introduction of a handle. Several large bones, probably the femur or humerus of the cow, have been broken in two diagonally across the shaft, and a hole drilled through near the joint, into which a stick was inserted, forming.implements which may have been used for breaking up the land. The antlers of the red deer were in all probability used for a similar purpose, and several have been found. Numerous pieces of pottery have been discovered ; they are of a British type. A single bronze spear-head has been found, and a few examples of flint implements. It may be inferred, from the remains found during excavation and the character of the portion of the dwellings which remains, that the people were devoted to ~ agricultural pursuits, that the dwellings were erected a short distance from the edge of the lake for protection against wild animals rather than for defence against human foes, and that their implements of hone were well adapted for working in the light sandy or warpy soils which occupied the higher ground rising from the border of the lake. , TUESDAY, SEPTEMBER 25. 1. The Influence of Town Life on Stature. By J. Park Harrison, M.A. _ _ From a comparison of the average stature of the population in towns of 5,000 inhabitants and upwards with that of pure country folk in the British Isles, the Anthropometric Committee in 1881 found that town life affects stature to a far less extent than had been before supposed. The author has extracted from the tables in the above Report the average stature of artisans in towns of the ages of twenty-five to thirty-tive, and those of country labourers of the same age; on comparing them, the difference is 0°92 inches in favour of the country folk.,' _ _ Stature has been found to be low in Bristol; ? but if the average stature of the inhabitants of that town is compared with that of the nearest county from which there are a sufficient number of observations—viz. Somersetshire—then the respective statures are found to be 5 feet 5:77 inches and 5 feet 6:30 inches, the difference being ‘55, on 300 and 447 observations. It is therefore probable if a larger number of observations of stature from Edinburgh and Glasgow were obtained, the average stature in those cities would prove to be higher than 5 feet 6:35 inches, , The stature of the townsfolk in Sheffield is low, not so much, apparently, owing to town life, as the unhealthy occupation of the population ; and lastly, London, where the stature, from 259 observations, comes out higher than that in Herts, Middlesex, and Surrey, but slightly lower than Essex or Kent,’ requires far more extensive returns before any safe conclusion can be arrived at regarding the average stature of the inhabitants. 1 The term includes railway guards and porters. ? Report Anthropometric Committee, 1883. 3 Thid. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D.—DEPT. ANTHROPOLOGY. 569: Since it is probable that many persons physically unfit for country pursuits find employment in towns, they may perhaps contain a larger proportion of the- descendants of the short dark race called Iberian, than rural districts. 2. Anthropometry. By J. G. Garson, M.D. The methods of measuring the human body, whether it be the living subject or- the skeleton, have been so diverse that the results obtained by one observer can seldom be utilised and extended by another: each anthropologist using more or less different measurements. That a general understanding be come to, so as to obtain one system which would be universally used, is very desirable. Two measurements, both of great importance, will be dealt with in this communication ; these are the- measurements of length of the skull and of its capacity. The length of the skull has been taken as (1) the length between the nasion and the most distant part of the occipital bone in the mesial line; (2) the distance - between the most prominent parts of the glabella and the occiput; and (3) the length between the ophryon and the most distant part of the occiput. The first measurement of length has only been used by a few anthropologists in Germany, and as it has not found much fayour may be discarded, especially as it is not one- that recommends itself. The second method has been perhaps the most generally adopted on the Continent. It is the maximum length of the skull, and can be ascertained with ease and accuracy, alike on the living subject and on the skull, a matter of great importance. It has been usual to measure the length of the head in the living in this way, and the only objection that can be urged against its being adopted also for the skull is that the glabella includes the frontal sinuses, which are liable to vary in size and prominence. ‘The ophryo-occipital length has usually been adopted in this country, and the adyantages claimed for it are that it does not include the air sinuses, and that it represents more accurately the length of the brain. Its disadvantages are that the ophryon 1s not a definite point, but will be placed higher or lower on the frontal bone by different observers; the frontal bone being curved, the length of the skull will vary according to the position of the- point considered as the ophryon. The adoption of the one or the other of these: measurements should depend upon its relative advantages. The advantages of the- ophryo-occipital length appear to be more apparent than real, as in any case it is only a very approximate estimate of the length of the brain that can be obtained from it, owing to the different thicknesses of different skulls both in the region of the ophryon and occiput, while the disadvantage of its being uncertain, owing to different points being fixed as the ophryon by different observers, is a very serious objection to it. The glabello-occipital measurement of length appears to the author~ to present greater advantages and less disadvantages than the ophryo-occipital. He therefore thinks that the former should be adopted universally as the length measure-- ment, not only of the skull, but also of the head of the living subject. The capacity of the skull would be best ascertained by filling it with water or- mercury, and then measuring the quantity used for that purpose. This is not possible, however, from its porous and irregular character, not to mention its: numerous foramina. We have, therefore, to resort to the use of solid substances. For this purpose sand has keen used, but is now abandoned as not being satisfactory. Filling the cranium with mustard seed, and gently rolling it backwards and for-- wards and from side to side at intervals during the process, was practised by Mr. Busk, but has likewise not been found satisfactory, owing to the results obtained being uncertain, and the capacity indicated being less than the actual capacity.. Shot was used by Morton, but with indifferent success. It was not until intro— ducing the maximum quantity of shot or seed was practised that more certain: results were obtained. Professor Flower modified Mr. Busk’s method with mustard: seed by tapping on the skull while the seed was being introduced, and again whilst the quantity which had been got into the cranium was being ascertained by pouring the seed into a graduated glass vessel, the seed being run into the- skull and into the measuring glass through the same funnel. This method, while 570 REPORT—1883. -equalising the process of filling the skull and ascertaining its cubage, is open to the serious objection that the quantity of seed which can be introduced into the skull, and likewise the space it will occupy in the measure, depends upon the amount of tapping practised. There being no means of regulating this, the result obtained depends upon the observer. Variations to the amount of 25 to 40 c.c. are not un- frequent in different measurements of the capacity of one and the same skull by the same observer. Broca, some years ago, introduced a system of measuring the -eapacity with shot, according to a method whereby the measurer is made to play a secondary part, the accuracy being dependent upon the system which has been minutely described in his work on craniology. By this system the skull is filled as full as possible with shot of a given size, according to certain directions which he gives. The quantity which has been introduced into the skull is then measured in glass vessels according to a fixed plan. The results of this method show that the variations between different manipulations on the same skull do not vary more than from 5 to 10 c.c., any greater variation than this occurring indicates that some error has been made in the process. The advantages of this method at first sight appear to be very great, but unfortunately the results obtained from it are somewhat greater than the actual capacity such as would be obtained by filling the cranial cavity with fluid. This error is, however, a relative one, and can be corrected by ascertaining how much the capacity measured with shot is greater than the actual capacity. This can be done by careful measurement of some test skulls rendered impervious to fluids, with shot, and water or mercury. Notwithstanding its disadvantage in this respect, the author thinks Broca’s method is the most trustworthy and the best -one for estimating the capacity, and would therefore recommend its adoption. 3. A new Method of comparing the Forms of Skulls. By W. 8S. Duncan. The author brought forward a new method of comparing the forms of skulls so as to bring out their relative characters by the superposition of their outlines. Outlines in profile had first to be made full-size from the actual skulls ; marking the basion, the alveolar point, and the glabella or the nasion very carefully, then drawing the basi-alveolar line and dropping a perpendicular to the latter from the glabella or the nasion. All the skull outlines must then be re-drawn to suit a common standard height of the glabella, or of the nasion, above the basi-alveolar line ; that is, the perpendicular from the glabella (if that point be used) must be the same in all the outlines to be compared, or the perpendicular from the nasion (supposing that point is preferred), must be of the same length in all the series— without altering the shape of any one skull, or the relation of its parts to one another in position or size; which is easily done by means of proportional com- passes. Then tracings are made of each of the skull-outlines thus assimilated in the height of glabella or nasion above the basi-alveolar line, and they are placed over each other so that the basi-alveolar line in each shall coincide in position, and so that the perpendicular drawn thereto from the glabella or from the nasion shall entirely coincide. Top views or plans must be made by drawing outlines projected upon a plane parallel to the basi-alveolar line, and end views upon a plane perpendicular to the basi-alveolar line. As the result of such treatment the author exhibited outlines of two species of Orang, Simia satyrus and Simia morio, which were by this method clearly seen to illustrate the law that a diminished prognathism was accompanied by increased cranial development. The same truth was illustrated by profiles of skulls of a chimpanzee and a gorilla superposed ; by those of two chimpanzees superposed ; by outlines of a Fijian and an Australian skull superposed. The author further applied the method by the superposition of an orang’s skull- outline over the outline of the skull of an Andamanese, and contrived intermediate stages of jaw-reduction and cranium-expansion so as to indicate the type of the ancestral forms of the Andamanese skull. Without alleging that the ancestors of the TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D.—DEPT. ANTHROPOLOGY. 571 Andamanese were orangs the author contended that they were probably orang-like in the breadth of the brain-case compared with its length, for, omitting the ridges on the side of the orang skull, the skull of the orang and that of the native Andaman islander were both brachycephalic: and both were, in the region of the glabella, remarkably smooth, and devoid of brow-ridge as compared with other types of human and ape-skulls. A series of nine link outlines thus deduced were exhibited, in which the author had allowed a decreasing rate of jaw-reduction for equal degrees of cranium expression. The author observed that link 1, in his Orang to Andamanese series, corre- sponded in length of jaw to Stmia morio, but that the cranium of the latter was relatively more developed. ‘This, together with similar facts, he showed indicated that greater progress may have been made in the increase of cranium than in the reduction of the size of the jaws in the bygone evolution of the human skull, so that, in looking for links, isolated jaws may have been ape-like in dimensions while belonging to well-developed crania ; similarly, isolated crania may have had con- siderably ape-like jaws associated with them, though the crania are to all appear- ance those of human proportions. In the same manner links were deduced between the chimpanzee and Australian types of skull,in which prominence of brow ridge and dolichocephale were associated. This the author admitted was no proof that the ancestors of Australians were chimpanzees, but merely indicated that they were probably intermediate in typical form. Outlines of the Neanderthal calvarium and of an Trish calvarium in the Phreno- logical Museum of Edinburgh were superposed upon an Australian skull outline, with the result of diminishing the importance of the Neanderthal calvarium as respects inferiority of development; the Irish being smaller in all respects than the Neanderthal calvarium. But inasmuch as the calvaria in question were so fragmentary, it was impossible to indicate with any approach to exactness the type of the facial portion that must have belonged to these skulls originally. 4, Local Science Societies and the minor Pre-historic Remains of Britain.’ By R. Mexpota, F.0.8. This paper, which was first read at the Conference of Delegates from local societies, and had been referred by the Conference to the Anthropological Section in order to give it greater publicity, contained some suggestions which the author had first put forward in his presidential address to the Essex Field Club. The author proposed that all the local societies throughout the country should co- operate in the production of a complete catalogue of all the prehistoric remains of Britain, giving their position, external form and structure, and bibliographical references. He further suggested that the various local societies should form pre- historic monuments committees, for the purpose of drawing up the catalogue, and at the same time conducting, if possible, actual explorations of all doubtful remains, These local committees would also act as vigilance committees, keeping watch upon all the ancient remains in their neighbourhood, and preventing as far as possible their destruction. In cases where, through building or agricultural opera- tions, demolition is unavoidable, the author suggested that the local societies should appoint watchers to record the presence of any relics that might be found. The author stated in conclusion that the neglect of such opportunities by local societies in past times had led to the loss of a vast amount of evidence which might have been of the greatest importance to anthropology, and he urged upon local societies the adoption of a useful line of work which would necessarily increase the efficiency of Sir John Lubbock’s Ancient Monuments Bill. 1 Published in extenso in Nature, Nov. 1, 1883, p. 19. a2 REPORT—1883. 5. The Yahgan Indians of Tierra del Fuego. By Hypn Ciarke. The author stated that, in consequence of the publication by Lady Brassey of the ‘Voyage of the Sunbeam, great attention had been paid to these Indians by men of science here and in Germany. On examination of the language he found that its relations were of a distinct character with a group in Africa, and with the Ngoten, &e., particularly. This raised an important question as to the mode in which the language had been transmitted to the extremity of South America. 6. Primitive Astronomical Traditions as to Paradise. By R. G. Harieurron. The author had met with a great mass of primitive legends among savages as to a primeval paradise, with its Tree of Life and of Knowledge, being situated in the stars of Taurus, the Pleiades. As far back as 1863 he privately printed a paper entitled ‘ New Materials for the History of Man, derived from a comparison of the Calendars and Festivals of Nations.’ In the course of these astronomical researches, he had met, to his surprise, with curious traditions as to a Paradise and deluge, the cross, a tree or bough, and a bird connected with the primitive year and its festivals. He had since devoted much careful study to this enigma, and the present paper gave only a portion of these investigations, for the subject was too wide to be outlined in a paper. Halfacentury ago, many learned works were devoted to coincidences in the religious ideas, traditions, and symbols of nations ; and it was by some supposed that they were distorted vestiges of the sacred narrative, but this view had been abandoned, and all these learned investigations had been discredited. We now cut the Gordian knot, which we cannot solve, as to these common traditions and beliefs, and suppose them of indigenous growth. But, while this conclusion might, in many instances, be right, there were many coincidences too arbitrary and widely spread to admit of the solution that the beliefs and religious ideas of primitive races were all the emanations of darkness, stagnation, and decay. The author then selected some American traditions as to the Tree of Life and Paradise. The symbols of a cross and a bough or tree, he thought, were suggested by the form of the Pleiades, which when they set have a remarkable resemblance to a prostrate tree. The Kiowas of the prairies believe that in the shape of the Pleiades and of some adjoining stars can be seen the form of their great Father in Heaven, the great Kiowa. Once upon a time he went far to the West and met with a prostrate tree or trunk which he struck three times. At the first stroke human beings of misshapen, monstrous forms came forth. These he put to rights, placed them back in the tree and struck it a second time, when per- fect men and women came forth from this tree of life. He placed them again in the tree, and struck it a third time, when men and women and children that had been born, came out of it. He instructed the men and women in the rude arts of savage life, and then went up to the Pleiades. This belief in our having sprung from a tree is well known in the Old World, in Britain, Lapland, Germany, Greece, Persia, and other countries. An Indian tribe of the Pampas, the Abipones, believe that their Great Father resides in the Pleiades, and when these stars disappear from the heavens for a time, it is believed that he dies or is ill, and when those stars reappear his revival is hailed with joy. This gives a clue to the death and revival of the gods of antiquity. These people use the symbol of those ‘stars of rain,’ the prehistoric cross, as an ornament or sacred sign. There is also a curious tradition of seven giant brothers, who fished off the west coast of Canada. They struck a huge monster with a harpoon. As the rope could not be loosened, they were dragged far into the ocean towards a vast whirlpool. Just as they neared it, the rope broke, and they sailed up to the Pleiades, where they are now visible as the seven stars. These seven brothers give us a clue to the seven Cabeiric brothers, of Phcenician tradition, who sailed in the first ship, and who have been identified with the Pleiades by Movers. But the story of the whirlpool is especially important, for we meet it in the traditions of the Dyaks of Borneo, ~~. ae TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D.—DEPT. ANTHROPOLOGY. 573 some of the ancestors of whom, as they were sailing in a boat, saw near a great waterfall the boughs of a tree touching the waters, and loaded with fruit. A Dyak climbed up the tree to see where its roots grew. He found out the enigma which is described in the Song of Odin, who hung nine days from a mystic tree, ‘of which no one knows where its roots grow.’ The Dyak reached a heayenly country, ‘the land of the Pleiades, where he was taught agriculture, and other arts, by a kind being who dwells there, and then, bringing with him from the Pleiades the gift of rice or corn, he was let down by a rope from the seven stars, and imparted to his countrymen the mystic lore which he had learned by climbing that tree of knowledge.’ This waterfall recalls the waterfall of the river Styx, and the whirlpool of the Haida tradition; also the whirlpool of Scylla and Charybdis, over which hung a great fig tree. A great number of interesting points were adduced connecting the primitive traditions of the natives of America and Polynesia with those of the Old World. The three Graces were, among the Iroquois, three loving sisters in the Pleiades, the spirits of the bean, the squash, and maize, their gifts to mortals. They are called ‘Our Life, our Supporters’—the very words addressed to the spirit of agriculture in Mexico, and to this day in the Atlas country. The Lycian women of old invoked the bull to come and bring the Graces with him; and the bull of the mysteries is represented with the three Graces on its head, and the Pleiades following them. This referred to the constel- lation Taurus, or the bull, in which the Pleiades were placed. When ‘the bull with its white horns opened the year,’ it brought, all over the world, a kindly New Year’s feast of family love. Even among the head-hunting Dyaks of Borneo, Bishop Chalmers was asked on New Year's Day to go out to the assembled people and to give them his wishes for a happy New Year. In many parts of the world it is followed by visits, gifts, and good wishes. This is one of the oldest and most universal festivals. 7. Personal Names and Tribe-Names of the Gaels. By Hector McLnay. The following is a summary of the subjects treated by the author in this paper :— Personal names of pure Gaelic origin; tribe-names or surnames derived from them ; explanation of the meanings of several of them; comparison of some of them with old Gaulish personal names and tribe-names. Mac, son, descendant in an extended sense, placed before personal names and the names of various vocations to form family names; mutation of the initial consonants of the names following Mac; attraction of the c of Mac to names following it beginning with a vowel. O’ = Ua, grandson, descendant in an extended sense, not found in Scottish High- land Gaelic names, the Duke of Argyll and his clan excepted, who have the surname O'Duibhne (O’Duin) besides Campbell. Tribe-names occurring in Adamnan’s ‘ Life of St. Columba ;’ Anglicising of Gaelic personal names and sur- names; Scripture and classical names introduced among the Gaels with Chris- tianity; Scandinavian names introduced among them with the Scandinavian invasions, commencing in the eighth century. English names introduced into Treland by the English conquest ; Lowland Scotch names introduced among the Gaels of the Highlands. Confusing of names, such as Godfrey with the Gaelic ' Guaire, Samuel with Somhairle (Somerled), Livingstone with Dunlevy, John- stone with MacJain (John’s son), Eachann (Ecken) and Eachthighearn (ickern) with Hector. WEDNESDAY, SEPTEMBER 26. The following Papers were read :— 1. The Polynesians and their Origin. By C. Sraniranp Wake. The paper mentioned various facts showing that the physical features of the Polynesians, although often European, allied them rather to the Mongolian than to the Caucasian stock. This opinion was confirmed by reference to various mental 574 REPORT— 1883. and. social characteristics, which appeared to connect them with the Taranian peoples of India. Mr. Fornander’s theory of a pre-Vedic Aryan origin for the- Polynesians was considered, and it was suggested that a Dravidian origin for them was. more probable. This view agreed with the opinion expressed by Mr. Keane as to.a connection between the Polynesians and the Khmérs of Cambodia, seeing that, as the paper showed, the Khmérs were settlers from Upper India, and pro- bably Dravidians, more or less Aryanised. Their occupation of Cambodia would lead to a movement among the native inhabitants, many of whom fled to the Indian islands. A similar movement would appear to have taken place at a later: period during the era of Wakea, a chief of Gilolo, about the first century B.c., when the. migrations of the Polynesians over the Pacific began. They doubtless, however, followed in the footsteps of peoples belonging to the same stock, a tradition of whose voyages would be handed down to the Polynesians. 2. The Germanic and Rheetian Hlements in Switzerland. By Joun Bepvoz, M.D., F.R.S. The anthropology of Switzerland has been much studied, and to a great extent disentangled, by His and Riitimeyer, Dunant, Guillaume, Kollmann, Studer, and the investigators of the lake-dwellings. The author had lately visited the eastern part of the country, and collated with his personal observations what these authors have stated as to the stature, colour, and head-form of the people. The Swiss, or at least the eastern and central Swiss, speaking for the most part High Dutch, used to be reckoned with ourselves as a Teutonic people. There is, however, one strong objection to be taken to a system of classification of European peoples which ranks together the English and the Swiss. The head-form of the former is distinctly long, and that of the latter short and broad. The English form may be called by some orthocephalic, or mesocephalic, or mesaticephalic, but it certainly inclines pretty decidedly to the long end of the scale. Dr. Barnard Davis, in his ‘ Thesaurus,’ puts the mean index of longitude at 76 or 77: probably about 77 is correct. Now His and Riitimeyer assign a breadth-index of over 86 to their typical Disentis skull, and ascribe to the Disentis type the majority of modern Swiss heads. I am not aware that anyone has ventured to state an average index for Switzerland; but such average would evidently be somewhere very far beyond 80, as is the case in most, if not all, of the surrounding countries, as Savoy, Bavaria, Tyrol, and, in a less marked degree, even Wiirtemberg and Lombardy. On the other hand the distribution of colours among the Swiss does not differ very notably from that which obtains among the English. One might be trans- ported from Ziirich to London, or vice versd, without noticing anything in the complexions of the people to remind one of the fact. Nor are the prevailing features by any means so different from those of the English as is the usual form of head. The results of the official examination of the colours of hair and eyes in the Swiss schools accord fairly well with the idea that the light complexion invaded the country by crossing the Rhine from Swabia into Aargau, and thence radiating through the central cantons, but fining down considerably before reaching the eastern and western frontiers. Putting the Celtic Helvetii for the moment out of the question, this is what might be expected to remain as the evidence of the Allemannic and Burgundian invasion. But, as we have reason to believe that both the Allemans and the Burgundians were long-headed as well as light-haired, we might reasonably expect to find a longer head geographically accompanying the lighter complexion. And so, probably, it does, but not so conspicuously as might have been looked for. The point has not, so far as the author is aware, been worked out by Swiss anthropologists with the detail which it merits. While welcoming the gigantic masses of statistics respecting colour of eyes and hair which have been given us through the exertions of Virchow, Vanderkindere, and Kollmann, the author has always insisted on the necessity of remembering the im- TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION D.—DEPT. ANTHROPOLOGY. 575» portance of the personal equation. When, therefore, he finds in Dr. Kollmann’s tables - that the little canton of Nidwalden has very many more light-haired children than any other one, he looks on the figures with some degree of suspicion. Partly for this reason he visited Stanz, the interesting little capital of Nidwalden, noted the: colour of the people he met, and measured twenty skulls in the bone-house. He also took observations of the hair and eyes in Ziirich and in Ticino and in several parts of the Grisons, measured thirty-six skulls in the ossuary of Davos, and some in that of Disentis, as well as a few living heads in both these places. He reserves the somewhat dry details for another place, only mentioning, with regard to colour, that he found the index of nigresctence, which measures the pre-- dominance of dark over light shades of hair, to vary as follows :— Nidwalden . Fi apa: : ; . ; - 22 Ziirich 3 ‘i : ; : z 5 : : 27 Basel . : a 3 5 : * B ‘ : 44. Davos . 3 i 5 ‘ s : : : ‘ 46 Prattigau : - - : - - - - - 54 Central Grisons . cC 5 arya wate 5 c 3 56 Val Blegno . 5 . : ° : : E = 60 Disentis and Ober-Rheinthal . “oiisic . : : 72 This scale corresponds fairly with the supposed proportion of Allemannic blood. Davos is more Germanic than most part of the Grisons ; the valley is said.to have been colonised by the German-speaking people of Upper Wallis. As for the form of the heads, the Disentis type, more or less modified, seems to predominate even in Nidwalden and Davos; he found the latitudinal index exactly alike in both these places, viz. 83°6. He was somewhat surprised to find it so great in Nidwalden, where a great many of the inhabitants are blond and blue-eyed, and have a decidedly Saxon-English type of features. There is more of light hair and blue eyes in the upper valleys of Ticino than “in the Ober-Rheinthal, where Romantsch is spoken. Contrary to his previous opinion, he is now inclined to recognise there notable remains of Lombard blood. The Disentis people are very interesting. It was not without reason that His and Riitimeyer gave the name to the broad-headed type. These Disentis follc exhibit in the highest degree the combination of dark hair with short, broad skulls. A typical living specimen, whom he was enabled to measure through the courtesy of Dr. Condrau, had an index of 88; which in the skull would be equal to: about 90. He found a skull which yielded! 92, and believes he could easily have found more extreme examples, Even allowing something for the flattening of the infant head by its being laid on the back, this is very remarkable. And the con- currence of the maximum depth of colour (usually very dark grey or light brown eyes with very dark brown, seldom coal-black, hair) seems to indicate clearly what was the colour of the aboriginal Rhextian race. 3. ‘ Krao,’ the so-called Missing Link. By J. Park Harrison, M.A. The conviction that the hairy child lately exhibited at the Aquarium in Westminster possessed ape-like peculiarities, which she had inherited from wild. parents in some remote forest in Laos, appeared to be so widely entertained that the author thought it well to bring the subject before the Anthropological Depart- ment. Unfortunately an admirable description of the case by Dr. Garson, which appeared in the ‘British Medical Journal’ on July 6, 1883, was not copied into: any of the daily journals or scientific periodicals, and so met the eye of only a limited class of readers. It showed that there was nothing abnormal in Krao,. except the excessive hairiness; and this, from a recent letter from Siam, where it appears the child was born of slave parents, was not inherited from them, since they are said to exhibit no similar deyelopment of hair. .576 REPORT—1883. Section H.—GEOGRAPHY. PRESIDENT OF THE SEcTION—Lieut.-Colonel H. H. Gopwin-AvsTEn, E.R.S., F.G.S., F.R.G.S. THURSDAY, SEPTEMBER 20. The PREsIpENT delivered the following Address :-— My predecessor, Sir Richard Temple, selected for the subject of his address to this section last year ‘The Central Plateau of Asia,’ and he treated it not only from a broad and general geographical, but also, and to some extent, a political and historical point of view. Following him, in a measure, over some of the same ground, I have selected the mountain region south of the Central Asian highlands— wiz., the Himalayas, and more particularly the western portion of that range, as the subject of this paper. I propose considering this mountain chain with reference to its physical features, past and present; and consequently with reference to its geological history, so far as that relates to later tertiary times—z.e. the period immediately preceding the present distribution of seas, land, rivers, and lakes. It is not, however, my intention to enter very deeply into the purely geological branch of the subject. Comparatively little of the earth’s surface now remains unexplored, but much remains to be surveyed and examined in a more scientific manner. Within the last fifty years explorers have made known to us the general features of those dotted or blank spaces which, as boys, we used to look at in our school atlas sheets with so much curiosity, mingled with no little desire to discover the hidden secrets of the unknown lands so shown. ‘The student of the present day enjoys information more or less accurate respecting countries which to us were mere speculative shadows. But there are other atlas sheets beneath, and only a very few feet beneath, those of this present day, which are closely connected with the latter, and beneath them again others lie still deeper which have modified the geography of this earth over and over again. It is to such a sheet or two relating to the great Himalayan chain that I now invite your attention. If we wish to deal with physical geography (and to my mind it has equal charms with either pure geography or exploration) our inquiry must, if we wish it to be of any really scientific value, be based on geological structure. We must study the ancient atlas sheets, one by one, which nature is, day by day, revealing to us by the denudation of the present surface, taking away and building up the material for atlas sheets of future epochs. Geography and geology are very intimately related ; each is truly based upon the other. Local changes of temperature on the surface of this earth, and internally the slow shrinking of its crust, have effected gigantic changes of its surface, and are still altering the topographical features of every country. Directly we look back in time and space and note what changes have taken place, the science of geology steps in, and with it mathematics, chemistry, botany, and zoology. A raised sea-beach with its dead shells, or a submerged forest with the remains of its former fauna and flora, geologically an event of yesterday, sends us back thousands of years into the past, thinking of what were the aspect and dimensions of the former land; therefore, TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION E. 577 to be a good geographer, something should be known of geology and its kindred sciences. This will be my excuse if in this address I dip somewhat below the surface, and, as some may think, introduce too much geology into this section. The basis, however, of this branch of knowledge is geography, and this the Royal Geographical Society and the British Association in this particular section “do all they can to foster. There is no gainsaying the fact that very many of our ablest men of science, the ablest naturalists and geologists this country has produced (and it has taken a leading part in geology), have commenced their careers in con- nection with geographical exploration. Darwin's earlier studies were prosecuted whilst he was attached to marine surveys in other parts of the world ; through the same school passed Huxley and Edward Forbes. There was no better example of an able geographer and geologist than Sir Roderick Murchison, who for years took a leading part at these meetings. The list might be largely extended—Sir Joseph Hooker, Wallace, Wyville Thomson, Moseley, &c. That most seductive of all studies, the geographical distribution of species, is intimately connected with geographical exploration. Just as the navy owes much of its efficiency to our coasting and mercantile marine and to our hardy fishermen, so have geography and other sciences been strengthened by the labours of those practical and scientific men who have been engaged in marine or territorial surveys. The Himalayas, the highest mountains in the world, have excited the interest of many travellers and many geographers; very much has been written about them, some from personal knowledge, and a good deal on second-hand information. Much confusion has resulted from the features of the north-western area being so dissimilar in composition to those of the rest, or eastern part, of the chain, and the limitation placed on the breadth and extent of the whole as a mountain mass. There has been a tendency to apply the term ‘ Himalaya’ in too extended a sense : it should, I consider, be restricted to those portions which dominate the plains of India, from the inhabitants of which country we have derived the name. This would, strictly speaking, apply only to the snowy range seen from the plains of India bordering upon the course of the Ganges; but we might, I think, use the term in an extended sense, so as to include, that which we may call the north-western Himalaya, north of the Panjab, and also the eastern Himalaya, bordering on Assam. The orography of this mountain mass has been recently ably handled by Messrs. Medlicott and Blanford,’ and I follow them in all their ‘main divisions and nomenclature, which are based upon a thorough understanding of the rocks of the country. Some line must be selected where the term Himalaya in its widest sense must cease to be used, and this certainly cannot be better defined than by the valley of the Indus from Attock to Bunji. On this line we find the great bending round or change in the strike of all the ranges. Strictly speaking, the change commences on the south, where the Jhelum River leaves the mountains, but this. line, north of Mozufferabad, continues on into the above-mentioned part of the Indus valley. To the mountains north of the Indus on its east and west course the name Himalaya should certainly never be applied. For this north-west Trans- Indus part of the Asian chain we have the well-known name Mustagh, so far as the head of the Gilgit valley; the Hindu Kush being an excellent term now in common use for its extension to the Afghan country. The observations made by many of the assistants of the Indian Geological Survey, more especially by Stoliczka, and more recently by Lydekker? in the Himalayas, combined with those made by myself in the same region, have, when considered in conjunction with the ascertained strike of the granitoid or gneissic rocks, led me to separate the great Central Asian chain into the following five principal divisions, with some minor subdivisions :— Central Asian Chain.® 1, The main axis or Central Asian, 5. Himalaya Kuenlun 4. Outer or Lower Himalaya 2. Trans-Himalaya 5. Sub-Himalaya 1 A Manual of the Geology of India, 1879, p. 9. ? Memoirs of the Geology of India. * Consult Atlas sheets of the Indian Survey, 1 inch=4 miles, and latest map of 1883. PP 578 REPORT—1883. I use the word ‘chain’ in its widest meaning, so as to comprise the whole length and breadth of a mountain mass, and nof, as it has been sometimes used, to describe a ‘ chain’ or single line of mountain peaks. I show these and the equivalent ranges of other geographers and authors in ; the accompanying synoptical form; and if sections be made, at intervals of about 100 miles apart, through the whole mass of the chain from the plains of India to Thibet, they show where the different ranges are locally represented, and how they separate or are given off from the main axis lines. The same scale for both vertical and horizontal measurements should be used, because there is nothing more misleading than sections in which an exaggerated vertical scale is used. In our present state of ignorance as to the composition of the chain eastward from the source of the Sutlej, we cannot attempt to lay down there any axis lines of original elevation. The separation by Mr. Clements Markham? and Mr. Trelawney Saunders” of the line of highest peaks into one range, and the water-parting into another, is an acceptable solution of the physical features as at present known of this part of the chain. I am led to think, however, that when this ground is examined it will resolve itself into a series of parallel ridges more or less close, and oblique to the line of greatest altitude as defined by the line of high peaks, crossing diagonally even the main drainage line of the Tsang-po,? just as we see the Ladak axis crossing the Indus near Hanlé, or the Pir Panjal that of the Jhelum, Sir Henry Strachey’s conception of the general structure was the soundest and most scientific first pro- pounded.t He considered it to be made up of a series of parallel ranges running in an oblique line to the general direction of the whole mass, the great peaks being on terminal butt-ends of the successive parallel ranges, the watershed following the lowest parts of the ridges, and the drainage crossing the highest, in deep gorges directly transverse to the main lines of elevation. It will be seen from sections, drawn as above, that the mountain mass of: the Himalayas increases gradually in height from the south to about its central portion, and then as gradually falls towards the north side. There is no abrupt and con- spicuous slope from the higher line of peaks to the plains ; a succession of spurs from the main waterparting intervenes, and these spurs retain often a very considerable altitude far to the south. The spurs terminate, usually, abruptly towards the plains of India, at an altitude of 5,000 to 8,000 feet, just within a more or less broad belt of fringing low hills, the well-known Sivaliks. It has been laid down that the Himalayan chain culminates in two parallel ranges running through its entire length from the Indus to the Brahmaputra, and these have been called the north and south Himalaya, or central and southern ; the two combined (they are very close in parts) really constitute the above chain. We can apply this system to certain portions of the range, but it breaks down when we reach the Sutlej on one side and the Monass on the other. The more we increase the scale of our maps, the greater the number of axial lines we can establish, all intimately connected with, and subsidiary to, the run or strike of the greater series of axial elevations. EXPLANATION OF THE DIFFERENT RANGEs,° 1. Kuenlun Range —The most westerly extension of this granitoid axis is found W.N.W. of the Zangi-diwan pass at Oikul and the Victoria Lake. Here Turkestan and the countries between the British and Russian dominions in India— 1 inch=32 miles. Compiled under the orders of Lieut.-Gen. J. T. Walker, C.B., R.E., F.R.S. 1 Thibet. Boyle and Manning. Introduction. 2 Geographical Magazine, July 1877, p. 173. 8 ’Tsang-po, Tsanpu, Sangpo, Sinpti—of different authors. 4 «Physical Geography of Western Thibet,’ Royal Geographical Society’s Journal, vol. xxiii. p. 2. 5 The secondary ranges are not to be understood as being invariably true axis lines of elevation, but rocks of sedimentary origin on the flank, N. or S. of such main 579 TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION eve -qus aweypBporyd ay uluvg Ud ‘aed ul Ieysez v ed TABLE IIJ.—CONSUMPTION OF COTTON. (Bombay Presidency Report.) Absolute Rate of increase Bales 400 lbs. increase. per cent, STi T1084 = > . 222,440 1878-79 . é - 207,509 pe ‘ 1679-80. “Ga 960 ce ae 1880-81 . . : . 297,148 For the purposes of this writing, which are general rather than particular, these tables are sufficient. The author does not propose to burden the paper with any further statistics. 1 The paper has been published by the author as a pamphlet (Irelands, Man- chester). ' ‘G02 REPORT—1883. These tables show several things :— 1. That the production of the world’s crop has steadily increased from the first development of the trade, except during or immediately succeeding the period of the American war. 2. That the absolute quantity consumed in Great Britain has steadily increased in like manner and with the like exception. 3. That the absolute quantity used in the three other positions has also increased in like manner. 4, That the ratio of increase has been greatly in favour of all the positions except that of Great Britain. Thus, if we have regard to the first three indications, the matter appears wholly a subject for congratulation. . If we have regard to the last indication, the appearance is that the cotton trade of Great Britain does not flourish so well as that of other countries. ° The growth of the trade in other countries has been assisted by the following causes: The increased facilities of transit and communication have rendered it possible for cotton to reach the point of manufacture, almost wherever that point may be, at about the same cost; thus the raw material, which formerly (so far as it was used upon the continent of Europe) was landed in Liverpool, goes direct from the cotton-growing States to the Continent, and our competitors there have not now to bear double port charges, double freights, double or treble profits zm transitu. The British goodwill of the business is being narrowed by the diffusion of the trade, consequent upon its being made easy to all. Under the second head the tariffs imposed by foreign nations upon British manufactures, and the restrictions upon our own labour imposed by our Factory Acts, press adversely upon the trade in Great Britain. Under the Act of 1848 the hours of labour in cotton mills were reduced from 69 to 60, and by the Act of 1870 to 563. The hours worked on the Continent are generally from 68 to 72, a difference of about 30 per cent. The cost incident to the spinning of cotton may be roughly divided into five elements—viz., (1) cost of raw material, (2) cost of mills and machinery, (3) cost of power, (4) cost of labour, (5) cost of reaching the consumer. In the first-named element we have lost the advantage we had, as before ‘explained. In the second we might have a distinct advantage, for the mills im working condition erected in England represent a value. of about 1/. per spindle and 20. per loom, while the mills of the Continent and the United States represent a value ~ of about three times that amount; but this advantage is in great part, if not entirely, oyerbalanced by the number of hours worked by our competitors being — much greater, thus reducing the charge per pound of production, represented under | the head of rent, depreciation, and interest. In the third we have if anything some little advantage, for coal is nowhere cheaper than in Lancashire, although, by the great economy of fuel now possible — in consequence of the improvements in engines, boilers, and machinery, the relative importance of this element of costis much smaller than formerly, and our advantage is a lessened one. In the fourth element, labour, we are under’a distinct disadvantage. In the fifth element of cost we have no appreciable advantage in neutral markets, while within their own boundaries our competitors have an advantage in a saving of carriage. Of these five principal elements of cost three may be regarded as rigid, and not within the control of the spinners, the two others being elastic and variable at the will of the workers. They are—(1) rent, interest and depreciation which follow the number of hours worked, and (2) the cost of labour. The competition to which we are parties is not between labour and capital within our own boundaries, but between labour at home and labour abroad, and not wholly between English and foreign labour, but,in a great measure, between Lancashire labour at home and Lancashire labour abroad; for not only are we TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION F. 603 constantly supplying the best machinery, but the best Lancashire hands to. the mills of the Continent, the United States, and India. The author does not wish to advocate a return of British workpeople to an un- necessary increase of labour, or any unnecessary sacrifice of the beneficial influences of properly applied leisure; but, with the facts before them, it is for the co-partnership of capital and labour to determine in what proportion they can afford to appropriate» their time between labour and leisure. It is true that for every farthing which might, be saved in increased economy in respect of the elements of cost within our control, we are: handicapped five or ten farthings by the protective tarifis of other countries, but they are not within our control, and a saving of even a farthing a pound. often makes all the difference between good trade and bad trade. It has been urged in some quarters that the remedy for trade depression is to be found in the closing of our mills one or two days a week, so as to limit supply: and so stimulate demand. Tn the author's opinion such a course would be suicidal, for, while it would enhance the cost of production to ourselves, it would not affect the cost to our competitors of their productions, while they would equally participate in the advantages of the advance in price. So they would be encouraged to erect new mills, and to the extent to which we had thrown our own mills out of employment voluntarily, they would have to remain closed afterwards under compulsion of the secondary effects of our own acts. The present depressed condition of things is thus attributable to the reality of foreign competition, encouraged by twofold causes, viz., (1) the legitimate effects of improved appliances arising ‘out of the common human advancement, and (2) the illegitimate consequence of international boycotting,’ that is to say, protective tariffs, and of our own internal trade restrictions. The only hope of relief lies in the economy of our work, the quality of our workmanship, our own persistent loyalty to the principles of liberty in relation to trade, and the gradual recognition on the part of other nations of the same great principle, 2. An Attempt at the more Definite Statement of the Malthusian Principle.! By the Rey. WituiAmM CUNNINGHAM. | 1. The principle of Malthus was well founded, and soon attained general accept- ance; but this leads to its being sometimes stated in an exaggerated form, and hems used as an excuse for apathy in regard to human misery. . There must be (somewhere or other) an absolute limit to the possible produc- tion. from the globe, and, as population increases steadily in many lands, the teaching of this absolute limit of possible production is a mere question of time. | 93. ‘Population tends to increase faster than the means of subsistence are! increased.’ This seems to mean more than that population is capable of so in- creasing, and to be a statement in regard to actual occurrences. If so it can only, be proved by showing that population—where definitely observed—has tended to increase faster than the means of subsistence were increased. | 4. There is no proof of this from English history, and no primd facie support is given to it when we compare the growth, of population in recent years with that of productive power as measured by capital, and of purchasing power as measured | by our exports of native products and manufactures. The tendency to rapid repro-; duction must \be regarded as occult in our own, land and century. Besides, it is wise to classify our facts before we assign causes ; especially is this the case when the whole question is as to the precise effect of a force, the reality of which all admit. The growth of population may be described in three propositions. 5. I. Population has generally increased up to the relative linit set by the power of procuring subsistence at any given time and place. _ «6, But skill and enterprise move the relative limit nearer to Lae absolute limit, and give population the opportunity of advancing. ) Macmillaw’s Magazine, December 1883. 604 REPORT— 1883. 7. IL. Sometimes population does not increase so rapidly as the quantity of pro= curable subsistence is increased. 8. The rate of increase, when an opportunity occurs, depends to some extent on the definiteness of the organisation of the society in which it occurs. 9. ILI. An increase of population while the relative limit is unaltered, necessarily implies social deyradation. 10, But is the reproductive instinct always the efficient cause of this degrada~ tion? Under certain circumstances the reproductive force appears (1) only to perpetuate, in others (2) to accelerate degradation, while in some cases it appears (3) to initiate it. Imprudent habits are not equally to blame in all cases, and the removal of redundant population or suppression of imprudent habits would not act similarly in all these cases as a remedy. The existence of a redundant popu- lation is not to be regarded as characteristic of the normal condition of human society, but as symptomatic of some special social evil, the precise causes of which, and probable remedies for which in each particular case, demand our attention. 3. On the Statistics of the Free Public Library, Notting Hill. By James Heywoon, 7.8.8. There are nearly 5,000 volumes in the library. Week | Sun- Days | days oes Days | days Total January . : - | 1,408} 131) 1,539); August (Bank1]] | 5 February 1,497|. 157| 1.654|| Holiday) | 2236) | 56) 1,292 March - 1,232] 130] 1,362 || September Closed] — — April (Easter). 1,096 84] 1,180 || October 1,681} 111} 1,792 May (Whitsun) 1,388 74| 1,462 || November. . | 1,807 225 | 2,032 June : rs 1,188 101} 1,289 || December (3) 9 July 1,393] 101| 1,494|| weeks) . ee a Total — — = — — — 14,841} 1,288 |16,129 The following Table gives the Number of Volumes Lent for Home Reading in 1882. All All Classes Classes of Books |Fiction} Total of Books |Fiction| Total except except Fiction Fiction January : 442 417 | 859 || July. : 422 448 | 870 February . 4 515 478 | 993 || August (3 weeks) 256 300 | 556! March 557 576 |1,133 || September Closed | — — April 401 403 804 || October 289 400 689 May. 465 | 482] 947 || November 469 | 494] 963 June. 443 485 928 || December. 303 363 666 Total . — — _— Se 4,562 |4,846 | 9,508 1 All books called in. The number of volumes lent out remains nearly the same as in former years, but a better class of books are borrowed, and fewer works of fiction. - TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION F. 605 4. On the Evils arising from the Pollution of Rivers. By General Sir J. E. Avexanper, K.0.B., F.R.S.E. The author belonged for a number of years to the Association for the Preserva- tion of the Rivers and Lochs of Scotland from Pollution, also to the Association for the Improvement of Scotch Fisheries. Mr. F. Buckland’s idea was to let the polluted water be evaporated in shallow tanks and to utilise the deposit. The great impediment to improvement was the want of co-operation, the proprietors of public works not finding it convenient to interfere with their tenants. The poor man cannot now afford salmon, which used to be 6d. a pound, and is now Is. and Is. 6d. the pound. The author expresses his opinion that members of both Houses of Parliament should energetically take up the question of pollution, and induce the Government to frame laws, and see them enforced, to preserve our valuable waters for the health of the people and the production of fish. Complaint is made in the paper of the loss of peoples’ health by pollution of rivers, and the loss of horses from the same cause. Mr. Smith, of Deanston, near Stirling, prevented the sewage of his cotton works spoiling the beautiful Teith—a fine salmon river. Allusion is made to the successful fish-hatching at Howietown, Stirling, by Sir James G. Maitland, Bart. There used to be only eels in the New Zealand rivers; now good baskets of trout may be caught in the colony from imported fish. Marine eel-catching is described. . 5. On Free Libraries. By Professor Leone Levi, F.S.S. The PresipEent delivered the following Address :— Tue post of President of this Section is one which any man who is honoured by the choice of the Council of the Association must feel considerable diffidence in accepting. There are two main reasons which lead to this. First, he sees on the roll of your Presidents a long list of names of men whose distinction he cannot hope to equal; next, he finds in the growing scope of the subjects discussed at your meetings an ever-widening field of investigation, the whole of which he can never hope to master. The very name of the Section bears witness to this extension of its subject-matter for inquiry. Established originally as the Section for Statistics, it remained under this title for more than twenty years. Extending then, and rightly, its scope beyond the limits of Statistics alone, it undertook to deal with that branch of science to which Statistics are especially useful, and became the Section of Economic Science and Statistics, the title retained until the present day. This very difference in the designation marks out the development of thought on the subject, a development which I may remark has been greatly assisted by the labours of my distinguished predecessors in this chair. Their names suggest great variety of pursuits, great difference of study, but I find one common link uniting the modes of thought of all, a desire to promote the interest of Economic Science, and a desire also in practice to promote the best interests of the Empire, by the application, where possible, of the laws of that Science to the pursuits of ordinary life. Thus, among the names of earlier Presidents of this Section, there are those of Mr. Babbage and of Mr. Henry Hallam, the latter known to the present generation as an historian of the very highest rank, but known also in his own time as taking a warm interest in all matters which concerned the social well-being of the country. Among those former Presidents who have taken a prominent and valued share in public life, are the names of Mr. W. E. Forster and the present Postmaster-General, whose connection with Economic Science is marked by the fact that he is even better known throughout the country as Professor Fawcett, than as the holder of his high office. Considerations of space will not permit me to mention many other names, but I may refer to Mr. Tooke, who in his great work on the history of prices combined so admirably statistical method with a scien- 606 rnuPORT—1883. tific exposition of results; and to his perhaps abler disciple Mr. William New- march, from whom I had myself the privilege to learn much, especially during the latter years of his life. Of others whom I have had the advantage of Inowing, I may name Mr. James Heywood, whose continued labours in the service of the Association show that our branch of study is well to be reconciled with a calm and thoughtful life, and who keeps up a warm interest in the work of the Section over which he presided thirty years ago. My list of the more recent Presidents. must close with Professor Jevons, too early lost to economic study, and Professor Ingram. I have mentioned in particular Professor Ingram’s name. I well re- member the enthusiastic language in which Mr. Newmarch spoke to me of his address before this Section. Bearing this in mind, I wish in the first place to bring to the remembrance of the present meeting the manner in which Professor Ingram claimed for the science of social life a place in the highest ranks as a branch of investigation. ; In many respects this claim is generally conceded. The position which Economic Science occupies in this country shows how strong is the hold it possesses over public opinion. Whether our statesmen at all times interpret its teaching accurately or not, they feel bound to profess a deference to that teaching, or at least to explain the reasons why they ditfer from it. And this is rightly the case. At all times since this country began to commence that re- markable development of ripening, in gradual, calm, steady progress, from what, for want of a better term, I must style medizyval, to modern modes of thought, on which it still continues, a growth, as it seems to me, unexampled in the history of any other nation, there have been among its citizens able teachers of Economic truth. Opinions expressed in the reign of Queen Elizabeth by Sir Thomas Gresham, those held during the reign of Charles II. by Sir William Petty, are current at the present time, because they are based on careful observation and sound reasoning. Our commercial policy is now based on lines laid down nearly a century since by Adam Smith. And the brilliant success which has followed the financial measures carried out by Sir Robert Peel and Mr. Gladstone results from the ability with which those statesmen applied the principles of economic teaching to the circum- stances of the period with which they were surrounded. This brief summary indicates the points in which economic teaching is most sharply brought home to the minds of the majority of those who think about it at all at the present time. They do not so much think about it as a science, as in that subdivision of its study which I may best call an art. They say it has brought in free trade, They say also that while free trade has caused marvellous prosperity to this country, other countries do very well without it. Hence they doubt, on what they call practical erounds, the teaching of Economic Science. I do not intend to enter into this controversy here, though I think there can be no doubt on which side the truth lies. But I merely use this as an illustration. If economic teaching will produce wealth, it is, many people think, worth studying on those grounds. If it will not, it is not, in their opinion, worth following. Now, while I most distinctly desire to assert that nations may, by listening to the lessons of sound economic teaching, advance their prosperity in many ways, as they haye done by following Free Trade, yet we must not limit the scope of the science to investigating the production of wealth alone. We do not say that the sole object of the science of chemistry is to improve health, though the health of the inhabi- tants of this country has been benefited in no small degree by attending, however imperfectly, to the teaching of chemical science. What, then, should the course of action of the careful student of economic thought be at the present time? We must not think that the study of the produc- tion and distribution of wealth alone is the sole object of Economic Science; nor, again, that everything which the science has to teach has been discovered and taught already; that we have now but to classify results, to expound to all future generations text-books which have been written by our forefathers; that the whole kingdom oyer which observation may extend has, been explored and mapped out; that everything which can be said on these subjects has been said already. If we did this we should place ourselves entirely and hopelessly in the wrong. yen w\ = TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION I. 607° Homer, as the fine Greek proverb has it, is not ‘enough for everything.’ We- should, by following this course, limit ourselves in a manner which none who haye sought to work in a scientific spirit have ever done in any other branch of research, and should restrict the study, the bounds of which we should desire to extend, into becoming merely a record of the past—an empty record, also, for instead of our investigation being instinct with life, it would soon become a mere series of dead reminiscences. In saying this I am not unmindful of the very sagacious remark made by Professor Ingram, to whose discourse, delivered to this Section at Dublin, I have referred before. Speaking of political economy, he observed, ‘ It is the most difficult of all the sciences, because it is that im which the phenomena dealt with are the most complex, and dependent on the greatest variety of conditions, and in which, -accordingly, appearances are most deceitful, and error takes the most plausible forms,’ Bearing this warning in mind, and remembering the limitations already laid down as to those points which we should shun, let us proceed to consider in what direc- tion lies the true course of economic progress. ‘And here I shall best point out-the process through which our study may be aided if I quote from a work which, though it may not in all respects fully come up to the promise of its title, yet contains within its pages a great storehouse of genuine thought—the ‘ Novum Organum Renovatum’ of Dr. Whewell. . The first chapter ‘of Dr. Whewell’s second book, which deals with the construction.of science, commences thus:—The two processes by which science ts constructed are the expli- cation of conceptions, and the colligation of facts. The definition contained in this statement is so clear and complete that it may almost pass for a truism. But it contains the axiom on which every science must be founded. Our own observa- tion places before us constantly the texts of the Book of Economic Science, but, as has been well said, ‘these convey no knowledge to us tillwe have discovered the alphabet by which they are to be read.’ Here, again, we shall do well to bear in mind the warning just quoted as to Economic Science being the most difficult of all the sciences, because, in it, error takes the most plausible forms. It is because this science deals with the facts of social life, with matters which all can observe, and consequently think themselves capable of judging, that it appears to be so easy, and in reality is so difficult. Again, let us consider the circumstances under which the study of political economy has to be carried on. Political economy exists both as the science which solves the problems of social existence, and as the art in which that science is applied in practice to ordinary life.. Now, it differs from almost every other branch of science in the fact that in it scarcely any experiment is ever possible. We cannot, to revert to a point previously mentioned, call the application of the principle of Free Trade to the financial legislation of this country an experiment. It was the work of men confident in their science ; justly confident, because they felt certain, from the teachings of that science, that the act would succeed. But since experiment cannot be tried, what course should the student follow ? At this point we may with advantage glance for a moment at the two schools into which economic writers have principally shown a tendency to divide of late years— the historic and the philosophic schools. A science which deals with the facts of human life, and yet does not admit of experiment, must be the more indebted to observation. Here, we may see, is the opportunity for those who follow the historical method. But mere observation directed by no principle is unaware what facts it should gather, or how the connection of these facts should be explained. Hence the work is incomplete without the application of correct theory. This arrangement supposes the pre-existence of theory before the historical method can be applied. _Endeayour to avoid the conclusion as we may, we are driven to admit that our science must be founded on theory, call it by what name you will: abstraction, which lies at the root of the deductive, or hypothesis, which forms the basis of the inductive method.. , : '.-It is. remarkable that in the writings of Adam Smith we may find. the habits of mind exemplified on which.both these schools of thought haye based their Teasoning. As was well observed by the late Mr, Walter Bagehot, it was precisely 608 REPORT—1883. this position of Adam Smith which gave him his peculiar usefulness. He ful- filled two functions. On the one hand, he prepared the way for, though he did not found, the abstract science of Political Keconomy. In this sense he is the legitimate progenitor of Ricardo and John Stuart Mill, On the other hand, he was also the beginner of a great practical movement, and no man can head a great practical movement without knowledge of the affairs of ordinary life. There are, Mr. Bagehot truly observes, scarcely five consecutive pages in the ‘ Wealth of Nations’ which do not ‘contain some sound and solid observation, important in practice and replete with common sense. The most experienced men of business would have been proud of such a fund of just maxims fresh from the life, and it is wonderful that they should have occurred to an absent student, apparently buried in books and busied with abstractions.’ It is somewhat strange that the opposite qualities as to habit of mind are traceable in David Ricardo. He was the founder of abstract political economy, but his occupations were the reverse of those in which it might have been expected that such modes of thought would be encouraged. He was a shrewd, active man of business, constantly engaged in a very absorbing occupation. It is the fashion rather to decry Ricardo at this moment, but I think that those who desire to advance economic study among us may do well to fortify themselves by a study of his arguments, though they may not he able to accept all his conclusions. I have endeavoured, in what has been said thus far, to explain the principle of research by which we may hope to extend the bounds of the branch of science which we study, and the habits of thought we should desire to cultivate. We must follow the historical method of research, too little recently followed in this country.!. We must test economic conclusions by the evidence of facts. But while we thus accept the necessity of following a deductive method, we must bear in mind that it is not opposed to, but can only safely be carried out on the lines marked out by, inductive reasoning. Nor do I, in speaking thus of the historic method, wish to be understood to endorse without reserve the views of the historic school. But though I think in some respects their conclusions are incorrect, I can well believe that research carried out on the historic method, based on sound principles, would be very fruitful in results. It is rather, however, the art than the science of economics which has a hold on the popular mind at this moment. We must not overlook this feeling. In active, busy, hard-working England we are too much apt to neglect any mode of research from which we do not see immediate, marked, and tangible results. We shall do well to turn this habit of mind, if we can, into the service of economic inquiry. There are several branches of economic study, the investigation of which might be useful to our country at the present time. I will venture to indicate two or three of them. First, it is the opinion of some observers of contemporary events—men competent to form an opinion, from habit of mind and opportunity of observation—that the days of exuberant prosperity to this country—the days in which, to use an expres- sion now historic, prosperity advanced ‘by leaps and bounds’—are over. I shall not pause now to examine into the grounds upon which this opinion is founded. I do not intend to put it forward in an extreme sense, as if I believed it possible that all the brilliant and luxuriant growth of vigorous’ power by which we are surrounded is about immediately to pass into the‘ sere and yellow leaf, and to fade away at once. But it is, I think, quite possible, without expecting any change as marked as this to come on immediately, that the days when great profits were made by large and important classes in the community may be over. There may be and there probably are great inventions yet to be discovered, as great—possibly even greater—than those which have changed the face of this country, which 1 T should, in passing, refer to Mr. James E. Thorold Rogers’s work, A History of Agriculture and Prices in England from the Year after the Oxford Parliament, 1259, to the Commencement of the Continental War, 1793.’ Vols. i. to iv. 1259-1582. Oxford: Printed in the Clarendon Press. London: Oxford University Press Ware- house, 7 Paternoster Row. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION F. 609 enable it to bear on its surface a population far more numerous and yet, on the whole, more prosperous than has ever yet, at any previous period in our history, been numbered within the four seas. But yet there does seem a pause—perhaps only for the time—in the progress of several branches of industrial labour; and we may be not very remote from, if we are not already entering into, the con- dition termed by economists the non-progressive state. I do not dread this con- dition for our country, should it arrive. We may, under it, by a judicious adapt- ation of habits to the circumstances of the case, be powerful, prosperous, and respected by our neighbours. Countries in this condition have gone on for years in great prosperity, supporting their population in a state of marked comfort. But when they have done so, it has been by a distinct acceptance on the part of the popular mind of obedience to the common virtues of thrift and foresight which have been too long neglected among us. Here is a practical field of ereat usefulness for the economic student to occupy. Some have already laboured in it. It will be far better for our population if they can be brought to antici- pate what must result from such a state of matters, rather by calm reasoning than by the stern teaching of necessity. This is one point of the application of the art of economics which may be very usefully followed out in a scientific spirit. . There is another position of a most useful character which may well be occupied, which requires knowledge somewhat of a different order. It is remarkable, at the present time, how little foreign economic writers are studied in this country. You may read through the works of more than one recent English writer on economic subjects almost without being aware that there existed any authors dealing with the subject except those who employed the English language. There does exist, however, as I need hardly mention, a very copious and valuable literature, the ‘work of Continental scientific writers, which we might do well to explore and to master. Some foreign writers—or, at least, some of their works—have been translated into English. Thus, the very useful ‘Guide to the Study of Political Economy,’ by Dr. Luigi Cossa,' has been translated from Italian into English, and has been published here, with a preface by the late Professor Jevons. Again, the two valuable volumes of the ‘Principles of Political Economy,’? by Professor Wilhelm Roscher, have been translated into English, and are a welcome addition to our stock of information. This work is rendered, and very ably too, into English. I must confess that it is a matter of some regret to me that this transla- tion has proceeded from an American source. Not that I would grudge my fellow- students in the United States the distinction of the work; but I well remember the difficulties which environed a proposed translation in England, which I sought tocarry out, and that the matter was dropped, those difficulties for the time proving too great to be surmounted. I hope that greater interest in these subjects might be felt now. I think that if some intelligent students of economics in this country would attempt a series of translations from the works of foreign writers, not yet known here, they might do themselves and the science itself a service. Something has been done in this direction, but there is still a wide field to occupy. I may quote, in saying this, a passage very much to the point from Professor Jevons’ preface to Dr. Luigi Cossa’s ‘Guide,’ which I have just mentioned :— ‘ Every economist would grant that we have in English the works of the father of the science, Adam Smith, and of not a few successors or predecessors who have made the science almost an English science. But this fact, joined perhaps with the common want of linguistic power in English students, has led our economic writers to ignore too much the great works of the French and Italian economists, as well as the invaluable recent treatises of German writers. The survey of the foreign literature of the subject given in this “Guide” will enable the English ) Guide to the Study of Political Economy. By Dr. Luigi Cossa. London: Mac- millan & Co, ? Principles of Political Economy. By William Roscher, Professor of Political ' Economy at the University of Leipzig. Translated by John J. Lalor, A.M. London: Triibner & Co, 2 volumes. 1883. RR 10 REPORT—1883. -student to fix the bearings of the point of knowledge which he has reached, and.to estimate the fraction of the ocean of economic literature which he has been able to traverse.’ To take a third point. Every successive generation, perhaps almost every decade, is, as a rule, occupied with some particular branch of economic thought. A short .time since Free Trade was the economic point occupying the thoughts of all. Everything almost was referred to a Free Trade standard, and was judged accord- ingly. For along period, also, there came into prominence the great doctrine of laissez-faire. The late Professor Jevons, who joined to vast logical and analytical powers of mind a vigorous common sense, which perceived as it were by intuition that when once an economic doctrine of that class became separated from the sphere of practical application it ran a great risk of becoming entirely vague and indefinite, has done more than anyone else to mark out the limits within which that doctrine should be applied. After this the relation of Socialism to economic teaching be- came, and is now, one of the important questions of the day. The vigorous periodical literature of the time, which has taken the place held by pamphlets to our fathers and grandfathers, supplies a fairly good test of the subjects which occupy the public mind; and it is a proof of the prominence now _given to Socialism that the numbers published in April last of the ‘ Contemporary Review, the ‘Fortnightly, and the ‘Nineteenth Century,’ all three contained articles bearing on this subject, as did also the July number of ‘ Macmillan’s Magazine.’ Those in the ‘Contemporary’ and the ‘ Fortnightly’ were written by M. Emile de Laveleye, the eminent Belgian economist; that in the ‘ Nineteenth ~Century’ was written by the Rev. Samuel A. Barnett, a well-known hard-working clergyman in the east of London; the article in ‘ Macmillan’s Magazine’ was written by Mr. Fawcett as a chapter in the new edition of his ‘ Manual of Political Economy.’ The views of the subject presented by these writers differ greatly, as may be imagined, from each other. M.de Laveleye presents to us the aspect under which Socialism appears on the Continent. He admits that the material condition of the population is preferable to what it was in the Middle Ages, but he looks with great uneasiness to the state of matters in an age in which compe- tition rules everything. General dissatisfaction with his lot is the result, M. de Lavyeleye thinks, to everyone, with a feeling of want of security as to the future. “Tt is not the case that the condition of working men is worse than it was for- merly. They haye benefited from the greater cheapness of manufactured goods, they are in many places better housed, they are generally better clothed, and their furniture is better. But itis the sight of the inequalities existing in modern life, ‘the loosening of the ties which formerly united class with class, which induces the bitterness of feeling closely allied with Socialism, Anarchy, and Nihilism, and causes the desire for ‘the destruction of everything, states and churches, with all their institutions and their, laws—teligious, political, judicial, financial, educational, or social ’—like the ‘ Fifth Monarchy Men,’ whom we read of during the darkest years of the Commonwealth. Universal destruction is the watchword of this party, that a new world may be built on the ruins. M. de Laveleye, while commenting on these matters, does not apprehend any “immediate danger to the present social order, unless one of those great crises takes place in which there is a general collapse of power, such as occurred after the breal- ‘ap of the late Empire in France. The world saw then what the deeds of the Com- maune were. May it be long before such an outburst of crime is witnessed again. ‘But when we consider the existing condition of affairs among the principal nations -Of Europe, the severe strain of forced military service, the heavy demands on the means of the people to meet the requirements of the crushing debts, national.as “well as local, the vast budgets, out,of proportion to the benefits received therefrom by the people who pay the taxes, and the increasing weakness of administrative “power—imuch as one may regret that such turbulence of spirit exists—one cannot wonder that it should spring up. ‘This is a rough sketch of the view presented by M. de Laveleye. : TIn-our own country these questions usually take a milder form: thoughI could find expressions of opinion as strong, or nearly as strong, to lay before you, as those TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION F. 611 just quoted. But I prefer to take for my instance the gentler type of opinion as shown in the article by the Rev. Samuel Barnett in the ‘Nineteenth Century’ to which I have referred. England is, perhaps I should say, has been, honourably distinguished as a country in which the ‘falsehood of extremes’ is instinctively felt. We have here no crushing conscription, no mordinate pressure of taxation. Hitherto we haye fortunately escaped these things, and may, by the exercise of common sense, hope to do so in future. Mr. Barnett feels this. His reecommenda- tions include a wiser administration of the Poor Laws, so as to enable a distinc- tion to be drawn between the man who had kept clear of parish relief up to a reasonable age, and the man who had not. This, and a wider application of the principle of the Artisans’ Dwellings Act and the Libraries Act, are amongst the principal of his recommendations. They come to this, that the old age of the honest working man should be made secure against distressing want or degrading relief, and that the power of obtaining rational pleasures should be provided for him within reasonable bounds. Some will think this would be going too far. The question for the economist to consider is, How far can it be granted without impairing the great principle of self-help ? This is a point too frequently ignored ; but when I consider the condition of many of our working classes, their prospects in this country, and the openings which our colonies and the United States promise to energetic industry, I think we must be prepared to offer better terms than we hitherto have done to those who continue to dwell here. Legislation, conceived in a scmewhat similar spirit, has recently been deter- mined on in the German Empire; and if the iron spirit of Prince Bismarck has felt it needful to yield this concession to popular feeling, it would not seem im- probable that other statesmen may have, willingly or otherwise, to travel in the same road. There are limits, however, to the application of this class of payments by the State which must be borne in mind. And Mr. Fawcett in his article in‘ Macmillan’s Magazine,’ which deals with the thorny subjects of State Socialism and the Nation- alisation of the Land, is careful to enforce this warning. The real incentive to labour and economy is individual interest, and we must be careful not to break down the force of that power, the mainspring of progress; nor to lose sight of the great principle previously referred to—which not a little in recent legislation and public ‘feeling has powerfully tended to impair—that self-help is beyond all question and comparison the best help. I have in these observations only marked out some of the limits of this wide subject. The question how far the principles usually included under the de- nomination of Socialism should or should not be taken into consideration by the State is one which our economists would do well to consider. Economic teaching is sometimes termed hard and cruel by those: who do not comprehend its scope, because some of the warnings it gives do not fall in with the sickly slackness of popular sentiment. This is most unjust. Other branches of study are not spoken of inthe same manner. The surgeon is not termed cruel because he recommends an operation which, though painful, is essential to life; because he shows that the neglect of certain precautions will be followed by suffering, -perhaps by death. The economist, who sees that the happiness of the community can only be secured by causing individuals to submit to restraints which are irksome and perhaps painful, should not be termed cruel for pointing out what is essential to the general well-being. He is, in this, entirely within the scope of his duty. A community which is not prosperous can scarcely possess all the elements essential for happiness. I have endeavoured to indicate in these remarks both some of the directions in which I think that economists may labour with advantage, and the principles on which their labours should be conducted. Economic science, like all other branches of science, is governed by certain laws. These laws must be adhered to, though it may not be possible to affirm of them that they are always more than relativel true. But the question of relative truth opens the door to a far wider field of ‘inquiry, the threshold of which I must not cross. : If I may for one moment in concluding diverge from the stricter mode of RR2 612 REPORT—1883. thought which I have sought to follow, I may claim for economic teaching that it is the natural utterance of the most fervent patriotism, and possesses the sanction even of a more serious authority. It was not, we may be sure, with- out wise deliberation that the authors of the noble English liturgy, following in this older forms of religion, included among its formularies a supplication that the monarch may study to preserve the people in wealth, taking the word in its widest sense, among other blessings. Without the means of well-founded pros- perity there is no permanence for a nation. In listening to or departing from the teachings of economic truth lies the choice between the paths which lead to wealth or to want, to death or to life. Some may say there are higher aims even than these. To them I may quote the words of one of our deepest thinkers—‘ the virtue of prosperity is temperance, the virtue of adversity is fortitude.’ It is the glory of economic teaching, while pointing out the methods by which pros- perity may be secured, never to lose sight of the principles by which temperance is attained, and temperance is essential to fortitude, able to resist the hasty gusts of popular feeling, able also to warn the powerful when that feeling is well founded. Ill will it be for England if, in times of movement, this temperance, this more than golden moderation, be not unwaveringly held in mind and observed. Well will it be for her, at such a time, should she follow the counsel of the greatest of living poets— Not clinging to some ancient saw ; Not mastered by some modern term ; Not swift, nor slow to change, but firm ; And in its season bring the law. FRIDAY, SEPTEMBER 21. The following Papers were read :— 1. Canada, as it impresses and influences an Emigrant, with Notes on the North-West Territory. By Harry Moopy. There are some superficial phases which first strike a new arrival in Canada, such as the size of the country, the geniality of the climate, at any rate in summer and autumn, and the excessive untidiness of the whole country. As to elimate, ‘that true north’ is not north at all; the northern sailing circle will bring you on ‘your voyage within 300 miles of Greenland, but the Straits of Belleisle are in the same latitude as London, while Toronto is on the parallel of Florence. The size is difficult to understand, but the facts that New Brunswick is nearly as large as Treland, and that Montreal is 333 miles from Toronto, give a rough and ready seale of size and distance. From the Straits of Belleisle a schooner can pass through Canadian waters to Port Arthur on Lake Superior, a distance of 2,300 miles, The character and demeanour of Canadians is unlike that of citizens of the United States, but it is very un-English too, In an English country town or village the man of the lower or lower middle class has no influence in the working of the ordinary political, parochial, or religious life, but the same man in Canada is soon taught to feel that he has a voice in the municipal government of the country, and finds himself in an atmosphere saturated with politics. He is probably in a position to earn a good living, but if he misuses his chances there is no Poor Law to fall back on; broadly speaking, the State does not stand between a man and starvation, and there is no class to be compared with the 800,000 persons receiving parish relief in Great Britain. In each district of Canada there is a carefully arranged municipal system which works in with the Provincial Government, as that again supplements the Dominion Government. Education is managed by the Provincial Government. The school is practically free to all, and the education on 4 TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION F. 613 the whole is good; considering the distances over which population in Ontario is scattered, it is surprising to find that only 2 per cent. of children of school age are returned as not attending any school. The new licence law fixes 4 per 1,000 as the maximum number of licences, and one more for every additional 500 inhabitants ; but the inhabitants of any polling subdivision have the power of preventing the issue of any particular licence, or, by a three-fourths majority, the issue of any at all. Taverns are closed at 11 p.u.; on Saturdays at 7 p.m. Spirits have been the eommon drink of Canada, but the amount consumed has declined from 5 gallons to 1} gallon per head, and lager beer is talking the place of spirits. The revenue of Canada for the year ending June 30, 1883, will be about $35,600,000. To this, the Consolidated Fund revenue, may be added some $1,500,000 derived from land sales: or a total of $37,000,000. The expenditure will have been about $28,600,000. This does not look like bankruptcy. The total value of imports for the year ending June 30, 1882, was $119,000,000, and of exports, $102,000,000. Last year, 67,000,000 letters passed through the Post Office; the deposits in sayings banks were $15,700,000, and the withdrawals only $10,000,000. There are 1,260,000 tons of shipping on the Dominion register; the fish products of 1882 were worth $17,000,000, and the exports of agricultural produce amounted to $35,000,000, When the Dominion was first organised the construction of the Intercolonial railway from Quebec to Halifax and St. John, New Brunswick, was an essential condition of the terms of union; and when the Dominion stretched out to absorb the little-known prairie and take in British Columbia, a trans-continental railway through British territory became a paramount necessity. Its construction within ten years was promised to British Columbia when she entered the Con- federation—a promise which could not be fulfilled, though the Government set to work at once on surveys and on the construction of two important sections; but at length men were found who formed the Canadian Pacific Railway Company, and undertook the responsibility of financing the vast scheme, and surmounting the physical obstacles; the length of the main line from Montreal to the Pacific coast will be 2,875 miles; of this the Government have built or are building 650 miles, and 1,450 of the remaining 2,220 miles will be completed by the Company before the end of the season. It opens up a prairie which is, both as regards surface and fertility, as varied as itis vast. There is an immense extent of land which will grow for years without manure 25 to 35 bushels of wheat per acre; and there are millions of acres over which, for the present, it may be more advisable that sheep and cattle should roam ; and the railroad will bring from British Columbia all the lumber that is required for building. Hundreds of miles of the West near the Rocky Mountains are underlain with beds of coal, the quality of which is excellent. They have thus as good or better land for settlement in Canada than in the States ; and instead of immigrants, or their own inhabitants, being tempted to the Western States, they will retain their own population and keep under British rule those leaving the old country. Immigration in itself serves as an encouragement to their home manufactures, but on this delicate point it need only be said that Canada’s fiscal policy has not been hurtful to England. Imports from Great Britam were $37,400,000 in 1878, and had risen to $50,500,000 in 1882, while those from the United States had fallen from $48,600,000 in 1878, to $48,200,000 in 1882. 2. A brief Chronological and Statistical Review of the Past and Present of Canada. By Cornectus Watrorp, F.S.S. The author commenced with a brief sketch of the early history of the Dominion from the time of its discovery by Cabot, tracing the rise of French influence, and the aggrandising policy which led to its clashing with British interests in other settlements. By the treaty of 1763 the whole country came finally under British sway, and its subsequent history is mainly occupied by the attempts at the confederation of its various provinces. These are (1) Lower Canada, containing about a quarter of a million square miles, being the old French 614 REPORT—1883. possession, with Quebec and Montreal; (2) Upper Canada, lying south-west of this, and containing about 100,000 square miles; (8) Newfoundland, an island whose fisheries render it important; (4) Nova Scotia, settled by the Scotch in 1622; (5) New Brunswick, formerly a district of Nova Scotia; (6) Prince Edward Island, formerly in the possession of France; (7) British Columbia, which was not practically opened up until the time of the gold fever in 1858; and (8) Manitoba, formerly a portion of the territory belonging to the Hudson's Bay Company, and ranking as a province only since 1870. The area of the Dominion is 33 million square miles, equal in extent to the whole of Europe. The Con- federation, commenced by an Act of Parliament in 1867, embraced in 1872 all the provinces with the exception of Newfoundland, which still remains aloof. Canada in its climate reaches greater degrees of heat and cold than Europe, the ther- mometer ranging between 36° and 102° Fahr. The prevailing winds are N.E., N.W., and 8.W.; and its pleasantest season the autumn, late in which what is known as the ‘Indian Summer’ occurs. The lakes are both numerous and important, several being over 1,000 miles in circumference, and in parts unfathom- able. The author gave a description of some of the principal rivers, including the St. Lawrence, the Ottawa, the Saguenay, and the Saskatchawan. It is estimated that the solid content of the first of these is 1,547,792,360,000 cubic feet, which would form a cube of water 22 miles on each side. The curious formation of the bed of the Saguenay river, which lies 600 feet below that of the St. Lawrence at their juncture, was also adverted to. - Canada contains thirty-seven cities with populations exceeding 5,000. Quebec, formerly the first in this particular, is now surpassed by both Montreal and Toronto, but continues, from its situation, the chief shipping port of the Dominion. Montreal (Mont Royal) was formerly the depét of the fur trade; it has now, among other buildings of importance, that monument of railway enterprise, the Victoria Bridge. Toronto, the old capital of Upper Canada, is now the second city of the Dominion, and from its rapid rate of progression promises soon to take the first position. It is the great centre of the West of Canada Railways. The agricultural statistics show an increase of landowners during the last half century, which must be compared with other newly settled countries, since in accordance with the Old World rate of progression it could only be denominated ‘maryellous.’ In 1831 there were 57,891 proprietors, while in 1881 the number was 588,975, and the acres owned, 67,645,162, by far the greater number of which were in plots containing between 50 and 200. The yield of wheat in 1880 was over 32} million bushels; of barley, over 163 million bushels; of oats, 704 million bushels; potatoes, over 55 million bushels ; turnips, nearly 40 million bushels ; and apples, over 13 million bushels. Butter was made to the extent of 103 million pounds ; and maple sugar to that of 203 million pounds, whilst the returns of honey, cheese, home-spun cloth, flannel, and linen testify to the extraordinary industry of a by no means large population. The statistics of live stock show that in 1881 there were in stock enough sheep to provide for two years’ consumption, cattle for nearly four, and swine for one. The following table shows the magnitude of the export cattle trade of Canada and its increase of late years: { Number exported Value in dollars | j re ese = | 1875 | 1882 1875 1882.~ | Horses. 3 g | 4,382 | 21,006 460,672 2,358,887 Horned Cattle f 4 38,968 62,337 823,522 3,285,452 Sheep . 5 = . | 242,438 511,669 637,561 1,228,957 Swine . ihr L6 Teg 3,263 152,252 10,875 TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION F. 61 5- | The swine are now slaughtered and salted before being exported. One/other- branch of Canadian industry, the fishing, has been rendered of prominent interest, not only from its inherent value, but from the disputes it has occasioned. Under- the Washington Treaty the Government of the United States were adjudged to pay an annual rental of 100,000/. for the right of free fishing in Canadian waters, and the value of the catch to the colonists in the year 1882 was over 3} million, exclusive of that in Manitoba and the North-West territories, from which there - are no returns. The United States and Great Britain are the largest consumers of Canadian fish, in the catching of which 60,053 men and 31,574 ships and boats are employed. With over a million square miles of timber land to be reduced, the lumbering trade, which includes all operations from felling and rafting to sawing and shipping, may be considered one of the most important in the Dominion. British Columbia alone in 1880 is reported to have produced 200 million feet of prepared timber, the greater part of which was exported to California. In mineral wealth Canada has not ranked very high at present, although its reputed gold deposits attracted its first settlers as far back as 1576. Much remains to be done in the way of facilitating conveyance before the richest region, the Rocky Mountain section of British Columbia, is opened up. In 1882 the returns gave for gold, 70,015 ounces; silver, 87,024 ounces; iron, 223,057 tons; - coal, 1,307,824 tons; and crude petroleum, 15,490,622 gallons. Salt, fortunately for the fishing industry, is found in large quantities, as also is granite and building stone. The consideration of the fur trade occupies us more with the past than the present ; with the reign of Charles IL., and the rivalries of the Hudson’s Bay and the North-Western Companies, than with that of Victoria. It is decreasing rapidly,. the exports in 1871 being valued at $1,633,501, while those in 1881 are but $987,555. The author, quitting the consideration of the natural productions, then touched upon the prominent manufacturing industries. He showed that the amount of capital invested had increased between 1871 and 1881 from nearly 78 million dollars to over 165 million, that the aggregate value of productions had increased’ from 221} million dollars to nearly 310 million, and that the number of persons employed had increased in the decade from 187,942 to 254,935, and their average wage from 217 dollars to 233 per annum. As may be conjectured, Canada, as a maritime nation, takes a foremost position ; only four other countries in the world possessing a larger mercantile marine. During the last three years, however, this important source of national wealth has. shown signs rather of retrogression than of advancement. « In 1878 the total- number of vessels registered in the Dominion was 7,469, with a tonnage of. 1,333,015 tons, whilst in 1881 the number was but 6,412, and the tonnage but* 1,156,941 tons. It must not, however, be imagined that trade has in any way fol-- lowed in the wake of shipping ; the following returns for the same period showing how great has been the progress :— : Intered for Year Total exports Total imports pent Duty 1878 $ 79,323,667 $ 93,081,787 $ 91,199,577 $12,795,693 1882 102,137,203 $119,419,500 112,648,927 $21,708,837 The author, referring to the protective policy of Canada which came into force in 1879, showed, by statistics, its influence on the trade, and drew therefrom the de-- duction ‘that the exports from Canada to Great Britain have remained nearly stationary, while the imports from Great Britain to Canada have very largely Bee, whereas with the United States the operation has been entirely re-- versed. 616 REPORT— 1883. The population of Canada, which in 1871 was 3,635,024, had in 1881 reached 4,324,810, being an increase in the ten years at the rate of 18:98 per cent. Of these the French settlers were in a considerable majority, the remainder bei Trish, English, Scotch, Germans, Indians, and Africans. The averages of all the provinces give 1:24 persons to a square mile; 513'8 acres to ‘a person; and 503 acres of unoccupied land to a person. The married numbered 1,380,044; the widowed 160,330; and the unmarried (mostly children), 2,784,396. The propor- tion of sexes is now nearly equal. According to religious denominations the population is divided into many sections. The Roman Catholics are by far the largest body, having 1,791,982 members, and the Presbyterians next, with 676,155, while Pagans can boast of 4,478, and Unitarians close the list with 2,634. There is no State Church in the Dominion. The emigrants who are daily thronging into the country seem in their social status to be undergoing change ; formerly there were many more labourers, fewer mechanics, and also more farmers. The climate of Canada, as the author pointed out, renders railways a necessity ; and, after alluding to the various lines in progress, he summed up, in the following figures, their present position :— 1882. Miles open, 7,530} ; number of passengers, 9,352,355; tons of freight, 13,575,787 ; earnings, $29,027,789; working expenses, $22,390,708; paid-up capital, $415,611,810; increase per cent. of passengers over those in 1881, 342 per cent. ; increase per cent. of freight over that in 1881, 124 per cent. The canal system, so necessary for the navigation of rivers containing rapids, as do most of those in Canada, is now being superseded by railways; the decrease in passengers during the past five years being nearly 36,000 per annum, and the tons of freight being nearly 200,000 per annum. The school laws, though varying in the provinces of Quebec and Ontario, provide for the efficient education of the rising generation, the returns showing that nearly the whole population between the ages of five and sixteen are attend- ing school. In 1797 a grant of 500,000 acres of unoccupied lands was set apart for the establishment and endowment of a university and four foundation grammar schools. Among the items of educational outlay is included that of the post office; and here the author, in concluding, showed how greatly, and with what rapid strides, the system in Canada had advanced. The number of letters carried in 1868 was 18,000,000; owing mainly to a reduction in the rate, in 1870 it had increased to 24,500,000, and in 1882 to 56,200,000, whilst the package post had. kept pace with that of the letter. The revenue was over $2,000,000, and the expenditure nearly $2,500,000, this being (as the author pointed out) owing to the cost of conveyance in unsettled districts. Since June 1, 1882, newspapers and periodicals printed and published in Canada, and posted from the office of publication, have been carried free—a step very obviously in advance of any European nation. 3. Recent Changes in the Distribution of Wealth in relation to the Incomes of the Labouring Classes. By Professor Leone Levi, F.S.S.—See Reports, p. 353. 4. On the Number of the Deaf and Dumb in the World. By Wituram HE. A. Axon. A rigidly accurate estimate of the total number of human beings incapable of speech is impossible. Many congenital déaf mutes will escape classification in their earliest years, as parents will not recognise the unpleasant truth until doubt is no longer possible. The proportion of deaf-mutes to the ordinary population varies in different countries, but appears to be on the average about one in ever fifteen hundred. Taking this as the basis minimum, Guyot in 1842, when the i TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION F. 617 population of the globe was supposed to be 850,000,000, considered that the number of deaf-mutes then living was 600,000. Since that date there has been a large increase of population, and in the extent of our knowledge as to the number of the dwellers upon the earth. Messrs. Behm and Wagner in 1875 estimated the population of the earth to be 1,596,843,000.2 Accordingly, in the following year, taking the figure at fourteen hundred millions, the present writer, accepting the proportion previously employed by Guyot, calculated the deaf-mutes in the world to be 933,000.° It seems to be desirable to renew such estimates from time to time, as they are useful and convenient, if it be remembered that they should only be regarded as roughly approximating to the probable facts of the case. The latest detailed estimate of the population of the globe is that given by Mr. H. P. Hubbard. In this estimate the important results of the latest of the American census and similar recent enumerations are included. Mr. Hubbard calculates the total population of the globe to be 1,623,178,161. We may therefore suppose that the number of deaf-mutes in the world is now 1,082,132. Supposing they were all congregated, the city of silence would be more than twice the size of Manchester and its immediate districts. 5. On the Palestine Channel and Canal Scheme. By Cornetivs Watrorp, F.S.8. The author claimed for the question of the Palestine Canal consideration rather as of national import, than as belonging to the region of party politics, and traced the financial history of the present canal, showing that, though constructed at a nominal cost of 19,000,000 sterling, the sum of 52,000,000, or as ‘some well- informed people’ think, 70,000,000 sterling, has been the probable expenditure; that of this nominal capital England, at a cost of over 4,000,000/., has secured one-sixth of the shares, which, though now bearing interest at only 5 per cent., will in 1894 receive the regular dividends; and that in return for this large financial stake in the undertaking, this country possesses in the control but 22 votes against an unlimited number of French ones. The tolls exacted are 10frs, per ton of cargo and 10frs. per passenger, plus pilotage dues; and to the aggregate collected, British ships contribute 80 per cent., against 9 per cent. French and 4 per cent. Dutch, whilst the value of our shipping passing annually through the canal is 12,000,0002., and that of the cargoes they carry not less than 40,000,0000. The existing canal is about 100 miles long ; from 190 to 320 feet wide on the surface, and 72 feet at bottom, and 26 feet deep. The block system is employed in,its navigation ; the grounding of a vessel causes the immediate cessation of the traffic in both directions ; all vessels, unless on mail service, have to anchor during the night; and from these and other causes, among which may be included the action of pilots and the obstruction of dredging machines, a passage which could be easily accomplished in seventeen hours takes on an average forty hours, and frequently much longer. While admitting the advantages of this waterway, which has reduced the sailing distance to Ceylon by one-half, and to Bombay by more than one-third, the fact is becoming every day more apparent that the canal is inadequate to the demands of British commerce alone. In answer to the question, What is to be done? four remedies have been suggested, of which two principally received the author's attention. The first of these, viz., a second canal alongside the existing one, has gained the approbation of the British Government. This, however, re- quires ‘an outlay, by way of loan to the existing company, of 8,000,000 sterling at 33 per cent. interest.’ The right of control also is to remain in the same hands; ? Guyot, Liste Littéraire Philosophe, p. 341. ? Behm und Wagner, Bevilkerung der Erde. Gotha, i875. & American Annals of the Deaf and Dunb, vol. xxi. p. 253, October 1876. * Hubbard, Newspaper and Bank Directory of the World. New York, 1882. 618 REPORT— 1883. and though a considerable reduction is to be made in pilotage and other transit dues, this is to take place only on an increase of the dividends to 21 and 23 per cent., which cannot be in the near future, seeing that the increased charges laid on the capital account (for interest on borrowed capital and the provision of a sinking fund), will materially affect them. The second scheme advyerted to is the one known as the ‘ Palestine Channel,’ by which it is proposed to join the Mediterranean and Red Seas by means of the Jordan Valley connected with these respective seas by short canals. The canal commencing at the head of the Gulf of Akabah (the northern and shorter horn of the Red Sea) would be cut through a district partly marsh partly mountain, of 42 miles long, to the southern extremity of the Jordan Valley, and thence the remarkable depression, 1,300 feet, in which lies the Dead Sea, would provide it with a natural, conyenient, and inexpensive bed of nearly 100 miles in length, and with a width of between 3 and 10 miles. Through this valley, from the Lake of Tiberias to the Dead Sea now flows the river Jordan, and towards its northern end another valley branches out in a north-westerly direction, and provides a suitable situation for a canal as far as the plain of Esdraelon, across which a cutting may be continued (taking advantage of the little River Kishon) 25 miles long, into the Bay of Acre and the Mediterranean Sea. This bay, as well as that of Akabah, are of good depth, require few engineering aids to render them navigable, and are naturally well protected. In all, as far as can be ascertained by the imperfect surveys already made, the canal must be 200 miles long, 65 of these requiring to be cut; and Tiberias and some 300 square miles of land must be submerged at a cost for compensation estimated at 1,000,0007. In touching on the political aspect of the question the author declared himself in favour of a Universal Protectorate. Until the proper surveys are completed no estimate can be made as to cost, but the author was strongly of opinion that the scheme presented no insuperable difficulties, and would eventually prove one of the greatest triumphs gained in the cause of commerce. 6. The English-speaking Populations of the World. By Hype CiarKe. Mr. Clarke proceeded to consider the weight of the elements contributing to the influence of the English language and the populations which speak it in rela~ tion to the late censuses. The census of 1880 for the United States had given a figure of 50,000,000; that of these islands in 1881 85,000,000. Including other gi of the empire he made a total of 100,000,000 of English-speaking people. e observed that the phrase English-speaking had latterly superseded that of Anglo-Saxon, the object being to get rid of possible jealousies of race, and to place the basis of unity on language, as the expression of common culture and common institutions. He illustrated the gradual growth of the English-speaking populations in the North American regions of Canada, the United States, and West Indies at the respective censuses. The total had risen from 6,000,000 in 1800 to 56,000,000 in 1880. The consequence was not only a great expansion in this region, but a displacement of the relative proportions between North America and these islands. In 1800 North America stood 6,000,000 against 16,000,000 here ; in 1850 the proportions were about equal, but since then the preponderance of America has been increasing, and now the figures are 56,000,000 against our 35,000,000. This must be the forerunner of a greater movement as the literary status of America advances. The effect of literature and journalism in promoting the common|sympathy which has of late manifested itself throughout the popula- tions was referred to, as well as the establishment of a more cordial feeling. A comparison was instituted with other languages, as Chinese, 250. millions; English, 100; Russian, 85; German, 60; Spanish, 46; French, 43 ; Japanese, 35. Refer- ence was made to the measures which are in contemplation or in progress for pro- moting a closer intercourse among the 180,000,000 speakers of the Germanic languages. In accounting for the influences affecting the promotion of a better feeling in North America, the proceedings of the St. George’s Societies of the TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION FI. 619: United States and Canada in their North American Union were noted. Mr. Clarke- concluded by enforcing the value of the English language in promoting civilisation: and freedom among the nations of the globe. ?. Agricultural Statistics. By W. Borty. The decade, 1872 to 1882, returns show, in Great Britain and Ireland :— Crops. In the decade Acreage Corn crops. : : F ‘ - Decrease . 1,078,049 Green crops ‘ Decrease. 863,737 Flax, hops, bare fallow, uncropped arable, clover, and artificial grasses | under rotation, permanent aie exclusive of heath and mountain. Increase . 1,441,786 : ‘ (No return) Orchards and gardens ‘ ned Sah — Live Stock. In the decade Number Cattle - : : - : - Increase . 113,912 Sheep F : : : : - Decrease . 4,798,422 Pigs . : : ‘ : : - Decrease . 221,505 Horses used in agriculture : . Increase . 97,058 but since 1880 ; : : - Decrease . 24,363 Imports of Cattle, Sheep, Swine, §c., in 1872 and 1882. ; In the decade Number Cattle r é ° - : - Increase . 170,798 Sheep and lambs at als »- Increase, . 314,574 Pigs . : : ‘ one - Decrease . 44] great hundreds Eggs . 5 5 . é F . Increase . 2,106,558 ewt. Wheat, beans, barley, maize, oats, and 1 Increase . 26,984,732 flour ‘ . . : . £ Value thereof . é > - Increase . 12,197,207 Meat. ewt. £ 1881 . . 1,815,327. « Value . 4,798,915 1882 . 5 1,261,235 . . Walue . 3,506,290 Decrease Decrease in-weight! F 54,092, 6 fog eine of) 23202,625 In 1870 the import of swine was i . 95,624 In 1882 bp or only . 15,670 In 1870 an excess over 1882 of . : . 79,954 _ The decrease since 1880 of 24,363 horses used in agriculture may be attributed’ to the thousands of acres untenanted since 1879, and to the change from arable into: pasture, such requiring less horse, as also less manual labour. 620 rrerporT—1883. If 100 acres of arable employs 4 labourers, 1,000 acres, 30 labourers; 10,000 acres, -300 labourers; 100,000 acres, 3,000 labourers; 1,000,000 acres, 30,000 labourers ; 1,500,000 will employ 45,000; deducting 15,000, employed in that changed into pasture farming, we have 30,000 less labourers employed thereon than we had on arable farming; taking those wage-earners at 40/. per annum each, we have a total of 1,200,000/. less paid for manual Jabour on the same acreage of land, accounting for much that has occurred in our rural districts. 8. Foot and Mouth Disease of Cattle: its True History and Remedy. By the Rev. D. Act, D.D., F.R.A.S. The following is a summary of the points discussed by the author. The disease -of foreign origin:—remedy, slaughter foreign animals at the port of debarkation. Losses of animals, waste of food and wealth. Losses both to the producer and ‘to the consumer. Statistics of importations during the past and present year. Action of the House of Commons on Mr, Chaplin’s motion. Stringent measures -must be used—much more than those heretofore put into execution. The question far more extensive than the agricultural interest, but affecting the supply of food -and the aggregated wealth of the community. SATURDAY, SEPTEMBER 22, The following Report and Papers were read :— 1. Report of the Anthropometric Committee.—See Reports, p. 253. 2. On the Effect of Alcoholic Drinks on Length of Human Life. By W. Brauam Rosinson, R.N. Since the Roman Preetorian prefect Ulpianus wrote on the value of life, facts ~ have been accumulating which admit of the expectation of human life being more correctly estimated than in his day, though much has yet to be learned. Before the art of printing was discovered, it was of importance, with the view of discoveries in art and science being followed up, that men should live long; and now the true value of long and healthy lives cannot be overrated, even from an economist’s point of view. In this day some insurance societies show that longevity can be increased by _ simply not drinking, as beverages, intoxicating drinks. There are several mutual life assurance societies which keep the statistics of the lives of the general section and of those persons who abstain from strong drinks «quite separate, and some of the facts kindly furnished to the author by these in- . stitutions he quotes, bearing in mind that many difficulties at present present them- selves in this inquiry which, no doubt, will be eliminated in future years, such as ~ the time the several abstainers insured may have ceased to drink alcoholic liquors, .and the quantity and kind they took during the period or periods they were not abstainers. The most valuable facts are furnished by the United Kingdom Temperance and General Provident Institution, established in 1840, which institution on December 31, 1874, had 9,539 whole life policies in the temperance section and 15,838 in the . general. In seventeen years the following were the results, viz. :— oe TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION F. 621 TEMPERANCE SECTION GENERAL SECTION = Expected Actual Expected Actual Claims Claims Claims Claims 1866-70 (5 years) . ° : : 549 411 1,008 944 1871-75 (5 years) . - 2 723 511 1,268 1,330 1876-80 (5 years) . : ; 4 933 651 1,485 1,480 1881-82 (2 years) . A . “ 439 288 647 585 Total (17 years) s e 2,644 1,861 4,408 4,339 Tt will be seen from this that the claims in the temperance section are only a little over 70 per cent. of the expectancy, while in the general section they are but slightly below the expectancy. The Whittington Life Assurance Company keep the statistics of abstainers apart from those who are not abstainers, but their experience is not yet enough to form any exact opinion upon; however, they say ‘ that teetotalism seems to be favour- able to longevity.’ The Sceptre Life Association states that ‘during the eighteen years of our history ending December 31 last (1882), we had 116 deaths in our temperance section against 270 expected deaths,’ and in this year (letter dated J uly 23, 1883) the same disproportion prevails, as ‘ we had 51 deaths, and only 7 of them on the lives of abstainers, whereas to be equal with non-abstainers there should have been 19,’ In the Emperor Life Assurance Office, they have a temperance branch, and they assure lives at a ‘less rate than moderate drinkers, thus giving them an immediate: advantage of from 3/. to 7/., according to age, each 100/. assurance,’ In some Accidental offices the assumed superior lives of abstainers is recognised! by a charge of 20 per cent. less to teetotalers than to moderate drinkers. 3. Forestry.| By Wit.1am Borty. The author quoted numerous authorities in support of a School of F orestry = the report of the Committee of the House of Commons in 1854; Sir John Lubbock’s observations on the vote for Woods and Forests in the last session of Parliament cs Mr. Brown’s standard work ; papers read at the Society of Arts; the Congress at St. Louis in 1872; that at Pesth in 1879; also the Meteorological Congress held at Rome in 1879, which was attended by delegates from different states in Europe, at which the chief question was, ‘ How can the development of meteorology in con- nection with agriculture and forestry be forwarded by the congress ? ’ further that, in 1880, there was a conference at Vienna on Agvicultural and Forest Meteorology. It was attended by twenty-two representatives, including Austria, France, Ger- many, Denmark, Hungary, Italy, Belgium, and Switzerland. The questions for- warded by the English Meteorological Society, with remarks, will be found in vol. 17 of the Royal Agricultural Society, occupying twenty pages, by R. H. Scott, M.A., F.R.S., and Secretary of the Meteorological Office. One of the resolutions at Pesth in 1876 recommended ‘ observations on the influence on climate of the destruction of forests and planting of trees.’ Observing other countries are alive to its importance, therefore, we must not stand still. Scotland is also moving in the right direction, and in our colonies Canada is leading the van. The paper concluded by pointing a few of the obvious advantages to be derived from the planting of trees in our country :— 1. Employment of labour, including nurserymen and tool-makers, 2. Ornamental improvement of landscape, as well as for building and other pur- * Published in eatenso by the Southport News, October 3, the Trish Farm, Forest, and Garden, October 13, and other agricultural journals, §22 REPORT—1883. poses; nor must we forget the past services of timber in the construction of the wooden walls of old England, and that timber may do so again is the opinion of some of our admirals. 3. Utility in growing timber on land too poor for other culture at a certain profit, though with a distant return. 4, By planting on ridges and slopes of hills, shelter is given to cattle, sheep, and crops, at the same time improving the climate. : 5. Those who have not large estates, with hundreds of acres to appropriate to forest culture, may plant belts of Scotch fir interspersed with beech, larch, &c. round their smaller ones with advantage, especially to the east and north, or to the wind- ward of their property. 4. On the Introduction of Science into Higher and Middle-class Schools. By D. Macrintosu, F.G.S. The author remarked that the main object of education was not so much to make better men of business as to make men of business better men. He referred to the improvement which had lately taken place in public schools as regarded the introduction of scientific subjects in addition to chemistry and physics. During his travels in the West of England he had found that principals of private boys’ schools had seldom found it practicable to introduce scientific subjects in addition to chemistry, but stated that he had found exceptions in Southport, several towns and villages in Cheshire, in Grove Park, Wrexham, &c. The author had found that in the West of England many ladies’ schools, as regarded the teaching of science, had rather deteriorated than improved, and referred to the prominence formerly given in school advertisements to the ‘use of the globes.’ He had like- wise found that, contrary to the general impression, more time was devoted to science in private than in public ladies’ schools, though exceptions to this rule in the north-west of England might be found in the Liverpool College for Girls, the Queen’s School, Chester, and other places. He had been led to regard the teaching of science in joint-stock companies’ high schools for girls as partaking more of show than reality, though to this rule there were exceptions. As regarded the qualifica- tions of teachers, he believed that the mere circumstance of having passed an examination, or of haying received a certificate, was of secondary importance, and that to be able to teach science successfully a teacher ought to go through a special process of self-training in the art of teaching; in other words, he ought to be able, without books or notes, by illustrations, to simplify and render attractive what he taught, so as to impart to his pupils a taste for original scientific research. As regarded the selection of subjects, the author believed that chemistry, physics, or other experimental sciences, however important in themselves, were not without defects from an educational point of view, because many pupils after leaying school were unable to continue the study of these subjects through a want of sufficient apparatus, whereas the study of the natural sciences could be successfully pursued after leaving school, during ordinary occupations. The author had found that geology was the most important science as regarded mental training, not only on account of the magnitude and variety of its subjects, but because it appealed more than any other science to the faculty of wonder, and thereby irresistibly led to the exercise of the reasoning powers. 5. The Importance of a Creed Census; with Notice of that taken in 1881 for the Diocese of Liverpool. By the Rev. Canon Humn. The year 1851 was the year for the decennial Government census, and it was the desire of a large number that the schedules should contain a place for recording the religious professions of the people. But there were others who objected to this proposal, mainly on the ground that there were many who worshipped in Non- conformist Chapels on the evening of Sunday, who yet claimed to belong to the TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION F. 623 _ Established Church. In that year therefore a census of religious worship was suggested and obtained, but nothing of the kind has been tried since. In 1861 a very numerous and important deputation waited on Lord Palmerston, _who admitted that he thoroughly concurred in the propriety of having a Creed Census, but stated that the Government could not afford to give offence to a large number of their supporters. In 1871 and 1881 the matter seemed to be given up, and no prominent agitation took place on the subject. But in 1881 the new Diocese of Liverpool was constituted, and a new Bishop was consecrated and set apart for it. It appeared therefore to be an unusually opportune period for making a census according to creed, apart from the Govern- ment altogether. To this proposal all the usual objections were made, as that it was uncalled for, and the Government had not thought it necessary; that it would bea very ex- pensive undertaking ; that the people would not reply to our inquiries; that the results would not be authoritative, however honestly procured; and that people would not give credit to the results when they had been obtained. To all this it’can now be replied that not one of the objections urged turned out to be true, and that the whole diocese was carefully enumerated, people of all classes and creeds kindly and courteously affording their aid ; that the labour was spread over a period of about nine months, and was mainly in the hands of a few trained and trustworthy enume- rators. The city was first completed, and as it was found to contain more than one half the population of the diocese, the incumbents in the more distant parts did not press their objections. The result for the city was as follows :— per cent Church of England “ . ; : . 264,668 = 53 Dissenters and others . 4 : C 77 08; 80L =—- LFS Roman Catholics . : A : ; . 140,115 = 281 Religion unknown : . F : : 5,898 = 11 otaley 6 . 499,042 = 100 These were the parochial or resident people only, but the Government. census, which included non-residents who merely slept in the city on a particular night, amounted to 53,383 more, of whom a large number were sailors, travellers, tramps, &ce. For the whole diocese the numbers were as follows :— per cent. Church of England . “ : “ » 574,795 = 56:7 Dissenters and others : : ‘ . 194,814 = 19-9 Roman Catholics 4 = F 3 ~ 200,015 = 23°5 Religion unknown, 4 ‘ 3 6,639 = 6 Total : . 1,013,763 = 100 This leaves 71,131 or 6°5 per cent. for the ‘ floating population,’ the Government census amounting to 1,084,884, As the possibility and facility of obtaining such a census has thus been demonstrated in reference to so large a percentage of the gross ee it is to be hoped that in future the benefits of it will be extended to mgland and Wales, as they are already to Ireland and the colonies, i MONDAY, SEPTEMBER 24. The following Papers were read:— | 1. Lhe Growth of Barrow-in-Furness, §¢. By Hype Crarks, F.S.S.' This paper was the application of one laid before the Mechanical Section, so ag to illustrate various local topics, as the foreshore question, the development of the 624 REPORT— 1883. natural harbour of Barrow, the extension of the iron manufacture in Furness, The main object, however, was the description of the plans of the author for the reclamation of waste land in connection with railway transit in the estuaries of Morecambe Bay, the Duddon, and the Solway, and the addition thereby made, or to be made, to the productive soil of the country. 2. On the Increase of National Wealth since the time of the Stuarts." By M. G. Mutmatt. 1. The increase of wealth has been more rapid than that of population, as appears from the following précis :— P Wealth Date Country Wealth Population Reranie: rg var a ant / oa aay 1660 | England & Wales 250,000,000 5,500,000 45 Petty, King 1703 5 490,000,000 6,280,000 79 Davenant 1774 “ 1,100,000,000 §,080,000 136 Young, &e. 1800 Great Britain 1,740,000,000 10,501,000 165 Beeke, Eden 1812 | United Kingdom | 2,190,000,000 | 17,927,000 127 Colquhoun 1840 ¥ 4,030,000,000 | 26,853,000 150 Porter 1860 y 5,560,000,009 29,064,000 191 Various 1882 i | 8,7 20,000,000 | 35,004,000 249 . 2. Public wealth has quadrupled since the Waterloo epoch, and doubled since the accession of Queen Victoria, viz. :— £ 1,880,000,000 414,000,000 2,280,000,000 750,000,000 120,000,000 350,000,000 1,140,000,000 143,000,000 1,080,000,000 | 563,000,000 | ——— 1812 1840 1860 EY £ £ Lands . 1,066,000,000 | 1,680,000,000 | 1,840,000,000 Cattle, &e. 260,000,000 380,000,000 460,000,000 Houses , 5 355,000,000 770,000,000 | 1,164,000,000 Railways — 33,000,000 348,000,000 Shipping 15,000,000 23,000,000 44,000,000 Merchandise 50,000,000 70,000,000 190,000,000 Furniture 180,000,000 390,000,000 580,000,000 Bullion 23,000,000 61,000,000 105,000,000 Foreign loans 105,000,000 230,000,000 420,000,000 Sundries . 136,000,000 393,000,000 409,000,000 Total 2,190,000,000 | 4,030,000,000 | 5,560,000,000 8,720,000,000 | 3. The increase of wealth has been real, and very much in excess of prices, tlie following standards enabling us to compare the purchasing power of money at the dates in question :— a ee Se ee SS SSS a | Period Grain 1640-1690 100 1701-1765 88 1770-1810 132 1821-1848 142 1880-1883 117 Cattle Labour 100 100 152 123 167 166 218 201 312 285 Average Shuckburgh’s Table 100 165 258 DRO CDE Pe Ts Saad Nh 1 Published in extenso by Messrs. George Routledge & Sons, London. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION F. 625 Shuckburgh’s table was shown by Arthur Young to be grossly exaggerated. Qne pound under Charles II. was equal to thirty shillings of George III., or forty- seven and a half shillings at present. According to this scale, the nominal and effective wealth of the nation may be measured thus :— Sa se a Wealth Date : Nominal Effective aie t £ £ £ 1660 250,000,000 595,000,000 109 1703 490,000,000 985,000,000 157 1774 1,100,000,000 1,654,000,000 205 1800 1,740,000,000 2,620,000,000 249 1812 2,190,000,000 3,080,000,000 Fa 1840 4,030,000,000 5,070,000,000 188 1860 5,560,000,000 5,280,000,000 182 1882 8,720,000,000 8,720,000,000 249 a Deduction of 5 per cent. from nominal wealth in 1860, because prices of forty- four principal articles show that decline, viz., from 4,400 to 4,191. 4. Diffusion of wealth since 1840 has been four times greater than increase of opulation, as shown by carriage licences, probate returns, savings banks, &c. Pro- fate returns show 17 per cent. of population were above want in 1840, and 31 per cent. in 1877. Food consumption per head much increased. 3. Gold versus Goods. By Joun B. Marriy, F.S.S. Starting from the proposition that the term ‘ appreciation ’ or ‘ depreciation’ of gold sounds unfamiliar to us, because we are constantly in the habit of speaking of goods in terms of gold, and forgetting that money is merely a commodity of certified quality, and all transactions merely barter, this paper went on to show that gold is constantly varying in value relatively to any given article, and conse- quently to articles in general. If, as we say, bread is down, but meat is up, and we consume equal value of each, then so far the value of gold would be unchanged. The object of the inquiry is whether on the whole prices have risen or fallen, that is, whether an income of fixed amount will ‘ go farther’ to-day than it did formerly. Of the causes that most directly affect the demand and supply of gold, the fall or rise in prices, are—(1) an increase or falling off of production of gold, the gold- using population remaining the same; (2) an merease or decrease in population, the gold production remaining the same; (3) an adoption of a gold standard, or discontinuance of the use of silver, by countries formerly using one or the other metal only; (4) war or peace, dearth or plenty, free trade or tariffs were minor causes affecting the demand for gold. The effects of these causes are simply a rise or fall in the exchangeable value of gold, but it is far from easy to say whether as a whole the exchangeable value of gold has of recent years permanently varied. Starting under conditions favourable to good and sound trade, the tendency must be for supply to overtake demand, unless the producer can find new markets, or stimulate demand by cheaper production, and consequently lower prices; the same causes are operating on the producer of so-called raw material, of which a very large portion of the cost is the cost of labour in producing it. Mr. Atkinson of Boston estimated that of the whole price of the entire manufactures of Mas- sachusetts, 90 per cent. was to be put down for cost of labour, 5 per cent. for main- tenance of capital, and 5 per cent. for profit; any cost in the price of labour or of interest on capital must at once trench seriously on net profit. The rate of interest undoubtedly affected production, but a comparison of the bank-rate with the index-number for a series of years showed that prices could hardly be said to follow the rate of interest. Referring to previous inquiries into the same subject, 1883. $s 626 REPORT—1883. and especially to the papers of Mr. Giffen and Mr. Goschen on the fall of prices, it was pointed out that the index-numbers hitherto compiled were liable to criticism as failing to comply with the conditions that (1) they should start on a fair average of prices; (2) that they should include every class of goods, and also of services rendered, rent, &c., which make up the total of our expenditure; (8) that no article should be scheduled twice in different stages of manufacture; and that (4)-each article should be rated at a figure proportionate to its-consumption, As to the production and consumption of gold, statistics on these points were of all others uncertain and subject to correction, but it appeared tolerably certain that, the gold circulation per head in the United Kingdom was larger in 1883 than in 1844, while credit in the shape of bank-balances was enormously larger; in all probability both the public and the banks were in a stronger position now to meet any call on their resources. A true index-number, could it be ascertained, would probably show that the apparent large decrease in prices was subject to considerable modification, and the rise in the value of Consols and other first-rate securities, which Mr. Goschen had shown to be unaffected by any reduction or augmentation of prices, was probably in a great measure due to the increased wealth of the country, which enabled capitalists to take a lower rate of interest for their money, without curtailing their income. Granting the fall in price of many commodities,. and assuming the quality to have remained unchanged, on the other hand rents, rates, &c., had notoriously risen, so had salaries and wages of all kinds, and the amount payable, in one way or another, for ‘ services rendered ’ entered very largely into the sum-total of our expenditure. The recipients of these higher wages had probably enforced a higher standard of minimum comfort, and were living in better houses, with better drainage, water supply, &c. The compensation for this must be sought in the more efficient returns in labour for wages received, a more numerous and more thriving population, and greater wealth to the community generally. In the words of Mr. Giffen, the only outlet from the. situation was the gradual adjustment of prices which must arise from increasing wealth of popu- lation of gold-using countries. 4, Method of Measuring Changes in the Value of Gold. By J. L. SHADWELL. The common method of measuring changes in the value of money by the prices of commodities is an unsatisfactory one. Instead of being concentrated on the causes which are peculiar to the precious metals, the attention is distracted by the multiplicity of the causes affecting the value of every commodity. Adam Smith’s proposal to make labour the measure of value, which has been ignored by later writers, really affords a solution of the problem. Labour, not being a commodity, has no value of its own; but it enables us to measure the value of commodities, since’ people will give more or less labour to procure an article, according as they think it more or less worth having. A comparison of the rates of agricultural wages in the different counties of England in 1850 and 1882, shows that they have risen on the average about fifty per cent. This is equivalent to a fall of thirty-three per cent. in the value of gold; for three ounces of gold will only induce people to perform the same amount of labour as two ounces formerly would. ‘The risé of prices during the same period has been insignificant ; but this does not prove that gold has not fallen in value, but simply that other things have fallen also. As the constant tendency of industry is to’ reduce the cost of every product, it is not surprising that a fall of thirty-three per cent. in the value of gold in the course of thirty years should be unaccompanied by any marked rise in prices. Indeed, if a general rise of prices is insisted upon as the only satisfactory proof of a depreciation of gold, the fact of depreciation will never be established. 5. The Scottish Poor Law, past and present, tried by results. By EH. A. Macxyiant. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION F. 627. TUESDAY, SEPTEMBER 25. The following Report and Papers were read :— 1, Report of the Committee cn the workings of proposed revised New Code affecting the teaching of Science in Hlementary Schools.—See Reports, p: 309: 2. A System of Science Demonstration in Elementary Schools. By W. Lant Carpenter, B.A., B.Sc. The subject of this paper is some of the results which have been obtained during the last few years by the system of science demonstrations first conceived and elaborated by the Liverpool School Board, with the advice of Colonel Donelly, R.E., Professor Huxley, and others; but worked out in greater detail, and possibly in some respects more successfully, in Birmingham. The success in both places, how- ever, has been so great, and the commendations of the system by eminent men who have been made aware of it, have been so strong, as to lead to the belief that, were it more widely known, it would be more generally adopted. The subjects of instruction at present are:—for boys, elementary physics; for girls, domestic economy, including elementary physics, chemistry, and physiology. No child is admitted to the classes who has not passed Standard IV., but in the Birmingham Schools, a well-arranged system of object lessons prepares the minds of the younger children for the higher system. The essence of that system consists: (1) in the entire abandonment of text-books of any kind, the teaching being entirely oral. (2) The employment of a specially-appointed expert, as a demonstrator, (with assistants where necessary), who goes round from school to school with apparatus, &c., repeating the same lesson in each till all have been visited. (8) The encouragement of the children to take part in the demonstrations themselves, and to write out notes of the lessons, which are revised by the demonstrator. (4) The establishment of a central laboratory, for practical work by advanced scholars, &e. As to results, the most important probably is the general quickening of the intellectual life of the school. In Liverpool, in the three years prior to the’ intro- duction of the system, the percentage of passes in ‘the three k's’ averaged 74-4, while in the five years succeeding its introduction, it averaged 87-8, or an increase actually of 13}, and proportionately of 18 per cent. Another advantage is, the attraction of the attention of teachers to science properly taught as a means of education, and to this may be added the discovery of lads of exceptional scientific ability, and the aid thus afforded them. The actual value of the information oiven and of the diffusion of a taste. for science, are too obvious to need more than a mere mention. 3. On the Education of Artisans... By G. B. Barron, M.D. The social economies of every country depend upon and are influenced by the kind of training of the people. The character of every community is stamped with the impress of its national education. All methods of education should aim to give moral tone to the young to fit them for the battle of life. No education is effective without the aid of religion. The vast majority of the young do not obtain that in their homes. The present standard of elementary teaching is too high. Education _tnust not stop with the three R’s, but must be pushed on by State aid to practical and manual instruction in workshops’ provided to teach technology in order to bring up our artisans to a level with those of other countries in the art of producing decorative fabrics. ' Art classes wherever established are doing a great work in bringing the poorer Printed in extenso in the Southport Visiter in the general daily report of the British Association meeting. a3 2 628 REPORT— 1883. classes face to face with knowledge otherwise out of their reach. We must raise our artisans above the crime-laden floor of ignorance and pauperism, and secure, by proper instruction for those who ‘toil and spin,’ the foremost place in the civilised world as artificers. There is no national economy in ignorance and pauperism. The statistics prove large sums expended on national schools. We must not stop here. Government must aid by grants those artisans who are unable to pay for advanced technical work, by placing them in national workshops containing all the requirements to teach the industries of the country after passing a certain grade in general education. The State should imitate the Whitworth scholarships, make small grants of money to the poor class of artisans in aid of general elementary as well as practical education, and encourage art and science teaching in every place, and the Queen’s prizes in elementry art and science classes must not be with- drawn. The State to establish and supervise evening classes in connection with colleges, mechanics’ institutions, and kindred places, for teaching those who are beyond the ordinary age of school life technology and cognate subjects. 4. The True Reason why so many Children try to avoid School Attendance. By the Rey. Canon Hume. There has been a good deal of discussion of late respecting the causes of non- attendance at school by a large number of the children of the poor. Those most frequently assigned have been two in number, which may be called, (1) the bodily weakness of the young, arising from deficient food or clothing, and from natural delicacy of constitution; (2) the over-exercise of the brain and nervous system from mental labour continued during many hours, to which home lessons are added, and an insufficiency of healthy exercise and agreeable relaxation. There is no doubt that both these causes exist, and yet it appears to me that they are very unimportant factors in the production of the result which is admitted. The author's decided opinion, based upon a large experience, is that education is not now made at all so interesting as it was before the Government undertook the patronage of it. The fixing of rewards for the three subjects of reading, writing, and arithmetic has led to an unhealthy pressure which has really retarded progress and disgusted the learners. For example, except in a few of our best schools, there is a constant effort to teach reading, spelling being scarcely at all known, or rather almost utterly un- known; and instead of each pupil analysing and discovering every word for him- self, we find the two horrible systems of ‘look and go on,’ and some intelligent boy or girl shouting out the difficult word. But the intellectual understanding of the piece read is, in a large majority of cases, wholly neglected ; so that at the best all that is learned is a bundle of words, and at the worst a blundering and stumbling guess at these words. In numerous instances the illustrative wood engraving could not be explained, and the instances in which the story or lesson could be in- telligibly explained amount to a very small percentage. From forty to fifty years ago it was not unusual for two-thirds of the class to be able to repeat a piece from memory, especially if it were in poetry, the judgment having been made subservient to the memory throughout. But now memory is the only faculty appealed to, and that is badly treated, so that the matter of school lessons is forgotten, not in a few years, but in a few months. Arithmetic is still worse taught. There are thousands of children in England who have been engaged in Addition in Standard I. during a year, and yet who cannot add four figures, or even three, correctly. The simple fact is that they have practised attempting to add daily, but the subject has never been taught to them, or tested for them, and when they reach subtraction they try to add the two lines together, or take the smaller figure from the greater whether it be above or below. In Church of England schools the Catechism is still worse taught, but on this subject the author does not propose to dwell. He has shown elsewhere that to a learner it is one of the most difficult books in the English language, and it is certainly the worst taught. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION F. 629 For these and similar reasons the charm of intelligence is gone. Education is reduced toa continuous cram to the boy or girl as a sort of human telephone; and voluntary reading or independent inquiry will inevitably decrease instead of in- creasing. The capability of reading will descend in thousands of cases to the clumsy mastering of a few verses in the New Testament or a sensational paragraph in a newspaper; the power of writing will collapse till the person writing can only sign his or her name; and arithmetic will diminish to the power of adding a column of a few figures. The remedy for all this is to teach the elementary subjects with a vast deal more care, so that the pupil may advance from step to step with facility and plea- sure. There will then be no necessity for taxing the memory to retain what has been acquired, as the very words which have been read will rise spontaneously and pleasurably, and the intellectual enjoyment will add a charm to existence. 5. The Education of Pauper Children, industrially and otherwise. By the Rev. Jas. O. Bevan, M.A., F.G.S. The class of children affected may be gathered from the following table :— Total number : : 4 : - : Q . 90,223 Classified thus = per cent. Orphans : : : : 7 ; : - . 25:20 Deserted : : : : . : : - . 20:23 Tilegitimate . : : . - : - : . 21:90 Legitimate . : : : : - - : . 32°67 100-00 There are six methods of maintenance and instruction adopted, viz. :— . Within the walls of the workhouse. Tn district schools. . In cottage homes. In industrial homes, whence children are sent to elementary schools. . Boarding out. . In training ships, &e. Q oP coho 1. Is the worst plan that could be adopted. The children are massed together. They become familiar with pauperism, and the life of paupers, as the normal state of existence ; they are brought into occasional close contact with degraded inmates ; they become acquainted with life on a scale very different from an ordinary house- hold. They exchange parental love for official supervision. On the other hand, the cost is low, and many opportunities are presented for industrial training. 2. District Schools.—Here the association with chronic and professional pauper- ism is avoided, and the surroundings are rendered more favourable; but the evils attaching to the association of large numbers of young children under unnatural conditions still remain. 3. Cottage Homes.—Here the workhouse school and home are split up, and the parts set down in some pleasant country district. Health, general welfare, industrial training are well attended to. Still there are certain disadvantages. (a) There are still in a single dwelling, thirty to forty children, imperfectly classified, with a certain percentage always changing. (6) There is a difficulty in the way of finding efficient foster-parents. (c) Education is carried on in face of great disadvantages. Children all of one grade, poorest of the poor, stunted in intellect, devoid of emulation, deprived of companionship of higher grades. (d) Ratepayers have thus to maintain children until the age of fifteen or thereabouts. (e) Children become restless. After age of thirteen or fourteen, the life does 630 REPORT—1883. not seem to suit them, from its lack of adventure; they make others unsettled ; -often leave homes by stealth, ; »» (f) Excessive cost—l5s. 7d. at Banstead per head per week. 4, Experiment tried by Nottingham Guardians.—Children lodged apart from workhouse ; sent to nearest elementary school. Difficulty obviated with reference ‘to mental instruction, still. in force with reference to too close association under mere official care and guidance. 5. Boarding Out.—General Order of November 25, 1870, permitting boarding- -out beyond limits of union, Six hundred thus provided for; instances of excellence of method ; statistics of Northern district ; advantages of method ; children classified, divided into twos and threes ; placed in true homes; receive the nearest approach ‘possible to parental love; have their schooling efficiently provided for ; communi- ¢ation with workhouse entirely cut off; economy ; training of girls attended to ; boys not quite so fortunate. Suggestions were made for the combination and extension of systems. 6. Southport as an Example of Modern Enterprise. By F. Norroux. The author said that the town provided an extraordinary example of rapidity of growth, and brilliantly showed what may be done in a short time. The popula- tion of what is now the borough of Southport in 1848 consisted of 623 residents ; in 1861 there was a population of 8,940; in 1883 it had grown to 35,065. At the census of 1881 the aggregate population of Southport and Birkdale was 42,454. It would be easy to estimate by well-known rules what the increase had been since that time, and the total could not now be much less than 45,000. He had been supplied by Dr. Vernon with health statistics, which showed that Southport stood pre-eminent as a place of health. Further showing the growth of the town, the author stated that at the incorporation of the borough in 1867 there were 1,369 burgesses, whilst in 1882 that number had increased to 4,891. The rateable value of the borough in 1867 was 26,207/., and it had increased to 192,661/. in the year 1882. This was exclusive of Hesketh and Scarisbrick wards, which were incorporated in 1878. At that time the rateable value of these two wards was 10,789/., whilst last year it had reached 24,7227, In September 1882, a religious census, organised by the Southport Guardian, showed an attendance at religious worship of 87°8 per cent. of the population, leaving only 12-2 per cent. as non- ‘attendants on that day. It was only fair to add that on the occasion referred to ‘there was no special attraction to draw people to the town, whilst there were other things likely to draw thousands away from Southport. For many of his facts he ‘was much indebted to a handbook recently published by Dr. McNicoll, of South- sport. He had a table before him (compiled by Mr. Hyde, a local stockbroker), ‘showing the total amount of capital invested in local Limited Liability Companies ‘which he enumerated, giving the total amount of capital and mortgage debts as amounting to 1,620,2307. For a town with a population of 45,000 that was undoubtedly good. The author referred to the handsome buildings which adorned the town, and stated that at the present time there were between 7,600 and 7,700 inhabited houses in Southport and Birkdale. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION G. 631 Section G.—MECHANICAL SCIENCE. PRESIDENT OF THE Section—James Brunuens, F.R.S.E., F.G.S., Pres. Inst.C.EH. [For Mr. Brunlees’ Address see p. 685. | THURSDAY, SEPTEMBER 20, ‘The following Papers were read :— 1. A Comparison of Morecambe Bay, Barrow-in-Furness, North Lancashire, West Cumberland, §c., in 1836 and 1883. By Hype CLarke. The writer gave an account of his plans and surveys in 1836 for forming a through line of railway from Lancaster, through Furness and West Cumberland, across the Solway to Dumfries, and thence to Glasgow, by the course now adopted by the Glasgow and South-Western Railway. The chief feature was the passage and embankment of the large estuaries called Morecambe Bay. ‘The history of this undertaking was given, with details of the plans of Messrs. Hyde Clarke, George Stephenson, Hague, Rastrick, &c., and the works carried out by Mr. James Brun- lees. The plans of the Warton Land Company were described. The effect of the undertaking in the development of Barrow or Foudrey and the iron manufacture of Furness was illustrated. 2. On the use of the term Stability in the Literature of Naval Architecture. By Professor Osporne Reynowps, F.B.S. The term stability is one which has been adopted by mathematicians, with its general meaning unaltered—unrestricted. The mathematical as well as the general meaning of stability, is a state of being able to maintain a particular position against any force tending to overthrow it, or when, on being disturbed and left. free, of being able to return to its original position. It is one of those few terms used in a technical as well as a general sense, with the same meaning, and this a meaning about which there can be no question. It would appear that stability is not a nautical term, that is to say, not an old nautical term, but has been intro- duced into the science of naval architecture with mathematics. In nautical lan- guage a ship was said to he stiff or crank, according as it offered great or small resistance to upsetting forces, while, if a ship would turn over without upsetting forces she was called topheavy. The calling in the aid of mathematics to give definite expression to these various qualities in ships, brought in with it the use of the terms stable and un- stable equilibrium. And hence came the use of the term stability as implying the margin of stable equilibrium. But this was going beyond the mathematical use of the term, for stability, as a quantitative measure, has never received mathematical definition —there being so many causes of stability which must each be measured in a different way. Thus the stability of a large oak tree arises from the strength of the trunk, which will resist a very great force, but which, if sufficient force be brought to bear, will lose its condition of stability before it has bent to a sensible _extent—while, on the other hand, there is the stability of a ship, a reed, or a cradle, which, while readily yielding according to the magnitude of the disturping force will not lose its power of resistance until a certain degree of disturbance is attained. 632 REPORT—1883. All these objects may be strictly said to possess stability, but if we use the term stability in a quantitative sense to express these qualities, in the one case it must mean a quantity of force, and in the other a quantity of space or angular disturbance. This difficulty in the quantitative use of the term stability appears to have been lost sight of by naval architects, who used the term to express both the extent of heel which a ship might safely suffer, and also the upsetting force necessary to cause this heel. This confusion has not passed without remonstrance, but it appears from the report of Sir E. J. Reed on the ‘Daphne’ disaster, and the discussion to which it has led, that naval architects are using the term stability both in its proper sense, as meaning a tendency on the part of a ship to hold a particular position, and also as meaning a tendency in a ship to change its position in a particular direction. Thus, in laying down the rule which he intends to controvert, Sir E. J. Reed expresses it thus. ‘If a ship has initial stability, and has some stability also at very large angles of inclination, say 90°, then it is quite certain she will possess some stability at all intermediate angles.’ The strict meaning of such a rule would be that if a ship when slightly disturbed from its vertical posi- tion would return to that position, and also if, when slightly disturbed from the position of lying on its beam ends, would return to this (beam ends) position, then when slightly disturbed from a position of any particular angle of heel, it would return to that particular angle of heel. As thus interpreted the rule is obviously absurd; and it is clear from the context that in the two phrases ‘initial stability’ and stability at 90°, the term stability has been used in two contradictory senses. In the first phrase it clearly has its right meaning, namely that if the ship be somewhat disturbed from the vertical position it will return, but what does it mean in the second phrase—stability at 90°. The only interpreta- tion which will make the rule sense and be consistent with the meaning of stability, is that by stability at 90° is meant that for a disturbance of 90° the ship will still be stable about its vertical position. In this sense the rule is intelligible, and necessarily true, and by no means contradictory to anything urged in the report, but this is not the sense in which it is clear by the context Sir E. J. Reed under- stands it. He clearly interprets stability at 90° to mean a tendency to return from that position towards (not to) the vertical, And this interpretation I wish to point out is inconsistent with the strict meaning of the term stability. It has been long ago pointed out that in order to express the statical qualities of the stability of a ship in definite language, it was necessary to use two terms, the one to express the greatest angle of disturbance from which she would return to her normal position, and it was proposed to limit the quantitative meaning of the term stability to the measure of this angle, using the term stiffness to express the moment of the upsetting forces necessary to produce any particular angle of dis- turbance. The adoption of this system, which is consistent and definitive, would prevent the confusion into which it appears naval architects have fallen. It would then be seen that what are ill called curves of stability would be well called curves of stiffness. The importance -of this at once appears on applying these curves to determine the sailing qualities of ships—for, supposing the upsetting force of the wind constant, the true stability of the ship, with a given wind and spread of sail, is determined, not by the stiffness, but by whether the stiffness at the particular angle of heel is less than for greater angles. And thus the stability, in a quantitative sense, i.e. the safe angle of heel under wind pressure is limited, not by the heel at which stiffness vanishes, but by the heel at which it becomes a maximum. 3. On the Euphrates Valley Railway. By J. B. Yuu. Two ports as points of departure on the Mediterranean were examined by General Chesney and Sir John Macneil, one being Seleucia, the port of Antioch, and the other Alexandretta, in the Bay of Scanderoon; the latter being considered to be the best, as the least expensive to construct, and from its being in a fine TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION G. 633 natural harbour, deep enough and large enough to accommodate the whole of the British fleet. From Alexandretta the railway would be carried over the Bailan pass, the summit of which has an elevation of 2,100 feet, whence the line falls down to Aleppo at a distance of 90 miles. From Aleppo the railway runs with easy gradients and over favourable ground to Bussora or Et Kewit, at either of” which places on the Persian Gulf excellent landing accommodation could be provided for the largest ships afloat. The length of the line from Alexandretta vid Bagdad to Bussora, would be- 850 miles, the average gradient 1 in 500, and there would be but few curves beyond. Aleppo less than 20 chains’ radius. The estimated cost for a full gauge single line with passing places is 10,0002. per mile, or 8,500,000. Sir William Andrew estimates the through traffic at 406,521/. per annum, and the local traffic at 540,681/., total 947,2027. Less working expenses 50 per cent.. 473,611/.; this would give a nett revenue of 475,601/. per annum The estimated nett revenue of 473,G601J. is sufficient to pay 53 per cent. on the estimated cost of the railway. The Euphrates Valley Railway would therefore be able to compete on advanta- geous terms with the Suez Canal, and it might not be an extravagant estimate to assume that it would carry one million tons of goods or even more per annum, out of the four and a half millions of tons of British goods now passing through the canal. The maximum carrying capacity of the Euphrates Valley Railway may be estimated at three millions of tons of goods for a single line, and ten millions of tons. for a double line of railway, per annum. 4, On the Construction and Working of Alpine Railways. By J. B. FELL. There are three Alpine railways in existence at the present time: the Mont Cenis and St. Gothard Railways, which have been made with long summit tunnels. and with ordinary gradients; and the Brenner Railway, that has been made with similar gradients but without a long tunnel. In addition to these the Mont Cenis Summit Railway, constructed and worked upon the centre rail system, with gradients of 1 in 12, curves of 2 chains’ radius, and on a gauge 1°10 metre, carried the French and Italian traffic between St. Michel and Susa, for a period of from three to four years, until the completion of the tunnel line in 1871. The existing Mont Cenis Railway may be taken as the best example of an Alpine railway made upon the great tunnel system. The length of this line is 78 kilometres. The summit level is 1,338 metres above the sea, and the average gradient is 1 in 53, the maximum being 1 in 30. The construction occupied a period of 14 years, and the cost is stated to be 183 millions of francs, being at the- rate of 109,729/. per mile. The net revenue, based on the official returns of 1880, is 1,020,000 francs after payment of working expenses. The interest on the- capital employed is 6,650,000 franes per annum ; and, after taking into account the: earnings of the railway, there is a deficiency of 5,630,000 franes, or 228,5602. per- annum chargeable to the Government Guarantees. The St. Gothard Railway was opened for traffic in June 1882, and the net earnings for the first twelve months of working have been 5,425,248 francs, while the charge for interest on the capital expended, 287 millions of francs, is 14,450,000» frances, leaving a deficiency of 9,024,752 francs, or 360,990/. per annum. The result of the working of the Mont Cenis and St. Gothard Tunnel railways taken together, therefore, shows a loss of 589,550/. per annum, representing an amount of 11,791,000. sterling of unproductive capital employed in these two great undertakings. This enormous loss is borne chiefly by the French, Italian, German, and Swiss Governments, the large expenditure on these two Alpine railways of 422 millions. of francs being justified by their important strategical and political advantages, in addition to their local and commercial value. Separating the commercial value of these railways from that due to national. and State purposes, the former being determined by their net earnings of 634. REPORT—1883. 6,447,240 francs per annum capitalised, the commercial value is found to be 5,160,000/., and that due to national and State purposes 11,791,000. sterling. The important question has now arisen, and has been taken into serious con- sideration by the Governments and local authorities interested, as to how far it may be possible to make other trans-Alpine railways, some of which are urgently needed, at a cost that would render them financially practicable; and to accomplish this object it has been proposed to effect a reduction of one-half or more of the cost, by carrying these railways over the mountain passes by means of steep gradients and the use of the centre rail system, as it was adopted on the Mont Cenis Railway. There would, however, be this great difference between that line and the new summit railways, that the latter would be made on the ordinary 4 feet 8} inches gauge, instead of the narrow gauge of 3 feet 74 inches; the gradients would be 1 in 15, instead of 1 in 12 ; and the curves 10 chains’, in place of 2 chains’ radius, so that a through service, without change of carriages or waggons, could be maintained between Italy on the one side, and France, Switzerland, and Germany on the other side of the Alps. Upon these improved summit railways the same weight and number of trains -could be run that are now running on the Mont Cenis Tunnel Railway, and with the protection of avalanche galleries and covered ways the regularity of the service would be maintained at all seasons of the year. The extra cost of working expenses caused by working over a higher level than that of a tunnel line would, if capitalised and added to the cost of construction, still leave a clear net saving of more than one-half in the cost of construction as compared with the cost of a tunnel railway. Of the different projects for additional Alpine railways, the two that are con- sidered of the greatest importance, and most likely to be made within a short period, are—first, the Mont Geneyvre Railway, from Oulx to Briancon, and second, the Great St. Bernard Railway, from Aosta to Martigny. The former is about twenty miles in length, would place Turin in direct communication with the port of Mar- seilles, and effect a saving of 100 miles in the distance between the north of Italy and the south-western departments of France. The cost of a summit railway with a super-elevation of 444 metres, or 1,456 feet, would be 16,000,000 francs, and the extra working expenses for a traffic of 100,000 passengers and 100,000 tons of goods per annum, capitalised, would be 3,000,000 francs. ‘The total cost would therefore be 19,000,000 francs, as compared with 40,000,000 francs, which is the estimated cost of this railway if made with a tunnel of about half the length of that on the St. Gothard Railway. There would also be a saving of several years in the time required for its construction. The Great St. Bernard Railway, from Aosta to Martigny, if carried over the summit of the pass would have an elevation of 2,776 metres above the level of the sea, which is about the same height as the Union Pacific Railway in America, and considerably less than that of the Andes. This summit level might, however, be reduced to 2,544 metres by a short tunnel of 2 kilometres in length, and further reduced to 1,998 metres by a tunnel of 4 kilometres in length. The cost of a summit railway, including the extra working expenses, would be 30,000,000 francs, and with the short tunnels above named 35,000,000 and 40,000,000 franes respectively, for a total length of about 60 kilometres; whereas the estimated cost of a line with ordinary gradients and a tunnel of 6 kilometres in length is 80,000,000 francs, or double the cost of a line made with steep gradients on the centre rail system with a short summit tunnel. From the foregoing statement of facts it is evident that great tunnel lines cannot be made without the aid of subventions amounting to at least double the commercial value of an Alpine railway ; and that, as the railways already made across the Alps have satisfied all strategical and political requirements, the expenditure on future Alpine railways will probably be determined solely by their commercial and local value. If this should be the case, no more Alpine tunnels are likely to be made, and a less expensive method of construction must necessarily be adopted—such as the steep gradient and centre rail system, or this system combined with a short and inexpensive tunnel. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION G. 635 _. The result of the experiences of the last twenty-five years seems, therefore, to ‘point to the conclusion that the method of constructing Alpine railways with long, non-paying tunnels is a thing of the past. The future belongs to the best system that can be devised for overcoming the difficulties of trans-Alpine railways, rather by adding to the powers of the locomotive engine, and by other mechanical ap- -pliances for reducing the cost of traction on steep inclines, which methods are capable of indefinite improvement, than by burying in gigantic tunnels enormous sums of unproductive capital that, when once expended, are irrecoverably lost." 5. The Injector Hydrant for Fire Extinetion.? By J. H. Greatuean, M. Inst.0.H. It is calculated that the fire loss in the Metropolis last year exceeded two and a quarter million sterling, equal to eighteen pence in the pound on the present annual rateable value of property, and that of this sum probably at least one million would have been saved by a system of hydrants with adequate water-supply, such as those which have existed for many years in Liverpool, Manchester, and Glasgow. The water supply of London, however, although satisfactory as to quantity, “has not sufficient pressure for hydrant purposes, and from the fact that the supply has to be pumped up from a low level, instead of coming by gravitation from high sources, as in the towns referred to, it is impossible without enormous expenditure to adapt it for hydrants. Proposals have been made from time to time for improving the supply or for introducing separate supplies for fire-extinction, but these have been objected to on account of the great cost involved or for other reasons. At present the requisite pressure for jets is given by the pumps of fire-engines. Where, however, efficiency depends upon the power being available on the instant that the occasion for its use is discovered, this mode of supplying it is eminently unsuitable. Sir William Armstrong’s accumulator system of hydraulic power, generally in use at the docks and goods termini, requires no description. In connection with the injector hydrant it has been found to be specially applicable to the production “of jets of water for fire-extinction in cases where the ordinary supply has not sufficient pressure for the purpose. Applied to the Metropolis generally in the same way, it would furnish a complete and efficient system of fire-hydrants, without im- posing upon the ratepayers any additional burden, and if the hydraulic power were applied to commercial purposes, there would result a considerable gain to them. ' The system can be introduced at once, either generally or locally, because it is not dependent on any question of improved water-supply, and would interfere with no rights or interests. FRIDAY, SEPTEMBER 21. The PresipEnr delivered the following Address :— Tus British Association for the Advancement of Science admits to its annual gathering women as well as men; and I venture to think it does so wisely. Women now take their place regularly in the ranks of several scientific professions; and though they have not shown any desire to enter that to which I belong, there has recently been an example of their capability in that direction, which is noteworthy. It has ‘been publicly stated that Col. Roebling, the distinguished engineer of the Brooklyn suspension bridge, which is one of the most remarkable works of the age, was 1 Published in: extenso by the author in Southport. 2 Published in extcnso in Tren, October 19; 1883. 636 REPORT—1883. assisted during a long illness in carrying out his work by the talent, industry, and energy of his wife, who acquired theoretical and practical knowledge enough to aid in seeing that her husband’s design was properly carried out. I think this example is not unworthy of mention here, as honourable to the individual woman, to the energetic nation to which she belongs, and to the better half of the human race. The previous meetings of the British Association have been held in places pos- sessing very varied characteristics; but in none in which the pursuits of science could be undertaken under more pleasing circumstances than in Southport, with which I have been acquainted for a good many years. It is customary for the President of each Section to begin the session by giving an introductory address, I propose, with your kind indulgence, to offer some brief remarks, as far as possible free from technical language, on a subject which is familiar to my own mind, and within my own experience, during a period now approaching half a century, that is: The growth of mechanical appliances for the construction and working of railways and docks. The railway of the present day is in principle what it was at the outset; but it differs in detail from the original railway as much, or more than the skewer which fastened the dresses of the ladies of Elizabeth’s time, from the pin of the present day, or the carpets of this era from the rush-strewn floors of that. The progress has been gradual, but not slow. From the opening of the first rail- way to the present date is only a period of about sixty years, and in that short time Great Britain and Ireland, the continent of Europe, America, North and South, India, Australia, and Africa, have been pretty well supplied with railway lines, more and more perfect in construction, and in a degree more or less suitable to the needs of their populations. The growth of the railway line from a mere plank of wood or iron plate, to a rail laid on stone or wooden sleepers ; from the rail with a flange, to the smooth rail and the flanged wheel, were early and important, but now almost forgotten steps in the progress of the railway system. The substitution of the flanged wheel for the flanged rail was an organic change which has been the forerunner of the great results accomplished in modern travelling by railway. You may easily imagine the condition to which our railways would be reduced if they were constructed on the principle of street tramways; how they would be obstructed by slight impedi- ments, and how difficult the construction of junctions would be rendered, by con- sidering how the speed and convenience of railway travelling would have been retarded if it had not early been discovered that the rail should be lifted clear of the ground, and the guide put upon the wheel instead of the rail. After the flange had been abolished from the rail, the form of the rail itself took a good while to settle; and even now there is no universal form of rail, though in this country and in our colonies the double-headed rail generally pre- vails, and on the Continent the flat-footed or Vignoles rail. At the outset the yail was a mere bar of cast iron, with a surface sufficient for the wheels to roll on, and with a rib deep enough to give strength to sustain the load. Cast-iron chairs were used to hold the rail in position ; and as, owing to the nature of the material employed, these chairs were frequently injured, the first efforts for the improvement of the rail were directed to dispensing with the chairs. But the forms of rail introduced for this purpose did not effect their object, for practical reasons which it is not necessary here to go into. Mr. Locke introduced the double-headed rail, the ends of which were at first made to rest in the chair; but the effect of this plan was found to be that the rails were speedily worn at the ends, and they had to be replaced. The fish-plate was introduced to remedy this defect. The fish- plate was a great improvement in the permanent way of railways. It consists, as you are aware, of two plates of iron placed on each side in the hollow of the rail immediately under the head, the plates being held together by bolts passing through them and through the rail, the bolts being screwed up tight to the rail at the joint by nuts. The effect is to make the rails as nearly continuous as is practically possible. About thirty years ago, when the traffic on railways had been very largely developed, the parts of the permanent way which had at first been thought likely TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION G. 637 to be the most enduring, the rails themselves, were found to be more rapidly worn away than was expected. Efforts were made to harden the surface of the rails, and a plan was introduced by Mr, Dodds for this purpose. It was extensively used where rails were subject to special wear and tear, at points and crossings. The conversion was easily effected: it cost only about fourteen shillings to a pound a ton, and it was estimated that it doubled the durability of the rails. If they were turned, of course it increased their durability three times. The plating of rails with a steel surface was probably begun about 1854. It was not till about eight or ten years later that rails were made entirely of steel. In May 1862, steel rails were laid down experimentally at Chalk Farm Bridge ‘side by side with two ordinary iron rails, and after outlasting sixteen faces of the iron rails they were taken out in August 1865, and the one face only which had been exposed during a period of more than three years to the enormous trattic, amounting to something like 9,550,000 engines, trucks, &c., and 95,577,240 tons, although worn to the extent of a little more than a quarter of aninch,’ even then appeared capable of enduring a good deal more work. Steel rails, however, were dear at that period, costing about double (127. 10s. per ton) as much as iron rails; therefore, although their advantages were manifest, they could not all at once replace iron. In 1866, Mr. Webb, the locomotive engineer of the London and North-Western Railway, said they had in use 3,000 tons of steel- headed rails and about fifty miles of steel rails; and Mr. Harrison, of the North- Eastern, said he had just contracted for 500 tons. Now, owing to improvements in the manufacture of steel rails, they can be produced as easily and as cheaply as iron rails. It was observed in 1876 that if, in order fully to realise the effect of the enduring quality of steel rails, you take a given section of the busiest portion of one of our leading railways, over which upwards of 7,000,000 tons of live and dead weight pass annually, you would find that the life of a steel rail on that portion of the line would be forty-two years if the traffic remained the same. This would reduce the cost of maintaining the permanent way of railways from 2101. to 106/. per mile. When you consider that such a saving on a system of 500 miles, which at 25,000/. a mile costs twelve and a half millions, is 52,000/. a year, or about a half per cent. of the cost of the railway, you will see that, besides some increase of dividend to shareholders, no inconsiderable sum may be, and has been, devoted by the railway systems of Great Britain to the comfort of travellers out of the saving effected by the introduction of steel rails. You are aware that railways are worked by the aid of an elaborate system of signals, by which those in charge of a train are required to be guided in regard to its movements. When railways were first opened they were worked without any fixed signals, unless a candle placed in a station window on the Stockton and Darlington line may be so designated. The candle indicated that the train was to stop for passengers, and no candle implied no stoppage. No practical steps were taken towards the adoption of fixed signals till the opening of the Grand Junction Railway in 1838. The signal then used consisted of a disc fixed to a spindle with a handle to turn it, with a lamp at night to answer the purpose of the disc by day. This was a mere ‘danger’ and ‘safety’ signal. In the same year Sir John Hawk- shaw designed a disc signal attached to moveable rails for the Manchester and Bolton Railway, which was set in motion by a handle with a balanced weight attached, so that when the switches were open to the siding, the face of the disc was presented ; and if the switches were open to the main line, the side of the disc was presented. The Great Western had a ball signal about the same time for a similar object. The semaphore signal was designed by Sir C. Hutton Gregory in 1841, and erected at New Cross, and was the first great step in advance in railway signalling. Distant signals were first employed in 1846 in Scotland on a branch of the Edinburgh and Berwick Railway, and were generally disc signals. Probably the first distant signals of the semaphore type were those of the Great Northern, which were made in 1852. Automatic signals were tried with considerable care on the Brighton line, but were abandoned owing to practical difficulties in their working. As the number of junctions increased, it became apparent that not only must separate signals be given for different lines, but that some kind of concurrent 638° REPORT—1883. action must be secured: between signals and switches, to prevent accident. Sir ° Sharles Hutton Gregory, in 1843, at the Bricklayers’ Arms Junction, gathered together chains from all the signals into a stirrup frame, and a sort of parallel » motion was fixed to the frame between the stirrups, in such a manner that the depression of any stirrup pushed the parallel motion so as to block one or more of the other stirrups, and thus it was impossible to give two signals which conflicted with one another at the same time. The switch levers were fixed on the same platform with the stirrup apparatus, but were not interlocked with it. The switchman, while working the switches with his hands, worked the signals with his feet. But the switches were not interlocked till 1852. At Hast Retford Junction a simple contrivance was used to effect this purpose, which Mr. Ransome considers. ° the germ of the elaborate apparatus which is now used at most of the great junctions throughout the country, the main principle of all the systems being that ' locking bars moving in horizontal planes should interlock the levers moving in vertical planes. You are acquainted with the outside at least of those long glass houses built high above the line, at important junctions where hundreds of trains pass rapidly by day and night, and you may have caught sight on your way of the long rows of levers with which they are filled. It is with these handles that the signal- man inside the glass house sets the semaphore in motion, and at the same time opens the points to direct the train on to a particular line, and perhaps simul- taneously close or lock the points of a branch line, thereby preventing the possibility of a second train coming on to the line previously occupied. When the lever is once drawn over, a mechanical contrivance called a ‘locking bar’ pre- vents the points being moved until the whole of the train has passed. In fact, with the present apparatus for signalling, the number of trains that may be worked on a line of railway with perfect safety is enormous, and may be said to have reduced the element of human fallibility to as low a point as human ingenuity is capable of compassing. Audible signals are in use only in foggy weather, and the detonating signal, designed by Mr. E. A. Cowper in 1841, continues to be generally employed in this country for that purpose. The subject of brake power is one to which very great attention has been given, both in this country and abroad ; and certainly, next to the condition of the permanent way and the efficiency of the signalling apparatus, perhaps nothing in connection with railways is of greater importance. Many lives and much property are hourly dependent ina greater or less degree on the power and efficient state and immediate action of brakes. It has been found that most of the collisions which have occurred might have been prevented had those in charge of trains possessed the power of stopping them within a few hundred yards. The higher the speed and thé heavier the train, the greater the necessity for a powerful and simple brake, capable of being applied throughout the train in the shortest possible time. While trains travelled at slow speeds and consisted of a small number of comparatively light carriages, the brake on the wheels of the guard’s van and the reversing power of the engine were fairly efficient means of retarding the motion, or completely stopping trains within a distance absolutely necessary for the com- paratively safe’ working of railways. But the demands of the public for increased speed, or the increased speed offered as one of the results of competition, and the growing length and weight of trains caused by the rapid augmentation of the number of passengers, outran the power of the brakes to control effectually the movements of ‘the train. Means were sought to add to the control of trains by brakes; first, by using the power of the steam acting directly on the brakes; secondly, by the connection of several of the old brakes, so as to unite them under the control.of a single brakesman; and thirdly, by the introduction of brake apparatus connected with the buffers, so as to make the momentum of the train itself available in generating a retarding force, a result which has not been realised in practice. Colonel Yolland reported to the Board of Trade, in 1858, the result of a series of trials with brakes designed on these principles. The application of the brake to the engine was an old device which had heen abandoned TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION G. 639° 6n account of the injury it caused to the engine. Mr. McConnell, whose engine: brake ;was tried by Colonel Yolland, appears to have endeavoured to remove this objection to a brake on the engine, by applying blocks to the rail instead of to the wheels of the engine, the block being forced down on the rail by means of an elbow joint. Colonel Yolland found that the amount of retardation caused by this brake was comparatively small, and insufficient to prevent an imminent collision. The second principle, the connection of several brakes united under the control of one driver, was chiefly represented by the invention of Mr. Newall. In this system two or more carriages, or if necessary the whole train, were fitted up with brake blocks, all of which were brought under the control of one guard by ‘means of a longitudinal shaft, which transferred the motion of the guard’s wheel to the brakes throughout the whole length of the train. In this way an enormous increase of retarding power was obtained proportioned to the number of wheels, and consequently to the length and weight in the whole train. © This principle has been applied in all good brakes since invented, however actuated ; and it appears to be the sound principle for the application of the retarding’ force. Nevwall’s application of it has only been superseded by the transfer of the motive force from the brake van of the guard to the engine, where it is best placed for immediate application, without manual exertion, and under the control of the engine-driver, who is the first to see any obstruction of the line, and can be easily communicated with by the guard or passengers in case of any other cause for the stoppage of the train than that which’ may be seer from the front. Indeed, the contrary plan which prevailed for so many years, and is not yet entirely abandoned, appears to be as irrational as it would ‘be to take the reins out of the hands of the driver of a coach and to place them in those of the guard behind. Im principle it may be taken to be admitted that the engine-driver should control the brake, that it should be applied to every wheel of the train, and that in certain cases the brake should apply itself to the wheels. All recent efforts for the improvement of brakes appear to have been devoted to making the action of the brakes automatic, and to increasing the rapidity with which they can be applied. I do not intend to enter into the controversy respecting the best system in use for obtaining these results. There are several systems by which they are attained more or less effectively ; and whereas trains which 80 years ‘ago weighed on the average 30. tons, with engines of the same weight, running at 35 miles an hour, could scarcely be brought to a stand in a distance of about 800 or 1,000 yards, now trains of twice or three times that weight, and running at a much higher speed, can be brought to absolute rest in 20 or 30 seconds, and within a distance of from 300 to 400 yards.. . When railways were first made, the locomotive was a very imperfect machine, which could only travel:economically on roads almost level and straight. | As there are no level plains of great length in this country, and as reducing the natural surface of the country to a fair level is both tedious and costly, considerable détours were made to avoid steep gradients or their alternative, long tunnels, deep cuttings, and high embankments. In some cases where avery steep gradient could not be avoided, a stationary engine and rope traction were adopted. The great improvements in the locomotive gradually led to the almost entire abandon- ment of rope traction in this country; and gradients which it would have been impossible for the earlier engines to surmount with a load equal to their own weight, are now ascended with ease with heavy trains at moderate speeds, Abroad, however, great natural difficulties, and a limited capital, were not infrequently concurrent conditions which offered to the engineer troublesome problems for solution. In some districts the locomotive could not do the required work, and other means have had to be resorted to. The plans adopted for over= coming the difficulty presented by the sudden elevation of the surface over which a railway must pass, may be typified by the wire-rope system, as employed by myself on the St. Paulo Railway of Brazil, and by the central rail system of Mr. Fell, first employed on the Mont Cenis Railway, and since on steep inclines in New Zealand, 640 REPORT—1883. In the case of the St. Paulo Railway it was necessary to solve the problem of rising a height of more than 2,500 feet in five miles; and as the cost of the construction of the line was strictly limited, this had to be done with due regard to the cost of the remainder of the line, and also to the proportion of cost of work- ing it in the total working expenses. I chose the stationary engine and wire-rope system as the best under the circumstances, and divided the ascent into four inclined planes, each with a gradient of 1 in 93 feet, and of an average length of about a mile anda quarter. At the top of each there is a bank-head, with an incline of 1 in 75 feet downwards, where the stationary engine is placed. The inclines are worked by what is known in the North of England as ‘the tail-end system,’ and are thus partially self-acting, waggous being attached to each end of the rope, and being raised and lowered simultaneously. The arrangement of the rails is peculiar. On the lower half of each incline an ordinary single line is laid, and on the upper half, above the passing place, three rails are laid, forming a double road, with a -eentre rail common to both. Exactly halfway on each incline, the single line of the lower half and the three rails of the upper half, branch out into a double line -of way of sufficient length for the trains to pass each other. This arrangement allows of two lines of pulleys, for carrying the ascending and descending part of the rope, to be laid down above the passing place, while on the lower half a single line of pulleys only is required. ach incline has a winding engine of 150 horse- power. The ropes are of steel wire, and four inches in circumference. There are some special contrivances for keeping the rope in place, and for controlling the movements of the train; but I need only refer to the clip brake, which is supple- mentary to the ordinary brake. The clip brake grips the rails, and in an emergency, by its use, a train can be brought to a standstill in a few yards, Such an emergency has arisen owing to the breaking of the rope hauling a goods train. The application of the clip brake arrested the train ina distance of sixty-six feet, the rope was spliced, and in three hours the traffic was resumed. The central rail system was designed by Mr. Fell, and first carried out practically in the railway made over Mont Cenis, under my direction, before the opening of the great tunnel. The peculiarity of the system lies in the use of a deep rail laid on its side between the two ordinary rails; the centre rail is gripped by horizontal wheels, put in motion by the locomotive, the adhesion of which to the centre rail gives the locomotive the force necessary to draw up steep inclines, not only its own weight, but a considerable supplementary load. This is probably the most econo- mical mode of working very steep gradients under ordinary circumstances, and it has been found to answer very well wherever it has been efficiently carried out. In the early days of railways, the only means of tunnelling through hard rocks was by the slow and costly process of the jumper and blasting. A hole was drilled with a steel-pointed implement, and when it was worked to a sufficient depth to receive a charge of gunpowder the explosive was inserted, the hole was closed, and, by means of a slow fuse, the powder was ignited and a portion of rock was brought down. Many forms of machine drills have been invented by which this process was shortened—some actuated by hand, and others by steam, air, or water-power. What is called the ‘ Diamond Rock Drill’ was an improvement on the drill itself; the steel cutting-surface being superseded by coarse diamonds set ina ring of metal. Several of these drills were fixed on a frame, and, being actuated simultaneously, a corresponding number of holes were at once driven in the face of the rock. Besides the increase of speed in driving each hole, many holes being driven simultaneously, great additional speed in forming the tunnel was obtained. This has been ex- emplified in cutting the Mont Cenis and St. Gothard tunnels in Europe, and the Hoosac tunnel in Massachusetts, where the length of tunnel to be made through hard rock would have rendered the cutting impracticable by hand-labour within reasonable limits of time and expenditure. For cutting tunnels through the softer rocks, such as sandstone and chalk, machines which cut or scrape away the face have been invented and applied with considerable success. Mr. Brunton’s machine was employed experimentally for cutting a driftway in chalk for the Channel Tunnel Company in 1870, and it worked freely at the rate of about a yard an hour, excavating a heading of seven feet diameter. A machine of this kind has recently TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION G. 641 been sent to Sydney, to make sewers through the sandstone. Colonel Beaumont and Captain English have invented a machine which effects the same object in a somewhat different manner. This machine has been employed in cutting driftways in the chalk at the rate of about a yard an hour, both in France and in England, and is employed under my direction in cutting a seven-foot heading in the red sandstone for the Mersey tunnel, with considerable advantage. These machines bore the heading, and clear away and load the spoil into waggons, at one operation, and they enable the engineer to dispense entirely with the use of explosives. By this means the surrounding stratum remains intact, no more disturbance taking place than would follow the driving of an auger through a deal board. They are moved by any available power according to the situation; in the cases I have mentioned they have been driven by compressed air, which, as well as driving the machine, effects the ventilation of the heading in which the machine works. Tn the construction of railways and docks, one of the most expensive and tedious operations is the excavation of the soil. In England, the cutting of numerous canals had trained a large body of men to special fitness for the execution of such work, which they performed with a manual dexterity and amount of muscular power which have made the British navvy a special force in the execution of great public works. Where labour was comparatively scarce and inefficient, as, for instance, in America, efforts were made at an early period to supplement, and, if possible, super- sede, such manual labour by mechanical contrivances, In 1845 a mechanical ex- cayator, after an American model, was used on the Kastern Counties Railway with a certain amount of success. This machine delivered as much as 100 cubic yards an hour at a cost which did not exceed fifty shillmgs a day. In principle, end generally in detail, it is very much the same as the excavator which is commonly lmown as the ‘steam-navvy ’ at the present day. The machine was locomotive, and had three other kinds of motion—first, thrusting the scoop or shovel into the earth; second, lifting the scoop when filled ; and third, turning round on its centre to deposit the earth in the waggons. At that time thirteen of these machines were in use in the United States; but they have not superseded manual labour in making cuttings and embankments there, and they have been little used here until recently, and even now they only compete successfully with bone and muscle under special cir- cumstances. It is found economical to employ the ‘ steam-navvy ’ where there is a large quantity of hard and heavy clay or alluvial soil to excavate, and where the machine will not only effect a gross saving per day, but nearly pay for its cost in the course of a single contract. The disadvantages of the machine are that it is costly, very heavy to move, requires special plant to work with it, is not readily saleable when the work is finished, and costs a good deal to keep in repair. On the’ other hand, it will work night and day without trouble, it renders the contractor independent of a large amount of hand-labour, and it will work readily in soil with which it is extremely difficult for manual labour to deal. It is much to be desired that the human frame should be relieved of the exhausting labour which makes man a mere beast of burden, and leaves him at the end of his work only fit to lie down to sleep off the effects of his toil, and to regain’strength to continue the same round of labour on the morrow. The use of small locomotives for tipping the soil for embankments has relieved the workmen of one very laborious, and sometimes dangerous occupation, and, in a corresponding degree, has diminished the cost of construction. In the construction of a railway or dock, a large amount of pile-driving is frequently necessary, and the manner of sinking piles has been much considered by engineers, for the purpose of obtaining rapidity and economy in executing their works, For some purposes, where piles were formerly used, cylinders are now sunk, and the manner of sinking them and their form and material have been much studied. For fine sands, such as were met with in piling for the Morecambe Bay viaducts, and the promenade pier in this town, I used a disc-pile, lowered into the sand by its own weight, as fast as the sand was removed from under the disc by a jet of water forced through a tube opening at the foot of the pile—a plan which has been applied by others elsewhere, and notably at Calais harbour-works recently, where a considerable saving has been effected by its use in sinking piles for the repair 1883. TT 642 REPORT—1883. of the western jetty. At Morecambe Bay force-pumps were used, worked by a 2-horse steam-engine; here, at Southport, advantage was taken of the pressure on the town mains. At Morecambe the cost of sinking was 2s. 6d. per foot, and at Southport only 43d.; an economy due to the use of the town water. At Southport twelve piles were repeatedly put down in a tide; at Morecambe the average was scarcely two in a tide. For hard gravel, shale, or soft rock, such as is met with in the Mersey, I adopted a corkscrew form. Abroad, notably in Brazil, where the deposits are mostly allu- vial, the ordinary bladed screw pile was used in one case for a bridge of ten spans, in 35 to 40 feet of water, with perfect success. In the Solway Viaduct, more than a mile long, it was originally intended to use the screw pile; but after getting through a depth of about 4 feet of sand, it was found that there was such an exceedingly hard stratum of gravel, bound with stiff clay underneath, that the screws would not enter, and a round pointed pile was substituted. I have used metal piles instead of cylinders, on account of the greater ease and economy with which they are put in place. In the case of the Eau Brink Viaduct, near Lynn, the span was 111 feet, the screw of the pile 3 feet 3 inches diameter, and the pile 18 inches in diameter. Five piles were placed under each girder, and as the metal in these was equal to a cylinder 4 feet 4 inches diameter, three times the bearing surface was obtained with the same weight of metal. The process of screwing is much simpler than that of sinking cylinders by the pneumatic process, and the whole operation is handier and more economical, wherever it can he adopted. A great revolution in driving timber piles was effected by Mr. Nasmyth, who adopted the principle of his steam hammer to the purpose. The Nasmyth pile- driver was first employed at an extension of the Devonport Docks, where a very large number of piles had to be used. At the first trial it did in four and a half minutes the work which by manual labour could only be done in twelve hours, and was perfectly successful from the first moment of trial. The Nasmyth pile-drivers generally in use weigh about 24 tons; the boiler weighs 76 cwt.; the hammer weighs about 30 ewt., and delivers a blow every second on the head and shoulders of the pile, driving it down in ordinary soil from 5 to 10 feet per minute. A small engine moves the machine on a tramway, and three men manage the whole apparatus. Tron cylinders for foundations were first used by Mr. Redman, on the Thames, at Gravesend, for the construction of the Terrace Pier in 1842, and they have since been largely employed all over the world. Many improvements have been made in the methods of sinking cylinders since their first introduction, when they were sunk into the yielding soil by pressure from above. The first practical application of compressed air to the sinking of cylinders appears to have been made in 1839, at Chalons, where it occurred to the engineer to cover over the top of the cylinder, and by the pressure of the air to drive out the water, and admit the workmen inside to remove the earth, and gradually to allow the cylinder to sink into its place. Lord Dundonald had previously patented the same system in this country, where it was first applied in constructing Rochester Bridge. Several mechanical contrivances, more or less perfect in their operation, have been used for removing the soil inside the cylinders, to assist in lowering them into place. Mr, Milroy, Mr. Bradford Leslie, and others, have designed and used. these mechanical aids with much success on the Portpatrick railway bridge across Loch Ken, at the Gorai bridge in India, and on the Caledonian Railway viaduct over the Clyde, and elsewhere. By their means considerable speed has been attained in sinking cylinders in difficult circumstances, and where the employment of the atmospheric system would probably have been impracticable or unusually expensive. Sir William Fairbairn attributes the suggestion of caissons to General Sir Samuel Betham, in 1798; and the ordinary floating caisson, to which the sugges- tion applied, has been very extensively used. In the construction of the Keyham Docks, Sir William applied a new form of caisson, to obviate difficulties created by the great width of the dock entrance and the depth of the basin, and to save the time lost in pumping out the old form of caisson, The new caisson was designed TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION G. 643 by Mr. Scamp, Deputy Director of the Admiralty Works. This caisson had a rectangular section, and consisted of six horizontal divisions or counterparts, of which two at the bottom formed the air chamber intended to float the caisson a few inches above the cill, so that it might be drawn into a recess out of the way of passing vessels. The next compartments were open to each other, and had a sluice valve on each side to admit water as ballast, to retain the structure in equilibrium, and to balance its floating power. The upper or sixth compartment formed a tank, capable of containing 70 tons of water, supplied from the main by a hose pipe, and was used for sinking the caisson into its place. A few years later (1858) another form of caisson on a new plan was adopted in the formation of the Victoria Docks, London, to act instead of a coffer-dam, which in the circumstances would have been costly, and have caused loss of time in construction. This caisson, which was made of wrought-iron plates, was rec- tangular in side elevation, the heel-posts being vertical, and shaped like those of gates, so as to fit into a hollow quoin, as into a kind of rebate, Its height was 3h feet, and its breadth 80 feet. Its curvature was not so great as that of the gates, having a rise, or versed sine, of only 8 feet. Caissons which slide into a cut in the wall of the entrances at right angles with the waterway have also been used successfully. Their chief advantage is that they can be moved in less time than floating caissons. There has been some controversy as to the relative advantage of caissons and gates for closing the entrance to docks. The former seem to be in favour in the Government docks; and at the Portsmouth Dockyard extension caissons were exclusively employed. Where a road has to be provided for, probably a caisson is not more expensive than a pair of gates and a swing-bridge; but it cannot be so easy or so quick to handle, especiaily since the introduction of hydraulic machinery for opening and closing dock gates. One of the most important operations in connection with shipping is the re- pairing, cleaning, and painting of ships. For this purpose graving docks, from which the water was removed after the vessel had entered, were and continue to be mostly employed. But during the lifting of the tubes of the Britannia Bridge into place with what were then called hydraulic presses, it occurred to Mr, Edwin Clark that similar means might be used to lift a vessel out of the water and place it in a position to be dealt with similarly to a construction on dry land. Floating docks consisting of pontoons which lifted the vessel out of the water have been used in this country, and more extensively in America, for this purpose ; and at San Francisco and Philadelphia a dock was constructed of pontoons in sections called ‘camels, any number of which might be used according to the size of the vessel to be docked. Mr. Clark’s plan is quite different from these. His hydraulic dock consists of a number of columns arranged in two parallel rows, in which columns are placed the hydraulic lifting power. Between these two rows of columns extends a frame or cradle, over which the ship is drawn in the water. When the ship is in position the hydraulic lifts are set to work, and they raise the cradle first to the bottom of the ship, which, being properly secured, is then lifted with the cradle clear of the water. There is no difficulty whatever in the manage- ment of this form of dock, and it has been perfectly successful ; its chief recom- mendation being that any area of shallow water can be made available for docking large vessels, and that it is especially valuable in tideless seas. Among the many mechanical appliances for saving labour on railways and docks, the machinery for shipping coal is remarkable; the bulk, weight, and low price of coal render every item of saving in transport relatively important. It is commercially important also that the coal in the different stages of transport from the pit to the distant consumer should be broken as little as possible, and a good deal of attention has been given to contrivances to secure these ends. On the Tyne, coals were brought down to the river on the tramways and put into small barges called keels, holding about twenty tons, from which they were shovelled into the colliers through a porthole; or where the collier could be brought to the river bank, the coal was turned through spouts direct from the colliery waggon into the ship, There was no arrangement for meeting the difference of level caused by the TT2 644 REPORT—1883. tide. The first coal drop on the Tyne was put up by Mr. Thomson in 1813, and all subsequent drops have followed the same principle, which was the invention of Mr. William Chapman, of Newcastle. The loaded waggon in its descent raises a counterbalance weight, and when the coals are let out of the waggon, the counter-- balance weight brings the waggon back to its original position. The machinery is. controlled by efficient brakes. At Middlesbrough, from 1830 to 1842, the coal waggons were raised from the railway to the ship’s deck, and there emptied; but when the dock was constructed, special means were adopted for shipping coal rapidly and with as little breakage as possible. Ten drops were erected, connected with the railway by ten diverging lines; the loaded truck is run on to a cradle ' directly over the hatchway of the ship to be loaded, the cradle and truck descend perpendicularly to near the ship’s deck, and the contents are discharged by the man who descends with the cradle operating a lever, and a counterbalance brings the cradle and empty waggon to its original position. The movement of the cradle is: completely controlled by brakes, and it can be stopped with ease in any position.. Each drop can ship about 150 tons an hour, and in 1845 these ten drops shipped oyer half a million tons of coal. About the same time Mr. Robinson contrived for the Bute Dock, at Cardiff, a mechanical system of staiths or drops to supersede the barrow system, by which coal brought down in canal boats was wheeled along planks into the ships. As the anthracite and steam coal are generally in large blocks, it is difficult to use a shoot, and as the coal is very friable it cannot be dropped from any height. Mr. Robinson conveyed the ten-ton waggons along the staiths, lowered them to the ship on a balanced platform which tilted when on the deck, and the coal was allowed to slide into the hold. A great variety of hydraulic machinery has been designed by Sir William Armstrong for coal loading, and it is largely employed at Newport Docks and else- where. One of the best arrangements is thus described by the inventor :—‘ The waggon is lifted vertically upon a cradle by the direct thrust of a ram beneath, and then tipped into a shoot large enough to contain an entire waggon-load of coal. This shoot also rises and falls so as to meet the varying height of the deck, the move- ment being effected by connecting the shoot with the cradle, so as to lift or lower it to the point required, where it is secured by proper fastenings. A pair of doors is fixed across the mouth of the shoot to regulate the flow of the coal, or to stop it entirely. The tipping of the waggon is done by a press mounted on trunnions, which travels with the cradle and raises the back end of the platform, which is hinged in front, to the necessary elevation. For the initiatory process of forming a conical heap in the ship, an hydraulic swing-crane is affixed to the framework of the hoist, by which the coal is in the first instance lowered in an ordinary tub from the mouth of the shoot into the hold, and there delivered at the lowest possible level. All the movements are guided by valves, which are worked by a man who stands on an elevated platform at one side of the hoist. The same arrangement answers equally well for hopper waggons. In every case the waggons are brought up and taken away by means of hydraulic capstans, turn-tables, or traversing machines, according to the circumstances of each locality, and the rate of shipment is only limited by the trimming of coal in the hold, which must necessarily be done by hand labour.’ Many different kinds of labour-saving machinery, for dock and railway work in loading and unloading, have been invented during the last fifty years, and have had a most important influence on the development of railway and steamship transport. Without such machinery it would be impossible that the present enormous commerce of the country could be carried on. If this machinery were suddenly withdrawn or disabled, the great ocean steamships must lie idle in port, and the greater part of the goods trains of the railways must cease to be despatched. Adequately to describe the many kinds of cranes used at railway stations and in docks would occupy far more time than is at my disposal, according to custom, on these occasions. But you are all more or less familiar with them in daily use, for it is impossible to pass along a wharf, or through a dock or important goods station, without being struck with the rapidity and ease with which goods are transferred by them from ship to ship, or from ship to shore, or from the platform TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION G. 645 to the truck of a railway train. Much of the work which was done by the steam crane is now done by the hydraulic crane, the first example of which, in a stationary form, was applied by Sir William Armstrong upon Newcastle Quay in 1846, speedily followed by hydraulic cranes and hoists at the Albert Dock, Liverpool. They were first applied to railway purposes at the Newcastle station of what is now the North-Eastern system, in 1848; and Mr. Brunel used hydraulic power three years later not only for cranes, but for the movement of turn-tables, trayersers, and capstans for hauling waggons at the Paddington station of the Great Western Railway; and now not only stationary, but portable hydraulic machinery is employed at most of the more important goods depdts throughout the kingdom. Hydraulic machinery has also been largely employed for opening and closing dock gates and suices, and for warping ships through the locks. A large dock is in course of construction at Hull, by Mr. Abernethy, called the Alexandra Dock, where almost every kind of machinery which can be used in work of that nature is being used by the contractors, Messrs. Lucas and Aird, to expedite the work. Two of Priestman’s steam grabs are employed, each capable of filling about 390 cubic yards a day, and are found very useful in opening out work for the steam navvies, six of which are employed, each being capable of filling ‘600 cubic yardsaday. There are a number of steam cranes, steam pile-driving machines, and steam jiggers at work. But beside those moved by steam power, hydraulic power has here for the first time been applied to machinery for the ‘construction of works. An hydraulic crane puts the stonework of the dock walls in place ; an hydraulic jigger raises the barrow-loads of soil from the bottom of the dock to the wall where it is shot to the back for filling. One of the six navvies is moved by hydraulic power; and there is an hydraulic pile-driving machine. The hydraulic machinery is found to work at least as quickly, as easily, and as economically as steam machinery, and it works almost without noise and quite ‘without smoke. The trial of hydraulic machinery for these purposes has been quite successful, and where circumstances permit it will no doubt be used exten- sively in works of construction in future. For dock work much of the hydraulic machinery can be used permanently in the ordinary operations of loading and unloading, so that the loss by sale of such expensive plant, which a contractor has to take into account when making his tender, will be avoided, as it can be turned over to the dock company, with a reasonable deduction for wear and tear, at the end of the work. There are 2,800 men employed at this dock; and the work is carried on at night by the aid of the electric light. The mechanical navvies and grabs do the work of about 400 additional men. The working of railways by electricity has not advanced further than to justify merely a brief reference to it in this paper as among the possibilities, perhaps the probabilities, of the not distant future. A line of a mile anda half of tramway has been working successfully at Berlin for over two years without hitch or aecident of any kind. A line of narrow gauge railway is constructed from Portrush, the terminus of the Belfast and Northern Counties Railway, to Bush Mills, in the Bush Valley, a distance of six miles, which is now partially worked by electricity, and is to be wholly so worked as soon as the necessary plant is completed. As the generating power is that of the abundant streams of the neighbourhood, it will be economical; and if success should crown this practical experiment, it may lead to important results in regard to the employment of electricity under similar circumstances as a locomotive power. I have now passed rapidly in review some of the more striking mechanical improvements in the construction and working of railways and docks which have taken place chiefly within my own experience. Each of them has had an influence important, if unnoticed, in promoting the growth of our railway and dock systems. Precisely how far any single appliance has contributed to create these magnificent systems, of which this country may with just reason be proud, it would be difficult to say; and it would be as difficult to say which of them could be dispensed with without injury to the rest. They may be laid aside in course of time, one by one, as mechanical ingenuity devises new and better plans to take their place, and to meet the new and larger wants of other generations. But as 646 REPORT—1883. the present age looks back with respect and veneration to the creation of those monuments of engineering science of which little more than ruins or even historic records remain, so will the generations which succeed us look on these, our works, as worthy, and as having contributed in no small degree to the greater and more general civilisation to which we hope those who follow us may attain. The following Report and Papers were read :— 1. Report of the Committee on Patent Legislation.—See Reports, p. 316. 2. On the Supply of Hydraulic Power. By Epwarp Bayzaup Exurneton, M_Inst.0.E. The object of this paper is to show the advantages of hydraulic transmission of power over large areas, and to give an account of the works already established in London and Hull for the supply of power on this system. The author does not think any one form of power will meet all demands, but hydraulic transmission is one of the most important means of distribution. At present the great natural sources of power, such as the tides, are not available, and eos system of supply is adopted has to be produced from the combustion of coal. The author then discusses the various systems of transmission available. Compressed air is extravagant, and only suitable where ventilation is needed and in a few special cases. Steam has been tried on an extensive scale in the United States, and has failed there. Gas is a much more important means of distribution, but gas is fuel laid on, and after being burnt in a gas-engine some further system of transmission is needed to bring the power to the machines. In perhaps the majority of instances hydraulic transmission is the most economical method of utilising the power of a gas-engine, especially for lifting and other intermittent work. Electricity is even less likely than gas to supersede hydraulic power, for electricity must be produced from some other power, and when produced must be ultimately redistributed by some other means. Hydraulic power can, however, be economically used to produce electricity for lighting and other purposes. Hydraulic pumping engines are the most economical machines for utilising the power obtained from the combustion of coal at present available. Hydraulic power when obtained in this way can be utilised direct for many purposes in a manner analogous to the production of light by the electric current, or by the burning of a gas jet—e.g., in an hydraulic ram lift or press. When rotary engines are required the best power to use must be determined by local conditions. Hydraulic power is available for the extinction of fire, either direct or by im- parting pressure to the ordinary supply, on the injector system, thus acting as a continuous fire-engine. Hydraulic power is pre-eminently suitable for public supply, because of its economy, the simplicity of the machinery employed, its appli- cability to the extinction of fires, and the small inconvenience to the public thoroughfare which its supply entails. ; The author then gives a description of the works in Hull and London, and some statistics showing the economy of the system. The cost to consumers for lifting is from one halfpenny to three farthings per ton, lifted 50 feet; and whereas 500 lifts or cranes if worked by isolated engines would consume 25,000 tons of coal per annum, they conld all be worked from one centre, on the hydraulic system, with 2,500 tons. There is the further saving of labour in the same proportion, and other advantages. The author adyocates the construction of subways in the main thoroughfares of our cities, in order to facilitate the use of the public streets for the many new 4 ' Published in extenso in Lngineering, October 26, 1883. TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION G. 647 purposes which the modern system of supplying the public wants by combination requires. 3. On Compound Locomotive Engines.! By Francis W. Wess, M.Inst.C.L. In this paper the author describes his method of compounding the locomotive engine. The system differs from that hitherto adopted, particularly as regards the number and disposition of the cylinders. Instead of having one large and one small cylinder, three cylinders are used, viz. two small high-pressure cylinders, and one large low-pressure cylinder. The two high-pressure cylinders are attached to the outside frame plates immediately under the foot plate, about midway between the leading and middle wheels, and are connected through their piston rods and connecting rods to the trailing wheels. The low-pressure cylinder is placed directly over the leading axle, and its connecting rod lays hold of a single throw crank on the axle of the middle pair of wheels. By this arrangement the engine is practically balanced, and enabled to run steadily at high speeds, and the wheels being driven by separate engines, coupling rods are dispensed with ; it is not even necessary that one pair of wheels should be of the same diameter as the other. A passenger engine constructed on this principle in December 1881, has run more than 100,000 miles, with the heaviest and quickest trains on the London and North Western railway, and the commercial results, when compared with ordinary engines doing the same class of work, have heen very satisfactory. 4. The Mersey Railway. By C. Douvanas Fox, M.Inst.C.H.—See Reports, p.'370. 5. On the Construction and Ventilation of long Railway Tunnels. By T. R, Crampton. The author explained that by the adoption of three tunnels, they can be con- structed cheaper where ordinary locomotives are used, give better ventilation than in one, and that any two of them can be used at pleasure for the traffic, whilst pure air for ventilation passes through the other. About midway of the length of the tunnels, all of them are connected together by large air-passages (with no valves), so that air may pass freely from one to the other. About midway between the centre of the tunnels and each of their ends is formed a branch at right angles, either above or below the other tunnels, and from this branch openings are formed into each of the tunnels, each opening being pro- vided with doors or valves clear of the main tunnels. The branch is led to any conyenient point, at which a pumping engine or exhausting apparatus may be erected for withdrawing foul air from it. If two of the tumnels are left open to this branch, and the third one shut off from it by closing the doors or valves, vitiated air will be drawn off from the two tunnels through the branch, whilst fresh air will enter them, partly through their open ends, and partly at the centre, where it is in communication with the third tunnel, so that fresh air will be drawn along the third tunnel, from the bottom of its vertical shaft, down which air is forced, provision being made for the purpose, and will pass into the other two near their centre, and be drawn through the branch, as above explained ; the quantity of pure air being sufficient, so as to dilute the bad gases. By means of the doors or valves above mentioned, any of the three tunnels can be used as fresh air inlets, whilst the others are used as outlets for the mixed im- pure air and gas. By this means all the three tunnels will be efficiently ventilated, whilst at the same time the line of rails in one tunnel can be repaired, whilst the other tunnels are used for the passage of trains; and the tunnel in which repairs are going on 1 Published in the Lngineer, August 3, 1883, and in Engineering, August 10, 1883. 648 REPORT—1883. may be made the fresh air inlet tunnel; so that the gangs of men working in it may have perfectly fresh air to work in, and be free from all danger from the run- ning trains. Ifa breakdown of a train occurs in any one tunnel, that can be at once converted into the fresh-air inlet tunnel, whilst the traffic is carried on through the other two, thereby avoiding delay. It was explained that in the event of motors being invented requiring no ventilation, an additional line of rails would be available for traffic without further delay. A permanent way was described, by the adoption of which much economy of labour for repairs would result. 6. On the Resistance of Beams when strained beyond the Elastic Limit. By Watrer R. Browne, M.A., MInst.0.E. It is well known that the ordinary theory of the resistance of beams to trans- verse strain depends on the following assumptions :— (1) All straight lines normal to the axis of the beam in its unstrained condition remain straight and normal to the axis in its strained condition. (2) Hooke’s law holds; that is, the strain on each layer or fibre is proportional to the stress causing it, (3) The modulus of elasticity is the same on both sides of the neutral axis; ze, the extension and compression produced by equal stresses are themselves equal. It is not generally pointed out that the second of these assumptions tacitly in- volves another, which is as follows:— (4) The shearing stress acting between the successive layers or fibres may be neglected; in other words, the resistance offered by each fibre to the tensile stress is the same as if it were not connected to the fibres above and below it in any way. Let M be the bending moment at any given section of a rectangular beam, y the distance of any fibre from the neutral axis, T the unit stress on that fibre, R the radius of curvature; then the above assumptions lead to the equations— E Tay u=| Tdy x y= R| vay Now if the shearing stress between any two fibres is to be neglected, it follows that the shearing strain, or the amount by which one surface has shifted over to the other, must be small. For cases below the elastic limit, in which the original normal sections still continue normal, two successive layers are strained so nearly by the same amount that their difference in length—in other words, the distance by which they have shifted over each other—will be excessively small. Hence, so long as the tensile stress, or T, is within the elastic limit of the material, this con- dition holds; but when T passes this limit, and especially when it approaches the ultimate tensile strength, the case is different. We may refer to the actual extension of a bar of mild Siemens steel, as de- termined by Professor Kennedy (‘ Proceedings Inst. Mech. Engineers,’ 1881, plate 30), under stresses varying from 0 to 60,000 lbs. per square inch. The same figure will represent the actual extension in the successive layers of the extension side of a steel bar of the length and of the depth shown, provided we assume that the stress on vnese layers increases uniformly from the neutral axis at P to the outside at A, as in the ordinary theory of elasticity it is supposed todo. This assumption, as we have seen, involves the hypothesis that the shearing stress between the different layers may be neglected, and for this it is necessary that the extension of any one layer beyond that next to it should be small. Is this thecase? On looking at the figure, we see that the difference in successive extensions is very small up to a point L, where the stress is about 41,000 Ibs. per square inch. At this point, however, the extension increases by about 2 inch (in 40 inches), without any further increase of stress; and it then goes on increasing rapidly up to fracture. Let us consider the behaviour of the fibre at L (taken to be the outside fibre of TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION G. 649 the beam), as the bending moment is increased. We may suppose it to extend uniformly, by Hooke’s law, till the stress upon it becomes equal to 41,000 lbs. per square inch as shown. If unconnected with the fibres below it would then elongate by about 3 inch. But the shearing resistance of the fibre below will oppose this elongation. In other words, the equation of equilibrium for this fibre, when equilibrium is re-established, will be T, =T +85, where T, is the stress due to the bending moment, T the tensile resistance, S the shearing stress along the line of division between the fibre at L and the fibre next below, say at the 40,000 line. det us now turn to this second layer, next below. The shearing stress, 8, will produce an extension in it, which must be added to the extension due to the ex- ternal stress, T, ; and when equilibrium is restored, this double stress, S + T,, will be balanced (1) by an increase in the elastic tensile reaction due to this extension in length ; (2) by an increased shearing stress, acting between this second fibre and the next below. And the same will hold of the third fibre ; that is to say, its length will be increased, producing an increase of the elastic reaction, and at the same time of the shearing stress between it and the fourth layer; and so on down to the neutral axis. We thus see that the effect of the shearing resistance at L, when the strain approaches the breaking point, will be to increase the elastic tensile resistance T, for every point of the section from L to P, where P is a point at the neutral axis. But it is the sum of the moments of these successive tensile resistances which balances the external bending moment. Hence the effect of this shearing resistance will be that an increased proportion of this bending moment will be balanced by the elastic reactions of the material in the parts near the neutral axis, and this will leave a smaller part to be balanced by the elastic reactions of the parts near the outer fibre. In other words, the effect is to throw a greater duty upon the parts of the beam near the neutral axis, and to relieve those at a distance from it, and so to increase the effective strength of the beam. This investigation seems fully to account for the fact that the transverse strength of a beam is always found to be much greater in practice than when it is calculated by the ordinary theory of elasticity ; ¢.e. when the stresses on the different fibres are assumed to be still proportional to their distance from the neutral axis, and the outside fibre is assumed to be strained by its breaking load. This investigation has also a very important effect on the question of employing solid or open beams, solid or hollow shafts. The ordinary theory of elasticity shows that if we wish to carry the greatest load with a given depth and weight of beam, we should dispose the material in two flanges or ribs, as far apart as possible, and only connected by cross-bracing or a thin web, such as will enable them to work together. Alliron and steel girders, &c., are constructed on this theory. Now, in such structures, the maximum load can usually be calculated beforehand with tolerable accuracy, and the girder is always so designed that the greatest stress this load can impose is well below the limit of elasticity. Hence, in such cases the ordinary theory (which is not at all affected by this investigation) may be used with safety. But the case will be quite different for any structure which, by accident or otherwise, is liable to be strained much beyond its limit of elasticity. For in the same figure suppose the metal from P to L to be absent, and only that beyond Lto remain. Then when a stress = 41,000 lbs. per square inch comes on the fibre L, there is no shearing resistance below to take up any part of it: the fibre will extend the full distance accordingly ; and the relief to the outer part of the beam, which we have seen to be given by the increased strain thrown upon the inner parts, cannot occur. This applies especially to shafts, such as the axles of railway vehicles, or the crank shafts of steamers. Both these are liable to be broken, and are not unfrequently broken, by special strains, induced under peculiar circumstances. It has been attempted to render these shafts stronger (for the same weight of metal) by making them hollow. In the case of railway axles the attempt was soon abandoned: but in the case of marine shafts it has been largely carried into effect 650 REPORT—1883. since the introduction of steel as a material; and its advantages, so far as stiffness. is concerned, have been lately set forth in a paper by Professor Greenhill (‘ Proceed- ings Inst. Mech. Engineers,’ April 1883). In the discussion on that paper, how- ever, Mr. Edward Reynolds, of Sheffield, quoted some experiments made by him on hollow and solid shafts under the impact test, in which the hollow shaft was much the inferior of the two, and gave way very rapidly when once the strain exceeded a certain limit. This is exactly what the theory now given points out would be the case. It would seem, therefore, that the provision of hollow shafts is a serious error in all such cases, and should not be continued. SATURDAY, SEPTEMBER 22. The Section did not meet. MONDAY, SEPTEMBER 24. The following Report and Papers were read :— 1. Report of the Committee on Screw Gauges.—See Reports, p. 318. 2. On Nest Gearing. By Professor Fizemina Jenkin, F'.R.S.—See Reports, p. 387. 3. On Telegraphic Intercommunication. By W. H. Prexce, IRS. The ABC telegraph of Wheatstone was used in 1864 in Newcastle, and an Exchange formed there to facilitate intercommunication among the subscribers. In 1882 the ABO apparatus was replaced by telephone, and a great impetus given to this mode of transacting business. All the outlying manufacturing district was brought into the system. The wires are placed underground, and are used in metallic cireuit. The Gower-Bell form of telephone is that used. A special form of switch board has been designed by which prompt attention is secured, by which the switch clerk can see at a glance the condition of every wire, whether it is engaged or not, and whether the subscriber is in his office or not. There are over 330 subscribers. The average number of telegrams dealt with daily is 210, and the number of exchanges of intercommunication 2,200. The system now embraces Newcastle, Sunderland, South Shields, Tyne Docks,. West Hartlepool, and Middlesbrough. 4, On Electric Launches. By A. RECKENZAUN. The paper commenced with a description of the launch ‘ Electricity,’ which made her first trip in September 1882. The ‘ Electricity’ is 25 feet long, with a 5 feet beam, and draws 2] inches forward and 30 inches aft, Her speed is 8°3 miles per hour with ten passengers on board. Forty-five Sellon-Volckmar accumulators stored under the seats and decks forward and aft supplied the current to two Siemens D, Series dynamos. ae side by side on the floor of the boat, with their axes parallel to the propeller shait. TRANSACTIONS -OF SECTION G. 652 A Carliss-Browne two-bladed propeller, of 20 inches diameter and 3 feet pitch, was employed in these first experiments; straps and pulleys were resorted to in order.to reduce the speed of the screw to 350 revolutions, whilst the motors revolved at 950 revolutions per minute. The two motors were coupled in parallel circuit, whereas the cells formed one series. Hach machine had its own switch and ammeter, and the starboard machine could be stopped mechanically by means of a friction clutch on the countershaft. Both machines were tested with a Prony brake, and they gave 1:86 horse-power on the brake at 950 revolutions, consuming a current of 21 ampéres and 100 volts. At 694 revolutions, 100 volts and 83:25 ampéres, the brake horse-power rose to 2°78, With forty-seven cells on board, the current used by both motors running together was 46 ampéres, and the propeller made 360 revolutions; when disconnecting one of the motors the current passing through the other was 33. ampéres, and the speed of the propeller shaft fell to 250. Messrs, Siemens’ dynamos lend themselves very readily to the purposes under consideration ; the height of a D, machine is only 10 inches, length 28 inches, and width 23 inches. The two machines weigh together 632 lbs., countershaft, supports and pulleys 180 lbs., total for the driving apparatus 812 lbs. Each Faure-Sellon-Volckmar cell as manufactured by the Electrical Power Storage Company for these launches weighs 56 Ibs., and it is capable of furnishing 350 ampére hours, or a fairly constant working current for 7} hours at full speed of boat. A cell is made up of forty lead plates, each 73” long by 53” wide and barely y” thick, placed vertically in an ebonite box containing diluted sulphuric acid; covers are provided to prevent spilling of liquid; the external dimensions of each box are 83” long, 8” wide, and 73” high. In later experiments with the boat the two D, dynamos were now replaced by one D, Siemens machine, this machine being directly connected to the screw shaft. The weight of this machine is 658 lbs., the space occupied 15” in height, 30’ in length, 28” in width. A new propeller with two blades on the lines of the Carliss-Browne type was constructed and experimented with ; its original dimensions were 197” diameter, 12-9” pitch, and 103 square inches of expanded blade area. With forty-five cells in circuit on board, the current consumed was 57:2 ampeéres, and the screw made 630 revolutions; after altering tke blades successively, the screw became reduced to 173” diameter, 114” pitch, and 66 square inches of expanded blade area; at this point the machine only required 43 amperes of current with 46 cells, the screw and armature making 840 revolutions; the speed of the hoat being almost the same as originally with a current of 57-2 ampéres. More recently Messrs, Yarrow and Company, in conjunction with the Electrical Power Storage Company, fitted up another electrical launch, destined for the Vienna Exhibition. This boat is 40 feet long, with 6 feet beam, and can carry 40 passengers; the whole of the machinery and secondary cells are disposed under deck as ballast. The motor is a Siemens D, machine which develops nearly 7 horse-power, with 80 cells and a current of about 40 ampéres, As in the last case, the spindle of the armature is coupled to the propeller shaft. The screw is two-bladed, of thin forged steel, and was designed by Messrs. Yarrow; its diameter is 19 inches, pitch 13 inches. The weight of the motor and batteries combined is 24 tons, During the trial over the measured mile the speed of this boat was over 8 miles per hour, the current used at the time being 41-22 ampéres, and the counter E, M. F. 1125 volts with 60 cells in circuit. The speed of the boat is varied by a commutator, which throws more or less cells into operation. Forty ampéres is a very economical rate of discharge for these small cells, but where great power is required fur a short space of time they can yield as much as 80 ampéres, aud the same weight of accumulators can furnish double the power, but for less than half the time; in this manner very high speeds could be obtained with but a moderate weight. ‘G52 REPORT—-1883. 5. On Blectric Launches. By J. Cuarx. The launch described is a wooden boat, clinker built, 21 feet long over all by 4 feet 4inches beam, and drawing 12 inches of water with three or four persons on board. She is fitted with an electric motor coupled direct to the propeller shaft, -and her power is derived from two battery boxes 3 feet long by 8 inches wide, and 12 inches high, which can be utilised as seats. The batteries require recharging with chemicals about every four hours of continuous use, one battery driving the boat at three quarters speed, while the other is being recharged. During several ‘trials at Kilcreggan-on-Clyde, a speed of a little over five miles an hour was obtained, the motor running at 600 revolutions per minute. The weight of the boat complete, with batteries charged, is 4 cwt. These electric launches are now being built by Messrs. Gilbert Bogle & Co., of Glasgow, of varying sizes, from 15 feet long and four miles per hour speed, to 80 feet long and seven miles per hour speed. 6. On Electric Tramways.! By M. Hoxroyp Siru. The author said he had been led to consider the subject on account of a proposal to introduce tramways in the town of Halifax, which presented unusual difficulties owing to the narrow, tortuous, and steep character of many of the streets. Horse “traction he considered out of the question there, steam was doubtful owing to the objection the public had to it, and the cable system was inapplicable in consequence of the enormous outlay it would involve, many of the roadways being of solid rock. He then gave an account of the experiments he has made, and explained the plan which he had finally adopted. This is to lay a rectangular pipe or conduit under- ground between the rails, and to carry the electric conductors on insulated sup- ports within it. The current is collected by a carriage provided with sliding contact pieces, and running in the conduit, and is conducted to the motor on the car by a bracket projecting through a slot running lengthwise of the top of the conduit, like that which in the cable system permits of the passage of the gripping arm. The motor is connected by gearing with a large and broad driving wheel, which travels on the top of the central conduit. 7. Secondary Batteries and the Economical Generation of Steam for Electrical Purposes. By W.W. Beaumont and C. H. W. Bicas. The first part of the paper referred to an investigation carried out during the past two years under the direction of Mr. D. G. Fitzgerald in conjunction with the authors, with the view of remedying the defects in secondary batteries of the Faure-Sellon-Volckmar type. The lead plates of such batteries were found frequently to fail in practice, because under the influence of the current they bend or buckle and two plates touch, when they are worse than useless, or the containing lead is acted upon, and the plugs become loose and drop out or do not touch the lead-holder sufficiently to make a good electric contact. The later experiments were carried out by Messrs. Schiassi and Dornbusch at the School of Electric Engineering. The investigations were (1) in regard to the cathode or reducing pole; and (2) relating to the anode or oxidising pole in -charging. In the ordinary form of battery the liberated hydrogen at the cathode soon separated more or less completely the active material from the supporting lead. After a long series of trials the lead support had been satisfactorily replaced by carbon, and the result seemed to give an almost perfect plate. But carbon ‘cannot be so used for the anode, because peroxide of lead reacts upon it, and cannot be formed in its presence. Whilst, therefore, the available material is very much restricted at the anode, much can be done to render the material used less liable to deterioration. Two methods had been followed. One was to coat the lead support with material not acted upon detrimentally by dilute acid or by the electric current, 1 Published in extenso by the author (Halifax). TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION G. 653. leaving a comparatively small surface that can be acted upon. It was found that the material known as Prout’s glue gave good results. Another device was to use- as the support a material electro-negative to lead, so that a comparatively ineffec- tive local couple was formed. Altogether these experiments have now resulted in the ability to construct a secondary battery which may be left for some time with- out appreciable loss, and the life of which is greatly extended beyond what was hitherto possible. The second part of this paper dealt with the economic genera- tion of steam for electric and other purposes. It described a special combination of” elephant boiler with the ordinary furnaces replaced by coke ovens. By these means the gases usually wasted from coke ovens were utilised in the production of steam. The coke produced was of the hard kind required for foundry and smithshop pur- poses, and its value was equal to or greater than that of the coal from which it is produced. The system had been in use considerably over two years with complete success, 8. Fire Risks of Electric Lighting. By Kitumsaworta Heposs. There is a great difference between the electric currents which have been in constant use for telegraphic purposes, and those which are to be supplied by the undertakers under the Electric Lighting Act. The latter can only be said to be free from danger when the heat generated by the current is utilised in its right place, and not developed in the conductors or wires which lead the electricity to the incandescent lamps. The Fire Risk Committee have already issued rules for guidance of users of electric light ; these can hardly be said to embrace all the salient points of the new subject, which can only be arrived at after years of practical work. The necessity of proper regulations has already been recognised by the insurance offices, both in the United States and Germany, and some of their special rules are given in this paper. The conductors must be properly proportioned for the current they have to carry; whatever resistance there is in the conductor will cause a corresponding development of heat, which will vary with the amount of electricity passing, and! inversely as the sectional area. The material must be free from impurity, otherwise an impure section will increase the resistance. The extraordinary difference in the conducting power of a sample of ‘commercial’ Rio Tinto copper wire, as compared with the pure metal, was shown in an experiment by Dr. Matthiessen—the conducting power being only 13°6 as against 99:95 for pure copper. The continued heating of an impure metallic conductor has a certain effect on its electrical resistance. With the sample just mentioned, the conducting power at 100° C. decreased from 13°58 to 13°558 after the wire had been heated for three days. It does not always follow that there will be a decrease in the con+ ducting power, as, with alloys, the opposite effect is produced. A copper-silver alloy showed an increase of ‘264, after having been heated to 100° C, for three days, and a tin-copper, an increase of ‘13. As the temperature in Dr. Matthiessen’s experiments was not increased over 100° C., the author has made some further experiments—heating the wires by the electric current from a secondary battery, to within a few degrees of their melting- oint. F The materials given on the table printed on the next page were tried—the wires and foils having such sectional area, and so arranged that, on the current being increased by twenty per cent., they were immediately fused. The total length of each experiment was twenty-four hours, during which time the current passing through varied slightly, and the following is a mean of the- results :— 654 REPorT—1883. = £. Swen / : Resistance -Resistance | Difference Matexal before Heating ' of Leads after 24 hours ~ ohms ohms > No. 1. Commercial Tin wire . i 815 8 —003 3 2) Lead, soft . ; 4 4 “835 8 -~*005 5» 8. Copper, soft ; : 5 “81 8 No change » 4. Pure Tinfoil 3 c 4 86 8 No change » 5. Tin and Lead alloy . . ‘8ST 8 » —'160 ,, 6: Albo alloy, in foil - *835 8 No change , 7, Aluminium and Tin alloy . "82 8 +0008 The resistances were in all cases taken at the temperature of the air, which averaged 69°, The sign — shows that the metal decreased in resistance, and + that it increased after continued heating. Nos. 1 and 3, tin and copper, were found to ‘scale when heated. A change has been noticed where high tension currents have been sent through a pure copper wire for some time—the wire in the armature of a Siemens’ machine, which came under the notice of the author, appeared to be brittle, and gave a fracture unlike pure copper. The necessity of good electrical connections is very great, also special arrange- ments of switches and contact-breakers which, when left in unskilled hands, are liable to cause dangerous heating or an are. Short circuit is the danger which may be caused by badly arranged wires ; most likely a conflagration will ensue unless the remedy suggested by the Fire Risk Committee and the Board of Trade is adopted—of having a cut-out or fusible plug in the circuit which gives way when the current is in excess. These should be arranged to melt if the current is more than ten or fifteen per cent. of the working strength, otherwise absolute safety is not arrived at. Ordinary lead or tin wire cannot-be used except for very small currents, as on fusing the metal is scattered in a globular form, when it is liable to cause fire, The plan adopted by the author is to take pieces of foil arranged like the leaves of a book; the thinness of the foil causes it to-be almost volatilised when melted. The material found to be the most reliable is a special alloy of aluminium, termed Albo metal, which is onieenely tough, and can be worked much nearer to its fusing point than tin or lead. The safety of an electric light installation is only insured by testing, which should be done by a current of higher electro-motive force than it is intended to use. When the work has been properly supervised no trouble should be experienced, and the electric light may be said to be much safer than gas, as it is free from those accidents which are due to a servant's carelessness, or by leakage of the pipes. Whatever danger there is with electric lighting is entirely localised to the generating station where the dynamos and engines would be under constant, supervision. TUESDAY, SEPTEMBER 25. The following Papers were read :-— 1, Improved Current Meters and Mode of taking Sub-surface Observations.! By Professor H. S. Here Suaw. ee ie The difficulties in the way of taking current-meter observations on sub-surface velocities in a river channel or tidal estuary are well known, and Have led to the } Published in extenso in the Hngincer, October 26, 1883. ~ TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION G. 655 abandonment of that method by one or two of the highest authorities and most extensive experimenters. . These difficulties fall under two heads :— 1. The construction of a suitable meter and the determination of its constants. 2. The mode of using it to obtain sub-surface velocities. The meters which are by far the most generally used have a revolving screw or fan, the number of turns of which in a given time affords a measure of the speed of the current. Instruments of this class have been brought to a tolerable state of perfection, and by means of various devices by which electric communication is established between the screw and the observer at the surface very satisfactory results have been attained. The mode of using this kind of meter at comparatively small depths and moderate velocities is to employ a rod of wood or metal, or an iron tube, by which it is held in the required position. Where the channel is deep and the current swift this method requires either elaborate raft or other arrange- ments, or the assistance of several men. If, as is very often the case, the channel is a tidal and navigable one, and interruptions are frequent, the taking of a series of observations by these means is a toilsome and laborious task. It is under the latter conditions that the author is at present engaged in taking a series of obser- vations, and this paper contains a brief account of certain instruments employed, and the mode of using them. One object of the experiments was to obtain velocities at one point near the bottom during the whole rise and fall of the tide. To avoid the labour of frequent observations and the continued attendance above the point with a boat, which would have been otherwise necessary, the plan was tried of supporting the meter at the bottom of the channel instead of suspending it from above. This was done by driving an iron bar into the river bed at low water, and screwing the meter to it in its right position, and at such a depth as to avoid all danger to or from passing shipping. A self-recording meter was necessary, and the one exhibited was employed. The instrument in its original form has been elsewhere described by the author, but the present form has a most important modification in the recording appa- ratus. Into the water-tight barrel a spindle passes, which is turned once for fifty revolutions of the screw. At every revolution of the spindle a needle is raised which flies back under the action of a spring and punctures a tinfoil sheet, a specimen of which was shown. This sheet is wrapped round a drum, which is turned uniformly by clockwork once in an hour, so that not only can the velocity be determined by the number of dots in a given space, but also the time at which the particular velocity occurred. In order to use the whole surface of the foil, the piece which carries the marking needle and spring moves along by a slow screw, so that the instrument will record continuously for as long as twelve hours. There is yet another point, viz., that in order to record the time when the tide turns another needle is used, which records the motion in the opposite direction, and the marks on the foil slant the opposite way. The special objection which was found to hold with this arrangement is the fact that weeds and drift moving along near the bottom get entangled in the fan. In this case there is nothing in the record to enable the cause of the consequent alteration to be detected with certainty. Moreover, the bearings of the fan need frequent examination in the muddy waters in which the instrument was employed, and this it was, of course, impossible to secure. For this reason the author afterwards employed at all depths the method, which has recently been used by Professor teers and other observers, of sus- pending the meter with a weight. A suitable tail causes the meter to take its proper position in the current, and.it can be easily hauled up for inspection. The author was led to conclude that for the above reasons no meter with a revolving screw could be left to work by itself at any rate under these conditions, Also that the method of suspension by a rope is by far the easiest and most rapid mode of experimenting. There are, however, at least three serious objections inherent in screw current meters: ' Minutes of Proc. Inst. C. H., vol. 1xix. Pp. 3999 656 REPORT—1883. (1.) The speed of the fan at even moderate velocities is not proportional to the: speed of the water. (2.) It is impossible to maintain the same conditions of friction for more than a yery short time of working, especially in impure water. (3.) They stop altogether at low velocities, The first involves considerable expenditure of labour if the records of observa- tions at low velocities are to be worth anything at all. In the first place the meter must be carefully rated at a number of different velocities, and this without elaborate appliances is a difficult matter to accomplish. The result of such a rating made by Mr. R. E. Froude, at the Admiralty Experimenting Works, Torquay, is shown by the curve (exhibited on a diagram), by which the second and third objections were made evident as well as the labour involved by the first.’ It was with a view of overcoming the foregoing objections that the instrument exhibited was contrived by the author. A description of this was then given,. and its advantages were explained, as well as some of the results obtained by it. 2. A Flexible Band Dynamometer.} By Professor W. C. Unwin, M.Inst.C.H. The ordinary flexible band dynamometer consists of a band passing over a brake pulley with a fixed weight at one end and a spring balance on the other. The: difference of the tensions measures the friction, and the product of this and the velocity of the pulley gives the work absorbed. The chief difficulty in using it is that the oscillations of the spring balance make the determination of one of the tensions inexact. By taking the band over an idle pulley and back over the brake- pulley, the tension to be measured by the spring balance is made very much less, and the effect of errors in measuring it has less effect on the determination of the work absorbed. 3. Curves of Air Resistance. By Professor GREENHILL, M.A. The author presented a series of curves plotted from experiments by Mr. Bashforth and Herr Krupp, of Essen, on the velocities of projectiles. In these curves the abscissee represented velocities and the ordinates resistances. At low velocities the curve was a parabola, but at the velocity of sound it suddenly stepped up and pursued another parabola at a constant height above the first. At the speed corresponding to efflux into a vacuum the curve rejoined the original parabola, and followed the law that the resistance varies as the square of the velocity. The part of the curve between the two limits also followed the same law with a constant added. In Mr. Bashforth’s experiments the velocity varied from 100 to 2,800 feet per second, and the resistance was tabulated in pounds per circular inch. In Krupp’s experiments the speeds varied from 140 to 700 metres per second, and the results were given in kilos. per square centimetre. His curve lay below Bashforth’s, indicating a lower resistance, due to difference in the shape of the head of the projectile. The lowest velocity of 100 feet per second, or 70 miles per hour, overlapped, the author said, those dealt with im meteorology and engineering, and gave only a pressure of 10 Ibs. per square foot. At 2,800 feet per second the pressure was 35} Ibs. per circular inch, or 6,500 Ibs. per square foot. These results did not agree with those deduced from wind pressures. 4, Southport Sewage.* By Isaac SHONE. By the aid of maps, sections, and diagrams, the author explained his semi- pneumatic and semi-hydraulic system of collecting and ejecting sewage-proper within flat town areas, such as obtain in Southport. His system, while it was specially re- commended by him for draining low-lying and flat towns on the ‘separate system,’ 1 The Hngineer, October 1883. 2 Published in extenso by the author (Wrexham). TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION G. 657 was, he contended, none the less applicable to towns where the ‘combined system ’ of drainage was in operation, and which might, on that account, be preferred to the ‘separate system,’ because by the employment of his hydraulic sewage-ejectors fixed at the houses and heads of sewers, and by the employment of his pneumatic sewage-ejectors, distributed over the town to be drained, suitable house-drains and public sewers could always be laid at such gradients as would cause the sewage flowing into them to flow through them at ‘self-cleansing velocities,’ a condition which if invariably insisted upon would result in the practical extinction of offensive and dangerous sewage-gas emanations. 5. On the Rosebridge Colliery Deep Mine and the Winding Machinery Employed. By G. H. Dacusu, M.Inst.C.B. In briefly giving the history of this colliery the author states that the shaft passed through the Ince, Furnace, Pemberton, and Wigan mines, including ten distinct sections, before striking cannel, which was done in 1862, after two years’ working. Temperatures were taken at intervals during the sinking of the shaft, and they were found to be as follows :— At a depth of 558 yards, 78° Fahr. 30 83° ” ” ” if a7 Ser, SAN RRL w DOES of SOOT ete Dor —%, ” 806 ” 934° ty] ss Slory A O4ey As an instance of the extraordinary work performed by the winding engines, it is mentioned that 1,976 tubs of coal, of 74 cwt., were raised in a day of ten hours. In 1868 the shaft was extended down to the Arley mine at a depth of 806 yards, very little water, which was salt, being found at this depth. It was then found necessary to increase the winding drum to a diameter of 24 feet, and the tail ends of the piston rods were cut off, thus saving friction. The mean speed of the cage in the shaft is 2,590 feet per minute, and the maximum 5,100 feet, or about fifty-eight miles per hour. This is considered the quickest in England, and until recently the mine was the deepest. 6. The proposed Jordan Canal. By Trurawney Saunvers, F.R.G.S. WEDNESDAY, SEPTEMBER 26. The following Papers were read :— 1. The British Navy. By Captain Beprorn Pinu, R.N., F.B.G.S. 2. On a Self-Registering Ship’s Compass. Dy Ropery PickWELL. The wooden stand, lashed and screwed to the deck, which carries the ordinary howl, is covered by the binnacle top with glass windows, the stand being of any con- venient height. Inside the outer bowl the compass bowl is hung on gimball rings in the usual way, and the compass card is below the glass cover or lid of the inner 1883. UU 658 REPORT—1883. bowl, light being supplied at night by a top lamp. The registering apparatus is fitted in the bowl below the card. It consists of a barrel containing clockwork, which causes a second barrel within the first to continuously revolve at a given speed, the outer barrel being fixed and having two slots cut through on its upper surface parallel to the axis. The compass card has also a slot, curved in such a manner that some one part of it is always across one or other of the straight slots in the drum, and as the inner barrel is when in use covered with a sensitised paper, it will be at once understood that in whatever course the ship is being steered a ray of light either from the sun or from the lamp will pass through the small opening made at the intersection of the curved slot in the card with one or other of the straight slots in the drum envelope, and will produce a black mark upon the pre- pared paper, more or less distant from the centre of the card, which from its position will give an exact indication of the course of the vessel at the time. The revolving motion of the drum gives the duration of time the ship’s head is on each course, as well as the time such courses are changed. 3. The Working of Slate Quarries. By A. W. DarBIsHIRE. The author gave an account of the modern method of working slate quarries, the conditions necessary for success, the cost, &c. 4. The Action of Waves on Sea Beaches. By A. R. Hunt, M.A., F.G.S. The author referred to the difference of opinion that exists as to the relative accumulative and destructive action on beaches of large and small waves; and further, as to the size of shingle that is propelled by waves to the greatest height. He endeavoured, by a description of a series of observations and experiments, to show that the ordinary oscillating wind-wave or swell is never converted into a wave of translation, and that it is to the assumption that the character of such ordinary waves is so altered on approaching the shore, that much of the uncertainty at present prevailing is due. 5. Harbours of Refuge. By Ropert Carper, F.R.G.S. The writer showed how the anomalies of the present system of shipping dues, varying as they do at almost every port in the kingdom, tend to divert certain articles of commerce from Great Britain to foreign ports. He instanced the Eastern trade, which at one time centred in London, having been transferred to continental ports; and the Australian wool trade, which properly belonged to England, was now going to Antwerp; while a large American trade had found its way to Havre. There are about 250 harbours in the United Kingdom governed by local authorities, and about 200 creeks and so-called harbours in the hands of individual proprietors, which are largely supported and maintained by charges upon ships and their cargoes. So complicated is the system that it is impossible to obtain reliable information on the subject of dock charges and the financial position of our harbours. He also showed the varying character of pilotage imposts. In order to compete with foreign ports our import charges, especially on raw ma- terials, must be kept low. He instanced the vexatious divisions and ruling divisions of rating in the port of Liverpool, and also pointed out that the reduction by Mr. Gladstone, when Chancellor of the Exchequer, in 1853, of the articles contained in the customs charges from 460 to 48 had worked with advantage, both to the customs authorities and the harbour authorities. He contended that the charges levied on shipping in Great Britain were extravagant, and urged that a uniform toll of 75 per cent. of what was now levied would be sufficient, without going to the public exchequer, to provide and maintain harbours of refuge and to conform to all the parliamentary requirements as to sinking funds and so on. He held that each TRANSACTIONS OF SECTION G. 659 port should bear the cost of its own harbour, but if it were necessary to spend public funds at all, it should be in improving existing harbours of refuge rather than upon new ones. 6. The Panama Canal. By the Chevalier pr Srozss. Passing over the various efforts which have been made since the days of Cortez and Pizarro—a period of fully four centuries—to discover a feasible route for the construction of a canal or waterway across Central America, the author described, with some details, the various proposals which have from time to time found favour, down to 1871, when an international congress assembled at Paris under the presidency of M. de Lesseps, provided with a concession obtained from the Columbian Government in the previous year ; and after an exhaustive inquiry decided upon the construction of a canal from the Gulf of Limon to the Bay of Panama. The author then proceeded to describe the work as then in progress, with the latest particulars up to September 14, obtained direct from M, de Lesseps. "7 Aig ee SL APE By a ges ‘iV eh AURAL ae PA * 4 = re Dt A 1. u Gh gx) hs ee ‘ SSeS rY ‘ regs eae te tae ¥ : ha) Be ~*~ eee x : li a pre cue — ik ie —_ { Nalae a, Se yaa sare ls mn eae % ee ne Te \ De saber Be Aas ht kt Li A nie pag: me NES reais = eC Wi Ms ee seh st aie ade at Oe Fame TY hig be ay. pe fi tog he eee ane tei Saat a bp wie 4 i yee ia Dates tela < wierd thle Oikos bes ies) oe Le ae Co 7 ee onsen VO reat ty $M: f VIG idalld ot : ye FUE EASE ths! 62° ety fie ay, M met ‘ (AUR Bet . at nn a a tae yaa ie iy € oak Sie se ll GRO ae eee SEMI acl RAY Sis, REM LOR — | Pel ra o au ies (avers Gs ha Be ‘i ced, ae * : 5 ay wh ant Seattp Triad © ‘ithe wal Baselly vu ty 54 yen tind pat ae bi gah oN ee oh rare he f 1: ee , ‘ " ao . . ¥ a - Ne ’ - o . aie + Ar Ae 4 : 4 ' ‘ j & 7 - J ia W 58 f ak ris j oe an | 4 a nt4 j i a pein y : oe a pe) ee _ Baipin rsgt 74. 5/4 i : _ ib 9S 2 5 , ro ties i “— Jl, ele ; : “yp pe i. ‘ ; . a a ec ‘e , 7 . | _ + Ca te Lg na) A s oid Meet: mee ~ qe My fi Ce acd 1) Gall ee ae / : yee.” re. Ry a | ae a i ie he © t aL - oe | J “SONY i 2 I aan a: Cem Te , \! i Me ts Peer ; sa: < Mai beh set 4% Sse See ee re VtRet i tae "3 Se a INDEX. [An asterisk (**) signifies that no abstract of the communication is given } BJECTS and rules of the Association, xxi. ‘Places and times of meeting, with names of officers, from commencement, xxviii. List of former Presidents and Secretaries of Sections, xxxv. List of evening lectures, xlix. Lectures to the Operative Classes, li. Officers of Sectional Committees present at Southport, lii. Table showing the attendance and re- ceipts at the annual meetings, liv. Treasurer’s account, lvi. Officers and Council for 1883-84, lvii. Report of the Council to the General Committee at Southport, Iviii. Recommendations adopted by the General Committee at Southport: involving grants of money, Ixi; not involving grants of money, Ixiv; communica- tions ordered to be printed in extenso, lxvi; resolutions referred to the Council for consideration, and action if desirable, 2b. Synopsis of grants of money appropriated to scientific purposes, Ixviii. Places of meeting in 1884 and 1885, lxix. General statement of sums which have been paid on account of grants for scientific purposes, lxx. General meetings, lxxx. Address by the President, Prof. Cayley, D.C.L., LL.D., F.B.S., &e., 1. Abel (Sir F.) on patent legislation, 316. Abney (Capt. W. de W.) on the best experimental methods that can be used in observing total solar eclipses, 49 ; on meteoric dust, 126; on fixing a standard of white light, 127, 422. Absorption spectrum of didymium chlo- ride, Prof. A. Schuster and T. G,. Bailey on the, 400. Ace (Rey. Dr.), foot and mouth disease of cattle : its true history and remedy, 620. Adams (Prof. J. C.) on the harmonic analysis of tidal observations, 49. Adams (Prof. W. G.) on standards for use in electrical measurements, 41 ; on fixing a standard of white light, 127. Agricultural statistics, by W. Botly, 619- Air resistance, curves of, by Prof. Green- hill, 656. Alcoholic drinks, the effect of, on length of human life, W. B. Robinson on, 620. Alcyonaria, the polymorphism of, Prof. M. Marshall on, 529. Alexander (Gen. Sir J. E.) on the evils arising from the pollution of rivers, 605. Algze, fossil, some supposed, from carbon- iferous rocks, Prof. W. C. Williamson on, 493. Algin, a new substance obtained from seaweed, E. C. C. Stanford on, 464. Allman (Prof.) on the Scottish zoological station, 233; on the occupation of a table at the zoological station at Naples, 234. Alpine railways, the construction and working of, J. B. Fell on, 633. America, Central, the volcanic and earth- quake regions of, W. Hancock on, with observations on recent phenomena, 594. *Ammonia, a new method of recovering from sewage, by J. B. Kinnear, 474. Ammonias, the substituted, the molecular weights of, by Prof. J. Dewar and Dr. A. Scott, 460. Anderson (Dr. R. J.) on the muscular movements that are associated with certain complex motions, 544. Anemometer, a marine, description of, by Dr. W. G. Black, 422, Angiosperms, the closed condition of the seed-vessel in, Prof. A. 8. Wilson on, 538. Annelides of the Southport sands, Dr. Carrington on the, 544. Anthracosaurus Edgei (Baily sp.), a large sauro-batrachian from the Lower Coal Measures, Jarrow colliery, near Castle- comer, co. Kilkenny, some additional notes on, by W. H. Baily, 496. Anthropology, Address by W. Pengelly to the Department of, 549. Anthropometric Committee, final report of the, 253. Anthropometry, by Dr. J. G. Garson, 569. Archeastacus Willemesii, a new genus of Hryonida, by C. Spence Bate, 511 662 Arizona, notes on the territory of, by Dr. L. Forbes, 590. Armstrong (Prof. H. E.) on isomeric naphthalene derivatives, 132. Artisans, the education of, Dr. G. B. Barron on, 627. *Asbestos, some experiments on, by M. W. Williams, 470. Ashton-under-Lyne district, the fauna and flora of the, by J. R. Byrom, 541. Asia, Russian Central, a journey in, in- cluding Kulja, Bokhara, and Khiva, by Rev. Dr. Lansdell, 592. Astronomical experiments at high eleva- tions in the Andes, note on some re- cent, by R. Copeland, 436. Atchison (A. T.) on patent legislation, 316. Athabasea district of the Canadian north-west territory, Rev. E. Petitot on the, 599. *Atomic volumes, critical points and pressures and their relation to, Prof. Dewar on, 464. Attractive influence of the sun and moon causing tides, and the variations in at- mospheric pressure and rainfall causing oscillations in the underground water in porous strata, I. Roberts on the, 405. Auroral experiments in Lapland, Lem- strém’s recent, J. R. Capron on, 439. Axon (W. E. A.) on the number of the deaf and dumb in the world, 616. Ayrton (Prof.) on standards for use in electrical measurements, 41 ; on fixing a standard of white light, 127. Baber (EH, C.), curiosities of travel on the Tibetan frontier, 599. Bailey (T. G.) and Prof. A. Schuster on the absorption spectrum of didymium chloride, 400. Baily (W. H.) on the tertiary flora of the north of Ireland, 209; some additional notes on Anthracosaurus Hdgei (Baily sp.), a large sauro-batrachian from the Lower Coal Measures, Jarrow colliery, near Castlecomer, co. Kilkenny, 496. Baker (H. B.) on the alleged direct union of nitrogen and hydrogen, 467. Balance, a delicate, suggestions for facili- tating the use of, by Prof. Lord Ray- leigh, 401. Balfour (Dr. T. G.) on the work of the Anthropometric Committee, 253. Ball (Prof. R. §.), *a specimen of the work of the new chronograph at Dun- sink Observatory, 400; on a funda- mental theorem in the dynamics of non-Euclidian space, 406; ona geo- metrical illustration of a dynamical problem, 407. Ball (Prof. V.) on explorations in caves in the carboniferous limestone in the south of Ireland, 132. INDEX. Barlow (W. H.) on patent legislation, 316. Barometric pressure, the influence of, on the discharge of water from springs, B. Latham on, 495. Barrington (R, M.) on the migration of birds, 229. Barron (Dr. G. B.) on a human skull found near Southport, 562; on the education of artisans, 627. Barrow-in-Furness, &c., the growth of, by Hyde Clarke, 623. ——, a comparison of, in 1836 and 1883, by Hyde Clarke, 631. Basalt apparently overlying post-glacial beds, co, Antrim, W. J. Knowles on, 497. Bate (C. Spence), Archeastacus Wille- mesti, anew genus of Mryonida, 511. Beaumont (W. W.) and C. H. W. Biggs, secondary batteries and the economical generation of steam for electrical pur- poses, 652. Beck (Mr.) on the determination of a gauge for the manufacture of various small screws, 318. Becker (Miss L. EH.) on the workings of the proposed revised New Code, and of other legislation affecting the teaching of science in elementary schools, 309. Beddoe (Dr. J.) on the work of the Anthropometric Committee, 253; on the facial characteristics of the races and principal crosses in the British Isles, 306 ; the Germanic and Rhetian elements in Switzerland, 574. Ben Nevis, meteorological observations on, report of the Committee for co- operating with the Scottish Meteoro- logical Society in making, 125, Bevan (Rey. J. O.) the education of pauper children, industrially and other- wise, 629. Biggs (C. H. W.) and W. W. Beaumont, secondary batteries and the economical generation of steam for electrical pur- poses, 652. Biological Section, Address by Prof. E. Ray Lankester to the, 512. Bisulphide of carbon, the application of, to the scouring of wool, by Prof. W. Ramsay, 462. Black (Dr. W. G.), description of a marine anemometer, 422. Blake (Prof. J. F.) on the pre-Cambrian igneous rocks of St. David’s, 507. Bolometry, experiments in, by Prof. S. P. Thompson, 401. Bonney (Prof. T. G.) on the erratic blocks of England, Wales, and Ireland, 136 ; on a supposed case of metamor- phism in an Alpine rock of carbonifer- ous age, 507; note on the nagel-flue of the Rigi and Rossberg, ib. Borness. Cave, Kirkeudbrightshire, the, _by A. R. Hunt, 561. INDEX. Botly (W.), agricultural statistics, 619 ; forestry, 621. Bourne (A. G.) *on the differences be- tween the males and females of the pearly nautilas, 528. ‘Bourne (S.) on the workings of the pro- posed revised New Code, and of other legislation affecting the teaching of science in elementary schools, 309. Bower (F. 0.) on the relations of proto- plasm and cell-wall in the vegetable cell, 535. Brabrook (Mr.) on the work of the An- thropometric Committee, 253; on the facial characteristics of the races and principal crosses in the British Isles, 306. Braham (P.) on the action of currents of air between plates, 447. *Brain disturbance, some effects of, on the handwriting, Dr. W. H. Stone on, 544. Bramwell (Sir F.) on patent legislation, 316; on the determination of a gauge for the manufacture of various small screws, 318. Brigg (G.) on the exploration of Raygill fissure, Yorkshire, 133. *British navy, the, by Captain B, Pim, 657. Brown (Prof. Crum) on making meteoro- logical observations on Ben Nevis, 125 ; on chemical nomenclature, 127. Browne (W. R.) on the resistance of ’ beams when strained beyond the elas- tic limit, 648. Brunlees (J.), Address by, to the Mecha- nical Section, 635. Buchan (Mr.) on making meteorogical observations on Ben Nevis, 125. Buckland (Miss A. W.), three golden cups, 565. Buckney (Mr.) on the determination of a gauge for the manufacture of various small screws, 318. Bunsen’s ice calorimeter, a modification of, Prof. Balfour Stewart on, 432. Byrom (J. R.), the fauna and flora of the Ashton-under-Lyne district, 541, Cain, the descendants of, C. 8S. Wake on, 563. €aiculus, the most commodious and com- ‘prehensive, Dr. E. Schréder on, 411. Canada, a brief chronological and statis- tical review of the past and present of, by C. Walford, 613. _, as it impresses and influences an emigrant, with notes on the North-west territory, by H. Moody, 612: Capper (R.), harbours of refuge, 658. Capron (J. R.) on some points in Lem- ' strém’s recent ‘auroral experiments in Lapland, 439. f *Carbonic acid gas, explosion of—a de- ' monstration, by H. B, Dixon, 459. 663 Carbutt (E. H.) on patent legislation, 316. Carpenter (Dr. W. B.) on the Scottish zoological station, 233; on the germ- theory of disease, considered from the natural-history point of view, 529; *the egg-capsules of the dog-whelk and their contents, 540. Carpenter (W. L.) on the conversion of oleic acid into palmitic acid, and fusions with caustic alkalies at high temperatures, 462; on the teaching of chemistry in elementary schools, 474; asystem of science demonstration in elementary schools, 627. —— and Prof. Balfour Stewart on ap- parent sun-spot inequalities of short period, 418. Carrington (Dr.) on the annelides of the Southport sands, 544. Cash (W.) on the fossil plants of Halifax, 160. Cattle, foot and mouth disease of: its true history and remedy, by Rev. Dr. Ace, 620, *Cattle disease in South America, Dr. Roy on, 532. Caves in the carboniferous limestone in the south of Ireland, report on explora- tions in, 132. Cayley (Prof.) on mathematical tables,118. Cell contents, M. Ward on some, 537. Celt, German, and Slavonian, the words, their misinterpretation, and its results, Dr. R. G. Latham on, 567. *Chemical constitution and crystalline form, G. J. Stoney on the relation be- tween, 464. Chemical nomenclature, report on, 127. Chemical reaction, suggestions for com- puting the speed of, by Prof. R. B. Warder, 456. Chemical Section, Address by Dr. J. H. Gladstone to the, 448. *Chemical views on the constitution of matter, by Prof. A. W. Williamson, 459. Chemistry, the teaching of, in elementary schools, W. L. Carpenter on, 474. Children, pauper, the education of, indus- trially and otherwise, by Rev. J. O. Bevan, 629. ; Chinese, the’ southern, the advance of, H. 8. Hallett on, 598. Chloride of aluminium, the decomposing action exerted by, on hydrocarbons, ‘Profs. C. Friedel and J. M. Crafts on, 468. Chloritic marl of Ashwell, Herts, a boulder from the, H. G. Fordham on, 505. f Chlorophyll in animals, the occurrence of, Dr. C. A. MacMunn on, 532.’ . *Chroriograph, the new, at Dunsink Ob- servatory, a specimen of the work of, by Prof. R. S. Ball, 400. 664 Chrystal (Prof.) on standards for use in electrical measurements, 41. Cinnamic acid, the preparation of, T. M. Morgan on, 458. Clark (J.) on electric launches, 652. Clark (L.) on the determination of a gauge for the manufacture of various small screws, 318. Clarke (Hyde), the Yahgan Indians of Tierra del Fuego, 572; the English- speaking populations of the world, 618; the growth of Barrow-in-Furness, &e., 623 ; a comparison of Morecambe Bay, Barrow-in-Furness, North Lanca- shire, West Cumberland, &c., in 1836 and 1883, 631. Climature, the causes of changes of, during long periods of time, and of coincident changes of fauna and flora, J. Gunn on, 509. Clouds, a method for measuring the height of, Prof. Liiroth on, 422. Clowes (Prof. F.), a new reflector for in- candescent electric lamps, 447. Coal, methods for coking, and recovering the bye-products, by Watson Smith, 465. Cole (W.) on the ‘Loughton’ or ‘ Cowper’s’ Camp, 243. Coloration of some sands, Rev. A. Irving on the, 504. Conglomerate, a, with boulders in the Laurentian rocks of North Uist, Scot- land, J. Thomson on, 498. Congo, a visit to Mr. Stanley’s stations on the, by H. H. Johnston, 593. Copeland (R.), note on some recent astro- nomical experiments at high elevations in the Andes, 436. Coral atoll, a, on the shore-line at Arbig- land, near Dumfries, Scotland, J. Thomson on, 498. Cordeaux (J.) on the migration of birds, 229. Cotton trade, the: its condition and pros- pects, by E. Guthrie, 601. Crafts (Prof. J. M.) and Prof. C, Friedel on the decomposing action that chloride of aluminium exerts on hydrocarbons, 468. Crampton (T. R.) on the construction and ventilation of long railway tunnels, 647. Cranial characters of the inhabitants of Timor-laut, Dr. J.G. Garson on the, 566. Creed census, the importance of a: with notice of that taken in 1881 for the diocese of Liverpool, by Rey. Canon Hume, 622. *Critical points and pressures, and their relation to atomic volumes, Prof. Dewar on, 464. Crompton (E.) onthe determination ofa gauge for the manufacture of various small screws, 318, INDEX. Crosskey (Dr. H. W.) on the erratic blocks of England, Wales, and Ireland, 136; on the circulation of underground waters, 147 ; on the workings of the pro- posed revised New Code, and of other legislation affecting the teaching of science in elementary schools, 309; on local scientific societies, 318. *Crystalline form, the cause oi, G. J. Stoney on, 400. *___, the relation between chemical con- stitution and, G. J. Stoney on, 464. Crystals, the development of, from trans- parent glass by the action of solvents upon it, W. Thomson on, 471. Culverwell (E. P.) on the probable ex- planation of the effect of oil in calming waves in a storm, 443. Cumberland, West, a comparison of, in 1836 and 1883, by Hyde Clarke, 631. Cunningham (J. T.), report on the occu- pation of the table at the zoological station at Naples, 237. Cunningham (Rev. W.), an attempt at the more definite statement of the Malthusian principle, 603. Current meters, improved, and mode of taking sub-service observations, by Prof. H. 8. H. Shaw, 654. Currents of air between plates, the action of, P. Braham on, 447. Curves of air resistance, by Prof. Green- hill, 656. Curves of the fourth class, with a triple and a single focus, H. M. Jeffery on, 412, Daglish (G. H.) on the Rosebridge Col- liery deep mine and the winding ma- chinery employed, 657. Darbishire (A. W.), the working of slate quarries, 658. Darwin (Prof. G. H.) on the harmonic analysis of tidal observations, 49. Davis (J. W.) on the exploration of Ray- gill fissure, Yorkshire, 133; on the occurrence of remains of labyrintho- donts in the Yoredale rocks of Wensley- dale, 492; on some fossil fish-remains found in the upper beds of the Yore- dale series at Leyburn, in Yorksbire, ib.; on a pile-dwelling recently dis- covered at Ulrome, in Holderness, Yorkshire, 567. Dawkins (Prof. W. Boyd) on explorations in caves in the carboniferous limestone in the south of Ireland, 132; on the erratic blocks of England, Wales, and Ireland, 136; the master-divisions of the Tertiary period, 490. Dawson (Principal J. W.) on the geologi- cal relations and mode of preservation of Eozoon canadense, 494. Day (St. J. V.) on patent legislation, 316, INDEX. Deacon (G. F.) on underground tempera- ture, 45. Deaf and dumb, the number of the, in the world, W. E. A. Axon on, 616. Deane (Dr.) on the erratic blocks of Eng- land, Wales, and Ireland, 136. De Chaumont (Prof.) on the influence of bodily exercise on the elimination of nitrogen, 242. Delany (Rev. W.) on the workings of the proposed revised New Code, and of other legislation affecting the teaching of science in elementary schools, 309. De Rance (C. E.) on the erratic blocks of England, Wales, and Ireland, 136; on the circulation of underground waters, 147; on local scientific societies, 318; notes on geological sections within forty miles radius of Southport, 489. Dewar (Prof.) on fixing a standard of white light, 127 ; *on liquid marsh gas, 464; *on critical points and pressures and their relation to atomic volumes, ib. and Prof. Liveing on sun-spots and the chemical elements in the sun, 455. — and Dr. A. Scott onthe atomic weight of manganese, 459; on the molecular weights of the substituted ammonias, 460 Diazo group, colouring matters of the, by R. Meldola, 455 Dickinson (J.) on underground tempera- ture, 45. Didymium chloride, the absorption spec- trum of, Prof. A. Schuster and T. G. Bailey on, 400 Diffusion, rapid, of molten metals, a case of, Prof. W. C. Roberts on, 402. Jiller (J. 8) on the geology of the * Troad, 508. Dixon (H. B.) on chemical nomenclature, _"127; *explosion of carbonic acid gas— a demonstration, 459. *Dog-whelk, the egg-capsules of the, and their contents, Dr. W. Bb. Carpenter on, 540. Dredging machines, two new, Prof, M. Marshall on, 540. Duncan (W. S.), a new method of com- paring the forms of skulls, 570. Dyas versus Permian, by Rey. A. Irving, 503. Dynamical problem, a geometrical illus- tration of a, Prof. R. 8. Ball on, 407. Dynamics of non-Euclidian space, a fundamental theorem in the, Prof. R. S. Ball on, 406. Dynamometer, a flexible band, by Prof. W. C. Unwin, 656. Earthquake of 1881 in the island of Ischia, preliminary notice of the, by H. J. Johnston-Lavis, 499. 665. Earthquake of July 1883 in the island of Ischia, preliminary notice of the, by H. J. Johnston-Lavis, 501. Earthquake phenomena of Japan, report on the, 211. Eclipse totale du 6 Mai, 1883, 41’Ile Caro- line (long. 152° 20’ ouest, Paris, lat. 10°” sud), Océan Pacifique, note sur les- résultats de ses observations de 1’, by Dr. J. Janssen, 429. Economic Science and Statistics, Ad-- dress by R. H. Inglis Palgrave to the- Section of, 605. Education of artisans, Dr. G. B. Barron on the, 627. Education of pauper children, the, in-- dustrially and otherwise, by Rey. J. O. Bevan, 629. Electric currents, alternating, the energy lost by radiation from, Prof. Fitzgerald on, 404. Electric lamps, incandescent, a new re- flector for, by Prof. F. Clowes, 447. Electric launches, A. Reckenzaun on, 650. . , J Clark on, 652. Electric lighting, fire risks of, by K. Hedges, 563. Electric tramways, M. H. Smith on, 652. Electrical measurements, report of the Committee for constructing and issuing practical standards for use in, 41. *Electrical resistance of the human body, Dr. W. H. Stone on the, 544. Electrolysis of dilute sulphuric acid in secondary batteries, by Dr. J. H. Glad- stone and A. Tribe, 464. Electro-magnetic action of moving elec- tricity, Maxwell’s equations for the,. Prof. Fitzgerald on, 404. Electro-magnetic disturbances of com- paratively short wave-lengths, amethod : of producing, Prof. Fitzgerald on, 405... Elimination of nitrogen, the influence of * bodily exercise on the, report on, 242. Ellington (E. B.) on the supply of hy- draulic power, 646. Energy lost by radiation fromalternating electric currents, Prof. Fitzgerald on the, 404. English-speaking populations of the world, the, by Hyde Clarke, 618. Eozoon canadense, the geological rela- tions and mode of preservation of, Principal J. W. Dawson on, 494. *Equations of motion, the, and the boundary conditions for viscous fluids, . Prof. O. Reynolds on, 401. Erratic blocks of England, Wales, and Ireland, eleventh report on the, 136. Etheridge (R.) on the earthquake pheno- mena of Japan, 211; on the fossil phyllopoda of the palzozoic rocks, 215. Euphrates Valley railway, J. B. Fell on. the, 632. 666 Evans (Dr. J.) on explorations in caves in the carboniferous limestone in the | south of Ireland, 132. Everett (Prof.) on standards for use in electrical measurements, 41; on under- ground temperature, 45. Ewing (Prof. J. A.) on the magnetic sus- ceptibility and retentiveness of soft iron, 402. Facial characteristics of the races and principal crosses in the British Isles, report of the Committee for defining the, and obtaining illustrative photo- graphs, 306. Fats, the constitution of the natural, J. A. Wanklyn and W. Fox on, 470. Fauna and flora of the Ashton-under- Lyne district, the, by J. R. Byrom, 541. Fell (J. B.) on the Euphrates Valley rail- way, 632; on the construction and working of Alpine railways, 633. Fellows (F.) on the work of the Anthro- pometric Committee, 253. Fire-extinction, the injector hydrant for, by J. H. Greathead, 635. Fire risks of electric lighting, by K. Hedges, 653. Fitzgerald (Prof. G. F.) on standards for use in electrical measurements, 41; on Maxwell’s equations for the electro- magnetic action of moving electricity, 404; on theenergy lost by radiation from alternating electric currents, 7b.; ona method of producing electro-magnetic disturbances of comparatively short wave-lengths, 405. Fleming (Dr. J. A.) on standards for use in electrical measurements, 41. Flint implement found on Torre-Abbey sands, Torbay, W. Pengelly on a, 564. Flora and fauna of the Ashton-under- Lyne district, the, by J. R. Byrom, 541. Floridez, protoplasmic continuity in the, T. Hick on, 547. Flower (Prof.) on the facial characteris- tics of the races and principal crosses in the British Isles, 306. Foot and mouth disease of cattle: its true history and remedy, by Rev. Dr. Ace, 620. Forbes (H. 0.) on the Koeboes and other tribes of Sumatra, and on some cus- toms prevalent among the inhabitants of ‘Timor, 565. Forbes (Dr. L.), notes on the territory of Arizona, 590. Fordham (H.G.) on the erratic blocks of England, Wales, and Ireland, 136 ; on local scientific societies, 318; on a boulder from the chloritic marl of Ash- | | Galvanometer, the imperfection of the, as well, Herts, 505. Forestry, by W. Botly, 621. Formosa, North, W. Hancock on, 597. INDEX. Forsyth (Prof. A. R.) on an approximate expression for #!, 407; on a gene- ralised hypergeometric series, 408. Fossil fish-remains, some, found in the upper beds of the Yoredale series at Leyburn, in Yorkshire, J. W. Davis on, 492. Fossil phyllopoda of the palzozoic rocks, report on the, 215. Fossil plants of Halifax, report on the, 160. Fossil polyzoa, fourth report on, 161; Part I. Cretaceous polyzoa (British area only), ib.; Part II. Classification of cyclostomatous polyzoa, &c., 175; Part III. Pseudo-polyzoan forms, 205; Part IV. Bibliography, 206. Foster (A. Le Neve) on the determination of a gauge for the manufacture of various small screws, 318. Foster (Dr. C. Le Neve) on underground temperature, 45. Foster (Prof. G. C.) on standards for use in electrical measurements, 41; on fixing a standard of white light, 127; on the workings of the proposed revised New Code, and of other legislation affecting the teaching of science in elementary schools, 309. Foster (Prof. M.) on the Scottish zoological station, 233; on the occupation of a table at the zoological station at Naples, 234; on the influence of bodily exercise on the elimination of nitrogen, 242. Fox (C. D.) on the Mersey tunnel, 371. Fox (W.) and J. A. Wanklyn on the constitution of the natural fats, 470. Frankland (Prof.) on chemical nomen- clature, 127. *Free libraries, Prof. L. Levi on, 605. Free public library, Notting Hill, the statistics of the, J. Heywood on, 604. Friedel (Prof. C.) and Prof. J. M. Crafts on the decomposing action that chlo- ride of aluminium exerts on hydro- carbons, 468. Gaels, personal names and tribe-names of the, by H. McLean, 573. Galla and Somali countries, E. G. Raven- stein on the, 595. Galloway (Mr.) on underground tempera- ture, 45. Galton (Capt. D.) on the circulation of underground waters, 147; on patent legislation, 316. Galton (F.) on the work of the Anthropo- metric Committee, 253; on the facial characteristics of the races and prin- cipal crosses in the British Isles, 306 ; on local scientific societies, 318. a test of the evanescence of a transient current, Prof, Lord Rayleigh on, 444. _ INDEX. Gardiner (W.) on the continuity of the protoplasm through the walls of vege- table cells, 534. Garson (Dr.) on the facial characteristics of the races and principal crosses in the British Isles, 306; on the cranial characters of the inhabitants of Timor- laut, 566; anthropometry, 569. *Gas-making, the employment of limed coal in, J. A. Wanklyn on, 471. Geikie (Prof.) on underground tempera- ture, 45. General equation of the fourth degree, note on a simple method of solving the, by A. Lodge, 408. Generalised hypergeometric series, Prof. A. R. Forsyth on a, 408. Geographical Section, Address by Lieut.- Col. H. H. Godwin-Austen to the, 576. Geological age of the North Atlantic Ocean, Prof. E. Hull on the, 494. Geological relations and mode of preser- vation of Eozoon canadense, Principal J. W. Dawson on the, 494. Geological Section, Address by Prof. W. C. Williamson to the, 475. Geological sections within forty miles’ radius of Southport, notes on, by C. E. De Rance, 489. Geology of the Troad, J. S. Diller on the, 508. Germ-theory of disease, the, considered from the natural history point of view, Dr. W. B. Carpenter on, 529. German, Celt, and Slavonian, the words, their misinterpretation, and its results, Dr. R. G. Latham on, 567. Germanic and Rhetian elements, the, in Switzerland, by Dr. J. Beddoe, 574. Glacier-motion in 1883, some measure- ments of, Prof. A. Schuster on, 432. Gladstone (Dr. J. H.) on meteoric dust, 126; on the work of the Anthropo- metric Committee, 253; on the work- ings of the proposed revised New Code, and of other legislation affecting the teaching of science in elementary schools, 309; Address by, to the Che- mical Section, 448; the length of the prismatic spectrum as a test of chemical purity, 461. —— and A. Tribe, electrolysis of dilute sulphuric acid in secondary batteries, 464, Glaisher (J.) on underground tempera- ture, 45; on mathematical tables, 118 ; on the circulation of underground waters, 147; on the survey of Hastern Palestine, 308. Glaisher (J. W. L.) on mathematical tables, 118. Glazebrook (R. T.) on standards for use in electrical measurements, 41. Glendale, Northumberland, the former | 667 physical condition of, G. P. Hughes on, 498. Godwin-Austen (Lieut.-Col. H. H.) on the natural history of Socotra and the ad- jacent highlands of Arabia and Somali Land, 227; Address by, to the Geo- graphical Section, 576. Gold, the mobility of, in molten lead, Prof. W. C. Roberts on, 464. , method of measuring changes in the value of, by J. L. Shadwell, 626. versus goods, by J. B. Martin, 625. Gray (‘T.) on the earthquake phenomena of Japan, 211. Greathead (J. H.), the injector hydrant for fire-extinction, 635. Green (Prof. A. H.) on the exploration of Raygill fissure, Yorkshire, 133. Greenhill (Prof.), curves of air resist- ance, 656. Gunn (J.) on the causes of change of climature during long periods of time, and of coincident changes of fauna and flora, 509. Giinther (Dr.) on the natural history of Socotra and the adjacent highlands of Arabia and Somali Land, 227; on the exploration of Kilimanjaro and the adjoining mountains of Hastern Equa- torial Africa, 228. Guthrie (E.), the cotton trade: its con- dition and prospects, 601. *Gyrostatic determination of the north and south line, andsthe latitude of any place, by Sir W. Thomson, 405. Haan (Dr. D. B. de) on some indefinite integrals that contain the elliptic in- tegrals Hand F, 440. *Haddon (Prof. A. C.) on the budding of polyzoa, 529. Haliburton (R. G.), primitive astrono- mical traditions as to paradise, 572. Hallett (H. S.) on the advance of the southern Chinese, 598. Hancock (Dr. N.) on patent legislation, 316. Hancock (W.) on the volcanic and earth- quake regions of Central America, with observations on recent phenomena, 594; on North Formosa, 597. *Handwriting, some effects of brain dis- turbance on the, Dr. W. H. Stone on, 544. Harbours of refugé, by R. Capper, 658. Harcourt (A. Vernon) on fixing a stan- dard of white light, 127; on a lamp giving a constant light, 426. Harmonic analysis of tidal observations, report of the Committee for the, 49. Harrison (J. Park) on the facial charac- teristics of the races and principal crosses in the British Isles, 306 ; onthe relative length of the first three toes of 668 the human foot, 562; the influence of town life on stature, 568; ‘ Krao,’ the so-called missing link, 575. Hartlaub (Dr. G.) on the natural history of Socotra and the adjacent highlands of Arabia and Somali Land, 227. Hartley (Prof.) on the ultra-violet spark spectra emitted by metallic elements, and their combinations under varying conditions, 127. Harvie-Brown (J. A.) on the migration of birds, 229. Heat of the sunshine at the Kew Ohser- vatory, as registered by Campbell’s method, Profs. H. E. Roscoeand Balfour Stewart on the, 414. Hedges (K.), fire risks of electric light- ing, 653. *Helicoidal asymmetry, a modelillustrat- ing, and particularly the formation of right- and left-handed helicoidal crys- tals from a non-helicoidal solution, Sir W. Thomson on, 405. Hennessey (J. B. N.) on meteoric dust,126. Henrici (Prof. O.), Address by, to the Mathematicaland Physical Section,393. Heredity in cats with an abnormal number of toes, E. B. Poulton on, 543. Herschel (Prof. A. S.) on underground temperature, 45; on meteoric dust, 126. Heywood (J.) on the work of the Anthro- pometric Committee, 253; on the workings of the proposed revised New Code, and of other legislation affect- ing the teaching of science in elemen- tary schools, 309; on the statistics of the free public library, Notting Hill, 604. Hick (T.) on the fossil plants of Halifax, 160; on protoplasmic continuity in the Floridex, 547. Hillhouse (Prof. W.) on the intercellular connection of protoplasts, 535. Hooker (Sir J.) on the natural history of Socotra and the adjacent highlands of Arabia and Somali Land, 227; on the exploration of Kilimanjaro and the adjoining mountains of Eastern Equatorial Africa, 228. Hopkinson (Dr. J.) on standards for use in electrical measurements, 41. Hopkinson (J.)on local scientificsocieties, 318. Hot springs of Iceland and New Zealand, C. E. Peek on the, 590. *Hudson (C. T.), an attempt to classify rotifers, 541. Huggins (Dr. W.) on some results of photographing the solar corona without an eclipse, 346, Hughes (G. P.) on the former physical condition of Glendale, Northumber- land, 498. Hughes (Prof. T. McK.) on the erratic INDEX. blocks of England, Wales, and Ireland, 136. Hull (Prof. E.) on underground tempera- ture, 45; on the circulation of under- ground waters, 147; on the geological age of the North Atlantic Ocean, 494. *Human body, the electrical resistance of the, Dr. W. H. Stone on, 544. Human life, the effect of alcoholic drinks on length of, W. B. Robinson on, 620. Hume (Rey. Canon), the importance of a creed census, with notice of that taken in 1881 for the diocese of Liverpool, 622; the true reason why so many chil- dren try to avoid school attendance, 628. Hunt (A. R.), on the influence of wave- currents on the marine fauna of shallow seas, 540; the Borness Cave, Kirkcud- brightshire, 561; the action of waves on sea beaches, 658. Huntington (Prof.) on the ultra-violet spark spectra emitted by metallic elements, and their combinations under varying conditions, 127. Huxley (Prof.) on the Scottish zoological station, 233; on the occupation of a table at the zoological station at Naples, 234. Hydraulic power, the supply of, E. B. El- lington on, 646. Hydrocarbons, the decomposing action that chloride of aluminium exerts on, Profs. C. Friedel and J. M. Crafts on, 468. Hydrogen, the alleged direct union of nitrogen and, H. B. Baker on, 467. Ice calorimeter, a modification of Bun- sen’s, Prof. Balfour Stewart on, 432. Iceland and New Zealand, the hot springs of, C. E. Peek on, 590. Indefinite integrals that contain the elllptic integrals # and JF, Dr. D. B. de Haan on some, 440. Injector hydrant for fire-extinction, the, by J. H. Greathead, 635. Involution of two matrices of the second order, Prof. J. J. Sylvester on the, 430. Irving (Rev. A.) on the action of sun- light on P, O,, 463; Dyas versus Per- mian, 503; on the coloration of some sands, and the cementation of siliceous sandstones, 504. Ischia, the island of, preliminary notice, by H. J. Johnston-Lavis, of the earth- quake of 1881, 499; and of that of July, 1883, 501. Isomeric naphthalene derivatives, re- port on the investigation of, 132. Janssen (Dr. J.), note sur les résultats de ses observations de l’éclipse total du 6 Mai, 1883, 4 1’le Caroline (long. 152° 20’ ouest, Paris, lat. 10° sud), Océan Pacifique, 429. INDEX. Japan, the earthquake phenomena of, report on, 211. Jeffery (H. M.) on curves of the fourth class, with a triple and a single focus, 412. Jeffreys (Dr. Gwyn) on the Scottish zoological station, 233. Jenkin (Prof. H. C. F.) on standards for use in electrical measurements, 41; nest gearing, 387. Johnston (H. H.),a visit to Mr. Stanley’s stations on the Congo, 593. Johnston-Lavis (H. J.), preliminary no- tice of the earthquake of 1881 in the island of Ischia, 499; preliminary no- tice of the earthquake of July 1883 in the island of Ischia, 501. Jones (Prof, T, Rupert) on the fossil phyl- lopoda of the palzozoic rocks, 215. *Jordan canal, the proposed, by T. Saunders, 657. *Jordan channel, T. Saunders on the, 591. *Jordan valley, Rev. Canon Tristram on the, 591. Kairwan, E. Rae on, 591. Kajunah district, Yassin and the, by Dr. R. G. Latham, 566. Kermode (P, M. C.) on the migration of birds, 229. Kilimanjaro and the adjoining mountains of Eastern Equatorial Africa, report on the%exploration of, 228. Kinahan (G. H.) on explorations in caves in the carboniferous limestone in the south of Ireland, 132. *King crab, the, and the scorpion, by Prof. E. Ray Lankester, 541. *Kinnear (J. B.), a new method for dis- infecting sewage and recovering am- monia from it, 474. Knowles (W. J.) on basalt apparently overlying post-glacial beds, co. Antrim, 497 ; on the antiquity of man in Ire- land, 562. Koeboes and other tribes of Sumatra, H. O. Forbes on the, 565. ‘Krao,’ the so-called missing link, by J. Park Harrison, 575. Labyrinthodonts, the occurrence of re- mains of, in the Yoredale rocks of Wensleydale, J. W. Davis on, 492. Lamé’s differential equation, Prof. F. Lindemann on, 351. Lamp, a, giving a constant light, A. Vernon Harcourt on, 426. Lancashire, North, a comparison of, in 1836 and 1883, by Hyde Clarke, 631. Lankester (Prof. E. Ray) on the Scottish zoological station, 233 ; on the occupa- tion of a table at the zoological station at Naples, 234; Address by, to the Biological Section, 512; on a young 669 specimen of the grey seal (H. gryphon) from Boscastle, Cornwall, 529; *on green oysters, 540 ; *new British river- worms, 541; *the king crab and the scorpion, id. Lansdell (Rev. Dr.),a journey in Russian Central Asia, including Kulja, Bokhara, and Khiva, 592. Latham (B.) on the influence of baro- metric pressure on the discharge of water from springs, 495. Latham (Dr. R. G.), Yassin and the Kajunah district, 566; on the words Celt, German, and Slavonian, their misinterpretation and its results, 567. | Lawrence (Rev. F.) on the survey of Eastern Palestine, 308. Lawson (Insp.-Gen.) on the work of the Anthropometric Committee, 253. Lebour (Prof. G. A.) on underground temperature, 45; on the circulation of underground waters, 147. Lee (J. E.) on the erratic blocks of _Eng- land, Wales, and Ireland, 136. Lemstrém’s recent auroral experiments in Lapland, J. R. Capron on, 439. Levi (Prof. L.) on the work of the An- thropometric Committee, 253; recent changes in the distribution of wealth in relation to the incomes of the labour- ing classes, 353; *on free libraries, 605. Lindemann (Prof. F.) on Lamé’s differen- tial equation, 351. *Liquid marsh gas, Prof. Dewar on, 464. Liveing (Prof.) and Prof. Dewar on sun- spots and the chemical elements in the sun, 455. Local science societies and the minor pre-historic remains of Britain, by R. Meldola, 571. Local Scientific Societies Committee, re- port of the, 318. Lockyer (J. N.) on the proposed publica- tion by the Meteorological Society of the Mauritius of daily synoptic charts of the Indian Ocean from the year 1861, 118. Locomotive engines, compound, F. W. Webb on, 647. Lodge (A.), note on a simple method of solving the general equation of the fourth degree, 408. Lodge (Dr. O. J.) on standards for use in electrical measurements, 41. Loess deposits of the valley of the Rhine, recent opinions on, by M. Stirrup, 497: Logical principle, exposition of a, as dis- closed by the algebra of logic, but overlooked by the ancient logicians, by Dr. E. Schréder, 412. ‘Loughton’ or ‘Cowper’s’ Camp, the ancient earthwork in Epping Forest known as the, report on, 243, Lowe (HE. J.) on some newly-discovered 670 localities of the rare slug, Testacella Haliotidea, 549. Lubbock (Sir J.) on the workings of the proposed revised New Code, and of other legislation affecting the teaching of science in elementary schools, 309. Liiroth (Prof.) on a method for measuring the height of clouds, 422, Mackintosh (D.) on the erratic blocks of England, Wales, and Ireland, 136; on the introduction of science into higher and middle-class schools, 622. *Macknight (E. A.), the Scottish poor law, past and present, tried by results, 626. McLean (H.), personal names and tribe- names of the Gaels, 573. McLeod (Prof.) on the pressure of the vapour of mercury at the ordinary temperature, 443. MacMahon (Capt. P. A.) on symmetric functions, and in particular on certain inverse operators in connection there- with, 409. MacMunn (Dr. C. A.) on the occurrence of chlorophyll in animals, 532. Macrory (Mr.) on patent legislation, 316. Madagascar, the south-west of, Nos Vey and, by Rev. 8. J. Perry, 595. Magnetic susceptibility and retentiveness of soft iron, Prof. J. A. Ewing on the, 402. Magnetism of the earth, the forms of the influence exerted by the sun on the, Prof. Balfour Stewart on, 419. Mahomed (Dr. F. A.) on the work of the Anthropometric Committee, 253. Malthusian principle, an attempt at the more definite statement of the, by Rev. W. Cunningham, 603. Man in Ireland, the antiquity of, W. J. Knowles on, 562. Manganese, the atomic weight of, Prof. J. Dewar and Dr. A. Scott on, 459. Manganese bronze, P. M. Parsons on, 378. Maori customs, notes on, by C. E. Peek, 590. Marine fauna of shallow seas, the in- fluence of wave-currents on the, A. R. Hunt on, 540. Marshall (Prof. M.) on the polymorphism of alcyonaria, 529 ; on two new dredg- ing machines, 540. Marten (E. B.) on the circulation of underground waters, 147. Marten (H.) on the circulation of under- ground waters, 147. Martin (J. B.), gold versus goods, 625. Maskelyne (Prof. N.S.) on the workings of the proposed revised New Code, and of other legislation affecting the teach- ing of science in elementary schools, 309. INDEX. Mathematical and Physical Section, Ad- dress by Prof. O. Henrici to the, 393. Mathematical tables, report on, 118. *Matter, chemical views on the constitu- tion of, by Prof. A. W. Williamson, 459. Matthews (J. D.) on wool plugs and steril- ised fluids, 531. Maxwell’s equations for the electro-mag- netic action of moving electricity,. Prof. Fitzgerald on, 404, Mechanical Section, Address by J. Brun- lees to the, 635. Meldola (R.) on the ‘Loughton’ or ‘Cowper’s ’ Camp, 243 ; on local scien- tific societies, 318; colouring matters. of the diazo group, 455; local science societies and the minor pre-historic remains of Britain, 571. Mercury, the pressure of the vapour of, at the ordinary temperature, Prof. McLeod on, 443. Merrifield (C. W.) on patent legislation, 316. Mersey tunnel, C. D. Fox on the, 371. Metamorphism, a supposed case of, in an Alpine rock of carboniferous age, Prof. T. G. Bonney on, 507. Meteoric dust, report on the practicability of collecting and identifying, and on the question of undertaking regular observations in various localities, 126. *Meteorological catalogue, the prelimi- nary, G. J. Symons on the completion of the European portion of, 414. Meteorological observations on Ben Nevis, report of the Committee for co-operat- ing with the Scottish Meteorological Society in making, 125. Miall (Prof. L. C.) on the exploration of Raygill fissure, Yorkshire, 133. Migration of birds, report on the, 229. Milne (Prof. J.) on the earthquake phe- nomena of Japan, 211. Milne-Home (Mr.) on making meteoro- logical observations on Ben Nevis, 125. Molecular movements, certain, in the vicinity of thin iron plates, W. Thom- son on, 472. Molten metals, a case of rapid diffusion of, Prof. W. C. Roberts on, 402. Moody (H.), Canada, as it impresses and influences an emigrant, with notes on the North-west territory, 612. More (A. G.) on the migration of birds, 229. Morecambe Bay, a comparison of, in 1836 and 1883, by Hyde Clarke, 631. Morgan (T. M.), ortho-amido-cinnamic acid, 458 ; on the preparation of cinna- mic acid, 7b. Morton (G. H.) on the circulation of underground waters, 147 ; section across the trias recently exposed by a railway excavation in Liverpool, 489. INDEX. Muirhead (Dr.) on the facial character- | istics of the races and principal crosses in the British Isles, 306. Muirhead (Dr. A.) on standards for use in electrical measurements, 41. Mulhall (M. G.) on the increase of national wealth since the time of the Stuarts, 624. Murray (J.) on making meteorological observations on Ben Nevis, 125. Muscular movements, the, that are asso- ciated with certain complex motions, Dr. R. J. Anderson on, 544. Nagel-flue of the Rigi and Rossberg, note on the, by Prof. T. G. Bonney, 507. National wealth, the increase of, since the time of the Stuarts, M. G. Mulhall on, 624. *Nautilas, the pearly, the differences be- tween the males and females of the, A. G. Bourne on, 528. Nectar gland of reseda, Prof. A. 8. Wil- son on the, 537. Nest gearing, by Prof. H. C. F. Jenkin, 387. New Code, the proposed revised, report of the Committee for watching and reporting on the workings of, and of other legislation affecting the teaching of science in elementary schools, 309. New Guinea, Coutts Trotter on, 596. Newton (Prof.) on the migration of birds, 229; on the occupation of a table at the zoological station at Naples, 234. New Zealand, the hot springs of Iceland and, C. E. Peek on, 590. *Nitrates in soil, R. Warington on the, 469. Nitrogen and hydrogen, the alleged direct union of, H. B. Baker on, 467. Norfolk (F.), Southport as an example of modern enterprise, 630. North (Mr.) on the influence of bodily exercise on the elimination of nitrogen, | 242. North Atlantic Ocean, the geological age | of the, Prof. E. Hull on, 494. North-west territory, notes on the, by | H. Moody, 612. Nos Vey and the south-west of Madagas- | car, by Rev. S. J. Perry, 595. | Numerical results derived from observa- tion, the adjustment of, T. B. Sprague on, 446, Odling (Prof.) on chemical nomenclature, 127 ; on the ultra-violet spark spectra emitted by metallic elements, and their | combinations under varying conditions, | ab. : | Ogle (Dr. W.) on the work of the An- { thropometric Committee, 253. Oil, the effect of, in calming wayes ina | 671 storm, the probable explanation of,. E. P. Culverwell on, 443. Oleic acid, the conversion of, into pal- mitic acid, and fusions with caustic alkalies at high temperatures, W. L. Carpenter on, 462. Ortho-amido-cinnamic acid, by T. M. Morgan, 458, Osborne (H. I.) and W. B. Scott on the origin and development of the rhino- ceros group, 528. *Oysters, green, Prof. E. Ray Lankester on, 540. P, O;, the action of sunlight on, Rey. A. Irving on, 463. Palestine, Eastern, report of the Com- mittee for promoting the survey of, 308. Palestine channel and canal scheme,. C. Walford on the, 617. Palgrave (R. H. Inglis), Address by, to- the Section of Economic Science and Statistics, 605. Panama canal, the, by the Chevalier de Stoess, 659. Paradise, primitive astronomical tradi- tions as to, by R. G. Haliburton, 572. Parker (J.) on the circulation of under- ground waters, 147. Parsons (P. M.) on manganese bronze, 378. Patent legislation, report on, 316. Pearson (Rey. J.) on the physical theory of the tides, with especial reference to their diurnal inequality, 405 Peek (C. E.) on the hot springs of Iceland and New Zealand, with notes on Maori customs, 590. : Pengelly (W.) on underground tempera- ture, 45; on the erratic blocks of Eng- land, Wales, and Ireland, 136; on the circulation of underground waters, 147 ; Address by, to the Department of An- thropology, 549; on a flint implement found on Torre-Abbey Sands, Torbay, 564. Penrith sandstone, further discovery of vertebrate footprints in the, preliminary note on, by G. V. Smith, 510. *Peripatus, A. Sedgwick on, 543. Permian versus Dyas, by Rey. A. Irving, 503. Perry (J.) on standards for use in elec- trical measurements, 41. Perry (Rey. 8. J.), Nos Vey and the south- west of Madagascar, 595. Petitot (Rev. E.) on the Athabasca dis- trict of the Canadian north-west terri- tory, 599. Physical Section, the Mathematical and,- Address by Prof. O, Henrici to, 393. Pickwell (R.) on a self-registering ship's compass, 657. Pile-dwelling recently discovered at 672 Ulrome, in Holderness, Yorkshire, J. W. Davis on a, 567. *Pim (Capt. B.), the British navy, 657. Pitt-Rivers (Lieut.-Gen.) on the ‘ Lough- ton’ or ‘Cowper’s’ Camp, 243; on the work of the Anthropometric Com- mittee, 253; on the facial characteris- tics of the races and principal crosses in the British Isles, 306. Plant (J.) on the erratic blocks of Eng- land, Wales, and Ireland, 136; on the circulation of underground waters, 147. Pollution of rivers, the evils arising from the, Gen. Sir J. E. Alexander on, 605. Polymorphism of alcyonaria, Prof. M. Marshall on the, 529. Polynesians, the, and their origin, by C. S. Wake, 573. *Polyzoa, the budding of, Prof. A. C. Haddon on, 429. Poulton (E. B.) on heredity in cats with an abnormal number of toes, 543. Pre-Cambrian igneous rocks of St. David's, Prof. J. F. Blake on the, 507. Preece (W. H.) on standards for use in electrical measurements, 41 ; on fixing a standard of white light, 127; on the determination of a gauge for the manu- facture of various small screws, 318; on telegraphic intercommunication, 650. Pre-historic remains of Britain, the minor, local science societies and, by R. Mel- dola, 571. Prestwich (Prof. J.) on underground tem- perature, 45; on the erratic blocks of England, Wales, and Ireland, 136; on the circulation of underground waters, 147. Price (J. E.) on the work of the Anthro- pometric Committee, 253. Prismatic spectrum, the length of the, as a test of chemical purity, by Dr. J. H. Gladstone, 461. Protoplasm, the continuity of the, through the walls of vegetable cells, W. Gardiner on, 534. and cell wall, the relations of, in the vegetable cell, F. O. Bower, on, 535. Protoplasmic continuity in the Floridezx, T. Hick on, 547. Protoplasts, the intercellular connection of, Prof. W. Hillhouse on, 535. Pye-Smith (Dr.) on the Scottish zoolo- gical station, 233; on the influence of bodily exercise on the elimination of nitrogen, 242. Radiation, total, the dependence of, on temperature, Sir W. Siemens on, 425. Rae (E.) on Kairwan, 591. Railway tunnels, long, the construction and ventilation of, T. R. Crampton on, 647. INDEX. Ramsay (A.) on local scientific societies, 318 Ramsay (Sir A. C.) on underground tem- perature, 45. Ramsay (Prof. W.), the application of bisulphide of carbon to the scouring of wool, 462. Ravenstein (E. G.) on the Somali and Galla countries, 595. Rawson (Sir R. W.), on the work of the Anthropometric Committee, 253. Raygill fissure, Yorkshire, report on the exploration of, 133. Rayleigh (Prof. Lord) on standards for use in electrical measurements, 41; on fix- ing a standard of white light, 127 ; sug- gestions for facilitating the use ofa delicate balance, 401; on the imperfec- tion of the galvanometer as a test of the evanescence of a transient current, 444, Reckenzaun (A.) on electric launches, 650. Reseda, the nectar gland of, Prof. A. 8. Wilson on, 537. Resistance of beams, the, when strained beyond the elastic limit, W. R. Browne on, 648. Reynolds (Prof. 0.)* on the equations of motion and the boundary conditions of viscous fluids, 401; on the use of the term stability in the literature of naval architecture, 631. Rhinoceros group, the origin and de- velopment of the, W. B. Scott and H. F. Osborne on, 528, Rigg (E.) on the determination of a gauge for the manufacture of various small screws, 318. *River-worms, new British, by Prof. E. Ray Lankester, 541. Roberts (C.) on the work of the Anthro- pometric Committee, 253, Roberts (I.) on the circulation of under- ground waters, 147; on the attractive influence of the sun and moon causing tides, and the variations in atmo- spheric pressure and rainfall causing oscillations in the underground water in porous strata, 405. Roberts (Prof. W. C.) on a case of rapid diffusion of molten metals, 402; on the mobility of gold and silver in molten lead, 464. Robinson (W. B.) on the effect of alco- holic drinks on length of human life, 620. Roscoe (Prof. H. E.) on meteoric dust, 126; on chemical nomenclature, 127 ; on the workings of the proposed re- vised New Code, and of other legisla- tion affecting the teaching of science in elementary schools, 309. — and Prof. Balfour Stewart on the heat of the sunshine atthe Kew Observatory, INDEX. as registered by Campbell's method, 414, Resebridge Colliery deep mine, the, and | the winding machinery employed, G. H. Daglish on, 657. *Rotifers, an attempt to classify, by C. T. Hudson, 541. *Roy (Dr.) on cattle disease in South America, 532. Rudler (F. W.) on the facial character- istics of the races and principal crosses in the British Isles, 306. ‘Sanderson (Dr. Burdon) on the influence of bodily exercise on the elimination of nitrogen, 242. Saunders (H.) on the natural history of Timor-laut, 224; on the exploration of Kilimanjaro and the adjoining moun- tains of Eastern Equatorial Africa, 228. Saunders (T.) *on the proposed Jordan channel, 591; *the proposed Jordan canal, 657. School attendance, the true reason why so many children try to avoid, by Rev. Canon Hume, 628. Schroder (Dr.. E.) on the most com- modious and comprehensive calculus, 411; exposition of a logical principle, as disclosed by the algebra of logic, but overlooked by the ancient logicians, 412, Schuster (Prof. A.) on standards for use in electrical measurements, 41; on the best experimental methods that can be used in observing total solar eclipses, 49; on meteoric dust, 126; on fixing a standard of white light, 127; on some spectroscopic appliances, 400; on the internal constitution of the sun, 427; on some measurements of glacier- motion in 1883, 432. and T. G. Bailey on the absorption spectrum of didymium chloride, 400. Science, the introduction of, into higher and middle-class schools, D. Mackin- tosh on, 622. Science demonstration in elementary schools, a system of, by W. L. Car- penter, 627. Science in elementary schools, report of the Committee for watching and re- porting on the workings of the pro- posed revised New Code, and of other legislation affecting the teaching of,309. Sclater (P. L.) on the natural history of Timor-laut, 224; on the natural history of Socotra and the adjacent highlands of Arabia and Somali Land, 227; on the exploration of Kilimanjaro and the adjoining mountains of Eastern Equa- torial Africa, 228; on the occupation -of a table at the zoological station at Naples, 234. 1883. x xX 673 *Scorpion, the, and the king crab, by Prof. E. Ray Lankester, 541. Scott (Dr. A.) and Prof. J. Dewar on the atomic weight of manganese, 459; on the molecular weights of the sub- stituted ammonias, 460. Scott (R. H.) on the proposed publica- tion by the Meteorological Society of the Mauritius of daily synoptic charts of the Indian Ocean from the year 1861, 118; on meteoric dust, 126. Scott (W. B.) and H. F. Osborne on the origin and development of the rhino- ceros group, 528. *Scottish poor law, the, past and present, tried by results, by EH. A. Macknight, 626. Scottish zoological station, report of the Committee appointed to aid in the maintenance of the, 233. Screws, the various small, used in tele- graphic and electrical apparatus, in clockwork, and for other analogous purposes, report of the Committee for determining a gauge for the manufac- ture of, 318. Seal, the grey (H. gryphon), a young specimen of, from Boscastle, Cornwall, Prof, E. Ray Lankester on, 529. Secondary batteries, electrolysis of dilute sulphuric acid in, by Dr. J. H. Glad- stone and A. Tribe, 464. and the economical generation of steam for electrical purposes, by W. W. Beaumont and C. H. W. Biggs, 652. Sedgwick (A.) on the occupation of a table at the zoological station at Naples, 234; *on peripatus, 543. Seebohm (Mr.) on the natural history of Socotra and the adjacent highlands of Arabia and Somali Land, 227. | *Sewage, a new method for disinfecting oO? >? and recovering ammonia from it, by J. B. Kinnear, 474. , Southport, by I. Shone, 656. Shadwell (J. L.), method of measuring changes in the value of gold, 626. Shaen (W.) on the workings of the pro- posed revised New Code, and of other legislation affecting the teaching of science in elementary schools, 309. Shaw (Prof. H. 8. H.), improved current meters and mode of taking sub-surface observations, 654. Ship’s compass, a self-registering, R. Pickwell on, 657. Shone (1.), Southport sewage, 656. Siemens (Sir W.) on standards for use in electrical measurements, 41 ; on patent legislation, 316; on the determination of a gauge for the manufacture of various small screws, 318; on the de- pendence of total radiation on tempe- rature, 425. 674 Siliceous sandstones, the cementation of, Rev. A. Irving on, 504. Silver, the mobility of, in molten lead, Prof. W. C. Roberts on, 464. Skull, a human, found near Southport, Dr. W. G. Barron on, 562. Skulls, a new method of comparing the forms of, by W. 8. Duncan, 570. Sladen (P.) on the Scottish zoological sta- tion, 233; on the occupation of a table at the zoological station at Naples, 234. ‘Slate quarries, the working of, by A. W. Darbishire, 658. Slavonian, Celt, and German, the words, their misinterpretation, and its results, Dr. R. G. Latham on, 567. Smith (G. V.), preliminary note on the further discovery of vertebrate foot- prints in the Penrith sandstone, 510. Smith (M. H.), on electric tramways, 652 Smith (Watson), methods for coking coal | and recovering the bye-products, 465. Smith (Worthington) on the ‘ Loughton’ or ‘Cowper’s’ Camp, 243. Socotra and the adjacent highlands of Arabia and Somali Land, the natural history of, report on, 227. Soft iron, the magnetic susceptibility and retentiveness of, Prof. J. A. Ewing on, 402. Solar corona, some results of photograph- ing the, without an eclipse, Dr. W. Huggins on, 346. Solar eclipses, total, report on the best experimental methods that can be used in observing, 49. ‘Sollas (Prof.) on local scientific societies, 318. Somali and Galla countries, E. G. Raven- stein on the, 595. Sorby (Dr. H. C.) on fossil polyzoa, 161. Southport, a human skull found near, Dr. W. G. Barron on, 562. as an example of modern enterprise, by F. Norfolk, 630. ——, notes on geological sections within forty miles radius of, by C., H. De Rance, 489. sands, the annelides of the, Dr. Car- rington on, 544. sewage, by I. Shone, 656. Spectroscopic appliances, Prof. A. Schus- ter on some, 400. Sprague (T. B.) on the adjustment of numerical results derived from obser- vation, 446. Stability, the use of the term, in the literature of naval architecture, Prof. O. Reynolds on, 631. Stanford (E. C. C.) on algin, a new sub- stance obtained from seaweed, 464. Stanley’s, Mr., stations on the Congo, a visit to, by H. H. Johnston, 593, Statistics, Economic Science and, Address INDEX. by R. H. Inglis Palgrave to the Section of, 605. Stature, the influence of town life on, by J. Park Harrison, 568. Steam, the economic generation of, for electrical purposes, by W. W. Beaumont and C. H. W. Biggs, 652. Stewart (Prof. Balfour) on the proposed publication by the Meteorological Society of the Mauritius of daily synoptic charts of the Indian Ocean from the year 1861, 118; on the forms of the influence exerted by the sun on the magnetism of the earth, 419; ona modification of Bunsen’s ice calori- meter, 432. and Prof. H. E. Roscoe on the heat of the sunshine at the Kew Obser- vatory, as registered by Campbell’s method, 414. and W. L. Carpenter on apparent sun- spot inequalities of short period, 418. Stirrup (M.), recent opinions on the Loess- deposits of the valley of the Rhine, 497. Stoess (the Chevalier de), the Panama canal, 659. Stokes (Prof. G. G.) on the best experi-- mental methods that can be used in observing total solar eclipses, 49; on the proposed publication by the Me- teorological Society of the Mauritius of daily synoptic charts of the Indian Ocean from the year 1861, 118; on mathematical tables, 118. Stone (Dr. W. H.) *on the electrical re- sistance of the human body, 544; *on some effects of brain disturbance on the handwriting, 7d. Stoney (G. J.) *on the cause of erystal- line form, 400; *on the relation be- tween chemical constitution and crys- talline form, 464. Stooke (T. 8.) on the circulation of un- derground waters, 147. Strahan (A.) on underground) tempera- ture, 45. Stroh (A.) on the determination of a gauge for the manufacture of various small screws, 318. Sub-surface observations, improved cur- rent meters and mode of taking, by Prof. H. 8. H. Shaw, 654. Sun, the chemical elements in the, Profs, Dewarand Liveing on sun-spotsand,455. ——, the forms of the influence exerted by the, on the magnetism of the earth, Prof. Balfour Stewart on, 419. , the internal constitution of the, Prof, A. Schuster on, 427. Sunlight, the action of, on P,O,, Rev. A. Irving on, 463. Sun-spot inequalities, apparent, of short period, Prof. Balfour Stewart and W. L Carpenter on, 418. INDEX. Sun-spots and the chemical elements in the sun, Profs. Dewar and Liveing on, . 455. Switzerland, the Germanic and Rhetian elements in, by Dr. J. Beddoe, 574. Sylvester (Prof. J. J:) on the involution of two matrices of the second order, 430. Symmetric functions, Capt. P. A. Mac- Mahon on, and in particular on certain | inverse operators in connection there- with, 409. Symons (G. J.) on underground tempera- ture, 45; on the proposed publication by the Meteorological Society of the Mauritius of daily synoptic charts of the Indian Ocean’ from the year 1861, 118; onthe circulation of underground waters, 147; on localscientific societies, 318; *on the completion of the European portion of the preliminary meteorolo- gical catalogue, 414. Synoptic charts, daily, of the Indian Ocean from the year 1861, report of the Com- mittee for co-operating with the Me- teorological Society of the Mauritius in their proposed publication of, 118. ‘Taylor (H.).on standards for use in elec- trical measurements, 41. Telegraphic intercommunication, W. H. Preece on, 650. Tertiary flora of the north of Ireland, fourth report on the, 209. ‘Tertiary period, the master-divisions of the, by Prof. W. Boyd Dawkins, 490. -Testacella Haliotidea, the rare slug, some newly-discovered . localities of, E. J. Lowe on, 549. Thane (Prof.) on the facial characteris- tics of the races and principal crosses in the British Isles, 306. *Thermostat, a simplified, M. W. Williams on, 470. Thiselton-Dyer (Mr.) on the natural history of Timor-laut, 224. Thompson (Prof. §. P.) on the workings of the proposed revised New Code, and of other legislation affecting the teaching of science in elementary schools, 309; experiments in bolo- metry, 401, Thomson (J.) on a conglomerate with boulders in. the. Laurentian rocks of North Uist, Scotland, 498; on a coral atoll on the shore-line at Arbigland, | near Dumfries, Scotland, 7b. ad (J. M.) on chemical nomen- clature, 127. ‘Thomson (Prof. Sir Wm.) on standards ’ for use in electrical measurements, 41; on underground temperature, 45; on mathematical tables, 118; on meteoric dust, 126; on patent legislation, 316; on the determination of a gauge for - 675 the manufacture of various small screws, 318; *gyrostatic determination of the north and south line, and the latitude of any place, 405 ; *on a model illustrating helicoidal asymmetry, and particularly the formation of right- and left-handed helicoidal crystals from a non-helicoidal solution, zh. Thomson (W.) on the development of crystals from. transparent glass by the action of solvents. upon it, 471; on certain molecular movements in the vicinity of thin iron plates, 472. - Three golden cups, by Miss A. W. Buck- land, 565. Tibetan frontier, curiosities of travel on the, 599. Tidal observations, report of the Com- mittee for the harmonic analysis of, 49. Tiddeman (R. H) on the erratic blocks of England, Wales, and Ireland, 136. Tides, the attractive influence of the sun and moon causing, I. Roberts on, 405. ——, the physical theory of the, Rey. J. Pearson on, with especial reference to their diurnal inequality, 405. Tilden (Prof. W. A.) on isomeric naph- thalene derivatives, 132. Timor, some customs prevalent among the inhabitants of, H. O. Forbes on, 565. Timor-laut, the natural history of, third report on, 224. , the cranial characters of the in- habitants of, Dr. J. G. Garson on, 566. Toes of the human foot, the relative length of the first three, J. Park Harrison on, 562. Topley (W.) on the circulation of under- ground waters, 147. Town life, the influence of, on stature, by J. Park Harrison, 568. Trias, section across the, recently exposed by a railway excavation in Liverpool, by G. H. Morton, 489. Tribe (A.) and Dr. J. H. Gladstone, electrolysis of dilute sulphuric acid in secondary batteries, 464. Tristram (Rev. Canon) on the survey of Eastern Palestine, 308; *on the Jordan valley, 591. Troad, the geology of the, J. S. Diller on, 508. Trotter (Coutts) on New Guinea, 596. Ultra-violet spark spectra, the, emitted by metallic elements, and their com- binations under varying conditions, report on the investigation of, by means of photography, 127. Underground temperature, sixteenth ra. port on the rate of increase of, down- wards in various localities of dry land -and under water 45 Underground water in porous strata, the Key 676 variations in atmospheric pressure and rainfall causing oscillations in, I. Roberts on, 405. Underground waters in the permeable formations of England, the circulation of the, and the quantity and character of the water supplied to various towns and districts from these formations, ninth report on, 147. Unwin (Prof. W. C.), a flexible band dynamometer, 656. Ussher (R. J.) on explorations in caves in the carboniferous limestone in the south of Ireland, 132. Veley (V. H.) on chemical nomenclature, 127. Vertebrate footprints in the Penrith sand- stone, the further discovery of, pre- liminary note on, by G. V. Smith, 510. Vine (G. RB.) on fossil polyzoa, 161. *Viscous fluids, the equations of motion and the boundary conditions for, Prof. O. Reynolds on, 401. Wake (C. 8.) on the descendants of Cain, 563; the Polynesians and their origin, 573. Walford (C.), a brief chronological and statistical review of the past and present of Canada, 613; onthe Palestine chan- nel and canal scheme, 617. Wanklyn (J. A.) *on the employment of limed coal in gas-making, 471. —— and W. Fox on the constitution of the natural fats, 470. Ward (M.) on some cell contents, 537. Warder (Prof. R. B.), suggestions for computing the speed of chemical reaction, 456. Warington (R.) *on the nitrates in soil, 469. Waves, the action of, on sea beaches, by | A. R. Hunt, 658. Wealth, recent changes in the distribu- tion of, in relation to the incomes of the labouring classes, by Prof. L. Levi. 353. Webb (F. W.) on compound locomotive engines, 647. Webster (Mrs. A.) on the workings of the proposed revised New Code, and of other legislation affecting the teaching of science in elementary schools, 309. Wethered (E.) on underground tem- perature, 45; on the circulation of underground waters, 147. Whitaker (W.) on the circulation of underground waters, 147; on local scientific societies, 318. White light, a standard of, report of the Committee for fixing, 127. , Capt. Abney on fixing, 422. Whitworth’ Sir J.) on the determination e) INDEX. of a gauge for the manufacture of various small screws, 318. Wilkinson (R.) on the workings of the proposed revised New Code, and of other legislation affecting the teaching of science in elementary schools, 309. Williams (M. W.) *on a simplified ther- mostat, 470; *some experiments on asbestos, ib. Williamson (Prof. A. W.) on chemical nomenclature, 127; on the workings of the proposed revised New Code, and of other legislation affecting the teach- ing of science in elementary schools, 309; on patent legislation, 316 ; *chemical views on the constitution of matter, 459. Williamson (Prof. W. C.) on the fossil plants of Halifax, 160; on the tertiary flora of the north of Ireland, 209; Address by, to the Geological Section, 475; onsome supposed fossil algz from carboniferous rocks, 493. Wilson (Prof. A. §.) on the nectar gland of reseda, 537 ; on the closed condition of the seed-vessel in angiosperms, 538. Winding machinery, the, employed at the Rosebridge Colliery deep mine, G. H. Daglish on, 657. Wood (H. T.) on patent legislation, 316 ; on the determination of a gauge for the manufacture of various small screws, 318. Woodward (Dr. H.) on the fossil phyl- lopoda of the palzozoic rocks, 215. Wool plugs and sterilised fluids, J. D. Matthews on, 531. Wynne (A, B.) on underground tem- perature, 45. aw!,an approximate expression for, Prof. A. R. Forsyth on, 407. Yahgan Indians of Tierra del Fuego, Hyde Clarke on the, 572. Yassin and the Kajunah district, by Dr. R. G. Latham, 566. Yoredale rocks of Wensleydale, the occurrence of remains of labyrintho- donts in the, J. W. Davis on, 492. Yoredale series at Leyburn, in Yorkshire, some fossil fish-remains found in the upper beds of the, J. W. Davis on, 492, *Zoological literature, the record of, re- port on, 539. Zoological station at Naples, report of the Committee appointed to arrange for the occupation of a table at the, 234; report to the Committee, by J. T. Cunningham, 237. , the Scottish, report of the Com- mittee appointed to aid in the main- tenance of the, 233. BRITISH ASSOCIATION FOR THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE, Life Members (since 1845), and all Annual Members who have not intermitted their Subscription, receive gratis all Reports published after the date of their Membership. Any other volume they require may be obtained on application at the Office of the Association, 22 Albemarle Street, Piccadilly, London, W.., at the following prices, viz.—Reports for 1831 to 1874 (of which more than 15 copies remain), at 2s. 6d. per volume ; after that date, at two-thirds of the Publication Price. A few sets, from 1831 to 1874 inclusive, may also be obtained at £10 per set. Associates for the Meeting in 1883 may obtain the Volume for the Year at two-thirds of the Publication Price. PROCEEDINGS orrue FIRST anp SECOND MEETINGS, at York and Oxford, 1831 and 1832, Published at 13s. 6d. CONTENTS :—Prof. Airy, on the Progress of Astronomy ;—J. W. Lubbock, on the Tides ;—Prof. Forbes, on the Present State of Meteorology ;—Prof. Powell, on the Present State of the Science of Radiant Heat ;—Prof. Cumming, on Thermo-Electri- city ;—Sir D. Brewster, on the Progress of Optics ;—Rev. W. Whewell, on the Present State of Mineralogy ;—Rev. W. D. Conybeare, on the Recent Progress and Present State of Geology ;—Dr. Pritchard’s Review of Philological and Physical Researches. Together with Papers on Mathematics, Optics, Acoustics, Magnetism, Electricity, Chemistry, Meteorology, Geography, Geology, Zoology, Anatomy, Physiology, Botany, and the Arts ; and an Exposition of the Objects and Plan of the Association, &c, PROCEEDINGS or tars THIRD MEETING, at Cambridge, 1833, Published at 12s. (Out of Print.) CONTENTS:—Proceedings of the Meeting ;—John Taylor, on Mineral Veins ;—Dr. Lindley, on the Philosophy of Botany ;—Dr. Henry, on the Physiology of the Nervous System ;—P. Barlow, on the Strength of Materials ;—S. H. Christie, on the Magnetism of the Earth ;—Rev. J. Challis, on the Analytical Theory of Hydrostatics and Hy- drodynamics ;—G. Rennie, on Hydraulics as a Branch of Engineering, Part I.;—Rev. G. Peacock, on certain Branches of Analysis. Together with Papers on Mathematics and Physics, Philosophical Instruments and Mechanical Arts, Natural History, Anatomy, Physiology, and History of Science, 678 PROCEEDINGS or raz FOURTH MEETING, at Edinburgh, 1834, Published at 15s. CONTENTS :—H. G. Rogers, on the Geology of North America ;—Dr. C. Henry, on the Laws of Contagion ;—Prof. Clark, on Animal Physiology ;—Rev. L. Jenyns, on Zoology ;—Rev. J. Challis, on Capillary Attraction ;—Prof. Lloyd, on Physical Optics ; —G. Rennie, on Hydraulics, Part I1. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tae FIFTH MEETING, at Dublin, 1835, Pub- lished at 13s. 6d. CoNTENTS :—Rev. W. Whewell, on the Recent Progress and Present Condition of the Mathematical Theories of .Hlectricity, Magnetism, and Heat ;—A. Quetelet, Apercu de l’Etat actuel des Sciences Mathématiques chez les Belges ;—Capt. H. Sabine, on the Phenomena of Terrestrial Magnetism. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Prof. Sir W. Hamilton’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tut SIXTH MEETING, at Bristol, 1836, Pub- iished at 12s. (Out of Print.) ConTENTS :—Prof. Daubeny, on the Present State of our Knowledge with respect to Mineral and Thermal Waters ;—Major E. Sabine, on the Direction and Intensity of the Terrestrial Magnetic Force in Scotland ;—J. Richardson, on North American Zoo- logy ;—Rey. J. Challis, on the Mathematical Theory of Fluids;—J. T. Mackay, a Comparative View of the more remarkable Plants which characterize the neighbour- hood of Dublin and Edinburgh, and the South-west of Scotland, &c, ;—J. T. Mackay, Comparative Geographical Notices of the more remarkable Plants which characterize Scotland and Ireland ;—Report of the London Sub-Committee of the Medical Seetion on the Motions and Sounds of the Heart ;—Second Report of the Dublin Sub-Com- mittee on the Motions and Sounds of the Heart ;—Report of the Dublin Committee on the Pathology of the Brain and Nervcus System ;—J. W. Lubbock, Account of the Recent Discussions of Observations of the Tides;—Rev. B. Powell, on deter- mining the Refractive Indices for the Standard Rays of the Solar Spectrum in various media ;—Dr. Hodekin, on the Communication between the Arteries and Ab- sorbents ;—Prof. Phillips, Report of Experiments on Subterranean Temperature ; —Prof. Hamilton, on the Validity of a Method recently proposed by G. B. Jerrard, for Transforming and Resolving Equations of Elevated Degrees. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Prof. Daubeny’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tun SEVENTH MEETING, at Liverpool, 1837, Published at 16s. 6d. CONTENTS :—Major E. Sabine, on the Variations of the Magnetic Intensity ob- served at different points of the Harth’s Surface ;—Rev. W. Taylor, on the various modes of Printing for the Use of the Blind ;—J. W. Lubbock, on the Discussions of Observations of the Tides ;—Prof. T. Thompson, on the Difference between the Com- position of Cast Iron produced by the Cold and Hot Blast ;—Rev. T. R. Robinson, on the Determination of the Constant of Nutation by the Greenwich Observations ;— R. W. Fox, Experiments on the Electricity of Metallic Veins, and the Temperature of Mines ;—Provisional Report of the Committee of the Medical Section of the British Association, appointed to investigate the Composition of Secretions, and the Organs producing them ;—Dr. G. O. Rees, Report from the Committee for inquiring into the Analysis of the Glands, &c., of the Human Body ;—Second Report of the London Sub-Committee of the British Association Medical Section, on the Motions and Sounds of the Heart ;—Prof. Johnston, on the Present State of our Knowledge in re- gard to Dimorphous Bodies ;—Lieut.-Col. Sykes, on the Statistics of the four Collec- torates of Dukhun, under the British Government ;—E. Hodgkinson, on the relative 679 Streneth and other Mechanical Properties of Iron obtained from the Hot and Cold Blast ;—W. Fairbairn, on the Strength and other Properties of Iron obtained from the Hot and Cold Blast ;—Sir J. Robinson and J. S. Russell, Report of the Committee on Waves ;—Note by Major Sabine, being an Appendix to his Report on the Varia- tions of the Magnetic Intensity observed at different Points of the Earth’s Surface; —J. Yates, on the Growth of Plants under Glass, and without any free communica- tion with the outward Air, on the Plan of Mr. N. J. Ward, of London. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Prof, Traill’s Address, and Recom- mendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tux EIGHTH MEETING, at Newcastle, 1838, Published at 15s. (Out of Print.) CONTENTS :—Reyv. W. Whewell, Account of a Level Line, measured from the Bristol Channel to the English Channel, by Mr. Bunt ;—Report on the Discussions of Tides, prepared under the direction of the Rev. W. Whewell ;—-W. 8. Harris, Account of the Progress and State of the Meteorological Observations at Plymouth ;—Major E. Sabine, on the Magnetic Isoclinal and Isodynamic Lines in the British Islands ; —Dr. Lardner, on the Determination of the Mean Numerical Values of Rail- way Constants ;—R. Mallet, First Report upon Experiments upon the Action of Sea and River Water upon Cast and Wrought Iron ;—R. Mallet, on the Action of a Heat of 212° Fahr., when long continued, on Inorganic and Organic Substances. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Mr. Murchison’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or raz NINTH MEETING, at Birmingham, 1839, Published at 13s. 6d. (Out of Print.) ConrENTS :—Rey. B. Powell, Report on the Present State of our Knowledge of Refractive Indices, for the Standard Rays of the Solar Spectrum in different media ; Report on the Application of the Sum assigned for Tide Calculations to Rev. W. Whewell, in a letter from T. G. Bunt, Esq. ;—H. L. Pattinson, on some Galvanic Experiments to determine the Existence or Non-Existence of Electrical Currents among Stratified Rocks, particularly those of the Mountain Limestone formation, constituting the Lead Measures of Alton Moor ;—Sir D. Brewster, Reports respecting the Two Series of Hourly Meteorological Observations kept in Scotland ;—Report on the subject of a series of Resolutions adopted by the British Association at their Meeting in August 1838, at Newcastle ;—R. Owen, Report on British Fossil Reptiles ; —E. Forbes, Report on the Distribution of the Pulmoniferous Mollusca in the British Isles ;—W. 8. Harris, Third Report on the Progress of the Hourly Meteorological Register at Plymouth Dockyard. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Rev. W. Vernon Harcourt’s Ad- dress, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or toe TENTH MEETING, at Glasgow, 1840, Published at 15s. (Out of Print.) CONTENTS :—Rev. B. Powell, Report on the Recent Progress of discovery relative to Radiant Heat, supplementary to a former Report on the same subject inserted in the first volume of the Reports of the British Association for the Advancement of Science ;—J. D. Forbes, Supplementary Report on Meteorology ;—W. 8. Harris, Re- port on Prof. Whewell’s Anemometer, now in operation at Plymouth ;—Report on ‘The Motion and Sounds of the Heart,’ by the London Committee of the British Association, for 1839-40;—Prof. Schénbein, an Account of Researches in Electro- Chemistry ;—R. Mallet, Second Report upon the Action of Air and Water, whether fresh or salt, clear or foul, and at various temperatures, upon Cast Iron, Wrought Tron, and Steel ;—R. W. Fox, Report on some Observations on Subterranean Tempe- rature ;—A. F. Osler, Report on the Observations recorded during the years 1837, 1838, 1839, and 1840, by the Self-registering Anemometer erected at the Philosophical Institution, Birmingham ;—Sir D. Brewster, Report respecting the Two Series of Hourly Meteorological Observations kept at Inverness and Kineussie, from Nov. Ist, 1838, to Nov. Ist, 1839 :—W. Thompson, Report on the-Fauna of Ireland: Div. Verte- 680 brata;—C. J. B. Williams, M.D., Report of Experiments on the Physiology of the Lungs and Air-Tubes ;—Rev. J. S. Henslow, Report of the Committee on the Preservation of Animal and Vegetable Substances. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Mr. Murchison and Major E. Sabine’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tae ELEVENTH MEETING, at Plymouth, 1841, Published at 13s. 6d, CoNTENTS :—Rev. P. Kelland, on the Present State of our Theoretical and Expe- rimental Knowledge of the Laws of Conduction of Heat ;—G. L. Roupell, M.D., Re- port on Poisons ;—T. G. Bunt, Report on Discussions of Bristol Tides, under the direction of the Rev. W. Whewell;—D. Ross, Report on the Discussions of Leith Tide Observations, under the direction of the Rev. W. Whewell;—W. S. Harris, upon the working of Whewell’s Anemometer at Plymouth during the past year ;— Report of a Committee appointed for the purpose of superintending the scientific co-operation of the British Association in the System of Simultaneous Observations in Terrestrial Magnetism and Meteorology ;—Reports of Committees appointed to pro- vide Meteorological Instruments for the use of M. Agassizand Mr. M‘Cord ;—Report of a Committee appointed to superintend the Reduction of Meteorological Observations ; —Report of a Committee for revising the Nomenclature of the Stars ;—Report of a Committee for obtaining Instruments and Registers to record Shocks and Earthquakes in Scotland and Ireland ;—Report of a Committee on the Preservation of Vegetative Powers in Seeds ;—Dr. Hodgkin, on Inquiries into the Races of Man;—Report of the Committee appointed to report how far the Desiderata in our knowledge of the Con- dition of the Upper Strata of the Atmosphere may be supplied by means of Ascents in Balloons or otherwise, to ascertain the probable expense of such Experiments, and to draw up Directions for Observers in such circumstances ;—R. Owen, Report on British Fossil Reptiles;—Reports on the Determination of the Mean Value of Rail- way Constants ;—Dr. D. Lardner, Second and concluding Report on the Determi- nation of the Mean Value of Railway Constants;—E. Woods, Report on Railway Constants ;—Report of a Committee on the Construction of a Constant Indicator for Steam Engines. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Prof. Whewell’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees, PROCEEDINGS or tars TWELFTH MEETING, at Manchester, 1842, Published at 10s. 6d. CONTENTS :—Report of the Committee appointed to conduct the co-operation of the British Association in the System of Simultaneous Magnetical and Meteorological Observations ;—Dr. J. Richardson, Report on the present State of the Ichthyology of New Zealand ;—W. S. Harris, Report on the Progress of Meteorological Observa- tions at Plymouth ;—Second Report of a Committee appointed to make Experiments on the Growth and Vitality of Seeds;—C. Vignoles, Report of the Committee on Railway Sections ;—Report of the Committee for the Preservation of Animal and Vegetable Substances ;—Dr. Lyon Playfair, Abstract of Prof. Liebig’s Report on Organic Chemistry applied to Physiology and Pathology ;—R. Owen, Report on the British Fossil Mammalia, Part I. ;—R. Hunt, Researches on the Influence of Light on the Germination of Seeds and the Growth of Plants ;—L. Agassiz, Report on the Fos- sil Fishes of the Devonian System or Old Red Sandstone ;—W. Fairbairn, Appendix to a Report onthe Strength and other Properties of Cast Iron obtained from the Hot and Cold Blast ;— D. Milne, Report of the Committee for Registering Shocks of Earth- quakes in Great Britain ;—Report of a Committee on the construction of a Constant Indicator for Steam-Engines, and for the determination of the Velocity of the Piston of the Self-acting Engine at different periods of the Stroke ;—J. 8. Russell, Report of a Committee on the Form of Ships ;—Report of a Committee appointed ‘to consider of the Rules by which the Nomenclature of Zoology may be established on a uniform and permanent basis ;’—Report of a Committec on the Vital Statistics of Large Towns in Scotland ;—Provisional Reports, and Notices of Progress in Special Re- searches entrusted to Committees and Individuals. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Lord Francis Egerton’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. 681 PROCEEDINGS or ros THIRTEENTH MEETING, at Cork, 1843, Published at 12s. CONTENTS :—Robert Mallet, Third Report upon the Action of Air and Water, whether fresh or salt, clear or foul, and at Various Temperatures, upon Cast Iron, Wrought Iron, and Steel ;—Report of the Committee appointed to conduct the Co- operation of the British Association in the System of Simultaneous Magnetical and Meteorological Observations ;—Sir J. F. W. Herschel, Bart., Report of the Committee. appointed for the Reduction of Meteorological Observations ;—Report of the Com- mittee appointed for Experiments on Steam-Engines ;—Report of the Committee ap- pointed to continue their Experiments on the Vitality of Seeds ;—J. S. Russell, Report of a Series of Observations on the Tides of the Frith of Forth and the East Coast of Scotland ;—J. S. Russell, Notice of a Report of the Committee on the Form of Ships ; ——J. Blake, Report on the Physiological Action of Medicines ;—Report of the Com- mittee on Zcological Nomenclature ;—Report of the Committee for Registering the Shocks of Earthquakes, and making such Meteorological Observations as may appear to them desirable ;—Report of the Committee for conducting Experiments with Cap- tive Balloons ;—Prof. Wheatstone, Appendix to the Report;—Report of the Com- mittee for the Translation and Publication of Foreign Scientific Memoirs ;—C. W. Peach, on the Habits of the Marine Testacea ;—E. Forbes, Report on the Mollusca and Radiata of the Agean Sea, and on their distribution, considered as bearing on Geology ;—L. Agassiz, Synoptical Table of British Fossil Fishes, arranged in the order of the Geological Formations ;—R. Owen, Report on the British Fossil Mam- malia, Part II. ;—E. W. Binney, Report on the excavation made at the junction of the Lower New Red Sandstone with the Coal Measures at Collyhurst ;—W. Thomp- son, Report on the Fauna of Ireland: Div. Invertebrata ;—Provisional Reports, and. Notices of Progress in Special Researches entrusted to Committees and Individuals. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, the Earl of Rosse’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or truzs FOURTEENTH MEETING, at York, 1844, Published at £1. CONTENTS :—W. B. Carpenter, on the Microscopic Structure of Shells ;—J. Alder and A. Hancock, Report on the British Nudibranchiate Mollusca ;—R. Hunt, Researches on the Influence of Light on the Germination of Seeds and the Growth of Plants ;—Report of a Committee appointed by the British Association in 1840, for revising the Nomenclature of the Stars ;—Lt.-Col. Sabine, on the Meteorology of Toronto in Canada ;—J. Blackwall, Report on some recent researches into the Structure, Functions, and Economy of the Avaneidea made in Great Britain ;—Earl of Rosse, on the Construction of large Reflecting Telescopes ;— Rey. W. V. Harcourt, Report on a Gas-furnace for Experiments on Vitrifaction and other Applications of High Heat in the Laboratory ;—Report of the Committee for Registering Earth- quake Shocks in Scotland ;—Report of a Committee for Experiments on Steam- Engines ;—Report of the Committee to investigate the Varieties of the Human Race ;—Fourth Report of a Committee appointed to continue their Experiments on the Vitality of Seeds ;—W. Fairbairn, on the Consumption of Fuel and the Preven- tion of Smoke ;—F. Ronalds, Report concerning the Observatory of the British Association at Kew;—Sixth Report of the Committee appointed to conduct the Co-operation of the British Association in the System of Simultaneous Magnetical and Meteorological Observations ;—Prof. Forchhammer on the influence of Fucoidal. Plants upon the Formations of the Earth, on Metamorphism in general, and par- ticularly the Metamorphosis of the Scandinavian Alum Slate ;—H. EK. Strickland, . Report on the Recent Progress and Present State of Ornithology ;—T. Oldham,. Report of Committee appointed to conduct Observations on Subterranean Tempera- - ture in Ireland ;—Prof. Owen, Report on the Extinct Mammals of Australia, with descriptions of certain Fossils indicative of the former existence in that continent of large Marsupial Representatives of the Order Pachydermata ;—W. S. Harris, Report on the working of Whewell and Osler’s Anemometers at Plymouth, for the years 1841, 1842, 1843 ;—W. R. Birt, Report on Atmospheric Waves ;—L. Agassiz, Rapport sur les Poissons Fossiles de l'Argile de Londres, with translation j—Jd. 82. 682 Russell, Report on Waves;—Provisional Reports, and Notices of Progress in Special Researches entrusted to Committees and Individuals. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, the Dean of Ely’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tas FIFTEENTH MEETING, at Cambridge, 1845, Published at 12s. CONTENTS :—Seventh Report of a Committee appointed to conduct the Co-opera- tion of the British Association in the System of Simultaneous Magnetical and Meteorological Observations ;—Lieut.-Col. Sabine, on some Points in the Meteorology of Bombay ;—J. Blake, Report on the Physiological Actions of Medicines ;—Dr. Von Boguslawski, on the Comet of 1843;—-R. Hunt, Report on the Actinograph ;—Prof. Schénbein, on Ozone ;—Prof. Erman, on the Influence of Friction upon Thermo- Electricity ;—Baron Senftenberg, on the Self-registering Meteorological Instru- ments employed in the Observatory at Senftenberg ;—W. R. Birt, Second Report on Atmospheric Waves ;—G. R. Porter, on the Progress and Present Extent of Savings’ Banks in the United Kingdom ;—Prof. Bunsen ‘and Dr. Playfair, Report on the Gases evolved from Iron Furnaces, with reference to the Theory of Smelting of Iron ;— Dr. Richardson, Report on the Ichthyology of the Seas of China and Japan ;— Report of the Committee on the Registration of Periodical Phenomena of Animals -and Vegetables ;—Fifth Report of the Committee on the Vitality of Seeds ;— Appendix, &e. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Sir J. F. W. Herschel’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tus SIXTEENTH MEETING, at Southampton, 1846, Published at 15s. CONTENTS :—G. G. Stokes, Report on Recent Researches in Hydrodynamics ;— Sixth Report of the Committee on the Vitality of Seeds;—Dr. Schunck, on the Colouring Matters of Madder ;—J. Blake, on the Physiological Action of Medicines ; —R. Hunt, Report on the Actinograph ;—R. Hunt, Notices on the Influence of Light on the Growth of Plants ;—R. L. Ellis, on the Recent Progress of Analysis ;—Prof. Forchhammer, on Comparative Analytical Researches on Sea Water ;—A. Erman, on the Calculation of the Gaussian Constants for 1829;—G. R. Porter, on the Progress, present Amount, and probable future Condition of the Iron Manufacture in Great Britain ;—W. R. Birt, Third Report on Atmospheric Waves ;—Prof. Owen, Report on the Archetype and Homologies of the Vertebrate Skeleton ;—J. Phillips, on Ancmometry ;—Dr. J. Perey, Report on the Crystalline Flags;—Addenda to Mr. Birt’s Report on Atmospheric Waves. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Sir R. I. Murchison’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tHe SEVENTEENTH MEETING, at Oxford, 1847, Published at 18s. ConTENTS :—Prof. Langberg, on the Specific Gravity of Sulphuric Acid at different degrees of dilution, and on the relation which exists between the Develop- ment of Heat and the coincident contraction of Volume in Sulphuric Acid when mixed with Water ;—R. Hunt, Researches on the Influence of the Solar Rays on the -Growth of Plants;—R. Mallet, on the acts of Earthquake Phenomena ;—Prof, Nilsson, on the Primitive Inhabitants of Scandinavia ;—W. Hopkins, Report on the Geological Theories of Hlevation and Earthquakes ;—Dr. W. B. Carpenter, Report on the Microscopic Structure of Shells ;—Rev. W. Whewell and Sir James C. Ross, Report upon the Recommendation of an Expedition for the purpose of completing our Knowledge of the Tides ;—Dr. Schunck, on Colouring Matters ;—Seventh Report of the Committee on the Vitality of Seeds ;—J. Glynn, on the Turbine or Horizontal Water-Wheel of France and Germany -—Dr, R. G. Latham, on the present state and 683 recent progress of Ethnographical Philology;—Dr. J. C. Prichard, on the various methods of Research which contribute to the Advancement of Ethnology, and of the relations of that Science to other branches of Knowledge ;—Dr. C, C. J. Bunsen, on the results of the recent Egyptian researches in reference to Asiatic and African Ethnology, and the Classification of Languages ;—Dr. C. Meyer, on the Importance of the Study of the Celtic Language as exhibited by the Modern Celtic Dialects still extant ;—Dr. Max Miiller, on the Relation of the Bengali to the Aryan and Aboriginal Languages of India ;—W. R. Birt, Fourth Report on Atmospheric Waves ;—Prof. W. H. Dove, Temperature Tables, with Introductory Remarks by Lieut.-Col. E. Sabine ; —A, Erman and H. Petersen, Third Report on the Calculation of the Gaussian Con- stants for 1829. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Sir Robert Harry Inglis’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tus EIGHTEENTH MEETING, at Swansea, 1848, Published at 9s. ConTENTS :—Rev. Prof. Powell, A Catalogue of Observations of Luminous Meteors ;—J. Glynn, on Water-pressure Engines;—R. A. Smith, on the Air and ‘Water of Towns ;—Eighth Report of Committee on the Growth and Vitality of Seeds ; —W. R. Birt, Fifth Report on Atmospheric Waves ;—E. Schunck, on Colouring Matters ;—J. P. Budd, on the advantageous use made of the gaseous escape from the Blast Furnaces at the Ystalyfera Iron Works ;—R. Hunt, Report of progress in the investigation of the Action of Carbonic Acid on the Growth of Plants allied to those of the Coal Formations ;—Prof. H. W. Dove, Supplement to the Temperature Tables printed in the Report of the British Association for 1847 ;—Remarks by Prof. Dove on his recently constructed Maps of the Monthly Isothermal Lines of the Globe, and on some of the principal Conclusions in regard to Climatology deducible from them ; with an introductory Notice by Lieut.-Col. E. Sabine ;—Dr. Daubeny, on the progress of the investigation on the Influence of Carbonic Acid on the Growth of Ferns ;—J. Phillips, Notice of further progress in Anemometrical Researches ;—Mr. Mallet’s Letter to the Assistant-General Secretary ;—A. Erman, Second Report on the Gaussian Constants ;—Report of a Committee relative to the expediency of recom- mending the continuance of the Toronto Magnetical and Meteorological Observatory until December 1850. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, the Marquis of Northampton’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tat NINETEENTH MEETING, at Birmingham, 1849, Published at 10s. CONTENTS :—Rev. Prof. Powell, A Catalogue of Observations of Luminous Meteors ;—Earl of Rosse, Notice of Nebule lately observed in the Six-feet Reflector ; —Prof. Daubeny, on the Influence of Carbonic Acid Gas on the health of Plants, especially of those allied to the Fossil Remains found in the Coal Formation ;—Dr. Andrews, Report on the Heat of Combination ;—Report of the Committee on the Registration of the Periodic Phenomena of Plants and Animals ;—Ninth Report of Committee on Experiments on the Growth and Vitality of Seeds;—F. Ronalds, Report concerning the Observatory of the British Association at Kew, from Aug. 9, 1848 to Sept. 12, 1849;—R. Mallet, Report on the Hxperimental Inquiry on Railway Bar Corrosion ;—W. R. Birt, Report on the Discussion of the Electrical Observations at Kew. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, the Rev. T. R. Robinson’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tus TWENTIETH MEETING, at Edinburgh, 1850, Published at 15s. (Out of Print.) ConTENTS:—R. Mallet, First Report on the Facts of Earthquake Phenomena ;— Rev. Prof. Powell, on Observations of Luminous Meteors ;—Dr. T. Williams, on the Structure and History of the British Annelida ;—T. C. Hunt, Results of Meteoro- logical Observations taken at St. Michael’s from the 1st of January, 1840, to the 31st 684 of December, 1849;—R. Hunt, on the present State of our Knowledge of the Chemical Action of the Solar Radiations ;—Tenth Report of Committee on Experi- ments on the Growth and Vitality of Seeds ;—Major-Gen. Briggs, Report on the Aboriginal Tribes of India ;—F. Ronalds, Report concerning the Observatory of the British Association at Kew;—E. Forbes, Report on the Investigation of British Marine Zoology by means of the Dredge ;—R. MacAndrew, Notes on the Distribution and Range in depth of Mollusca and other Marine Animals, observed on the coasts. of Spain, Portugal, Barbary, Malta, and Southern Haly in 1849 ;—Prof. Allman, on the Present State of our Knowledge of the Freshwater Polyzoa ;—Registration of the Periodical Phenomena of Plants and Animals ;—Snggestions to Astronomers for the Observation of the Total Eclipse of the Sun on July 28, 1851. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Sir David Brewster’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or THE TWENTY-FIRST MEETING, at Ipswich, 1851, Published at 16s. 6d. CONTENTS :—Rey. Prof. Powell, on Observations of Luminous Meteors ;— Eleventh Report of Committee on Experiments on the Growth and Vitality of Seeds ;—Dr. J. Drew, on the Climate of Southampton ;—Dr. R. A. Smith, on the Air and Water of Towns: Action of Porous Strata, Water, and Organic Matter ;— Report of the Committee appointed to consider the probable Effects in an Econo- mical and Physical Point of View of the Destruction of Tropical Forests ;—A. Henfrey, on the Reproduction and supposed Existence of Sexual Organs in the Higher Cryptogamous Plants ;—Dr. Daubeny, on the Nomenclature of Organic Com- pounds ;—Rey. Dr. Donaldson, on two unsolved Problems in Indo-German Philology ; —Dr. T. Williams, Report on the British Annelida ;—R. Mallet, Second Report on the Facts of Earthquake Phenomena ;—Letter from Prof. Henry to Col. Sabine, on the System of Meteorological Observations proposed to be established in the United States ;—Col. Sabine, Report on the Kew Magnetographs ;—J. Welsh, Report on the Performance of his three Magnetographs during the Experimental Trial at the Kew Observatory ;—F. Ronalds, Report concerning the Observatory of the British Association at Kew, from September 12, 1850, to July 31, 1851 ;—Ordnance Survey of Scotland. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Prof, Airy’s Address, and Recom- mendations of the Association and its Committees, PROCEEDINGS or tars TWENTY-SECOND MEETING, at Belfast, 1852, Published at 15s. ConTENTS :—R. Mallet, Third Report on the Facts of Earthquake Phenomena ;— Twelfth Report of Committee on Experiments on the Growth and Vitality of Seeds; —Rev. Prof. Powell, Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors, 1851-52 ;—Dr. Gladstone, on the Influence of the Solar Radiations on the Vital Powers of Plants ; —A Manual of Ethnological Inquiry ;—Col. Sykes, Mean Temperature of the Day, and Monthly Fall of Rain at 127 Stations under the Bengal Presidency ;—Prof. J. D. Forbes, on Experiments on the Laws of the Conduction of Heat ;—R. Hunt, on the Chemical Action of the Solar Radiations ;—Dr. Hodges, on the Composition and Economy of the Flax Plant ;—W. Thompson, on the Freshwater Fishes of Ulster ;— W. Thompson, Supplementary Report on the Fauna of Ireland ;—W. Wills, on the Meteorology of Birmingham ;—J. Thomson, on the Vortex-Water-Wheel;—J. B. Lawes and Dr. Gilbert, on the Composition of Foods in relation to Respiration and the Feeding of Animals. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Colonel Sabine’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tor TWENTY-THIRD MEETING, at Hall, 1858, Published at 10s. 6d. CoNTENTS :—Rev. Prof. Powell, Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors, 1852-53 ;—James Oldham, on the Physical Features of the Humber ;—James Old- ham, on the Rise, Progress, and Present Position of Steam Navigation in Hull ;— 685 William Fairbairn, Experimental Researches to determine the Strength of Locomo- tive Boilers, and the causes which lead té6 Explosion ;—J. J. Sylvester, Provisional Report on the Theory of Determinants ;—Professor Hodges, M.D., Report on the Gases evolved in Steeping Flax, and on the Composition and Economy of the Flax Plant ;—Thirteenth Report of Committee on Experiments on the Growth and Vitality of Seeds ;—Robert Hunt, on the Chemical Action of the Solar Radiations ; —Dr. John P. Bell, Observations on the Character and Measurements of Degrada- tion of the Yorkshire Coast ;—First Report of Committee on the Physical Character of the Moon’s Surface, as compared with that of the Earth ;—R. Mallet, Provisional Report on Earthquake Wave-Transits; and on Seismometrical Instruments — William Fairbairn, on the Mechanical Properties of Metals as derived from repeated Meltings, exhibiting the maximum point of strength and the causes of deterioration - —Robert Mallet, Third Report on the Facts of Earthquake Phenomena (continued). Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Mr. Hopkins’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tre TWENTY-FOURTH MEETING, at Liver- pool, 1854, Published at 18s. CONTENTS :—R. Mallet, Third Report on the Facts of Earthquake Phenomena (continued) ;—Major-General Chesney, on the Construction and General Use of Efficient Life-Boats ;—Rev. Prof. Powell, Third Report on the present State of our Knowledge of Radiant Heat ;—Colonel Sabine, on some of the results obtained at the British Colonial Magnetic Observatories ;—Colonel Portlock, Report of the Committee on Earthquakes, with their proceedings respecting Seismometers ;—Dr. Gladstone, on the Influence of the Solar Radiations on the Vital Powers of Plants, Part 2 ;—Rev. Prof. Powell, Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors, 1853-54 ; —Second Report of the Committee on the Physical Character of the Moon’s Surface ; —W. G. Armstrong, on the Application of Water-Pressure Machinery ;—J. B. Lawes and Dr. Gilbert, on the Equivalency of Starch and Sugar in Food ;—Archibald Smith, on the Deviations of the Compass in Wooden and Iron Ships ;—Fourteenth Report of Committee on Experiments on the Growth and Vitality of Seeds. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, the Earl of Harrowby’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tax TWENTY-FIFTH MEETING, at Glasgow, 1855, Published at 15s. CONTENTS :—T. Dobson, Report on the Relation between Explosions in Coal- Mines and Revolving Storms ;—Dr. Gladstone, on the Influence of the Solar Radia- ‘tions on the Vital Powers of Plants growing under different Atmospheric Conditions, Fart 3;—C. Spence Bate, on the British Edriophthalma ;—J. F. Bateman, on the present state of our knowledge on the Supply of Water to Towns ;—Fifteenth Report of Committee on Experiments on the Growth and Vitality of Seeds ;—Rey. Prof. Powell, Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors, 1854-55 ;—Report of Committee appointed to inquire into the best means of ascertaining those properties of Metals and effects of various modes of treating them which are of importance to the durability and efficiency of Artillery ;—Rev. Prof. Henslow, Report on Typical Objects in Natural History ;—A. Follett Osler, Account of the Self-registering Anemometer and Rain-Gauge at the Liverpool Observatory ;—Provisional Reports, Together with the Transactions of the Sections, the Duke of Argyll’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tar TWENTY-SIXTH MEETING, at Chel- tenham, 1856, Published at 18s. CONTENTS :—Report from the Committee ap upon the effects produced upon the Channels of the Mersey by the alterations which within the last fifty years have been made in its Banks ;—J. Thomson, Interim Report on progress in Researches on the Measurement of Water by Weir Boards :-— Dredging Report, Frith of Clyde, 1856;—Reyv. B. Powell, Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors, 1855-1856 ;-—Prof. Bunsen and Dr. H. E. Roscoe, Photochemical Researches ;—Rev. James Booth, on the Trigonometry of the Parabola, and the pointed to investigate and report 686 Geometrical. Origin of Logarithms;—R. MacAndrew, Report on the Marine festaceous Mollusca of the .North-east Atlantic and neighbouring Seas, and: the physical conditions affecting their development ;—P. P. Carpenter, Report on the present state of our knowledge with regard, to the Mollusca of the West Coast of North America;—T:. C.: Eyton, Abstract of First Report on the Oyster, Beds and Oysters of the British Shores ;—Prof. Phillips, Report on Cleavage, and Foliation in Rocks, and on the Theoretical Explanations of these Phenomena, Part. 1;—Dr. T. Wright, on the Stratigraphical Distribution of the Oolitic Echinodermata ;—W. Fairbairn, on the Tensile Strength of Wrought Iron at various Temperatures ;—C. Atherton, on Mercantile Steam Transport Economy ;—J. 8. Bowerbank, on the Vital Powers of the Spongiade ;—Report of a Committee upon the Experiments con- ducted at Stormontfield, near Perth, for the artificial. propagation of Salmon ;—Pro- visional Report on the Measurement of Ships for Tonnage ;—On Typical Forms-of Minerals, Plants and Animals for Museums ;—J. Thomson, Interim Report: on Pro- gress in Researches on the Measurement of Water by Weir Boards ;—R. Mallet, on Observations with the Seismometer ;—A. Cayley, on the Progress of Theoretical Dynamics ;—Report of a Committee appointed to consider the formation of a Catalogue of Philosophical Memoirs. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Dr. Daubeny’s- Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees, PROCEEDINGS or tHe TWENTY-SEVENTH MEETING, at Dublin, 1857, Published at 15s. ConTENTSs :—A. Cayley, Report on the recent progress of Theoretical Dynamics ; Sixteenth and Final Report of Committee on Experiments on the Growth and Vitality of Seeds;—James Oldham, C.E., continuation of Report on Steam Navigation at Hull ;—Report of a Committee on the Defects of the present:methods of Measur- ing and Registering the Tonnage of Shipping, as also of Marine Engine-Power, and to frame more perfect rules, in order that a correct and uniform principle may be adopted to estimate the Actual Carrying Capabilities and Working-power of Steam Ships ;—Robert Were Fox, Report on the Temperature of some Deep Mines in Corn- —a a + 1pB¢) = 15¢ + 1 le+ lnyt +1et4t a ¢étant entier négatif, et de quelques-cas dans lesquels cette somme est exprimable par une combinaison de factorielles, la notation a‘|+1désignant le produit des facteurs a (a+1) (a+2) &e....(a+t -1) ;—G. Dickie, M.D., Report on the Marine Zoology of Strangford Lough, County Down, and corresponding part of the Irish Channel ;—Charles Atherton, Suggestions for Statistical Inquiry into the Extent to which Mercantile Steam Transport Economy is affected by the Constructive Type of Shipping; as respects the Proportions of Length, Breadth, and Depth ;—J. S. Bower- bank, Further Report on the Vitality of the Spongiade ;—Dr. John P. Hodges, on Flax ;—Major-General Sabine, Report of the Committee on the Magnetic Survey of Great Britain ;—Rev. Baden Powell, Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors, 1856-57 ;—C. Vignoles, on the Adaptation of Suspension Bridges to sustain the “passage of Railway Trains ;—Prof. W. A. Miller, on Electro-Chemistry ;—John Simpson, Results of Thermometrical Observations made at the Plover’s Wintering- place, Point Barrow, latitude 71° 21’ N., long. 156° 17’ W., in 1852-54 ;—Charles James Hargreave, on the Algebraic Couple; and on the Equivalents of Indetermi- nate Expressions ;—Thomas Grubb, Report on the Improvement of Telescope and Equatorial Mountings ;—Prof. James Buckman, Report on the Experimental Plots in the Botanical Garden of the Royal Agricultural College at Cirencester ;—William Fairbairn, onthe Resistance of Tubes to Collapse ;—George C. Hyndman, Report of the Proceedings of the Belfast Dredging Committee ;—Peter W. Barlow, on the Mechanical Effect of combining Girders and Suspension Chains, and a Comparison of the Weight of Metal in Ordinary and Suspension. Girders, to produce equal de- flections with a given load ;—J. Park Harrison, Evidences of Lunar Influence on Temperature ;—Report on the Animal and Vegetable Products imported into Liver- pool from the year 1851 to 1855 (inclusive) ;—Andrew Henderson, Report on the Sta- tistics of Life-boats and Fishing-boats on the Coasts of the United Kingdom. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, the Rev, H. Lloyd's Address, and Recommendations of the Association and.its Committees. wall;—Dr. G. Plarr, de quelques Transformations de la Somme 3% 687 PROCEEDINGS or tan TWENTY-EIGHTH MEETING, at. Leeds, September 1858, Published at 20s. CONTENTS :—R. Mallet; Fourth Report upon the Facts and Theory of Harthquake Phenomena ;— Rev. Prof. Powell, Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors, 1857— 1858 ;—R. H. Meade, onsome Points inthe Anatomy of the Araneidea or true Spiders,. especially on the internal structure of their Spinning Organs ;—W. Fairbairn, Report of the Committee on the Patent Laws ;—S8. Eddy, on the Lead Mining’ Districts of Yorkshire ;—W. Fairbairn, on the Collapse of Glass Globes and Cylinders ;—Dr. E. Perceval Wright and Prof. J. Reay Greene, Report on the Marine Fauna of the South and West-Coasts of Ireland ;—Prof. J. Thomson, on Experiments on the Measurement of Water by Triangular Notches in Weir Boards ;—Major-General Sabine, Report of the Committee: on the Magnetic Survey of Great Britain ;—Michael Connel and William ‘Keddie, Report on Animal, Vegetable, and Mineral Substances imported: from Foreign Countries into the Clyde (including the Ports of Glasgow, Greenock, and Port Glasgow) in the years 1853, 1854, 1855, 1856, and 1857 ;—Report of the Committee on Shipping Statisties ;—Rev. H. Lloyd, D.D., Notice of the Instruments employed in the Magnetic Survey of Ireland, with some of the Results ;—Prof. J. R. Kinahan, Report of Dublin Dredging Committee, appointed 1857-58 ;—Prof. J. R. Kinahan, Report on Crustacea of Dublin District ;—Andrew Henderson, on River Steamers, their Form, Construction, and Fittings, withreference to the necessity for improving the present means of Shallow-Water Navigation on the’ Rivers of British India ;—George C. Hyndman, Report of the Belfast Dredging Committee ;—Appendix to Mr. Vignoles’ Paper ‘On the Adaptation of Suspension Bridges to sustain the passage of Railway Trains;’—Report of the Joint Committee of the Royal Society and the British Association, for procuring a continuance of the Magnetic and: Meteorological Observatories ;—R. Beckley, Description of a Self-recording Ane- mometer. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Prof. Owen’s Address, and Re- commendations of the Association and its Committees, PROCEEDINGS or txts TWENTY-NINTH MEETING, at Aberdeen, September 1859, Published at 15s. CONTENTS :—George C. Foster, Preliminary Report on the Recent Progress and Present State of Organic Chemistry ;—Professor Buckman, Report on the Growth of ‘Plants in the Garden of the Royal Agricultural College, Cirencester ;—Dr. A. Voelcker, Report on Field Experiments and Laboratory Researches on the Constituents of ‘Manures essential. to Cultivated Crops;—A. Thomson, of Banchory, Report on the Aberdeen Industrial. Feeding Schools ;—On the Upper Silurians of Lesmahagow, ‘Lanarkshire ;—Alphonse Gages, Report on the Results obtained by the Mechanico- ‘Chemical Examination of Rocks and Minerals ;—William Fairbairn, Experiments to determine the Efficiency of Continuous and Self-acting Brakes for Railway Trains ;— Professor J. R. Kinahan, Report of Dublin Bay Dredging Committee for 1858-59 ;— Rey. Baden Powell, Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors for 1858=59;— Professor Owen, Report on a Series of Skulls of various Tribes of Mankind inhabiting Nepal, collected, and presented to the British Museum, by Bryan H. Hodgson, Esq., late Resident in Nepal, &c. &c.;—Messrs. Maskelyne, Hadow, Hardwich, and Llewelyn, Report on the Present State of our Knowledge regarding the Photographic Image ; -= G. C. Hyndman, Report of the Belfast .Dredging Committee for 1859 ;—James Oldham, Continuation of Report of the Progress of Steam Navigation at Hull ;— Charles Atherton, Mercantile Steam Transport Economy as affected by the Con- sumption of Coals ;—Warren De La Rue, Report on the present state of Celestial “Photography: in England ;—Protessor Owen, on the Orders of Fossil and Recent Reptilia, and their Distribution in Time ;—Balfour Stewart, on some Results of the ‘Magnetic Survey of Scotland in the years 1857 and 1858, undertaken, at the request of the British Association, by the late John Welsh, Esq., F.R.S.;—W. Fairbairn, The Patent: Laws: Report of Committee on the Patent Laws;—J. Park Harrison, Lunar ‘Influence on the Temperature of the Air :—Balfour Stewart, an Account of the Gon- ‘struction of the Self-recording Magnetographs at present in operation at’ the Kew Observatory of the British Association ;—Professor H. J. Stephen Smith Report on the Theory of Numbers, Part I.;—Report of the Committee on Steamship Performance ; —Report of the Proceedings of the Balloon Committee of the British Association 688 appointed at the Meeting at Leeds ;—Prof. William K. Sullivan, Preliminary Report on the Solubility of Salts at Temperatures above 100° Cent., and on the Mutual Action of Salts in Solution. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Prince Albert’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or toe THIRTIETH MEETING, at Oxford, June and July 1860, Published at 15s. Contents :—James Glaisher, Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors, 1859-60 ;—J. R. Kinahau, Report of Dublin Bay Dredging Committee ;—Rev. J. Anderson, Report on the Excavations in Dura Den;—Prof. Buckman, Report on the Experimental Plots in the Botanical Garden of the Royal Agricultural College, Cirencester ;—Rev. R. Walker, Report of the Committee on Balloon Ascents ;—Prof. W. Thomson, Report of Committee appointed to prepare a Self-recording Atmo- ‘spheric Electrometer for Kew, and Portable Apparatus for observing Atmospheric Electricity ;—William Fairbairn, Experiments to determine the Effect of Vibratory Action and long-continued Changes of Load upon Wrought-iron Girders ;—R. P. Greg, Catalogue of Meteorites and Fireballs, from A.D. 2 to A.D. 1860;~-Prof. H. J. 8. Smith, Report on the Theory of Numbers, Part II. ;—Vice-Admiral Moorsom, on the Performance of Steam-vessels, the Functions of the Screw, and the Relations of its Diameter and Pitch to the Form of the Vessel ;—Rev. W. V. Harcourt, Report on the Effects of long-continued Heat, illustrative of Geological Phenomena ;—Second Report of the Committee on Steamship Performance ;—Interim Report on the Gauging of Water by Triangular Notches ;—List of the British Marine Invertebrate Fauna. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Lord Wrottesley’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or true THIRTY-FIRST MEETING, at Manches- ter, September 1861, Published at £1. ConTENTS :—James Glaisher, Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors ;— Dr. E. Smith, Report on the Action of Prison Diet and Discipline on the Bodily Functions of Prisoners, Part I.;—Charles Atherton, on Freight as affected by Differ- ences in the Dynamic Properties of Steamships;—Warren De La Rue, Report on the Progress of Celestial Photography since the Aberdeen Meeting ;—B. Stewart, on the Theory of Exchanges, and its recent extension ;—Drs. E. Schunck, R. Angus Smith, and H. E. Roscoe, on the Recent Progress and Present Condition of Manufacturing Chemistry in the South Lancashire District ;—Dr. J. Hunt, on Ethno-Climatology ; or, the Acclimatization of Man ;—Prof. J. Thomson, on Experiments on the Gauging of Water by Triangular Notches;—Dr. A. Voelcker, Report on Field Experiments and Laboratory Researches on the Constituents of Manures essential to cultivated Crops ;—Prof. H. Hennessy, Provisional Report on the Present State of our Knowledge respecting the Transmission of Sound-signals during Fogs at Sea ;—Dr. P. L. Sclater and F. von Hochstetter, Report on the Present State of our Knowledge of the Birds of the Genus Apterye living in New Zealand ;—J. G. Jeffreys, Report of the Results of Deep-sea Dredging in Zetland, with a Notice of several Species of Mollusca new to Science or to the British Isles ;—Prof. J. Phillips, Contributions to a Report on the Physical Aspect of the Moon ;—W. R. Birt, Contribution to a Report on the Phy- sical Aspect of the Moon;—Dr. Collingwood and Mr. Byerley, Preliminary Report of the Dredging Committee of the Mersey and Dee ;—Third Report of the Committee on Steamship Performance ;—J. G. Jeffreys, Preliminary Report on the Best Mode of preventing the Ravages of Zeredo and other Animals in our Ships and Harbours ;— R. Mallet, Report on the Experiments made at Holyhead to ascertain the Transit- Velocity of Waves, analogous to Earthquake Waves, through the local Rock Formations ; —T. Dobson, on the Explosions in British Coal-Mines during the year 1859 ;—J. Old- ham, Continuation of Report on Steam Navigation at Hull ;—Prof. G. Dickie, Brief Summary of a Report on the Flora of the North of Ireland ;—Prof. Owen, on the Psychical and Physical Characters of the Mincopies, or Natives of the Andaman Islands, and on the Relations thereby indicated to other Races of Mankind ;—Colonel Sykes, Report of the Balloon Committee ;—Major-General Sabine, Report on the Re- petition of the Magnetic Survey of England ;—Interim Report of the Committee for 689 Dredging on the North and East Coasts of Scotland ;—W. Fairbairn, on the Resist- ance of Iron Plates to Statical Pressure and the Force of Impact by Projectiles at High Velocities ;—W. Fairbairn, Continuation of Report to determine the effect of Vibratory Action and long-continued Changes of Load upon Wrought-Iron Girders ; —Report of the Committee on the Law of Patents ;—Prof. H. J. 8. Smith, Report on the Theory of Numbers, Part III. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Mr. Fairbairn’s Address, and Re- commendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tas THIRTY-SECOND MEETING at Cam- bridge, October 1862, Published at £1. CONTENTS :—James Glaisher, Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors, 1861- 62 ;—G. B. Airy, on the Strains in the Interior of Beams ;—Archibald Smith and F. J. Evans, Report on the three Reports of the Liverpool Compass Committee ;—Report on Tidal Observations on the Humber;—T. Aston, on Rifled Guns and Projectiles adapted for Attacking Armour-plate Defences ;—Extracts, relating to the Observa- tory at Kew, from a Report presented to the Portuguese Government, by Dr. J. A. de Souza ;—H. T. Mennell, Report on the Dredging of the Northumberland Coast and Dogger Bank ;—Dr. Cuthbert Collingwood, Report upon the best means of ad- vancing Science through the agency of the Mercantile Marine ;—Messrs. Williamson, Wheatstone, Thomson, Miller, Matthiessen, and Jenkin, Provisional Report on Stan- dards of Electrical Resistance ;—Preliminary Report of the Committee for investiga- ting the Chemical and Mineralogical Composition of the Granites of Donegal ;—Prof. H. Hennessy, on the Vertical Movements of the Atmosphere considered in connec- tion with Storms and Changes of Weather ;—Report of Committee on the application of Gauss’s General Theory of Terrestrial Magnetism to the Magnetic Variations ;— Fleeming Jenkin, on Thermo-electric Currents in Circuits of one Metal ;—W. Fair- bairn, on the Mechanical Properties of Iron Projectiles at High Velocities ;—A. Cay- ley, Report on the Progress of the Solutionof certain Special Problems of Dynamics; —Prof. G. G. Stokes, Report on Double Refraction ;—Fourth Report of the Committee on Steamship Performance ;—G. J. Symons, on the Fall of Rain in the British Isles in 1860 and 1861 ;—J. Ball, on Thermometric Observations in the Alps ;—J. G. Jeffreys, Report of the Committee for Dredging on the North and East Coasts of Scotland ;—Report of the Committee on Technical and Scientific Evidence in Courts of Law ;—James Glaisher, Account of Hight Balloon Ascents in 1862 ;—Prof, H. J.8. Smith, Report on the Theory of Numbers, Part IV. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, the Rev. Prof. R. Willis’s Address and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. _ PROCEEDINGS or tar THIRTY-THIRD MEETING, at New- castle-upon-Tyne, August and September 1863, Published at £1 5s. CONTENTS :—Report of the Committee on the Application of Gun-cotton to War- like Purposes ;—A. Matthiessen, Report on the Chemical Nature of Alloys ;-—Report of the Committee on the Chemical and Mineralogical Constitution of the Granites of Donegal, and on the Rocks associated withthem ;—J. G. Jeffreys, Report of the Com- mittee appointed for exploring the Coasts of Shetland by means of the Dredge :— G. D. Gibb, Report on the Physiological Effects of the Bromide of Ammonium ;—C. K. Aken, on the Transmutation of Spectral Rays, Part I.;—Dr. Robinson, Report of the Committee on Fog Signals ;—Report of the Committee on Standards of Electrical Resistance ;—E. Smith, Abstract of Report by the Indian Government on the Foods used by the Free and Jail Populations in India ;—A. Gages, Synthetical Researches on the Formation of Minerals, &c.;—R. Mallet, Preliminary Report on the Experi- mental Determination of the Temperatures of Volcanic Foci, and of the Temperature, State of Saturation, and Velocity of the issuing Gases and Vapours;—Report of the Committee on Observations of Luminous Meteors ;—Fifth Report of the Committee on Steamship Performance ;—G. J. Allman, Report on the Present State of our Know- ledge of the Reproductive System in the Hydroida ;—J. Glaisher, Account of Five Bal- ant i made in 1863 ;—P, P. Carpenter, Supplementary Report on the Present . YY 690 State of our Knowledge with regard to the Mollusca of the West Coast of North America ;—Prof. Airy, Report on Steam Boiler Explosions ;—C, W. Siemens, Obser- vations on the Electrical Resistance and Electrification of some Insulating Materials under Pressures up to 300 Atmospheres ;—C. M. Palmer, on the Construction of Iron Ships and the Progress of Iron Shipbuilding on the Tyne, Wear, and Tees ;—Messrs, Richardson, Stevenson, and Clapham, on the Chemical Manufactures of the Northern Districts ;—Messrs. Sopwith and Richardson, on the Local Manufacture of Lead, Copper, Zinc, Antimony, &c. ;—Messrs. Daglish and Forster, on the Magnesian Lime- stone of Durham ;—I. L. Bell, on the Manufacture of Iron in connexion with the Northumberland and Durham Coal-field ;—T. Spencer, on the Manufacture of Steel in the Northern District ;—Prof. H. J.S. Smith, Report on the Theory of Numbers, Part V. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Sir William Armstrong’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tHe THIRTY-FOURTH MEETING, at Bath, September 1864, Published at 18s. CONTENTS :—-Report of the Committee for Observations of Luminous Meteors ;—— Report of the Committee on the best means of providing for a Uniformity of Weights and Measures ;—T. 8. Cobbold, Report of Experiments respecting the Development and Migration of the Entozoa;—B. W. Richardson, Report on the Physiological Action of Nitrite of Amyl;—-J. Oldham, Report of the Committee on Tidal Observa- tions ;—G. S. Brady, Report on Deep-sea Dredging on the Coasts of Northumberland and Durham in 1864 ;—J. Glaisher, Account of Nine Balloon Ascents made in 1863 and 1864 ;—J. G. Jeffreys, Further Report on Shetland Dredgings;—Report of the Committee on the Distribution of the Organic Remains of the North Staffordshire Coal-field ;—Report of the Committee on Standards of Electrical Resistance ;—G. J. Symons, on the Fall of Rain in the British Isles in 1862 and 1863;—W. Fairbairn, Preliminary Investigation of the Mechanical Properties of the proposed Atlantic Cable. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Sir Charles Lyell’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tus THIRTY-FIFTH MEETING, at Birming- ham, September 1865, Published at £1 5s. ContTENTS :—J. G. Jeffreys, Report on Dredging among the Channel Isles ;—F. Buckland, Report on the Cultivation of Oysters by Natural and Artificial Methods ;— Report of the Committee for exploring Kent’s Cavern ;—Report of the Committee on Zoological Nomenclature ;—Report on the Distribution of the Organic Remains of the North Staffordshire Coal-field ;—Report on the Marine Fauna and Flora of the South Coast of Devon and Cornwall ;—Interim Report on the Resistance of Water to Floating and Immersed Bodies ;—Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors ;—Report on Dredging on the Coast of Aberdeenshire ;—J. Glaisher, Account of Three Balloon Ascents;—Interim Report on the Transmission of Sound under Water ;—G. J. Symons, on the Rainfall of the British Isles;—W. Fairbairn, on the Strength of Materials considered in relation to the Construction of Iron Ships ;— Report of the Gun-Cotton Committee ;—A. F. Osler, on the Horary and Diurnal Variations in the Direction and Motion of the Air at Wrottesley, Liverpool, and Birmingham ;—B. W. Richardson, Second Report on the Physiological Action of certain of the Amyl Compounds ;—Report on further Researches in the Lingula- flags of South Wales ;—Report of the Lunar Committee for Mapping the Surface of the Moon ;—Report on Standards of Electrical Resistance ;—Report of the Com- mittee appointed to communicate with the Russian Government respecting Mag- netical Observations at Tiflis ;—Appendix to Reporton the Distribution of the Verte- brate Remains from the North Staffordshire Coal-field ;—H. Woodward, First Report on the Structure and Classification of the Fossil Crustacea ;—Prof. H. J. 8. Smith, Report on the Theory of Numbers, Part VI.;—Report on the best means of providing for a Uniformity of Weights and Measures, with reference to the interests of Science ; 691 -—A,. G. Findlay, on the Bed of the Ocean ;—Prof. A. W. Williamson, on the Com- position of Gases evolved by the Bath Spring called King’s Bath. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Prof. Phillips’s Address, and Re- commendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or ros THIRTY-SIXTH MEETING, at Notting- ham, August 1866, Published at £1 4s. ConTENTS :—Second Report on Kent’s Cavern, Devonshire ;—A. Matthiessen, Preliminary Report on the Chemical Nature of Cast Iron ;—Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors;—W. 8. Mitchell, Report on the Alum Bay Leaf-bed ;— Report on the Resistance of Water to Floating and Immersed Bodies ;—Dr. Norris, Report on Muscular Irritability ;—Dr. Richardson, Report on the Physiological Action of certain compounds of Amyl and Ethyl ;—H. Woodward, Second Report on the Structure and Classification of the Fossil Crustacea ;—Second Report on the ‘Menevian Group,’ and the other Formations at St. David’s, Pembrokeshire ; —J. G. Jeffreys, Report on Dredging among the Hebrides ;—Rev. A. M. Norman, Report on the Coasts of the Hebrides, Part Ii. ;—J. Alder, Notices of some Inverte- brata, in connexion with Mr. Jeffreys’s Report;—G. S. Brady, Report on the Ostracoda dredged amongst the Hebrides ;—Report on Dredging in the Moray Firth ; -—Report on the Transmission of Sound-Signals under Water ;—Report of the Lunar Committee ;—Report of the Rainfall Committee ;—Report on the best means of providing for a Uniformity of Weights and Measures, with reference to the Interests of Science ;—J. Glaisher, Account of Three Balloon Ascents ;—Report on the Extinct Birds of the Mascarene Islands;—Report on the Penetration of Ironclad Ships by Steel Shot ;—J. A. Wanklyn, Report on Isomerism among the Alcohols ;—Report on Scientific Evidence in Courts of Law ;—A. L, Adams, Second Report on Maltese Fossiliferous Caves, &c. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Mr. Grove’s Address, and Recom- mendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tue THIRTY-SEVENTH MEETING, at Dundee, September 1867, Published at £1 6s. ConrENTS :—Report of the Committee for Mapping the Surface of the Moon ;— Third Report on Kent’s Cavern, Devonshire ;—On the present State of the Manu- facture of Iron in Great Britain ;—Third Report on the Structure and Classification of the Fossil Crustacea ;—Report on the Physiological Action of the Methyl Com- pounds ;—Preliminary Report on the Exploration of the Plant-Beds of North Green- land ;—Report of the Steamship Performance Committee ;—On the Meteorology of Port Louis, in the Island of Mauritius ;—On the Construction and Works of the Highland Railway ;—Experimental Researches on the Mechanical Properties of Steel ;—Report on the Marine Fauna and Flora of the South Coast of Devon and Cornwall ;—Supplement to a Report on the Extinct Didine Birds of the Mascarene Islands ;—Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors ;—Fourth Report on Dredging among the Shetland Isles;—Preliminary Report on the Crustacea, &c., procured by the Shetland Dredging Committee in 1867 ;—Report on the Foraminifera obtained in the Shetland Seas ;—Second Report of the Rainfall Committee ;—Report on the best means of providing for a Uniformity of Weights and Measures, with reference to the interests of Science ;—Report on Standards of Electrical Resistance. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tHe THIRTY-EIGHTH MEETING, at Nor- wich, August 1868, Published at £1 5s. ConTENTS :—Report of the Lunar Committee —Fourth Report on Kent’s Cavern, Devonshire ;—On Puddling Iron ;—Fourth Report on the Structure and Classifica- tion of the Fossil Crustacea ;—Report on British Fossil Corals ;—Report on Spectro- scopic Investigations of Animal Substances ;—Report of Steamship Performance 692 Committee ;—Spectrum Analysis of the Heavenly Bodies ;—On Stellar Spectro- metry ;—Report on the Physiological Action of the Methyl and allied Compounds ;— Report on the Action of Mercury on the Biliary Secretion ;—Last Report on Dredg- ing among the Shetland Isles ;—Reports on the Crustacea, &c., and on the Annelida and Foraminifera from the Shetland Dredgings ;— Report on the Chemical Nature of Cast Iron, Part I.;—Interim Report on the Safety of Merchant Ships and their Passengers ;—Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors ;—Preliminary Report on Mineral Veins containing Organic Remains;—Report on the Desirability of Explorations between India and China ;—Report of Rainfall Committee ;—Re- port on Synthetical Researches on Organic Acids ;—Report on Uniformity of Weights and Measures ;—Report of the Committee on Tidal Observations ;—Report of the Committee on Underground Temperature ;—Changes of the Moon’s Surface ;—Re- port on Polyatomic Cyanides. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Dr. Hooker’s Address, and Recom- mendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tan THIRTY-NINTH MEETING, at Exeter, August 1869, Published at £1 2s. CONTENTS :—Report on the Plant-beds of North Greenland ;—Report on the existing knowledge on the Stability, Propulsion, and Seagoing qualities of Ships ; —Report on Steam-boiler Explosions ;—Preliminary Report on the Determination of the Gases existing in Solution in Well-waters;—The Pressure of Taxation on Real Property ;—On the Chemical Reactions of Light discovered by Prof. Tyndall ;— On Fossils obtained at Kiltorkan Quarry, co. Kilkenny ;—Report of the Lunar Com- mittee ;—Report on the Chemical Nature of Cast Iron ;—Report on the Marine Fauna and Flora of the South Coast of Devon and Cornwall ;—Report on the Practicability of establishing a ‘Close Time’ for the Protection of Indigenous Animals ;—Experi- mental Researches on the Mechanical Properties of Steel;—Second Report on British Fossil Corals ;—Report of the Committee appointed to get cut and prepared Sections of Mountain-Limestone Corals for Photographing ;—Report on the Rate of Increase of Underground Temperature ;—Fifth Report on Kent’s Cavern, Devon- shire ;—Report on the Connexion between Chemical Constitution and Physiological Action ;—On Emission, Absorption, and Reflection of Obscure Heat ;—Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors ;—Report on Uniformity of Weights and Measures ; —Report on the Treatment and Utilization of Sewage ;—Supplement to Second Report of the Steamship-Performance Committee ;—Report on Recent Progress in Elliptic and Hyperelliptic Functions ;—Report on Mineral Veins in Carboniferous Limestone and their Organic Contents ;—Notes on the Foraminifera of Mineral Veins and the Adjacent Strata ;—Report of the Rainfall Committee ;—Interim Re- port on the Laws of the Flow and Action of Water containing Solid Matter in Suspension ;—Interim Report on Agricultural Machinery ;—Report on the Physio- logical Action of Methyl and Allied Series ;—On the Influence of Form considered in Relation to the Strength of Railway-axles and other portions of Machinery sub- jected to Rapid Alterations of Strain;—On the Penetration of Armour-plates with Long Shells of Large Capacity fired obliquely ;—Report on Standards of Electrical Resistance. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Prof, Stokes’s Address, and Re- commendations of the Association and its Committees, PROCEEDINGS or tHe FORTIETH MEETING, at Liverpool, September 1870, Published at 18s. : CoNnTENTS :—Report on Steam-boiler Explosions ;—Report of the Committee on the Hematite Iron-ores of Great Britain and Ireland ;—Report on the Sedimentary Deposits of the River Onny ;—Report on the Chemical Nature of Cast Iron ;—Re- port on the practicability of establishing a ‘Close Time’ for the protection of Indigenous Animals ;—Report on Standards of Electrical Resistance ;—Sixth Report on Kent’s Cavern ;—Third Report on Underground Temperature ;—Second Report of the Committee appointed to get cut and prepared Sections of Mountain-Limestone Corals ;—Second Report on the Stability, Propulsion, and Seagoing Qualities of 693 Ships ;—Report on Earthquakes in Scotland ;—Report on the Treatment and Utili- zation of Sewage ;—Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors, 1869-70 ;—Report on Recent Progress in Elliptic and Hyperelliptic Functions ;—Report on Tidal Ob- servations ;—On a new Steam-power Meter ;—Report on the Action of the Methyl and Allied Series;—Report of the Rainfall Committee ;—Report on the Heat generated in the Blood in the Process of Arterialization ;—Report on the best means of providing for Uniformity of Weights and Measures. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Prof. Huxley’s Address, and Re- commendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or raz FORTY-FIRST MEETING, at Edinburgh, August 1871, Published at 16s. ConTENTS :—Seventh Report on Kent’s Cavern;—Fourth Report on Under- ground Temperature ;—Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors, 1870-71 ;— Fifth Report on the Structure and Classification of the Fossil Crustacea ;—Report of the Committee appointed for the purpose of urging on Her Majesty’s Government the expediency of arranging and tabulating the results of the approaching Census in the three several parts of the United Kingdom in such a manner as to admit of ready and effective comparison ;—Report of the Committee appointed for the purpose of Superintending the Publication of Abstracts of Chemical Papers ;—Report of the Committee for discussing Observations of Lunar Objects suspected of change ;— Second Provisional Report on the Thermal Conductivity of Metals ;—Report on the Rainfall of the British Isles;—Third Report on the British Fossil Corals ;— - Report on the Heat generated in the Blood during the Process of Arterialization ; —Report of the Committee appointed to consider the subject of Physiological Experimentation ;—Report on the Physiological Action of Organic Chemical Com- pounds ;—Report of the Committee appointed to get cut and prepared Sections of Mountain-Limestone Corals ;—Second Report on Steam-Boiler Explosions ;—Re- port on the Treatment and Utilization of Sewage ;—Report on promoting the Foun- dation of Zoological Stations in different parts of the World ;—Preliminary Report on the Thermal Equivalents of the Oxides of Chlorine ;— Report on the practica- bility of establishing a ‘Close Time’ for the protection of Indigenous Animals; —Report on Earthquakes in Scotland ;—Report on the best means of providing for a Uniformity of Weights and Measures ;—Report on Tidal Observations. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Sir William Thomson’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or raz FORTY-SECOND MEETING, at Brighton, August 1872, Published at £1 4s. ConTENTS :—Report on the Gaussian Constants for the Year 1829 ;—Second Sup- plementary Report on the Extinct Birds of the Mascarene Islands ;—Report of the Committee for Superintending the Monthly Reports of the Progress of Chemistry ;— Report of the Committee on the best means of providing for a Uniformity of Weights and Measures ;—Highth Report on Kent’s Cavern ;—Report on promoting the Foundation of Zoological Stations in different parts of the World ;—Fourth Report on the Fauna of South Devon ;—Preliminary Report of the Committee appointed to Construct and Print Catalogues of Spectral Rays arranged upon a Scale of Wave- numbers ;—Third Report on Steam-Boiler Explosions ;—Report on Observations of ‘Luminous Meteors, 1871-72 ;—Experiments on the Surface-friction experienced by a Plane moving through Water ;—Report of the Committee on the Antagonism be- tween the Action of Active Substances ;—Fifth Report on Underground Tempera- ture ;—Preliminary Report of the Committee on Siemens’s Electrical-Resistance _ Pyrometer :—Fourth Report on the Treatment and Utilization of Sewage ;—Interim Report of the Committee on Instruments for Measuring the Speed of Ships and Currents ;—Report on the Rainfall of the British Isles ;—Report of the Committee ‘on a Geographical Exploration of the Country of Moab;—Sur l’élimination des Fonctions Arbitraires ;—Report on the Discovery of Fossils in certain remote parts of the North-western Highlands ;—Report of the Committee on Earthquakes in 694 Scotland ;—Fourth Report on Carboniferous-Limestone Corals ;—Report of the Com- mittee to consider the mode in which new Inventions and Claims for Reward in respect of adopted Inventions are examined and dealt with by the different Depart- ments of Government ;—Report of the Committee for discussing Observations of Lunar Objects suspected of change ;—Report on the Mollusca of Europe ;—Report of the Committee for investigating the Chemical Constitution and Optical Properties of Essential Oils ;—Report on the practicability of establishing a ‘Close Time’ for the preservation of Indigenous Animals ;—Sixth Report on the Structure and Classi- fication of Fossil Crustacea ;—Report of the Committee appointed to organize an Ex- pedition for observing the Solar Eclipse of Dec. 12, 1871 ;—Preliminary Report of a Committee on Terato-embryological Inquiries ;—Report on Recent Progress in Elliptic and Hyperelliptie Functions ;—Report on Tidal Observations ;—On the ‘Brighton Waterworks ;—On Amsler’s Planimeter, Together with the Transactions.of the Sections, Dr. Carpenter’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees, PROCEEDINGS or taz FORTY-THIRD MEETING, at Bradford, September 1873, Published at £1 5s. CONTENTS :—Report of the Committee on Mathematical Tables ;—Observations on the Application of Machinery to the Cutting of Coal in Mines ;—Concluding Re- port on the Maltese Fossil Elephants ;—Report of the Committee for ascertaining the Existence in different parts of the United Kingdom of any Erratic Blocks or Boulders ;—Fourth Report on Earthquakes in Scotland ;—Ninth Report on Kent’s Cavern ;—On the Flint and Chert Implements found in Kent’s Cavern ;—Report of the Committee for Investigating the Chemical Constitution and Optical Properties of Essential Oils ;—Report of Inquiry into the Method of making Gold-assays ; —Fifth Report on the Selection and Nomenclature of Dynamical and Electrical Units ;—Report of the Committee on the Labyrinthodonts of the Coal-measures ;— Report of the Committee appointed to construct and print Catalogues of Spectral Rays ;—Report of the Committee appointed to explore the Settle Caves;—Sixth Report on Underground Temperature ;—Report on the Rainfall of the British Isles ;—Seventh Report on Researches in Fossil Crustacea ;—Report on Recent Progress in Elliptic and Hyperelliptic Functions ;—Report on the desirability of establishing a ‘ Close Time’ for the preservation of Indigenous Animals ;—Report on Luminous Meteors ; -—On the Visibility of the Dark Side of Venus ;—Report of the Committee for the Foundation of Zoological Stationsin different parts of the World ;—Second Report of the Committee for collecting Fossils from North-western Scotland ;—Fifth Report on the Treatment and Utilization of Sewage ;—Report of the Committee on Monthly Reports of the Progress of Chemistry ;—On the Bradford Waterworks ;—Report on the possibility of Improving the Methods of Instruction in Elementary Geometry ; —Interim Report of the Committee on Instruments for Measuring the Speed of Ships, &c.;—Report of the Committee for Determinating High Temperatures by means of the Refrangibility of Light evolved by Fluid or Solid Substances ;—On a periodicity of Cyclones and Rainfall in connexion with Sun-spot Periodicity ;—Fifth Report on the Structure of Carboniferous-Limestone Corals ;—Report of the Com- mittee on preparing and publishing brief forms of Instructions for Travellers, Ethnologists, &c. ;—Preliminary Note from the Committee on the Influence of Forests on the Rainfall ;—Report of the Sub-Wealden Exploration Committee ;—Report of the Committee on Machinery for obtaining a. Record of the Roughness of the Sea and Measurement of Waves near shore ;—Report on Science Lectures and Organi- zation ;—Second Report on Science Lectures and Organization. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Prof. A. W. Williamson’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tats FORTY-FOURTH MEETING, at Belfast, August 1874, Published at £1 5s. CONTENTS :—Tenth Report on Kent’s Cavern;—Report for investigating the Chemical Constitution and Optical Properties of Essential Oils ;—Second Report of the Sub-Wealden Exploration Committee ;—On the Recent Progress and Present 695 State of Systematic Botany ;—Report of the Committee for investigating the Nature of Intestinal Secretion ;—Report of the Committee on the Teaching of Physics in Schools ;—Preliminary Report for investigating Isomeric Cresols and their Deriva- tives ;—Third Report of the Committee for collecting Fossils from localities in North-western Scotland ;—Report on the Rainfall of the British Isles ;—On the Bel- fast Harbour ;—Report of Inquiry into the Method of making Gold-assays ;—Report of a Committee on Experiments to determine the Thermal Conductivities of certain Rocks ;—Second Report on the Exploration of the Settle Caves ;—On the Industrial uses of the Upper Bann River ;—Report of the Committee on the Structure and Classification of the Labyrinthodonts ;—Second Report of the Committee for record- ing the position, height above the sea, lithological characters, size, and origin of the Erratic Blocks of England and Wales, &c. ;—Sixth Report on the Treatment and Utilization of Sewage ;—Report on the Anthropological Notes and Queries for the use of Travellers ;—On Cyclone and Rainfall Periodicities ;—Fifth Report on Earth- quakes in Scotland ;—Report of the Committee appointed to prepare and print Tables of Wave-numbers ;—Report of the Committee for testing the new Pyrometer of Mr. Siemens ;—Report to the Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty on Experi- ments for the Determination of the Frictional Resistance of Water on a Surface, &e.;—Second Report for the Selection and Nomenclature of Dynamical and Elec- trical Units ;—On Instruments for measuring the Speed of Ships ;—Report of the Committee on the possibility of establishing a ‘Close Time’ for the Protection of Indigenous Animals ;—Report of the Committee to inquire into the economic effects of Combinations of Labourers and Capitalists ;—Preliminary Report on Dredging on the Coasts of Durham and North Yorkshire ;—Report on Luminous Meteors ;—Re- port on the best means of providing for a Uniformity of Weights and Measures. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Prof. John Tyndall’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. ‘PROCEEDINGS or tae FORTY-FIFTH MEETING, at Bristol, August 1875, Published at £1 5s. CoNTENTS :—Eleventh Report on Kent’s Cavern ;—Seventh Report on Under- ground Temperature ;—Report on the Zoological Station at Naples ;—Report of a Committee appointed to inquire into the Methods employed in the Estimation of Potash and Phosphoric Acid in Commercial Products ;—Report on the present state of our Knowledge of the Crustacea;—Second Report on the Thermal Conduc- tivities of certain Rocks ;—Preliminary Report of the Committee for extending the Observations on the Specific Volumes of Liquids ;—Sixth Report on Earthquakes in Scotland ;—Seventh Report on the Treatment and Utilization of Sewage ;—Re- port of the Committee for furthering the Palestine Explorations ;— Third Report of the Committee for recording the position, height above the sea, lithological characters, size, and origin of the Erratic Blocks of England and Wales, &c.;— Report of the Rainfall Committee ;—Report of the Committee for investigating Isomeric Cresols and their Derivatives ;—Report of the Committee for investigating the Circulation of the Underground Waters in the New Red Sandstone and Permian Formations of England ;—On the Steering of Screw-Steamers ;—Second Report of the Committee on Combinations of Capital and Labour ;—Report on the Method of making Gold-assays ;—Eighth Report on Underground Temperature ;—Tides in the River Mersey ;—Sixth Report of the Committee on the Structure of Carboniferous Corals ;—Report of the Committee appointed to explore the Settle Caves ;—On the River Avon (Bristol), its Drainage-Area, &c.;—Report of the Committee on the possibility of establishing a ‘Close Time’ for the Protection of Indigenous Animals ;—Report of the Committee appointed to superintend the Publication of the Monthly Reports of the Progress of Chemistry ;—Report on Dredging off the Coasts of Durham and North Yorkshire in 1874 ;—Report on Luminous Meteors ;—On the Analytical Forms called Trees;—Report of the Committee on Mathematical Tables ;—Report of the Committee on Mathematical Notation and Printing ;—Second Report of the Committee for investigating Intestinal Secretion ;—Third Report of the Sub-Wealden Exploration Committee. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Sir John Hawkshaw’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees, 696 PROCEEDINGS or tur FORTY-SIXTH MEETING, at Glasgow, September 1876, Published at £1 5s. CoNTENTS :—Twelfth Report on Kent’s Cavern;—Report on Improving the Methods of Instruction in Elementary Geometry ;—Results of a Comparison of the British-Association Units of Electrical Resistance ;—Third Report on the Thermal Conductivities of certain Rocks ;—Report of the Committee on the practicability of adopting a Common Measure of Value in the Assessment of Direct Taxation ;— Report of the Committee for testing experimentally Ohm’s Law ;—Report of the Committee on the possibility of establishing a ‘ Close Time’ for the Protection of Indigenous Animals ;—Report of the Committee on the Effect of Propellers on the Steering of Vessels ;—On the Investigation of the Steering Qualities of Ships ;— Seventh Report on Earthquakes in Scotland ;—Report on the present state of our Knowledge of the Crustacea ;—Second Report of the Committee for investigating the Circulation of the Underground Waters in the New Red Sandstone and Permian Formations of England ;—Fourth Report of the Committee on the Erratic Blocks of England and Wales, &c.;—Fourth Report of the Committee on the Exploration of the Settle Caves (Victoria Cave) ;—Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors, 1875-76 ;—Report on the Rainfall of the British Isles, 1875-76 ;—Ninth Report on Underground Temperature ;—Nitrous Oxide in the Gaseous and Liquid States ;— Eighth Report on the Treatment and Utilization of Sewage ;—Improved Investiga- tions on the Flow of Water through’ Orifices, with Objections to the modes of treat- ment commonly adopted ;—Report of the Anthropometric Committee ;—On Cyclone and Rainfall Periodicities in connexion with the Sun-spot Periodicity ;—Report of the Committee for determining the Mechanical Equivalent of Heat ;—Report of the Committee on Tidal Observations ;—Third Report of the Committee on the Condi- tions of Intestinal Secretion and Movement ;—Report of the Committee for collect- ing and suggesting subjects for Chemical Research. _ Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Dr. T. Andrews’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. . PROCEEDINGS or tuts FORTY-SEVENTH MEETING, at Ply- mouth, August 1877, Published at £1 4s. ConTENTS :—Thirteenth Report on Kent’s Cavern ;—Second and Third Reports on the Methods employed in the estimation of Potash and Phosphoric Acid in Com- mercial Products ;—Report on the present state of our Knowledge of the Crustacea (Part III.) ;—Third Report on the Circulation of the Underground Waters in the New Red Sandstone and Permian Formations of England ;—Fifth Report on the Erratic Blocks of England, Wales, and Ireland ;—Fourth Report on the Thermal Conducti- ‘vities of certain Rocks ;—Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors, 1876-77 ;— Tenth Report on Underground Temperature ;—Report on the Effect of Propellers on the Steering of Vessels ;—Report on the possibility of establishing a ‘ Close Time’ for the Protection of Indigenous Animals ;—-Report on some Double Compounds of Nickel and Cobalt ;—Fifth Report on the Exploration of the Settle Caves (Victoria Cave);—Report on the Datum Level of the Ordnance Survey of Great Britain ;— Report on the Zoological Station at Naples ;—Report of the Anthropometric Com- mittee ;—Report on the Conditions under which Liquid Carbonic Acid exists in Rocks and Minerals. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Prof. Allen Thomson’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tat FORTY-EIGHTH MEETING, at Dublin, August 1878, Published at £1 4s. ContTENTS :—Catalogue of the Oscillation-Frequencies of Solar Rays ;—Report on Mr. Babbage’s Analytical Machine ;—Third Report of the Committee for deter- mining the Mechanical Equivalent of Heat ;—Report of the Committee for arrang- ing for the taking of certain Observations in India, and Observations on Atmospheric Electricity at Madeira ;—Report on the commencement of Secular Experiments upon 697 the Elasticity of Wires ;—Report on the Chemistry of some of the lesser-known Alkaloids, especially Veratria and Bebeerine ;—Report on the best means for the Development of Light from Coal-Gas ;—Fourteenth Report on Kent’s Cavern ;— Report on the Fossils in the North-west Highlands of Scotland ;—Fifth Report on the Thermal Conductivities of certain Rocks ;—Report on the possibility of estab- lishing a ‘Close Time’ for the Protection of Indigenous Animals ; Report on the occupation of a Table at the Zoological Station at Naples ;—Report of the Anthro- pometric Committee ;—Report on Patent Legislation ;—Report on the Use of Steel for Structural Purposes ;—Report on the Geographical Distribution of the Chiro- ptera ;—Recent Improvements in the Port of Dublin ;—Report on Mathematical Tables ;—Eleventh Report on Underground Temperature ;—Report on the Explora- tion of the Fermanagh Caves;—Sixth Report on the Erratic Blocks of England, Wales, and Ireland ;—Report on the present state of our Knowledge of the Crus- tacea (Part IV.) ;—Report on two Caves in the neighbourhood of Tenby ;—Report on the Stationary Tides in the English Channel and in the North Sea, &c. ;—Second Report on the Datum-level of the Ordnance Survey of Great Britain ;—Report on instruments for measuring the Speed of Ships ;—Report of Investigations into a Common Measure of Value in Direct Taxation ;—Report on Sunspots and Rainfall ; —Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors ;—Sixth Report on the Exploration of the Settle Caves (Victoria Cave) ;—Report on the Kentish Boring Exploration ;— Fourth Report on the Circulation of Underground Waters in the Jurassic, New Red Sandstone, and Permian Formations, with an Appendix on the Filtration of Water aa Triassic Sandstone ;—Report on the Effect of Propellers on the Steering of essels. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Mr. Spottiswoode’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or raz FORTY-NINTH MEETING, at Sheffield, August 1879, Published at £1 4s. ContENTS :—Report on the commencement of Secular Experiments upon the Elasticity of Wires ;—Fourth Report of the Committee for determining the Mechan- ical Equivalent of Heat ;—Report of the Committee for endeavouring to procure reports on the Progress of the Chief Branches of Mathematics and Physics ;—Twelfth Report on Underground Temperature ;—Report on Mathematical Tables ;—Sixth Report on the Thermal Conductivities of certain Rocks ;—Report on Observations of Atmospheric Electricity at Madeira ;—Report on the Calculation of Tables of the Fundamental Invariants of Algebraic Forms ;—Report on the Calculation of Sun- Heat Coefficients ;—Second Report on the Stationary Tides in the English Channel and in the North Sea, &c. ;—Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors ;—Report on the question of Improvements in Astronomical Clocks ;—Report of the Committee for improving an Instrument for detecting the presence of Fire-damp in Mines ;— Report on the Chemistry of some of the lesser-known Alkaloids, especially Veratria and Beeberine ;—Seventh Report on the Erratic Blocks of England, Wales, and Ire- land ;—Fifteenth Report on Kent’s Cavern ;—Report on certain Caves in Borneo ;— Fifth Report on the Circulation of Underground Waters in the Jurassic, Red Sand- stone, and Permian Formations of England ;—Report on the Tertiary (Miocene) Flora, &c., of the Basalt of the North of Ireland ;—Report on the possibility of Establishing a ‘Close Time’ for the Protection of Indigenous Animals ;—Report on the Marine Zoology of Devon and Cornwall ;—Report on the Occupation of a Table at the Zoological Station at Naples ;—Report on Excavations at Portstewart and elsewhere in the North of Ireland ;—Report of the Anthropometric Committee ;— Report on the Investigation of the Natural History of Socotra ;—Report on Instru- ments for measuring the Speed of Ships;—Third Report on the Datum-level of the Ordnance Survey of Great Britain ;—Second Report on Patent Legislation ;—On Self-acting Intermittent Siphons and the conditions which determine the com- mencement of their Action;--On some further Evidence as to the Range of the cee Rocks beneath the South-east of England ;—Hydrography, Past and resent. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Prof. Allman’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. 1883. LZ 698 PROCEEDINGS or raz FIFTIETH MEETING, at Swansea, August and September 1880, Published at £1 4s. CONTENTS :—lieport on the Measurement of the Lunar Disturbance of Gravity ;— Thirteenth Report on Underground Temperature ;—Report of the Committee for devising and constructing an improved form of High Insulation Key for Electrometer Work ;—Report on Mathematical Tables ;—Report on the Calculation of Tables of the Fundamental Invariants of Algebraic Forms ;—Report on Observations of Luminous Meteors;—Report on the question of Improvements in Astronomical Clocks ;—Report on the commencement of Secular Experiments on the Elasticity of Wires ;-—Sixteenth and concluding Report on Kent’s Cavern ;—Report on the mode of reproduction of certain species of Ichthyosaurus from the Lias of England and Wiirtemburg ;—Report on the Carboniferous Polyzoa ;—Report on the ‘ Geological Record ’;—Sixth Report on the Circulation of the Underground Waters in the Permian, New Red Sandstone, and Jurassic Formations of England, and the Quantity and Character of the Water supplied to towns and districts from these formations ;— Second Report on the Tertiary (Miocene) Flora, &c., of the Basalt of the North of | Ireland ;—Highth Report on the Erratic Blocks of England, Wales, and Ireland ;— Report on an Investigation for the purpose of fixing a Standard of White Light ;— Report of the Anthropometric Committee ;—Report on the Influence of Bodily Exercise on the Elimination of Nitrogen ;—Second Report on the Marine Zoology of South Devon ;—Report on the Occupation of a Table at the Zoological Station at Naples; — Report on accessions to our knowledge of the Chiroptera during the past two years (1878-80) ;—Preliminary Report on the accurate measurement of the specific in- ductive capacity of a good Sprengel Vacuum, and the specific resistance of gases at different pressures ;—Comparison of Curves of the Declination Magnetographs at Kew, Stonyhurst, Coimbra, Lisbon, Vienna, and St. Petersburg ;—First Report on the Caves of the South of Ireland ;—Report on the Investigation of the Natural History of Socotra ;—Report on the German and other systems of teaching the Deaf to speak ;—Report of the Committee for considering whether it is important that H.M. Inspectors of Elementary Schools should be appointed with reference to their ability for examining in the scientific specific subjects of the Code in addition to other matters ;—On the Anthracite Coal and Coalfield of South Wales ;—Report on the present state of our knowledge of Crustacea (Part V.) ;—Report on the best means for the Development of Light from Coal-gas of défferent qualities (Part II.) ;—Report on Paleontological and Zoological Researches in Mexico ;—Report on the possibility of establishing a ‘ Close Time’ for Indigenous Animals ;—Report on the present state of our knowledge of Spectrum Analysis;—Report on Patent Legislation ;—Pre- liminary Report on the present Appropriation of Wages, &c. ;—Report on the present state of knowledge of the application of Quadratures and Interpolation to Actual Data;—The French Deep-sea Exploration in the Bay of Biscay ;—Third Report on the Stationary Tides in the English Channel and in the North Sea, &c. ;—List of Works on the Geology, Mineralogy, and Palzontology of Wales (to the end of 1873) ;— On the recent Revival in Trade. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Dr. A. C. Ramsay’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. PROCEEDINGS or tae FIFTY-FIRST MEETING, at York, August and September 1881, Published at £1 As. CoNTEN'TS :—Report on the Calculation of Tables of the Fundamental Invariants of Algebraic Forms;—Report on Recent Progress in Hydrodynamics (Part I.) ;— Report on Meteorie Dust;—Second Report on the Calculation of Sun-heat Co- efficients ;—Fourteenth Report on Underground Temperature ;—Report on the Measurement of the Lunar Disturbance of Gravity;—Second Report on an In- vestigation for the purpose of fixing a Standard of White Light ;—Final Report on the Thermal Conduetivities of certain Rocks;—Report on the manner in which Rudimentary Science should be taught, and how Examinations should be held therein, in Elementary Schools ;—Third Report on the Tertiary Flora of the North _ of Ireland ;—-Report on the Method of Determining the Specific Refraction of Solids 699 from their Solutions ;—Fourth Report on the Stationary Tides in the English Channel and in the North Sea, &c.;—Second Report on Fossil Polyzoa;—Report on the: Maintenance of the Scottish Zoological Station ;—Report on the Occupation of a Table at the Zoological Station at Naples ;—Report on the Migration of Birds ;— Report on the Natural History of Socotra;—Report on the Natural History of Timor-laut ;—Report on the Marine Fauna of the Southern Coast of Devon and Cornwall ;—Report on the Harthquake Phenomena of Japan;—Ninth Report on the Erratic Blocks of England, Wales, and Ireland;—Second Report on the Caves of the South of Ireland;—Report on Patent Legislation;—Report of the Anthropometric Committee ;—Report on the Appropriation of Wages, &c.;—Re- port on Observations of Luminous Meteors;—Report on Mathematical Tables ;— Seventh Report on the Circulation of Underground Waters in the Jurassic, New Red Sandstone, and Permian Formations of England, and the Quality and Quantity of the Water supplied to Towns and Districts from these Formations ;— Report on the present state of our Knowledge of Spectrum Analysis ;—Interim Report of the Committee for constructing and issuing practical Standards for use in Electrical Measurements ;—On some new Theorems on Curves of Double Curvature ;—Observa- tions of Atmospheric Electricity at the Kew Observatory during 1880;—On the Arrestation of Infusorial Life by Solar Light ;—On the Effects of Oceanic Currents upon Climates ;—On Magnetic Disturbances and Earth Currents ;—On some Applica- tions of Electric Energy to Horticultural and Agricultural purposes ;—On the Pressure of Wind upon a Fixed Plane Surface ;—On the Island of Socotra;—On some of the Developments of Mechanical Engineering during the last Half-Century. Together -with the Transactions of the Sections, Sir John Lubbock’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. REPORT or tue FIFTY-SECOND MEETING, at Southampton, August 1882, Published at £1 4s. ; CONTENTS :—Report on the Calculation of Tables of Fundamental Invariants of Binary Quantics ;—Report (provisional) of the Committee for co-operating with the Meteorological Society of the Mauritius in their proposed publication of Daily Synoptic Charts of the Indian Ocean from the year 1861 ;—Report of the Committee appointed for fixing a Standard of White Light ;—Report on Recent Progress in Hydrodynamics (Part II.) ;—Report of the Committee for constructing and issuing practical Standards for use in Electrical Measurements ;—Fifteenth Report on Under- ground Temperature, with Summary of the Results contained in the Fifteen Reports of the Underground Temperature Committee ;—Report on Meteoric Dust ;—Second Report on the Measurement of the Lunar Disturbance of Gravity ;—Report on the present state of our Knowledge of Spectrum Analysis ;—Report on the Investigation by means of Photography of the Ultra-Violet Spark Spectra emitted by Metallic Elements, and their combinations under varying conditions ;—Report of the Com- mittee for preparing a new Series of Tables of Wave-lengths of the Spectra of the Elements ;—Report on the Methods employed in the Calibration of Mercurial Ther- mometers ;—Second Report on the Earthquake Phenomena of Japan ;—Eighth Report on the Circulation of the Underground Waters in the Permeable Formations of England, and the Quality and Quantity of the Water supplied to various Towns and Districts from these Formations ;—Report on the Conditions under which ordinary Sedimentary Materials may be converted into Metamorphic Rocks ;—Report on Explorations in Caves of Carboniferous Limestone in the South of Ireland ;—Report on the Preparation of an International Geological Map of Europe ;—Ninth Report on the Erratic Blocks of England, Wales, and Ireland ;—Report on Fossil Polyzoa (Jurassic Species—British Area only);—Preliminary Report on the Flora of the ‘Halifax Hard Bed,’ Lower Coal Measures ;—Report on the Influence of Bodily Exercise on the Elimination of Nitrogen ;—Report of the Committee appointed for obtaining Photographs of the Typical Races in the British Isles ;—Preliminary Report on the Ancient Earthwork in Epping Forest known as the Loughton Camp; —Second Report on the Natural History of Timor-laut ;—Report of the Committee for carrying out the recommendations of the Anthropometric Committee of 1880, especially as regards the anthropometry of children and of females, and the more complete discussion of the collected facts ;—Report on the Natural History of Socotra and the adjacent Highlands of Arabia and Somali Land ;—Report on the 700 Maintenance of the Scottish Zoological Station;—Report on the Migration of Birds ;—Report on the Occupation of a Table at the Zoological Station at Naples ;— Report on the Survey of Eastern Palestine ;—Final Report on the Appropriation of Wages, &c. ;—Report on the workings of the revised New Code, and of other legisla- tion affecting the teaching of Science in Elementary Schools ;—Report on Patent Legislation ;—Report of the Committee for determining a Gauge for the manufacture of various small Screws ;—Report on the best means of ascertaining the Effective Wind Pressure to which buildings and structures are exposed ;—On the Boiling Points and Vapour Tension of Mercury, of Sulphur, and of some Compounds of Carbon, determined by means of the Hydrogen Thermometer ;—On the Method of Harmonic Analysis used in deducing the Numerical Values of the Tides of long period, and on a Misprint in the Tidal Report for 1872 ;—List of Works on the Geology and Paleontology of Oxfordshire, of Berkshire, and of Buckinghamshire ;— Notes on the oldest Records of the Sea-Route to China from Western Asia ;—The Deserts of Africa and Asia ;—State of Crime in England, Scotland, and Ireland in 1880 ;—On the Treatment of Steel for the Construction of Ordnance, and other pur- poses ;—The Channel Tunnel ;—The Forth Bridge. Together with the Transactions of the Sections, Dr. C, W. Siemens’s Address, and Recommendations of the Association and its Committees. BRITISH ASSOCIATION FOR THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE. List OF OFFICERS, COUNCIL, AND MEMBERS, CORRECTED TO DECEMBER 17, 1883. [Office of the Association :—22 Albemarle Street, London, W.] < MOITATNOReE want. _ 7 a J ive ayaa TO THAIN /i La) nes AAG GA wIOK“U@OD 44 (eel SL AMuMARaT OF GaboTNAOO OFFICERS AND COUNCIL, 1883-84. PRESIDENT. ARTHUR CAYLEY, Esq., M.A., LL.D., F.R.S.. V.P-R.A.S., Sadlerian Professor of Mathematics in tite University of Cambridge. VICE-PRESIDENTS. The Right Hou, the BAR or Drxpy, M.A., LL.D., F.R.8., F.R.G.S. The Right Hon. the EARL or CRAWFORD AND BALCARRES, LL.D., F.R.S., F.R.A.S. The Right Hon. the Eart or LaTHom. Principal J. W. Dawson, C.M.G., M.A., LL.D., F.R.S., F.G.S. J. G. GREENWOOD, Esq., LL.D., Vice-Chancellor of the Victoria University. Prefessor H. E. Roscor, Ph.D., LL.D., F.B.S., F.C.S. PRESIDENT ELECT. The Right Hon. LORD RAYLEIGH, M.A., D.C.L., F.R.S., F.R.A.S., F.R.G.S., Professor of Experimental Physics in the University of Cambridge. VICE+PRESIDENTS ELECT. His Excellency the GOVERNOR-GENERAL of CANADA. | The Hon. Dr. CHAUVEAU. The Right Hon. Sir JoHN ALEXANDER MACDONALD, | Principal J. W. Dawson, C.M.G., M.A., LL.D., K.C.B., D.C.L. F.R.S., F.G.S. The Right Hon. Sir Lyon Puayrarn, K.0.B., M.P., | Professor EDWARD FRANKLAND, M.D., D.C.L., Ph.D., Ph.D., LL.D., F.R.S.L. & E., F.C.S. F.RB.S., F.C.S. ‘The Hon. Sir ALEXANDER TILLOCH GALT, G.C.M.G. | W. H. Hincston, Esq., M.D. The Hon. Sir CHARLES TuppER, K.C.M.G. THOMAS STERRY HunT, Esq., M.A., D.Sc., LL.D., Sir NancissE Dorion, 0.M.G. E.R.S. LOCAL SECRETARIES FOR THE MEETING AT MONTREAL. S. E. Dawson, Esq. S. RrivarD, Esq. THOS. WHITE, Esq., M.P. R. A. Ramsay, Esq. 8. C. STEVENSON, Esq. LOCAL TREASURER FOR THE MEETING AT MONTREAL, F. WoLrERSTAN THOMAS, Hsq. . ORDINARY MEMBERS OF THE COUNCIL. ADAMS, Professor W. G., F.R.S. HAWKSHAW, J. CLARKE, Esq., F.G.S. BATEMAN, J. F. LA TROBE, Esq., F.R.S. HEnNRIcI, Professor O., F.R.S. BRAMWELL, Sir F. J., F.R.S. Hueeus, Dr. W., F.R.S. Darwy, F., Esq., F.R.S. HuGuHEs, Professor T. McK., F.G.S. DAwKk.s, Professor W. Boyn, F.R.S. JEFFREYS, Dr. J. Gwyn, F.R.S. DE La Rove, Dr. WARREN, F.R.S. PENGELLY, W., Esq., F.R.S. Dewank, Professor J., F.R.S. PERKIN, W. H., Esq., F.R.S. Evans, Captain Sir F. J., K.C.B., F.R.S. PRESTWICH, Professor, F.R.S. FLOWER, Professor W. H., F.R.S. RAYLEIGH, Lord, F.R.S. : GLADSTONE, Dr. J. H., F.R.S. SANDERSON, Prof. J. S. BuRDON, F.R.S. GLAISHER, J. W. L., Esq., F.R.S. ScLATER-BoQTH, The Right Hon. G., F.R.S. GODWIN-AUSTEN, Lieut.-Col. H. H., F.R.S. Sorsy, Dr. H. C., F.R.S. HASTINGS, G. W., Esq., M.P. GENERAL SECRETARIES. Capt. Doueias Garton, C.B., D.C.L., F.R.S., F.G.S., 12 Chester Street, Grosvenor Place, London, S.W A. G. VeRNonN Harcourt, Esq., M.A., F.R.S., F'.C.S., Cowley Grange, Oxford. SECRETARY. Professor T. G. BoNnNEY, D.Sc., F.R.S., F.S.A., F.G.S., 22 Albemarle Street, London, W. GENERAL TREASURER, Professor A. W. WILLIAMSON, Ph.D., LL.D., F.R.S., F.C.S., University College, London, W.C. EX-OFFICIO MEMBERS OF THE COUNCIL. The Trustees, the President and President Elect, the Presidents of former years, the Vicc-Presidents and Vice-Presidents Elect, the General and Assistant General Secretaries for the present and former years, the Secretary, the General Treasurers for the present and former years, and the Local Treasurer and Secretaries for the ensuing Meeting. TRUSTEES (PERMANENT). Sir JoHN LUBBOCK, Bart., M.P., D.C.L., LL.D., F.R.S., Pres. L.S. Professor the Right Hon. Lord RAYLEIGH, M.A., D.C.L., F.R.S. The Right Hon. Sir Lyon PLayrarr, K.C.B., M.P., Ph.D., LL.D., F.R.S. PRESIDENTS OF FORMER YEARS, The Duke of Devonshire, K.G. Sir Joseph D. Hooker, K.C.S.I, Sir John Hawkshaw, F.R.S. ‘Bir G. B. Airy, K.C.B., F.R.S. Prof, Stokes, D.C.L., Sec. B.S. Dr, T. Andrews, F.R.S. The Duke of Argyll, K.G., K.T. Prof. Huxley, LL.D., Pres. R.S. | Dr, Allen Thomson, F.R.S. L ee RS Prof. Sir Wm. Thomson, D.C.L. Prof. Allman, M.D., F.R.S. _ Sir Richard Owen, K.C.B., F.R.S. : Sir W. G. Armstrong, C.B., LL.D.| Dr. Carpenter, C.B., F.R.S. Sir A. C. Ramsay, LL.D., F.R.S. Sir William R. Grove, F.R.S. Prof. Williamson, Ph.D., F.R.S. Sir John Lubbock, Bart., F.R.S. _ The Duke of Buccleuch, K.G. Prof. Tyndall, D.C.L., F.R.S, ; GENERAL OFFICERS OF FORMER YEARS. BB Galton, Esq., F.R.8. Dr. Michael Foster, Sec. B.S, P. L. Sclater, Ph.D., F.R.S. Dr. T. A. Hirst, F.R.S. George Griffith, Hsq., M.A., F.C.S. : AUDITORS. 4 Professor G. C. Foster, F.R.S. | George Griffith, Esq., M.A., F.C.S, | John Evans, Esq., D.C.L., F.R.S. LIST OF MEMBERS OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION FOR THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE. 1883. * indicates Life Members entitled to the Annual Report. § indicates Annual Subscribers entitled to the Annual Report. + indicates Subscribers not entitled to the Annual Report. Names without any mark before them are Life Members not entitled to the Annual Report. Names of Members of the GENERAL COMMITTEE are printed in SMALL CAPITALS. Names of Members whose addresses are incomplete or not known are in italics. Notice of changes of residence should be sent to the Secretary, 22 Albemarle Strect, London, W. Year of Election. Abbatt, Richard, F.It.A.S. Marlborough House, Burgess Hill, Sussex. 1881. *Abbott, R. T. G. Auburn Hill, Malton, Yorkshire. 1863. *ApeL, Sir Freperick Aveusrus, C.B., DCL, F.RS., F.CS., Director of the Chemical Establishment of the War Department. : Royal Arsenal, Woolwich. 1856, tAbercrombie, John, M.D. 13 Suffolk-square, Cheltenham. 1863. *AsERNETHY, JAmeEs, M.Inst.C.E., F.R.S.E. 4 Delabay-street, West- minster, 8. W. 1873. tAbernethy, James. Ferry-hill, Aberdeen. 1860. Abernethy, Robert. Ferry-hill, Aberdeen. 1873. *ABNEY, Captain W. vz W.,R.E., F.R.S., F.R.AS., F.C.S. Willeslie House, Wetherby-road, South Kensington, London, 8.W. 1877. §Ace, Rey. Daniel, D.D., F.R.A.S. Laughton, near Gainsborough. Lincolnshire. 1873. tAckroyd, Samuel. Greayes-street, Little Horton, Bradford, York- shire. 1882. *Acland, Alfred Dyke. Oxford. : 1869, tAcland, Charles T. D. Sprydoncote, Exeter. 1877. *Acland, Francis E. Dyke, R.A. Oxtord. 1873. *Acland, Rev. H. D.,M.A. Nymet St. George, South Molton, Devon, 6 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1873. 1877, 1860. 1876. 1871. 1879. 1877. 1869, 1875. 1879. 1860. 1865. 1883. 1864, 1871. 1871. 1871. 1862. 1861. 1872. 1883. 1859. 1873. 1858. 1850. 1883. 1883. 1883. 1867. 1859. 1871. 1871. 1879. 1878. *AcLAND, Hrnry W. D., C.B., M.A., M.D., LL.D., F.R.S., F.R.GS., Radcliffe Librarian and Regius Professor of Medicine in the University of Oxford. Broad-street, Oxford. “Acland, Theodore Dyke, M.A. 13 Vincent-square, Westminster, S.W. eateian, Sir Tuomas Dyxe, Bart., M.A., D.C.L., M.P. Sprydon- cote, Exeter ; and Atheneum Club, "London, S.W. tAdams, James. 9 Royal-crescent West, Glasgow. *Apams, Jonn Coucu, M.A., LL.D., F.R.S., F.R.A.S., Director of the Observatory and Lowndean Professor of Astronomy and Geometry in the University of Cambridge. The Observatory, Cambridge. §Adams, John R. 5 Queen’s-gate-terrace, London, 8.W. *Apams, Rey. THomas, M.A. Underhill, Low Fell, Gateshead. tApams, WILLIAM. 3 Sussex-terrace, Plymouth. *Apams, WILLIAM GrrLts, M.A., F.R.S., F.G.S., F.C.P.S., Professor of Natural Philosophy and Astronomy in King’ S College, London. 43 Notting Hill-square, London, W. tAdams-Acton, John. Margutta House, 103 Marylebone-road, London, N.W. §Adamson, Robert, M.A., LL.D., Professor of Logic and Political Economy in Owens College, Manchester. 60 Parsonage-road, Withington, Manchester. *Adie, Patrick. Broadway, Westminster, S.W. *Adkins, Henry. Northfield, near Birmingham. §Adshead, Samuel. School of Science, Macclesfield. *Ainsworth, David, M.P. The Flosh, Cleator, Carnforth. *Ainsworth, John Stirling. Harecroft, Cumberland. Ainsworth, Peter. Smithills Hall, Bolton. tAinsworth, William M. The Flosh, Cleator, Carnforth. Arry, Sir Groree Bippett, K.0.B., M.A., LL.D., D.C.L., F.R.S., F.R.A.S. The White House, Croom’s Hill, Greenwich, 8.E. §Aitken, John, F.R.S.E. Darroch, Falkirk, N.B. Akyroyd, Edward. Bankfield, Halifax. tAxcocx, Sir Rurnerrorp, K.C.B., D.C.L., F.R.G.S. The Athe- nezeum Club, Pall Mall, London, S.W. tAlcock, Thomas, M.D. Side Brook, Salemoor, Manchester. *Aleock, Thomas, M.D. Oakfield, Sale, Manchester. *Aldam, William. Frickley Hall, near Doncaster. § Alexander, George. Milford, Co. Carlow. {ALEXANDER, General Sir Jaares Epwarp, K.C.B., K.C.LS., F.R.S.E., F.R.A.S., F.R.G.S. Westerton, Bridge of Allan, N.B. tAlexander, Reginald, M.D. 13 Hallfield-road, Bradford, Yorkshire. tALEXANDER, WrirrttAm, M.D. Halifax. tAlexander, Rev. William Lindsay, D.D., F.R.S.E. Pinkieburn, Mus- selburgh, by Ndinburgh. §Alger, Miss Ethel. Widey Court, near Plymouth. §Alger, W. H. Widey Court, near Plymouth. - ’ § Alger, Mrs. W. H. Widey Court, near Plymouth. tAlison, George L. C. Dundee. tAllan, Alexander. Scottish Central Railway, Perth. tAllan, G., C.K. 17 Leadenhall-street, London, E.C. tAncen, Atrrrp H., F.C.S. 1 Surrey-street, Sheffield. *Allen, Rey. A. J.C. Peterhouse, Cambridge. lle John Romilly. 5 Albert-terrace, Regent’s Park, London, Ww. LIST OF MEMBERS. 7 Year of Election. 1861. 1852, 1863. 1873. 1883. 1883. 1876. 1878. 1850. 1883, 1850. 1874. 1876. 1859. 1880. 1880. 1880. 1883. 1880. 1883. 1877. 1859. 1878. 1868. 1870. 1855. 1874. 1851. 1883. 1883. 1861. 1867. 1879. 1878. 1878. tAllen, Richard. Didsbury, near Manchester. *Arren, Witt1AM J. C., Secretary to the Royal Belfast Academical Institution. Ulster Bank, Belfast. tAllhusen, ©. Elswick Hall, Newcastle-on-Tyne. *ATLMAN, GuorcE J., M.D., LL.D., F.R.S.L. & E., M.R.LA., F.LS., Emeritus Professor of Natural History in the University of Edinburgh. Ardmoor, Parkstone, Dorset. tAmbler, John. North Park-road, Bradford, Yorkshire. §Amery, John Sparke. Druid House, Ashburton, Devon. §Amery, Peter Fabyan Sparke. Druid House, Ashburton, Devon. +Anderson, Alexander. 1 St. James’s-place, Hillhead, Glasgow. tAnderson, Beresford. Saint Ville, Killiney. tAnderson, Charles William. Cleadon, South Shields. § Anderson, Miss Constance. Stonegate, York. tAnderson, John. 31 St. Bernard’s-crescent, Edinburgh. tAnderson, John, J.P., F.G.8. Holywood, Belfast. tAnderson, Matthew. 137 St. Vincent-street, Glasgow. tANDERSON, Patrick. 15 King-street, Dundee. t Anderson, Richard. New Malden, Surrey. *Anperson, Tempest, M.D., B.Sc. 17 Stonegate, York. §Andrew, Mrs. 126 Jamaica-street, Stepney, London, E. § Andrew, Thomas, F.G.S. 18 Southernhay, Exeter. *Andrews, Thornton, M.I.C.E. Cefn Kithen, Swansea. *Anprews, Tuomas, M.D., LL.D., F.R.S., Hon. F.R.S.E., M.R.1LA., F.C.S. Fortwilliam Park, Belfast. §Anelay, Miss M. Mabel. Girton College, Cambridge. §$AncELL, Jonny, F.C.S. 81 Ducie-grove, Oxford-street, Manchester. tAngus, John. Town House, Aberdeen. tAnson, Frederick H. 9 Delahay-street, Westminster, 8. W. Anthony, John, M.D. 6 Greenfield-crescent, Edgbaston, Birming- ham. Apsoun, James, M.D, F.RS., F.CS., M.R.1.A., Professor of Mineralogy at Dublin University. South Hill, Blackrock, Co. Dublin. fAppleby, C. J. Emerson-street, Bankside, Southwark, London, S.E. tArcher, Francis, jun. 3 Brunswick-street, Liverpool. *AncuER, Professor Tuomas O., F.R.S.E., Director of the Museum of Science and Art, Edinburgh. St. Margaret's, Greenhill- place, Edinburgh. tArcher, William, F.R.S., M-R.LA. St. Brendan’s, Grosyenor-road Fast, Rathmines, Dublin. tAreyLL, His Grace the Duke of, K.G., K.T., D.C.L., F.B.S. L. & E., F.G.S. Argyll Lodge, Kensington, London, W.; and Inverary, Argyleshire. § Armistead, Richard. Wharncliffe House, Beaufort-road, Brooklands, near Manchester. *Armistead, William. Wharncliffe House, Beaufort-road, Brook- lands, near Manchester. tArmitage, William. 95 Portland-street, Manchester. *Armitstead, George. Errol Park, Errol, N.B. *Aymstrong, Sir Alexander, K.C.B., M.D., LL.D., F.B.S., F.R.G.S. The Albany, London, W. sArmstrone, Henry E., Ph.D., F.R.S., Sec.C.S. Technical College, Finsbury, London, E.C. tArmstrong, James. 28A Renfield-street, Glasgow. Armstrong, Thomas. Higher Broughton, Manchester. 8 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1857. 1870. 1853. 1870. 1874. 1878. 1842. 1866. 1861. 1875. 1861. 1861. 1872. 1858. 1865, 1861. 1865. 1863. 1861. 1858. 1842. 1881. 1883. 1881. 1863. 1860. 1865. 1881. 1877. 1853. 1863. 1883. 1881. 1877. 18838, *ARMSTRONG, Sir WinLt1AM Grorex, C.B., LL.D., D.C.L., F.R.S. 8 Great George-street, London, S.W.; and Jesmond Dene, Newcastle-upon-Ty ne. rere Thomas Reid. Bramshill, Harlesden Green, London, LAME *Arthur, Rey. William, M.A. Clapham Common, London, S.W. *Ash, Dr. T. Linnington. Holsworthy, North Devon. tAshe, Isaac, M.B. Dundrum, Co. Dublin. §Ashton, John. Gorse Bank House, Windsor-road, Oldham. *Ashton, Thomas, M.D. 8 Royal Wells-terrace, Cheltenham. Ashton, Thomas. Ford Bank, Didsbury, Manchester. tAshwell, Henry. Mount-street, New Basford, Nottingham. *Ashworth, Edmund. Egerton Hall, Bolton-le-Moors. Ashworth, Henry. Turton, near Bolton. tAspland, Alfred. Dukinfield, Ashton-under-Lyne. *Aspland, W. Gaskell. Care of Manager, Union Bank, Chancery- lane, London, W.C. §Asquith, J. R. Infirmary-street, Leeds. tAston, Theodore. 11 New-square, Lincoln’s Inn, London, W.C. §Atchison, Arthur T., M.A. 60 Warwick-road, Earl’s Court, London, S.W tAtherton, Charles. Sandover, Isle of Wight. ftAthin, Alfred. Griffin's Hill, Birmingham. tAtkin, Eli. Newton Heath, Manchester. *ArKiInson, Epmunp, Ph.D., F.C.S. Porteshery Hill, Camberley, Surrey. *Atkinson, G. Clayton. 21 Windsor-terrace, Newcastle-on-Tyne. tAtkinson, Rey. J. A. Longsight Rectory, near Manchester. *Atkinson, John Hastings. 12 East Parade, Leeds. *Atkinson, Joseph Beayington. Stratford House, 113 Abingdon-road, Kensington, London, W. tAtkinson, J. T. The Quay, Selby, Yorkshire. §Atkinson, Miss Maria. The Laurels, Sale, Cheshire. fAtkinson, Robert William. Town Hall-buildings, Newcastle-on- ne, Ata William. Claremont, Southport. *ATTFIELD, Professor J., Ph.D., F.R.S., F.C.S. 17 Bloomsbury- square, London, W.C. *Austin-Gourlay, Rey. William E, C., M.A, The Rectory, Stanton St. John, near Oxford. *Avery, Thomas. Church-road, Edgbaston, Birmingham. §Axon, W. E. A. Fern Bank, Higher Broughton, Manchester. *Ayrron, W. E., F.R.S., Professor of Applied Physics in the City and Guilds of London Technical College. 68 Sloane-street, London, 8. W. *Ayrton, W.S., F.S.A. Cliffden, Saltburn-by-the-Sea. *BABINGTON, CHARLES CARDALE, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S., Pro- fessor of Botany in the University of Cambridge. 5 Brookside, Cambridge. Backhouse, Edmund.. Darlington. {Backhouse, T. W. West Hendon House, Sunderland. *Backhouse, W. A. St. John’s Wolsingham, near Darlington. §Baden-Powell, George S., M.A., F.R.AS., F.S.S8. 8 St. George’s- place, Hyde Park, London, S.W. {Badock, W. F. Badminton House, Clifton Park, Bristol. §Bagrual, P. H. St. Stephen’s Club, Westminster, S.W. Year of Election. 1883, 1883. 1870. 1878. 1865. 1855. 1866. 1866. 1878. 1857. 1873. 1858. 1858. 1882. 1866. 1865. 1861, 1881. 1865. 1863. 1875. 1875. 1881. 1871. 1875. 1878. 1866. 1878. 1883. 1883. 1869. 1882. 1852. 1879. 1870. 1883. 1866. 1861. 1859. LIST OF MEMBERS. 9 §Baildon, Dr. 65 Manchester-road, Southport. §Bailey, Charles, F.L.S., Ashfield, College-road, Whalley Range, Manchester. §Bailey, Dr. Francis J. 51 Groye-street, Liverpool. {Bailey, John. 3 Blackhall-place, Dublin. tBailey, Samuel, F.G.S. The Peck, Walsall. {Bailey, William. Horseley Fields Chemical Works, Wolver- hampton. tBaillon, Andrew. St. Mary’s Gate, Nottingham. tBaillon, L. St. Mary’s Gate, Nottingham. {Baily, Walter. 176 Haverstock-hill, London, N.W. {Bary, Witr1Am Heri, F.L.S., F.G.S., Acting Palzontologist to the Geological Survey of Ireland. 14 Hume-street; and Apsley Lodge, 92 Rathgar-road, Dublin. {Bain, Sir James. 3 Park-terrace, Glasgow. *Bainbridge, Robert Walton. Middleton House, Middleton-in-Tees- dale, by Darlington. *Baryes, Sir Epwarp, J.P. Belgrave-mansions, Grosvenor-gardens, London, 8.W.; and St. Ann’s Hill, Burley, Leeds. {Baines, Frederick. Burley, near Leeds. {Baines, T. Blackburn. ‘ Mercury’ Office, Leeds. {Baker, Benjamin, M.Inst.0.E, 2 Queen Square-place, West- minster, 8. W. {Baker, Francis B. Sherwood-street, Nottingham. tBaker, James P. Wolverhampton. *Baker, John. The Gables, Buxton. {Baker, Robert, M.D. The Retreat, York. {Baker, Robert L. Barham House, Leamington. {Baker, William. 6 Taptonville, Sheffield. *Baker, W. Mills. Moorland House, Stoke Bishop, near Bristol. {Baxer, W. Procror. Brislington, Bristol. {Baldwin, Rev. G. W. de Courcy, M.A. Lord Mayor’s Walk, York. tBalfour, G@. W. Whittinghame, Prestonkirk, Scotland. {Batrour, Isaac Baytey, D.Se., M.B., F.R.S.E., Professor of Botany in the University of Glasgow. Glasgow. *BaLrour, JoHN Hurton, M.A., M.D., LL.D., F.R.S. L. & E., F.L.S., Emeritus Professor of Botany. Inverleith House, Edinburgh. *Ball, Charles Bent, M.D. 16 Lower Fitzwilliam-street, Dublin. *BatL, Jonny, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., M.R.LA. 10 Southwell-gardens, South Kensineton, London, 8. W. *Batt, Roperr Srawett, M.A., LL.D., F.R.S., F.R.A.S., Andrews Professor of Astronomy in the University of Dublin, and Astro- nomer Royal for Ireland. The Observatory, Dunsink, Co. Dublin. {Batt, Varentine, M.A., F.R.S., F.G.S., Director of the Museum of Science and Art, Dublin. §Ball, W. W. Rouse, M.A, Trinity College, Cambridge. §Balloch, Miss. Glasgow. tBamber, Henry K., F.C.S. 5 Westminster-chambers, Victoria- street, Westminster, S.W. §Bance, Major Edward. Limewood, The Avenue, Southampton. tBangor, Viscount. Castleward, Co. Down, Ireland. {Banham, H. French. Mount View, Glossop-road, Sheffield. {Banister, Rev. Witt1am, B.A. St. James’s Mount, Liverpool. §Banning, John J. 28 Westcliffe-road, Southport. tBarber, John. Long-row, Nottingham. *Barbour, George. Bankhead, Broxton, Chester. }Barbour, George F. 11 George-square, Edinburgh. 10 Year of Election. 1855. 1871. 1852. 1860. 1876. 1868. 1881. 1882. 1863, 1860. 1879. 1882. 1879. 1865. 1870. 1873. 1883. 1878. 1885. 1857. 1873. 1861. 1881. 1868. 1859, 1881. 1859. 1883. 1883. 1860. 1872. 1885. 1874. 1874. 1881. 1866. 1862, 1883. 1875. 1881, 1858, LIST OF MEMBERS. *Barbour, Robert. Bolesworth Castle, Tattenhall, Chester. tBarclay, Andrew. Kilmarnock, Scotland. Barclay, Charles, F.S.A. Bury Hill, Dorking. tBarclay, George. 17 Coates-crescent, Edinburgh. *Barclay, J. Gurney. 54 Lombard-street, London, E.C. *Barclay, Robert. High Leigh, Hoddesden, Herts. *Barclay, Robert. 21 Park-terrace, Glasgow. *Barclay, W. L. 54 Lombard-street, London, E.C. §Barfoot, William, J.P. Whelford-place, Leicester. {Barford, J. G. Above Bar, Southampton. *Barford, James. Gale, F.C.S. Wellington College, Wokingham, Berkshire. *Barker, Rey. Arthur Alcock, B.D. East Bridgford Rectory, Nottingham. {Barker, Elliott. 2 High-street, Sheffield. *Barker, Miss J. M. Hexham House, Hexham. *Barker, Rev. Philip C., M.A., LL.B. Rotherham, Yorkshire. tBarker, Stephen. 380 Frederick-street, Ed¢baston, Birmingham. {Barxxy, Sir Heyry, G.C.M.G., K.C.B., F.R.S., F.R.G.S. 1 Bina- gardens, South Kensington, London, S.W. tBarlow, Crawford, B.A. 2 Old Palace-yard, Westminster, 8. W. §Barlow, J. J. 37 Park-street, Southport. {Barlow, John, M.D., Professor of Physiology in Anderson’s Col- lege, Glasgow. §Barlow, John R. Greenthorne, near Bolton. Barlow, Lieut.-Col. Maurice (14th Regt. of Foot). 5 Great George- street, Dublin. : {Bartow, Prrer Wirr1aM, F.R.S., F.G.8. 26 Great George-street, Westminster, 8. W. §Bartow, W. H., M.Inst.C.E., F.R.S. 2.Old Palace-yard, West- minster, 8. W. *Barnard, Major R. Cary, F.L.S. Bartlow, Leckhampton, Chelten- ham. {Barnard, William, LL.B. Harlow, Essex. §Barnes, Richard H. Heatherlands, Parkstone, Dorset. Barnes, Thomas Addison. Brampton Collieries, near Chesterfield. *Barnett, Richard, M.R.C.S. 18 Albany-terrace, Britannia-square, ‘Worcester. {Barr, Archibald, B.Sc. Castlehead, Paisley. {Barr, Lieut.-General. Apsleytoun, East Grinstead, Sussex. §Barrett, John Chalk. LErrismore, Birkdale, Southport. §Barrett, Mrs. J. C. Errismore, Birkdale, Southport. {Barrett, T. B. High-street, Welshpool, Montgomery. *Barrett, W. F., F.R.S.E., M.R.LA., F.C.S., Professor of Physics in the Royal College of Science, Dublin. §Barrett, William Scott. Winton Lodge, Crosby, near Liverpool. *Barrington, R. M. Fassaroe, Bray, Co. Wicklow. §Barrington-Ward, Mark J., M.A., F.L.S., F.R.G.S., H.M. Inspector of Schools. Thorneloe Lodge, Worcester. §Barron, G. B., M.D. Summerseat, Southport. {Barron, William? Elvaston Nurseries, Borrowash, Derby. *Barry, Cuartys. 15 Pembridge-square, London, W. §Barry, Charles E. 15 Pembridge-square, London, W. TBarry, John Wolfe. 23 Delahay-street, Westminster, S.W. tBarry, J. W. Duncombe-place, York. Barstow, Thomas. Garrow Hill, near York. *Bartholomew, Charles. Castle Hill House, Ealing, Middlesex, W. LIST OF MEMBERS, 11 Year of Election. 1855. 1858. 1873. 1868, 1857. 1852. 1864. 1876. 1876. 1866. 1866. 1869, 1871. 1848. 1883. 1873. 1868. 1842. 1864, 1852. 1851. 1881. 1869, 1863. 1861. 1867. 1867. 1867. 1868. 1866. 1875. 1876, 1883. 1860, 1882. 1872. 1870. 1883. {Bartholomew, Hugh. New Gasworks, Glascow. *Bartholomew, William Hamond. Ridgeway House,Cumberland-road, Headingley, Leeds. {Bartley, George C. T. St. Margaret’s House, Victoria-street, London, 8. W. *Barton, Edward (27th Inniskillens). Clonelly, Ireland. tBarton, Folloit W.. Clonelly, Co. Fermanagh. tBarton, James. Farndreg, Dundalk. {Bartrum, John 8. 41 Gay-street, Bath. *Bashforth, Rev. Francis, B.D. Minting Vicarage, near Horncastle. {Bassano, Alexander. 12 Montagu-place, London, W. TBassano, Clement. Jesus College, Cambridge. *BassErT, Henry. 26 Belitha-villas, Barnsbury, London, N. tBassett, Richard. Pelham-street, Nottingham. tBastard, 8. S. Summerland-place, Exeter. {Bastran, H. Cuartron, M.D., M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., Professor of Pathological Anatomy at University College, London. 20 Queen Anne-street, London, W. {Barez, C. Spence, F.R.S., F.L.S. 8 Mulgrave-place, Plymouth. §Batemav, A. E. Board of Trade, London, 8.W. *Bateman, Daniel. Carpenter-street, above Broad-street, Philadelphia, United States. }Bateman, Frederick, M.D. Upper St. Giles’s-street, Norwich. Bateman, James, M.A., F.R.S., F.R.G.S., F.L.S. 9 Hyde Park- ; gate South, London, W. [ *BaTEMAN, JOHN FrepERIC La Troe, M.Inst.C.E., F.R.S., F.G.S., F.R.G.S. 16 Great George-street, London, 8.W. {Bares, Henry Watter, F.R.S., F.L.S., Assist.-Sec. R.G.S. 1 Sayile- row, London, W. {Bateson, Sir Robert, Bart. Belvoir Park, Belfast. {Barn anp WELLs, The Right Rev. Lord Arraur Hervey, Lord Bishop of. The Palace, Wells, Somerset. *Bather, Francis Arthur, Red House, Roehampton, Surrey, S.W. {Batten, John Winterbotham. 35 Palace Gardens-terrace, Kensing- ton, London, W. §BavEerman, H., F.G.S. 41 Acre-lane, Brixton, London, S.W. {Baxendell, Joseph, F.R.A.S. 108 Stock-street, Manchester. {tBaxter, Edward. Hazel Hall, Dundee. {Baxter, John B. Craig Tay House, Dundee. {Baxter, The Right Hon, William Edward, M.P. Ashcliffe, Dundee. {Bayes, William, M.D. 58 Brook-street, London, W. {Bayley, Thomas. Lenton, Nottingham. Bayly, John. Seven Trees, Plymouth. *Bayly, Robert. Torr-grove, near Plymouth. *Baynes, Robert E., M.A. Christ Church, Oxford. *Bazley, Gardner. Hatherop Castle, Fairford, Gloucestershire. Bazley, Thomas Sebastian, M.A. Hatherop Castle, Fairford, Glou- cestershire. *Bratz, Liovzt §., M.D., F.R.S., Professor of Pathological Anatomy in King’s College. 61 Grosvenor-street, London, W. §Beamish, Major A.W., R.E. Cranbury-terrace, Southampton. wire Edward, F.C.S. Moatlands, Paddock Wood, Brenchley, ent. §Beard, Rey. Charles. 13 South-hill-road, Toxteth Park, Liverpool. §Beard, Mrs. 13 South-hill-road, Toxteth Park, Liverpool. *Beatson, William. Ash Mount, Rotherham. 12 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1855. *Beaufort, W. Morris, F.R.A.S., F.R.G.S., F.M.S., F.S.S. 18 Picca- dilly, London, W. 1861. *Beaumont, Rey. Thomas George. Chelmondiston Rectory, Ipswich. 1871. *Beazley, Lieut.-Colonel George G., F.R.G.S. Army and Navy Club, Pall Mall, London, 8. W. 1859. *Beck, Joseph, F.R.A.S. 68 Cornhill, London, E.C. 1864. §Becker, Miss Lydia E. 155 Shrewsbury-street, Whalley Range, Manchester. i860. AS ese SamveEt H., F.R.S., F.G.S. 9 Grand-parade, St. Leonard’s- on-Sea. 1866. {Beddard, James. Derby-road, Nottingham. 1870. §BEppoEr, Joun, M.D., F.R.S. Clifton, Bristol. 1858. {Bedford, James. Woodhouse Cliff, near Leeds. 1878. {Bedson, P. Phillips, D.Sc., F.C.S. College of Physical Science, New- castle-on-Tyne. 5 1873. {Behrens, Jacob. Springfield House, North-parade, Bradford, York- shire. 1874. {Belcher, Richard Boswell. Blockley, Worcestershire. 1873. {Bell, Asahel P. St. Anne’s-street, Manchester. 1871. §Bell, Charles B. 6 Spring-bank, Hull. Bell, Frederick John. Woodlands, near Maldon, Essex. 1859. tBell, George. Windsor-buildings, Dumbarton. 1860. {Bell, Rey. George Charles, M.A. Marlborough College, Wilts. 1855. {Bell, Capt. Henry. Chalfont Lodge, Cheltenham. 1880. §Bell, Henry Oswin. 13 Northumberland-terrace, Tynemouth. 1879. {Bell, Henry 8. Kenwood Bank, Sharrow, Sheffield. 1862. *Bett, Isaac Lowruray, F.R.S., F.C.S., M.LC.E. Rounton Grange, Northallerton. 1875. {Bell, James, F.C.S. The Laboratory, Somerset House, London, W.C. 1871. *Bell, J. Carter, F.C.S. Bankfield, The Cliff, Higher Broughton, Manchester. 1883. *Bell, John Henry. Dalton Lees, Huddersfield. 1853. {Bell, John Pearson, M.D. Waverley House, Hull. 1864. {Bell, R. Queen’s College, Kingston, Canada. 1876. {Bell, R. Bruce, C.E. Institution of Engineers, Glasgow. 1863. *Bell, Thomas. Palazo Vitoria, Bilbao, Spain. 1867. {Bell, Thomas. Belmont, Dundee. 1882. §Bell, W. Alexander, B.A. 3 Madeira-terrace, Kemp Town, Brighton. 1875. {Bell, William. Watford House, Briton Ferry, Glamorganshire. 1842. Bellhouse, Edward ‘Taylor. Eagle Foundry, Manchester. Bellingham, Sir Alan. Castle Bellingham, Ireland. 1882. §Bellingham, William. 2 Edinburgh Mansions, Victoria-street, London, 8.W. 1864. *Bendyshe, T. 3 Sea View-terrace, Margate. 1870, {BEnnErT, ALFRED W., M.A., B.Sc., F.L.S. 6 Park Village East, Regent's Park, London, N.W. 1836. §Bennett, Henry. Bedminster, Bristol. 1881. §Bennett, John R. Bedminster, Bristol. 1883. *Bennett, Laurence Henry. Trinity College, Oxford. 1881. {Bennett, Rev. S. H., M.A. St. Mary’s Vicarage, Bishophill Junior, York. 1870. *Bennett, William. Heysham Tower, Lancaster. 1870. *Bennett, William, jun. Oak Hill Park, Old Swan, near Liverpool. 1852. *Bennoch, Francis, F.S.A. 5 Tavistock-square, London, W.C. 1848. {Benson, Starling, F.G.S. Gloucester-place, Swansea. 1870. {Benson, W. Alresford, Hants. 1863. {Benson, William. Fourstones Court, Newcastle-on-Tyne. Year LIST OF MEMBERS. 13 of Election. 1848. 1842. {BrytHam, Guorez, F.R.S., F.R.G.S., F.L.S. 25 Wilton-place, Knightsbridge, London, S.W. ; Bentley, John. 2 Portland-place, London, W. 1863. §BentLey, Rosert, F.L.S., Professor of Botany in King’s College, 1876. 1868. London. 388 Penywern-road, Earl’s Court, London, 8.W. tBergius, Walter C. 9 Loudon-terrace, Hillhead, Glasgow. {BEeRKELEY, Rev. M. J., M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. Sibbertoft, Market Harborough. 1863. {Berkley, C. Marley Hill, Gateshead, Durham. 1881. 1848. 1870. 1862. 1865. 1882. 1858. 1883. 1876. 1883. t Berkley, H. Rorke. Prestwich, Manchester. tBerrington, Arthur V. D. Woodlands Castle, near Swansea. {Berwick, George, M.D. 36 Fawcett-street, Sunderland. tBesant, William Henry, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S. St. John’s College, Cambridge. *BessEMER, Sir Henry, F.R.S. Denmark Hill, London, 8.E. §Bessemer, Henry, jun. Mount House, Hythe, Southampton. tBest, William. Leydon-terrace, Leeds. Bethune, Admiral, C.B., F.R.G.S. Balfour, Fifeshire. §Betley, Ralph, F.G.S. Mining School, Wigan. *Bettany, G. T., M.A., B.Sc., Lecturer on Botany at Guy’s Hospital, London. 2 Eckington-villas, Ashbourne-grove, East Dul- wich, S.E. §Bettany, Mrs. 2 Eckington-villas, Ashbourne-grove, East Dulwich, S.E 1880. *Bevan, Rev. James Oliver, M.A. 72 Beaufort-road, Edgbaston, 1859. Birmingham. tBeveridge, Robert, M.B. 36 King-street, Aberdeen. 1874. *Bevington, James B. Merle Wood, Sevenoaks. 1863. 1870. 1863. tBewick, Thomas John, F.G.8. Haydon Bridge, Northumberland. *Bickerdike, Rev. John, M.A. Shireshead Vicarage, Garstang. tBickerton, A.W., F.C.S. Christchurch, Canterbury, New Zealand. tBigger, Benjamin. Gateshead, Durham. 1882. §Biggs, OC. H. W., F.C.S. 1 Bloomfield, Bromley, Kent. 1864. 1881. 1873. 1879. 1880. 1866. 1871. 1868. 1883. {Biggs, Robert. 16 Green Park, Bath. Bilton, Rey. William, M.A., F.G.S. United University Club, Suffolk- street, London, 8.W. {Binnie, Alexander R., F.G.S. Town Hall, Bradford, Yorkshire. tBinns, J. Arthur. Manningham, Bradford, Yorkshire. {Binns, E. Knowles, F.R.G.S. 216 Heavygate-road, Sheffield. Birchall, Edwin, F.L.S. Douglas, Isle of Man. Birchall, Henry. College House, Bradford. §Bird, Henry, F.0.S. South Down, near Devonport. *Birkin, Richard. Aspley Hall, near Nottingham. *Biscnor, Gustav. 4 Hart-street, Bloomsbury, London, W.C. tBishop, John. Thorpe Hamlet, Norwich. §Bishop, John le Marchant. 100 Mosley-street, Manchester. 1866. tBishop, Thomas. Bramcote, Nottingham. 1877. 1881. {BuacurorD, The Right Hon. Lord, K.C.M.G. Cornwood, Ivybridge. §Black, William Galt, F.R.C.S.E. Caledonian United Service Club, Edinburgh. 1869. {Blackall, Thomas. 13 Southernhay, Exeter. 1834. 1876. Blackburn, Bewicke. 14 Victoria-road, Kensington, London, W. tblackburn, Hugh, M.A. Roshven, Fort William, N.B. Blackburne, Rey. John, M.A. Yarmouth, Isle of Wight. Bees Rey. John, jun., M.A. Rectory, Horton, near Chip- enham. 1883. §Blackie, Adrian. 22 Devonshire-street, Manchester. 14 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1877. 1859. 1876. 1855. 1883. 1870. 1878. 1883. 1865. 1849. 1883. 1846, 1878. 1861. 1881. 1869. 1880. 1888. 1870. 1859. 1859. 18838. 1858. 1867. 1870. 1883. 1859. 1871. 1881. 1859. 1876. 1866. 1883. 1883. 1871. 1866, 1861. 1883. 1883. 1861. 1876. 1888. 1880, tBlackie, J. Alexander. 17 Stanhope-street, Glasgow. Blackie, John Stewart, M.A., Professor of Greek in the University of Edinburgh. tBlackie, Robert. 7 Great Western-terrace, Glasgow. *BrackiE, W. G., Ph.D., F.R.G.S. 17 Stanhope-street, Glasgow. §Blacklock, Mrs. Sea View, Lord-street, Southport. }Blackmore, W. Founder’s-court, Lothbury, London, E.C. §Blair, Matthew. Oakshaw, Paisley. §Blair, Mrs. Oakshaw, Paisley. {Blake, C. Carter, D.Sc. Westminster Hospital School of Medi- cine, Broad Sanctuary, Westminster, S.W. *Brake, Henry Wotraston, M.A., F.R.S., F.R.G.S. 8 Devonshire- place, Portland-place, London, W. *Braxkg, Rev. J. F., M.A., F.G.S. University College, Nottingham. *Blake, William. Bridge House, South Petherton, Somerset. {Blakeney, Rey. Canon, M.A., D.D. The Vicarage, Sheffield. §Blakiston, Matthew, F.R.G.S. Free Hills, Burledon, Hants. §Blamires, Thomas H. Close Hill, Lockwood, near Huddersfield. {Branrorp, W. T., F.R.S., F.G.S., F.R.G.S. 72 Bedford-gardens, Campden Hill, London, W. *BLOMEFIELD, Rey. Leonarp, M.A., F.L.S., F.G.S. 19 Belmont, Bath. §Bloxam, G. W., M.A., F.L.S. The Hut, Upper Teddington, Surrey. §Blumberg, Dr, 65 Hoghton-street, Southport. i }Blundell, Thomas Weld. Ince Blundell Hall, Great Crosby, Lan- cashire. {Blunt, Sir Charles, Bart. Heathfield Park, Sussex. {Blunt, Captain Richard. Bretlands, Chertsey, Surrey. Blyth, B. Hall. 135 George-street, Edinburgh. §Blyth, Miss Pheebe. 3 South Mansion House-road, Edinburgh. *Blythe, William. Holland Bank, Church, near Accrington. {Blyth-Martin, W. Y. Blyth House, Newport, Fife. {Boardman, Edward. Queen-street, Norwich. §Bodman, Miss Caroline M. Roslyn, Eltham-road, Lee, Kent. *Boun, Henry G., F.L.S., F.R.A.S., F.R.G.S., F.S.S. North End House, Twickenham. tBohn, Mrs. North End House, Twickenham. tBojanowski, Dr. Victor de, Consul-General for Germany, 27 Finsbury-circus, London, E.C. {Bolster, Rev. Prebendary John A. Cork. tBolton, J.C. Carbrook, Stirling. Bolton, R. L. Laurel Mount, Aigburth-road, Liverpool. {Bond, Banks. Low Pavement, Nottingham. Bond, Henry John Hayes, M.D. Cambridge. §Bonney, Frederic. Oriental Club, Hanover-square, London, W. §Bonney, Miss S. 23 Denning-road, Hampstead, London, N.W. §BonnEy, Rev. Tuomas Groren, D.Sc., F.RS., FSA. F.GS., Professor of Geology in University College, London. (Sxo- RETARY.) 22 Albemarle-street, London, W. tBooker, W. H. Cromwell-terrace, Nottingham. tBooth, James. Elmfield, Rochdale. §Booth, James. Hazelhurst, Turton. §Booth, Richard, 4 Stone-buildings, Lincoln’s Inn, London, W.C. *Booth, William. Hollybank, Cornbrook, Manchester. tBooth, Rev. William H. Yardley, Birmingham. §Boothroyd, Benjamin. Rawlinson-road, Southport. §Boothroyd, Samuel. Warley House, Southport. LIST OF MEMBERS. 15 Year af Election. 1861. *Borchardt, Louis, M.D. Barton Arcade, Manchester. 1849, ee, William W., F.R.A.S. The Mount, Haverhill, New- market. 1876. *Borland, Wiliam. 260 West George-street, Glasgow. 1882. §Borns, Henry, PhD., F.C.S. 7 Goldney-read, Paddington, London, W. 1876. lipcany, ot H.M., MA., F.C.S., FR.A.S. St. John’s College, xford. 1881. 1867. 1872. 1868. 1871. 1876. 1870. 1868. 1883. 1883. 1866. 1872. 1870. 1881. 1867. 1856. 1880. 1863. 1869. 1863. 1871. 1865. 1872. 1869. 1870. ~ 1880. 1857. 1863. ‘ 1862. 1880. 1875. 1864. 1870. *Bossey, Francis, M.D. Mayfield, Oxford-road, Redhill, Surrey. §Bothamley, Charles H. Yorkshire College, Leeds. §Botly, William, F.S.A. Salisbury House, Hamlet-road, Upper Norwood, London, 8.E. tBottle, Alexander. Dover. tBottle, J.T. 28 Nelson-road, Great Yarmouth. *Borromiry, James THomson, M.A., F.RS.E., F.C.S. 2 Eton- terrace, Hillhead, Glasgow. Bottomley, William. Southampton-place, Reading. {Bottomley, William, jun. 6 Rokeley-terrace, Hillhead, Glasgow, TBoult, Swinton. 1 Dale-street, Liverpool. tBoulton, W.S. Norwich. §Bourdas, Isaiah. 59 Belgrave-road, London, S.W. §Bourne, A. G. University College, London, W.C. § Bourne, STEPHEN, F.S.S. Abberley, Wallington, Surrey. TBovill, William Edward. 29 James-street, Buckingham-gate, London, 8.W. {Bower, Anthony. Bowersdale, Seaforth, Liverpool. *Bower, F.O. Elmscroft, Ripon, Yorkshire. tBower, Dr. John. Perth. *Bowlby, Miss F. E. 23 Lansdowne-parade, Cheltenham. tBowly, Christopher. Cirencester. tBowman, R. Benson. Neweastle-on-Tyne. Bowman, Sir Witrram, Bart., F.R.S., F.R.C.S. 5 Clifford-street, London, W. tBowring, Charles T. Elmsleigh, Prince’s-park, Liverpool. tBoyd, Edward Fenwick. Moor House, near Durham. {tBoyd, Thomas J. 41 Moray-place, Edinburch. tBoytz, The Very Rev. G. D., M.A., Dean of Salisbury. The Deanery, Salisbury. *BraBroox, KE. W., F.S.A. 28 Abingdon-street, Westminster, S,W. *Braby, Frederick, F.G.S., F.C.S. Bushey Lodge, Teddington, Middlesex. {Brace, Edmund. 8 Spring-gardens, Kelvinside, Glasgow. Bracebridge, Charles Holt, F.R.G.S. The Hall, Atherstone, War- wickshire. tBradford, H. Stretton House, Walters-road, Swansea. Bradshaw, William. Slade House, Green-walk, Bowdon, Cheshire. *Brady, Cheyne, M.R.LA. Trinity Vicarage, West Bromwich. Brady, Daniel F., M.D. 5 Gardiner’s-row, Dublin. tBrapy, GrorcE S., M.D., F.R.S., F.L.S., Professor of Natural History in the College of Physical Science, Newcastle-on-Tyne. 22 Faweett-street, Sunderland. se ee Bowmay, F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S. Hillfield, Gates- e *Brady, Rev. Nicholas, M.A. Wennington, Essex. {Bragge, William, F.S.A., F.G.S. Shirle Hill, Birmingham. §BrawaM, Purr, F.C.S. 7 Miles’s-buildings, Bath. {Braidwood, Dr. Delemere-terrace, Birkenhead. 16 Year of Election 1879. 1865. 1872. 1867. 1861. 1852. 1857. 1869. 1868. 1877. 1882. 1881. 1866. 1875. 1867. 1870. 1870. 1879. 1870. 1866. 1863. 1870. 1868. 1879. 1879. 1878. 1859, 1883. 1865. 1853. 1878. 1880. 1881. 1855. 1864. 1855. 1878. 1863. 1846, 1847. 1888. 1863. 1867. 1855. LIST OF MEMBERS, {Bramley, Herbert. Claremont-crescent, Sheffield. §BRAMWELL, Sir Freperick J., F.R.S., M.Inst.C.E. 5 Great George-street, London, 8. W. {Bramwell, William J. 17 Prince Albert-street, Brighton. {Brand, William. Milnefield, Dundee. *Brandreth, Rev. Henry. Dickleburgh Rectory, Scole, Norfolk. t{Brazier, James S§., F.C.S., Professor of Chemistry in Marischal College and University of Aberdeen. {Brazill, Thomas. 12 Holles-street, Dublin. *BREADALBANE, The Right Hon. the Earl of. Taymouth Castle N.B.; and Carlton Club, Pall Mall, London, 8. W. {Bremridge, Elias. 17 Bloomsbury-square, London, W.C. {Brent, Francis. 19 Clarendon-place, Plymouth. *Bretherton, C. E. 54 Old Broad-street, London, E.C. *Brett, Alfred Thomas, M.D. Watford House, Watford. {Brettell, Thomas (Mine Agent). Dudley. tBriant, T. Hampton Wick, Kingston-on-Thames. t{Bripeman, WILLIAM Kuncetry. 69 St. Giles’s-street, Norwich. *Bridson, Joseph R. Belle Isle, Windermere. {Brierley, Joseph, C.E. New Market-street, Blackburn. {Brierley, Morgan. Denshaw House, Saddleworth. *Brice, JoHN. Broomfield, Keighley, Yorkshire. *Briggs, Arthur. Cragg Royd, Rawdon, near Leeds. *Brient, Sir Cuartes Tirsron, M.Inst.C.K., F.G.S., F.R.GS., F.R.A.S. 20 Bolton-gardens, London, 8.W. tBright, H. A., M.A., F.R.G.S. Ashficld, Knotty Ash. Bricut, The Right Hon. Jonn, M.P. Rochdale, Lancashire. {Brine, Captain Lindesay, F.R.G.S. United Service Club, Pall Mall, London, 8.W. tBrittain, Frederick. Taptonville-crescent, Sheffield. *Brirrain, W. H. Storth Oaks, Ranmoor, Sheffield. tBritten, James, F.L.S. Department of Botany, British Museum, London, W.C. *Bropuurst, BERNARD Epwarp, F.R.C.S., F.L.S. 20 Grosyenor- street, Grosvenor-square, London, W. *Brodie, David, M.D. Ventnor House, Canterbury. {Bropre, Rey. Perrr Beriinerr, M.A., F.G.S. Rowington Vicar- age, near Warwick. {Bromby, J. H., M.A. The Charter House, Hull. *Brook, George, F.L.S. Fernbrook, Hudderstield, Yorkshire. tBrook, G. B. Brynsyfi, Swansea. §Brook, Robert G. Rowen-street, St. Helen’s, Lancashire. tBrooke, Edward. Marsden House, Stockport, Cheshire. *Brooke, Rey. J. Ingham. Thornhill Rectory, Dewsbury. tBrooke, Peter William. Marsden House, Stockport, Cheshire. tBrooke, Sir Victor, Bart., F.L.S. Colebrook, Brookeborough, Co. Fermanagh. tBrooks, John Crosse. Wallsend, Newcastle-on-Tyne. *Brooks, Thomas. Cranshaw Hall, Rawtenstall, Manchester. Brooks, William. Ordfall Hill, Kast Retford, Nottinghamshire. t{Broome, C. Edward, F.L.S. Elmhurst, Batheaston, near Bath. §Brotherton, E. A. Bolton Bridge-road, Ilkley, Leeds. *Brown, ALEXANDER Crum, M.D., F.R.S. L. & E., F.C.8., Professor of Chemistry in the University of Edinburgh. 8 Belgraye- crescent, Edinburgh. {Brown, Charles Gage, M.D. 88 Sloane-street, London, S. W. tBrown, Colin. 192 Hope-street, Glasgow. LIST OF MEMBERS, 17 Year of Election, 1871. 1863. 1883. 1881. 1883. 1883. 1883. 1870. 1883. 1870. 1876. 1881. 1882. 1859. 1874. 1882. 1863. 1871. 1868. 1855. 1850. 1865. 1879. 1866. 1862, 1872. 1875, 1865. 1865. 1883. 1855. 1863. 1863. 1875. 1875, 1868. 1878, 1877. 1875. 1875. 1861, 1859, 1867, 1871. {Brown, David. 93 Abbey-hill, Edinburgh, *Brown, Rey. Dixon. Unthank Hall, Haltwhistle, Carlisle. §Brown, Mrs. Ellen F. Campbell. 27 Abercromby-square, Liverpool. tBrown, Frederick D. 26 St. Giles’s-street, Oxford. §Brown, George. Henley Villa, Ealing, Middlesex, W. §Brown, Mrs. H. Bientz. 9 Ladywell-park, London, S.E. §Brown, Mrs. Helen. _ 52 Grange Loan, Edinburgh. §Brown, Horace T, 47 High-street, Burton-on-Trent, Brown, Hugh. Broadstone, Ayrshire. §Brown, Miss Isabella Spring. 52 Grange Loan, Edinburgh. *Brown, Professor J. CAMPBELL, D.Sc., F.C.S. University College, Liverpool. 4 §Brown, John. Edenderry House, Belfast. *Brown, John, M.D. 66 Bank-parade, Burnley, Lancashire. §Brown, John, Swiss Cottage, Park-valley, Nottingham. {Brown, Rev. John Crombie, LL.D., F.L.S. Haddington, N.B. {Brown, John 8. Edenderry, Shaw’s Bridge, Belfast. *Brown, Mrs. Mary. Burnley, Lancashire. {Brown, Ralph. Lambton’s Bank, Newcastle-on-Tyne. TBrown, Rosrrt, M.A., Ph.D., F.L.S., F.R.GS: Fersley, Rydal- road, Streatham, London, 8.W. ; {Brown, Samuel. Grafton House, Swindon, Wilts. *Brown, Thomas. Evesham Lawn, Pittville, Cheltenham. *Brown, William. 11 Maiden-terrace, Dartmouth Park, London, N. {Brown, William. 33 Berkeley-terrace, Glasgow. {Brown, William, F.R.S.E. 25 Dublin-street, Edinburgh. {Brown, William. 414 New-street, Birmingham, Browne, J. Crichton, M.D., LL.D., F.R.S.L.&E. 7 Cumberland- terrace, Regent’s Park, London, N.W. *Browne, Rey. J. H. Lowdham Vicarage, Nottingham. *Browne, Robert Clayton, jun., B.A. Browne’s Hill, Carlow, Ireland. {Browne, R. Mackley, F.G.S. Northside, St. J ohn’s, Sevenoaks, Kent. {Browne, Walter R., M.A., M.Inst.C.E, 38 Belgrave-road, London, S.W. *Browne, William, M.D. The Friary, Lichfield. {Browning, John, F.R.A.S. 63 Strand, London, W.C. §Browning, Oscar, M.A. King’s College, Cambridge. {Brownlee, James, jun. 30 Burnbank-gardens, Glasgow. *Brunel, H. M. 23 Delahay-street, Westminster, S. W. {Brunel, J. 23 Delahay-street, Westminster, S.W. *BRUNLEES, JAMES, F.R.S.E., F.G.S., M.Inst.C.E. 5 Victoria-street, Westminster, S.W. {Brunlees, John. 5 Victoria-street, Westminster, S.W. {Brunron, T. Lauper, M.D., F.R.S. 50 Welbeck-street, London, W. §Brutton, Joseph. Yeovil. {Bryant, George. 82 Claverton-street, Pimlico, London, S.W. {Bryant, G. Squier. 15 White Ladies’-road, Clifton, Bristol. tBryant, Miss S.A, The Castle, Denbigh. TBryce, James. Vork-place, Hiyher Broughton, Manchester, Bryce, Rev. R. J., LL.D. Fitzroy-avenue, Belfast. TBryson, William Gillespie. Cullen, Aberdeen. tBuccrrvcH snp QuEENSBERRY, His Grace the Duke of, K.G.,D.C.L., E.RS. L, & E., F.L.S. Whiteball-gardens, London, 8. W. 3; and Dalkeith House, Edinburgh. §Bucwan, ALEXANDER, M.A., F.R.S.E., Sec. Scottish Meteorological Society, 72 Northumberland-street, Edinburgh. B 18 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1867. {Buchan, Thomas. Strawherry Bank, Dundee. Buchanan, Archibald. Catrine, Ayrshire. Buchanan, D. OC. 12 Barnard-road, Birkenhead, Cheshire. 1881. *Buchanan, John H., M.D. Sowerby, Thirsk. 1871. {BucHanAN, Jonn Youne. 10 Moray-place, Edinburgh. 1883. §Buckland, Miss A. W. 54 Doughty-street, London, W.C. 1864, eee Rev. Georce, M.A. The Rectory, Weston-super- Mare. 1865. *Buckley, Henry. 27 Wheeley’s-road, Edgbaston, Birmingham. 1848, *Bucxman, Professor James, F'.L.S., F.G.S8. Bradford Abbas, Sher- borne, Dorsetshire. 1880. §Buckney, Thomas, F.R.A.S. Little Thurlow, Suffolk. 1869. {Bucknill, J.C., M.D., F.R.S. E 2 Albany, London, W. 1851. *Buckron, Grorcr Bownter, F.R.S., F.L.S., F.C.S. Weycombe, Haslemere, Surrey. 1875. §Budgett, Samuel. Cotham House, Bristol. 1883. §Buick, Rev. George R., M.A. Cullybackey, Co. Antrim, Ireland, 1871. {Bulloch, Matthew. 4 Bothwell-street, Glasgow. 1881. {Bulmer, T. P. Mount-villas, York. 1883, §Bulpit, Rev. F. W. Crossens Rectory, Southport. 1845, *Bunsury, Sir Cuartes James Fox, Bart., F.R.S., F.LS., F.G.S., F.R.G.S. Barton Hall, Bury St. Edmunds. 1865. {Bunce, John Mackray. ‘ Journal’ Office, New-street, Birming- ham. 1863. §Bunning, T. Wood. Institute of Mining and Mechanical Engineers, Newcastle-on-Tyne. 1842. *Burd, John. 5 Gower-street, London, W.C. 1875. {Burder, John, M.D. 7 South-parade, Bristol. 1869, {Burdett-Coutts, Baroness. 1 Stratton-street, Piccadilly, London, W. 1881. §Burdett-Coutts, W. L. A. B. 1 Stratton-street, Piccadilly, Lon- don, W. 1874. { Burdon, Henry, M.D. Clandeboye, Belfast. 1883, *Burne, Colonel Sir Owen Tudor, K.C.S.L, C.LE., F.R.G.S. 85 W arrington-crescent, London, W. 1876. {Burnet, John. 14 Victoria-crescent, Dowanhill, Glasgow. 1859, {Burnett, Newell. Belmont-street, Aberdeen. 1877. {Burns, David, C.E. Alston, Carlisle. 1883. §Burr, Perey J. 20 Little Britain, London, E.C. 1881. §Burroughs, 8. M. 7 Snow-hill, London, E.C. 1883. *Burrows, Abraham. Greenhall, Atherton, near Manchester. 1860, {Burrows, Montague, M.A., Professor of Modern History, Oxford. 1877. {Burt, J. Kendall. Kendal. 1874. {Buwrt, Rev. J.T. Broadmoor, Berks, 1866. *Burroy, Freperick M., F.G.S. Highfield, Gainsborough, 1879. tBury, Percy B. Cambridge. "1864, {Bush, W. 7 Circus, Bath. Bushell, Christopher. Royal Assurance-buildings, Liverpool. 1855. *Busk, Gzorer, F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S. 32 Harley-street, Caven- dish-square, London, W. 1878. tBurcener, J. G., M.A. 22 Coilingham-place, London, S.W, 1872, {Buxton, Charles Louis. Cromer, Norfolk. 1870. {Buxton, David, Ph.D. 298 Regent-street, London, W. 1883, §Buxton, Miss F. M. Newnham College, Cambridge. 1868, ¢Buxton, S. Gurney. Catton Hall, Norwich. 1881, {Buxton, Sydney. 7 Grosvenor-crescent,London, S.W. 1883, §Buxton, Rey. Thomas, M.A, 19 Westcliffe-road, Birkdale, South- port, LIST OF MEMBERS. 19 Election. 1872. {Buxton, Sir Thomas Fowell, Bart., F.R.G.S. Wazrlies, Waltham Abbey, Essex. 1854. {Byrrtey, Isaac, F.L.S. Seacombe, Cheshire. 1852. {Byrne, Very Rev. James. Ergenagh Rectory, Omagh. 1883. §Byrom, John R. Royal Mills, Droylesden. 1875. {Byrom, W. Ascroft, F.G.S. 31 King-street, Wigan, 1863. {Cail, Richard. Beaconsfield, Gateshead. 1858, *Caine, Rev. William, M.A. Christ Church Rectory, Denton, near Manchester. 1863. {Caird, Edward. Finnart, Dumbartonshire. 1876. {Caird, Edward B. 8 Scotland-street, Glasgow. 1861. *Caird, James Key. 8 Magdalene-road, Dundee. 1855. *Caird, James Tennant. Belleaire, Greenock. 1875. {Caldicott, Rev. J. W., D.D. The Grammar School, Bristol. 1877. {Caldwell, Miss. 2 Victoria-terrace, Portobello, Edinburgh. 1868. {Caley, A. J. Noxwich. 1868. {Caley, W. Norwich. 1857. {Callan, Rev. N. J., Professor of Natural Philosophy in Maynooth College. 1854. {Calver, Captain E. K., R.N., F.R.S. The Grange, Redhill, Surrey. 1876. {Cameron, Charles, M-D., LL.D., M.P. 1 Huntly-gardens, Glasgow. 1857. {Cameron, Cuartes A., M.D. 15 Pembroke-road, Dublin. 1870. {Cameron, John, M.D. 17 Rodney-street, Liverpool. 1881. {Cameron, Major-General, C.B. 3 Driffield-terrace, York. 1874, *CampBetL, Sir Grorex, K.C.S.L, M.P., D.C.L., F.R.GS., F.S.8. 17 Southwell-gardens, South Kensington, London, 8.W.; and Edenwood, Cupar, Fife. 1883. §Campbell, H. J. Streatham, Surrey. 1874. Campbell, Sir Hugh P. H., Bart. 10 Hill-street, Berkeley-square, London, W.; and Marchmont House, near Dunse, Berwick- shire. 1872. {Campsett, Rev. J. R., D.D. 5 Eldon-place, Manningham-lane, Bradford, Yorkshire. 1876. tCampbell, James A. 3 Claremont-terrace, Glasgow. Campbell, John Archibald, M.D., F.R.S.E. Albyn-place, Edinburgh. 1859. {Campbell, William. Dunmore, Argyllshire. CAMPBELL-J OHNSTON, ALEXANDER RoBeRT, F.R.S. 84 St. George’s- square, London, S.W. 1876. §Campion, Frank, F.G.S., F.R.G.S. The Mount, Duffield-road, Derby. 1862. *Campron, Rey. Wirt1am M., D.D. Queen’s College, Cambridge. 1882, §Candy, F. H. 71 High-street, Southampton. 1880. {Capper, Robert. Westbrook, Swansea. 1883. §Capper, Mrs. R. Westbrook, Swansea. 1873. *Carbutt, Edward Hamer, M.P., C.E. 19 Hyde Park-gardens, London, W. *Carew, William Henry Pole. Antony, Torpoint, Devonport. 1883. §Carey-Hobson, Mrs. 54 Doughty-street, London, W.C. 1877. {Carkeet, John, C.E. 3 St. Andrew’s-place, Plymouth. 1876 1861 1867 _ 1867 . {Carlile, Thomas. 5 St. James’s-terrace, Glasgow. CaruisLE, The Right Rev. Harvey Goopwin, D.D., Lord Bishop of. Carlisle. , . {Carlton, James. Mosley-street, Manchester. . {Carmichael, David (Engineer). Dundee. . tCarmichael, George. 11 Dudhope-terrace, Dundee. 1876. tCarmichael, Neil, M.D, 22 South Cumberlan4-street, Glasgow. B2 20 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1871. 1871. 1854, 1845. 1872. 1867. 1885, 1861. 1868. 1866. 1855. 1870. 1885. 1883, 1878. 1870. 1862. 1883. 1868. 1866, 1878. 1871. 1875. 1874. 1853. 1859. 1849. 1860. 1871. 1879. 1870. 1858. 1860. 1842, 1885. 1859, 1888. 1859. 1885. 1865, tCaRrPENTER, CHARLES. Brunswick-square, Brighton. *CarpentER, P, Hersert, M.A. Eton College, Windsor. tCarpenter, Rey. R. Lant, B.A. Bridport. {Carpenter, WILLIAM B., 0.B., M.D., LL.D., F.R.S., F.LS., F.G.S.. 56 Regent’s Park-road, London, N.W. §CARPENTER, WILLIAM Lant, B.A., B.Sc., F.C.S. 36 Craven-parl, Harlesden, London, N.W. tCarrurHers, WitLiaM, F.R.S., F.L8., F.G.S. British Museum, London, W.C. ; §Carson, John. 51 Royal Avenue, Belfast. *Carson, Rev. Joseph, D.D., M.R.I.A. 18 Fitzwilliam-place, Dublin. {Oarteighe, Michael, F.C.S. 172 New Bond-street, London, W. tCarter, H. H. The Park, Nottingham. tCarter, Richard, C.E., F.G.S. Cockerham Hall, Barnsley, York- shire. {Carter, Dr. William. 62 Elizabeth-street, Liverpool. §Carter, W. C. Manchester and Salford Bank, Southport. §Carter, Mrs. Manchester and Salford Bank, Southport. *Cartwright, HK. Henry. Magherafelt Manor, Co. Derry. §Cartwright, Joshua, A.I.C.E., Borough Surveyor. Bury, Lar- cashire. tCarulla, Facundo. Care of Messrs. Daglish and Co., 8 Harring ton-street, Liverpool. §Carver, James. Garfield House, Elm-ayenue, Nottingham. tCary, Joseph Henry. Newmarket-road, Norwich. tCasella, L. P., F.R.A.S. The Lawns, Hichgate, London, N. {Casey, John, LL.D., F.R.S., M.R.I.A., Professor of Higher Mathe-- matics in the Catholic University of Ireland. 2 Iona-terrace,. South Circular-road, Dublin. tCash, Joseph. Bird-grove, Coventry. *Cash, William, F.G.S. 38 Elmfield-terrace, Saville Park, Halifax. Castle, Charles. Clifton, Bristol. tCaton, Richard, M.D., Lecturer on Physiology at the Liverpool Medical School. 184 Abercromby-square, Liverpool. tCator, John B., Commander R.N. 1 Adelaide-street, Hull. {Catto, Robert. 44 Kine-street, Aberdeen. tCawley, Charles Edward. The Heath, Kirsall, Manchester. §CayLtry, Artuur, M.A., LL.D., F.RS., V.P.R.A.S., Sadlerian, Professor of Mathematics in the University of Cambridge: (PRESIDENT.) Garden House, Cambridge. Cayley, Digby. Brompton, near Scarborough. Cayley, Edward Stillingfleet. Wydale, Malton, Yorkshire. *Cecil, Lord Sackville. _Hayes Common, Beckenham, Kent. §Chadburn, Alfred. Brincliffe Rise, Sheffield. tChadburn, C. H. Lord-street, Liverpool. *Chadwick, Charles, M.D. Lynncourt, Broadwater Down, Tunbridge- Wells. {Cuapwicx, Daviy. The Poplars, Herne Hill, London, 8.E. Cuapwick, Epwin, C.B. Richmond, Surrey. §Chadwick, James Percy. 51 Alexandra-road, Southport. {Chadwick, Robert. Highbank, Manchester. §Chalk, William. 24 Gloucester-road, Birkdale, Southport. tChalmers, John Inglis. Aldbar, Aberdeen. §Chamberlain, George, J.P. Helensholme, Birkdale Park, Southport... {CHAMBERLAIN, The Right Hon. J. H., M.P., F.R.S. Southbourre; . Augustus-road, Birmingham, LIST OF MEMBERS. 21 “Year of ‘Election. 1883. 1885. 1883, 1883. 1842. 1868. 1877. 1881. 1865. 1865. 1865. 1861. . §Chapman, T. Aleernon, MD. Burghill, Hereford. 1866. 1871. 1877 1874. 1836. 1874, 1866. 1883, 1867. 1883. 1864. §Chambers, Benjamin. Hawkshead-street South, Southport, §Chambers, Charles, F.R.S. Colaba Observatory, Bombay. §Chambers, Mrs. Colaba Observatory, Bombay. §Chambers, Charles, jun. 7 Promenade, Southport. Chambers, George. High Green, Sheffield. tChambers, W. O.. Lowestoft, Suffolk. *CHAMPERNOWNE, ArtHuUR, M.A., F.G.S8. Dartington Hall, Totnes, Devon. *Champney, Henry Nelson. 4 New-street, York. *Champney, John E. Woodlands, Halifax. {Chance, A. M. Edgbaston, Birmingham. *Chance, James T. 51 Prince’s-gate, London, S.W. {Chance, Robert Lucas. Chad Hill, Edgbaston, Birmingham. *Chapman, Edward, M.A.,, F.L.S., F.C.S. Frewen Hall, Oxford. t Chapman, William. The Park, Nottingham. {Chappell, William, F.S.A. Strafford Lodge, Oatlands Park, Wey- bridge Station. tCharles, John James, M.A., M.D. 11 Fisherwick-place, Belfast. CHARLESWORTH, Epwarpd, F.G.S. 277 Strand, London, W.C. tCharley, William. Seymour Hill, Dunmury, Ireland. tCHarnock, Ricwarp SrepHEN, Ph.D., F.S.A., F.R.G.S. Junior Garrick Club, Adelphi-terrace, London, W.C. §Chater, Rev. John. Part-street, Southport. *Chatwood, Samuel, F.R.G.S. Trwell House, Drinkwater Park, Prestwich. §Chawner, W., M.A. Emanuel College, Gambridge. {Cueapin, W.B., M.A., M.D., F.R.G.S. 2 Hyde Park-place, Cum- berland-gate, London, 8. W. . “Chermside, Lieutenant H.C., R.E. Care of Messrs. Cox & Co., Craig’s-court, Charing Cross, London, 8. W 79. *Chesterman, W. Broomsgrove-road, Sheffield. 79. {Cheyne, Commander J. P., R.N. 1 Westgate-terrace, West Bromp- ton, London, S.W. 2. §CutcuEsterR, The Right Hon. the Earl of. Stanmer House, Lewes. Cuicumster, The Right Rey. Rrcwarp Durnrorp, D.D., Lord Bishop of. Chichester. . *Child, Gilbert W., M.A., M.D., F.L.S. Cowley House, Oxford. 3. §Chinery, Edward F. Monmouth House, Lymington. 2. *Chiswell, Thomas. 17 Lincoln-grove, Plymouth-grove, Manchester, 3. {Cholmeley, Rey. C. H. Dinton Rectory, Salisbury. 2. §Chorley, George. Midhurst, Sussex. 59. {Christie, John, M.D. 46 School-hill, Aberdéen. . {Christie, Professor R. C., M.A. 7 St. James’s-square, Manchester. . *Christopher, George, FCS. 8 Rectory-grove, Clapham, London, S.W. 76. *Curystat, G., M.A., Professor of Mathematics in the University of Edinbur oh. 5 Belgrave-crescent, Edinburgh. 70. §CuuRcH, A. ae M.A., F.C.S., Professor of» Chemistry to the Royal ‘Academy of Arts, London. Shelsley, Ennerdale-road, Kew, Surrey. Ni . {Church, William Selby, M.A. St. Bartholomew’s Hospital, London, E.C. - §ChurchiJl, Lord Alfred Spencer. 16 Rutland-gate, London, 8. W. . {Churchill, F., M.D. Ardtrea Rectory, Stewartstown, Co, Tyrone. 2. {Churton, F rederick. Albion-place, Southampton. . {Clabburn, W. H. Thorpe, Norwich, 22 Year of LIST OF MEMBERS. Election. 1863. 1869. 1857. 1859. 1877. 1876. 1877. 1876. 1881. 1861. 1855. 1883. 1865. 1875. 1872. 1875. 1861. 1877. 1851. 1883. 1861. 1856. 1866. 1850. 1859. 1875. 1861. 1857, 1873. 1883, 1861. 1878. 1873. 1859. 1861. 1883. 1863. 1881. 1868. 1855. 1864. 1864. tClapham, Henry. 5 Summerhill-grove, Newcastle-on-Tyne. *Clapp, Frederick. Roseneath, St. James’s-road, Exeter. ee Frederick Villiers. 1 Belvidere-place, Mountjoy-square, Dublin. tClark, David. Coupar Angus, Fifeshire. *Clark, F. J. Street, Somerset. {Clark, George W. 31 Waterloo-street, Glaszow. Clark, G. T. 44 Berkeley-square, London, W. {Clark, Dr. John, 138 Bath-street, Glasgow. {Clark, J. Edmund, B.A., B.Sc., F.G.S. 20 Bootham, York. Fe a a 5 Westminster-chambers, Victoria-street, London, W. tClark, Rev. William, M.A. Barrhead, near Glasgow. §Olarke, Rey. Canon, D.D. 59 Hoghton-street, Southport. tClarke, Rey. Charles. Charlotte-road, Edgbaston, Birmingham. tClarke, Charles 8. 4 Worcester-terrace, Clifton, Bristol. Clarke, George. Mosley-street, Manchester. *CLARKE, Hype. 32 St. George’s-square, Pimlico, London, 8.W. tCrarKs, Jonn Henry. 4 Worcester-terrace, Clifton, Bristol. *Clarke, John Hope. 2 Beech-grove, Holyrood, Prestwich. tClarke, Professor John W. University of Chicago, Illinois. tCrarxs, Josuva, F.L.S. Fairycroft, Saffron Walden. Clarke, Thomas, M.A. Knedlington Manor, Howden, Yorkshire. §Clarke, W. P., J.P. 15 Hesketh-street, Southport. {Clay, Charles, M.D. 101 Piccadilly, Manchester. *Clay, Joseph Travis, F.G.S. Rastrick, near Brighouse, Yorkshire. *Clay, Colonel William. The Slopes, Wallasea, Cheshire. tClayden, P. W. 13 Tavistock-square, London, W.C. tCrecHorn, Hueu, M.D., F.L.S. Stravithie, St. Andrews, Scot- land. tCleghorn, John. Wick. {Clegram, T. W. B. Saul Lodge, near Stonehouse, Gloucestershire. §CLELAND, JoHn, M.D., F.R.S., Professor of Anatomy in the Univer- sity of Glasgow. 2 College, Glasgow. { Clements, Henry. Dromin, Listowel, Ireland. tClerk, Rev. D. M. Deverill, Warminster, Wiltshire. §Cliff, John, F.G.S. Linnburn, Ilkley, near Leeds. §Clift, Frederic, LL.D. Norwood, Surrey. *Cuirton, R. Bertamy, M.A., F.R.S., F.R.A.S., Professor of Experi- mental Philosophy in the University of Oxford. Portland Lodge, Park Town, Oxford. Clonbrock, Lord Robert. Clonbrock, Galway. §Close, Rev. Maxwell H., F.G.S8. 40 Lower Baggot-street, Dublin. {Clough, John. Bracken Bank, Keighley, Yorkshire. tClouston, Rey. Charles. Sandwick, Orkney. *Clouston, Peter. 1 Park-terrace, Glasgow. *CiLowes, Frank, D.Sc., F.C.S., Professor of Chemistry in University College, Nottingham. University College, Nottingham. *Clutterbuck, Thomas. Warkworth, Acklington. *Clutton, William James. The Mount, York. tCoaks, J. B. Thorpe, Norwich. *Coats, Sir Peter. Woodside, Paisley. Cobb, Edward. 6 Lansdown-place East, Bath. tCoppotp, T. Spencer, M.D., F.R.S., F.L.S., Professor of Botany and Helminthology in the Royal Veterinary College, London. 74 Portsdown-road, Maida Hill, London, W. *Cochrane, James Henry. Lochiar, Cork. LIST OF MEMBERS. 23 Year of Election. 1883. §Cockshott, J. J. 74 Belmont-street, Southport. 1861. 1881. *Coe, Rey. Charles C., F.R.G.S. Highfield, Manchester-road, Bolton. §Coffin, Walter Harris, F.C.S. 94 Cornwall-gardens, South Ken- sington, London, 8, W. 1865. {Coghill, H. Newcastle-under-Lyme. 1876. 1853. 1868. }Colbourn, E. Rushton. 5 Marchmont-terrace, Hillhead, Glasgow. {Colchester, William, F.G.S. Springfield House, Ipswich. tColchester, W. P. Bassingbourn, Royston. 1879. {Cole, Skelton. 387 Glossop-road, Sheffield. 1876. {Colebrooke, Sir T. E., Bart., M.P., F.R.G.S. 14 South-street, Park- lane, London, W.; and Abington House, Abington, N.B. 1860. {Coleman, J. J., F.C.S. 69 St. George’s-place, Glasgow. 1878. tColes, John, Curator of the Map Collection R.G.S. 1 Savile-row, London, W. 1854. *Colfox, William, B.A. Westmead, Bridport, Dorsetshire. 1857. {Colles, William, M.D. 21 Stephen’s-creen, Dublin. 1869. {Collier, W. F. Woodtown, Horrabridge, South Devon. 1854. {Cottinewoop, Curnpert, M.A., M.B., F.L.S. 2 Gipsy Hill- 1861. villas, Upper Norwood, Surrey, 8.E. *Collingwood, J. Frederick, F.G.S. | Anthropological Institute, 4 St. Martin’s-place, London, W.C. 1865. *Collins, James Tertius. Churehfield, Edgbaston, Birmingham. 1876. {Cottins, J. H., F.G.S. Rio Tinto Mines, Huelva, Spain. 1876. {Collins, William. 38 Park-terrace East, Glasgow. 1883. 1868. 1882. 1870. 1846. 1852. 1871. 1881. 1876. 1882. 1876. ~ 1881 1868 1868 1878 1881 1859 1888 1883 §Collis, W. Elliott. 3 Lincoln’s-Inn-fields, London, W.C. *CommaN, J. J.,M.P. Carrow House, Norwich; and 108 Cannon- street, London, E.C. §Colmer, Joseph G. Office of the High Commissioner for Canada, 9 Victoria-chambers, London, S. W. {Coltart, Robert. The Hollies, Aigburth-road, Liverpool. *Compron, The Very Rey. Lord Atwrnz, D.D., Dean of Worcester. The Deanery, Worcester. *Compton, Lord William. 145 Piccadilly, London, W. tConnal, Michael. 16 Lynedock-terrace, Glasgow. *Connor, Charles C. Hope House, College Park East, Belfast. {Conroy, Sir Joun, Bart. Arborfield, Reading, Berks. {Cook, James. 162 North-street, Glascow. {Cooxn, Major-General A. C., R.E., O.B., F.R.G.S., Director-General! of the Ordnance Survey. Southampton. *Cooxz, Conrad W., C.E. 2 Victoria-mansions, Victoria-street, London, 8.W. . {Cooke, F. Bishophill, York. . [Cooke, Rev. George H. Wanstead Vicarage, near Norwich. Cooke, J. B. Cavendish-road, Birkenhead. . 1Cooxs, M. C., M.A. 2 Grosyenor-yillas, Upper Holloway, London, N. . {Cooke, Samuel, M.A., F.G.S. Poona, Bombay. . {Cooke, Thomas. Bishophill, York. - *Cooke, William Henry, M.A., Q.C., F.S.A. 42 Wimpole-street,. London, W.; and Rainthorpe Hall, Long Stratton. . §Cooke-Taylor, R. Whateley. Frenchwood House, Preston. . §Cooke-Taylor, Mrs. Frenchwood House, Preston. 1865. {Cooksey, Joseph. West Bromwich, Birmingham. 1863 . [Cookson, N. C. Benwell Tower, Newcastle-on-Tyne. 1869. §Cooling, Edwin, F.R.G.S. Mile Ash, Derby. 1883, §Coomer, John. 53 Albert-road, Southport. 1883 . §Cooper, George B. 67 Great Russell-street, London, W.C. 24 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1850. 1879. 1846. 1868. 1878. 1871. 1868. 1881. 1863. 1842. 1855. 1881, 1883. 1870. 1883. 1870. 1857. 1855. 1874. 1864. 1869. 1879. 1876. 1876. 1874. 1834. 1876. 1863. 1863. 1872. 1871. 1860. 1867. 1867. 1867. 1870. 1882. 1867. 1867. 1866. 1883. 1876. 1857. 1879. {Coorrr, Sir Henry, M.D. 7 Charlotte-street, Hull. Cooper, James. 58 Pembridge-villas, Bayswater, London, W. §Cooper, Thomas. Rose Hill, Rotherham, Yorkshire. {Cooper, William White, F.R.C.S. 19 Berkeley-square, London, W. tCooper, W. J. The Old Palace, Richmond, Surrey. {Cope, Rey. S. W. Bramley, Leeds. {Copeland, Ralph, Ph.D., F.R.A.S. Dun Echt, Aberdeen. {Copeman, Edward, M.D. Upper King-street, Norwich. {Copperthwaite, H. Holgate Villa, Holgate-lane, York. {Coppin, John. North Shields. Corbett, Edward. Ravenoak, Cheadle Hulme, Cheshire. {Corbett, Joseph Henry, M.D., Professor of Anatomy and Physiology in Queen’s College, Cork. §Cordeaux, John. Great Cotes, Uleeby, Lincolnshire. *Core, Thomas H. Fallowfield, Manchester. *CorFIELD, W. H., M.A., M.D., F.C.S., F.G.S., Professor of Hygiéne and Public Health in University College. 10 Bolton-row, Mayfair, London, W. Cory, Rev. Robert, B.D., F.C.P.S. Stanground, Peterborough. §Costelloe, B. F. C., M.A., B.Sc. 33 Chancery-lane, London, W.C. Cottam, George. 2 Winsley-street, London, W. {Cottam, Samuel. Brazenose-street, Manchester. tCotterill, Rev. Henry, D.D., Bishop of Edinburgh. Edinburgh. *Cotterill, J. H., M.A., F.R.S., Professor of Applied Mechanics. Royal Naval College, Greenwich, S.E. {Corron, General Freprrick O., R.E., C.S.I. 18 Longridge-road, Karl’s Court-road, London, 8. W. {Corron, WiitiAM. Pennsylvania, Exeter. §Cottrill, Gilbert I. Shepton Mallett, Somerset. {Couper, James. City Glass Works, Glasgow. {Couper, James, jun. City Glass Works, Glasgow. {Courtauld, John M. Bocking Bridge, Braintree, Essex. {Cowan, Charles. 38 West Register-street, Edinburgh. {Cowan, J. B., M.D. Helensburgh, N.B. Cowan, John. Valleyfield, Pennycuick, Edinburgh. tCowan, John A. Blaydon Burn, Durham. {tCowan, Joseph, jun. Blaydon, Durham. *Cowan, Thomas William, F.G.S. Comptons Lea, Horsham. Cowie, The Very Rey. Benjamin Morgan, M.A., D.D., Dean of Exeter. The Deanery, Exeter. {Cowper, C. E. 3 Great George-street, Westminster, 8S. W. tCowper, Edward Alfred, M.LC.E. 6 Great Gecrge-street, West- minster, S.W. *Cox, Edward. Lyndhurst, Dundee. *Cox, George Addison. Beechwood, Dundee. {Cox, James. Clement Park, Lochee, Dundee. *Cox, James. 8 Falkner-square, Liverpool. {Cox, Thomas A., District Engineer of the S., P., and D. Railway. Lahore, Punjab. Care of Messrs. Grindlay & Co., Parliament- street, London, 8. W. *Cox, Thomas Hunter. Duncarse, Dundee. tCox, William. Fogeley, Lochee, by Dundee. *Cox, William H. 85 Rann-street, Birmingham. §Crabtree, William, C.E. Manchester-road, Southport. {Cramb, John. Larch Villa, Helensburgh, N.B, TCrampton, Rev. Josiah. Nettlebeds, near Oxford. §Crampton, Thomas Russell. 19 Ashley-place, London, 8.W. LIST OF MEMBERS, 25 Year of lection. 1858. 1876. 1871. 1871. 1871. 1883. 1870. 1879. 1876. 1880. 1878. 1859. 1857. 1866. 1870. 1865. 1879. 1855. 1870, 1870, 1870. 186]. 1883. 1868. 1867. 1853. 1870. 1871. 1866. 1883. 1882, 1861. 1883. 1862. 1860. 1859. 1878. 1883, 1883, 1878. 1883. 1859. 1874, 1861. 1861. 1882, 1877. tCranage, Edward, Ph.D. The Old Hall, Wellington, Shropshire. t{Crawford, Chalmond. Ridemon, Crosscar. *Crawford, William Caldwell, M.A. 1 Lockharton-gardens, Slate- ford, Edinburgh. *CRAWFORD AND Batcarres, The Right Hon. the Earl of, LL.D., F.R.S,, F.R.A.S. The Observatory, Dun Echt, Aberdeen. tCrawshaw, Edward. Burnley, Lancashire. *Crawshaw, Edward. 26 Tollington Park, London, N. *Crawshay, Mrs. Robert. Cathedine, Bwlch, Breconshire. tCreswick, Nathaniel. Handsworth Grange, near Sheffieid. *Crewdson, Rey. George. St. George’s Vicarage, Kendal. *Crisp, Frank, B.A., LL.B., F.L.S. 5 Lansdowne-road, Notting Hill, London, W. tCroke, John O'Byrne, M.A. The French College, Blackrock, Dublin. tCroll, A. A. 10 Coleman-street, London, E.C. {Crolly, Rev. George. Maynooth College, Ireland. tCronin, William. 4 Brunel-terrace, Nottingham. tCrookes, Joseph. Marlborough House, Brook Green, Hammersmith, London, W. §Crookes, WittiAM, F.R.S., F.C.S. 7 Kensington Park-gardens, London, W. {Crookes, Mrs. 7 Kensington Park-gardens, London, W. {Cropper, Rey. John. Wareham, Dorsetshire. {Crostield, C. J. 16 Alexandra-drive, Prince’s Park, Liverpool. *Crosfield, William, jun. 16 Alexandra-drive, Prince’s Park, Liyer- ool. {Crostield, William, sen. Annesley, Aigburth, Liverpool. {Cross, Rey. John Edward, M.A. Appleby Vicarage, near Brigg. §Cross, Rev. Prebendary, LL.B. Part-street, Southport. tCrosse, Thomas William. St. Giles’s-street, Norwich. §Crosskey, Rey. H. W., LL.D., F.G.S. 117 Gough-road, Birmingham. {Crosskill, William, C.E. Beverley, Yorkshire. *Crossley, Edward, F.R.A.S. Bemerside, Halifax. {Crossley, Herbert. Broomfield, Halifax. *Crossley, Louis J., F.M.S. Moorside Observatory, near Halifax. §Crowder, Robert. Stannix, Carlisle, §Crowley, Frederick. Ashdell, Alton, Hampshire. §Crowley, Henry. Trafalgar-road, Birkdale Park, Southport. §Crowther, Elon. Cambridge-road, Huddersfield. tCruddas, George. Elswick Engine Works, Newcastle-on-Tyne. {Cruickshank, John. Aberdeen. {Cruickshank, Provost. Macduff, Aberdeen. tCrust, Walter. Hall-street, Spalding. *Cryer, Major J. H. The Grove, Manchester-road, Southport. Culley, Robert. Bank of Ireland, Dublin. *Culverwell, Edward P, 40 Trinity College, Dublin. {Culverwell, Joseph Pope. St. Lawrence Lodge, Sutton, Dublin. §Culverwell, T. J. H. Litfield House, Clifton. tCumming, Sir A. P. Gordon, Bart. _ Altyre. tCumming, Professor. 33 Wellington-place, Belfast. *Cunliffe, Edward Thomas. The Parsonage, Handforth, Manchester. *Cunliffe, Peter Gibson. The Oaks, Handforth, Manchester. _ *Cunningham, Major Allan, R.E., A.LC.E, Care of Messrs. Grind- lay’s Agency, Calcutta. fCunningham, D. J., M.D. Royal College of Surgeons in Ireland, Stephen’s Green, Dublin. 26 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1852. 1869. 1883. 1855. 1850, 1881. 1867. 1857. 1878. 1885. 1881. 1863. 1854, 1883. 1863. 1865. 1867. 1870. 1859 1862. 1859. 1876. 1849. 1861, 1883. 1876. 1882. 1881. 1878. 1882. 1848, 1878. 1872. 1880, 1870. 1871. 1859. 1872. 1875. 1870. 1842. 1873. {Cunningham, John. Macedon, near Belfast. {CunnineHam, Rosert O., M.D., F.L.S., Professor of Natural His- tory in Queen’s College, Belfast. *Cunningham, Rev. William, M.A., D.Sc. Trinity Hall, Cambridge. tCunningham, William A. 2 Br oadinallh, Buxton. {Cunningham, Rey. William Bruce. Prestonpans, Scotland. tCurley, T., C.E., F.G.S. Hereford. *Cursetjee, Manockjee, F.R.G.S., Judge of Bombay. Villa-Byculla, Bombay. {Curtis, ARTHUR Hitt, LL.D. 1 Hume-street, Dublin. {Curtis, William. Caramore, Sutton, Co, Dublin. §Cushing, Mrs. M. Croydon, Surrey. §Cushing, Thomas, F.R.A.S. India Store Depét, Belvedere-road, Lambeth, London, 8.W. {Daglish, John. Hetton, Durham. {Daglish, Robert, M. Tnst.C.E, Orrell Cottage, near Wigan. §Dihne, Wiss Consul of the German Empire. 18 Somerset-place, Swansea, tDale, J.B. South Shields. tDale, Rev. R. W. 12 Calthorpe-street, Birmingham. {Dalgleish, W. Dundee. {Dallinger, Rev. W. H., F.R.S., F.L.S. Sheffield College, Glossop- road, Sheffield. Dalmahoy, James, F.R.S.E. 9 Forres-street, Edinburgh. { Dalrymple, Colonel. Troup, Scotland. Dalton, Edward, LL.D., F.S.A. Dunkirk House, Nailsworth. *Dalton, Rev. J. E., B.D. Seagrave, Loughborough. {Danny, DAW} MM. Jag CBSE Sa ai estbourne-terrace-road, Lon- don, W. tDancer, J . B., F.R.A.S. Old Manor House, Ardwick, Manchester. {Dansken, John. 4 Eldon-terrace, Partickhill, Glasgow. *Danson, Joseph, F.C.S. Montreal, Canada. *DARBISHIRE, ROBERT DUKINFIELD, B.A.,F.G.S. 26 George-street, Manchester. §Darbishire, 8. D., M.D. 60 High-street, Oxford. {Darling, G. Erskine. 247 W est George-street, Glasgow. tDarwi, Francis, M.A., F.R.S., F. LS: Down, Beckenham, Kent. *Darwiy, GEORGE Howarp, M. A, F.R:S., F.R. rv s., Plumian Pro- fessor of Astronomy and Experimental Philosophy in the University of Cambridge. Trinity College, Cambridge. *Darwin, Horace. 66 Hills-road, Cambridge. §Darwin, W. E., F.G:S. Bassett, Southampton. {DaSilva, Johnson. Burntwood, Wandsworth Common , London, 8. W. tD’ Aulmay, G. 22 Upper Leeson-street, Dublin. {Davenport, John T. 64 Marine Parade, Brighton, §Davey, Henry, M.Inst.C.E. Rupert Lodge, Grove-road, Headingley, Leeds. {Davidson, Alexander, M.D. 2 Gambier-terrace, Liverpool. {Davidson, James. Newhattle, Dalkeith, N.B. {Davidson, Patrick. Inchmarlo, near Aberdeen. {Davinson, THomas, LL.D., F. R. 8., F.G.8. 9 Salisbury-road West, Brighton. {Davies, David. 2 Queen’s-square, Bristol. {Davies, Edward, F.C.S. 88 Seel-street, Liverpool. Davies-Colley, Dr. Thomas. Newton, near Chester. *Davis, Alfred. Parliament Mansions, London, 8. W. LIST OF MEMBERS. 27 Year of Election. 1870. *Davis, A. S. 6 Paragon-buildings, Cheltenham. 7864. {Davis, Cuartes E., F.S.A. 55 Pulteney-street, Bath. Davis, Rey. David, B.A. Lancaster. 1881. §Davis, George E. The Willows, Fallowfield, Manchester. 1882. §Davis Henry C. Berry Pomeroy, Springfield-road, Brighton. 1873. *Davis, James W., F.G.S., F.S.A. Chevinedge, near Halifax. 1856, *Davis, Sir Jonny Francis, Bart., K.C.B., F.R.S., F.R.G.S. 36 Royal York-crescent, Clifton, Bristol. 1885. §Dayis, Joseph, J.P. Park-road, Southport. 1859. *Davis, Richard, F.L.S. 9 St. Helen’s-place, London, E.C. 1883. §Davis, Robert Frederick, M.A, Larlsfield, Wandsworth Common, London, 8.W. 1882. §Davis, W. H. Gloucester Lodge, Portswood, Southampton. 1873. {Davis, William Samuel. 1 Cambridge-villas, Derby. 1864, *Dayison, Richard. Beverley-road, Great Driffield, Yorkshire. 1857. {Davy, NP W., M.D. Kimmage Lodge, Roundtown, near Dublin. 1869. {Daw, John. Mount Radford, Exeter. 1869. {Daw, R. M. Bedtford-circus, Exeter. 1860. *Dawes, John T., F.G.8. Blaen-y-Roe, St. Asaph, North Wales. 1864, {Dawxkuns, W. Boyn, M.A., F.R.S., F.G.S., F.S.A., Professor of Geology and Paleeontolory in the Victoria University, Owens College, Manchester. Woodhurst, Fallowfield, Manchester. Dawson, John. Barley House, Exeter. 1855. {Dawson, Joun W., C.M.G., M.A., LL.D., F.R.S., F.G.S., Principal of M‘Gill College, Montreal, Canada. 1859, alee: Captain William G. Plumstead Common-road, Kent, E 1879. tDay, Francis. Kenilworth House, Cheltenham. 1871. {Day, Sr. Jonn Vincent, C.E., F.R.S.E. 166 Buchanan-street, Glasgow. 1870. §DEAcon, G. F., M.LC.E. Rock Ferry, Liverpool. 1861. {Deacon, Henry. Appleton House, near Warrington. 1861. {Dean, Henry. Colne, Lancashire. 1870. *Deane, Rev. George, B.A., D.Sc., F.G.S. Spring Hill College, Moseley, near Birmingham. 1866. {DEsus, Herricu, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.C.8., Lecturer on Chemistry at Guy’s Hospital, London, S.E. 1882, *Dr Cuaumont, Francois, M.D., F.R.S., Professor of Hygiéne in the Royal Victoria Hospital, Netley. 1878. {Delany, Rey. William. St. Stanislaus College, Tullamore. 1854, *D—e La Rupr, Warren, M.A., D.O.L., Ph.D., F.RS., F.CS., F.R.A.S. 73 Portland-place, London, W. 1879. {De la Sala, Colonel. Sevilla House, Navarino-road, London, N.W. 1870. {De ae, Thomas, M.A., LL.D. 4 Hare-court, Temple, London, Denchar, John. Morningside, Edinburgh. 1875. {Denny, William. Seven Ship-yard, Dumbarton. Dent, William Yerbury. Royal Arsenal, Woolwich. 1870. *Denton, J. Bailey. 22 Whitehall-place, London, S.W. 1874. §De Rancez, Cuares E., F.G.S. 28 Jermyn-street, London, S.W. 1856, *Drrsy, The Right Hon. the Earl of, M.A., LL.D., F.R.S., F.R.G.S. 23 St. James’s-square, London, S.W.; and Knowsley, near Liverpool. 1874, *Derham, Walter, M.A., LL.M., F.G.S. Henleaze Park, Westbury- on-Trym, Bristol. 1878. {De Rinzy, James Harward. Khelat Survey, Sukkur, India. 23 Year of LIST OF MEMBERS. Election. 1868, 1869, 1868. 1881. 1888. 1872. 1873. 1885, 1864, 1863. 1867, 1881. 1883. 1862. 1877. 1848. 1872 1869. 1859. 1876. 1868, 1874. 1883. 1858. 1879. 1851. 1860. 1878. 1864. 1875. 1870. 1876. 1851. 1867. }Dessé, Etheldred, M.B., F.R.C.S. 48 Kensington Gardens-square, Bayswater, London, W. De Tasigy, Grorer, Lord, F.Z:S. oy House, Knutsford, - Cheshire. {Drvon, The Right Hon. the Earl of, D.C. a Powderham Castle, near Exeter. *DEVONSHIRE, His Grace the Duke of, K.G., M.A., LL.D., F.R.S., F.G.S., F.R.G.S., Chancellor of the University of Cambridge. Devonshire House, Piccadilly, London, W.; and Chatsworth, Derbyshire. {Drwar, James, M.A., F.RS. L. & E., Fullerian Professor of Chemistry in the Royal Institution, London, and Jacksonian Professor of Natural Experimental Philosophy in the University of Cambridge. 19 Brookside, Cambridge. tDewar, Mrs. 19 Brookside, Cambridge. §Dewar, James. South Queensferry, West Lothian, N.B. {Dewick, Rey. HE. 8., M.A., F.G.S. 2 Southwick-place, Ilyde Park, London, W. *Drew-Suitu, A. G., M.A. 74 Eaton-square, London, 8.W. §Dickinson, A. P. Fair Elms, Blackburn. *Dickinson, F. H., F.G.S.. Kineweston, Somerton, Taunton; and 121 St. George’s-square, London, 8S. W. {Dickinson, G. T. Claremont-place, Neweastle-on-Tyne. {Dicxson, ALEXANDER, M.D., Professor of Botany in the University of Edinburgh. 11 Royal-circus, Edinburgh. §Dickson, Edmund. West Cliff, Preston. §Dickson, T. A. West Cliff, Preston. *Diixg, The Right Hon. Sir Cusrtes Wentworra, Bart., M.P., F.R.G.8. 76 Sloane-street, London, S.W. fDillon, James, C.E. Stratford House, Silchester-road, Glengeary, Co. Dublin. {Dititwrn, Lewis Lirewrtyn, M.P., F.L.S., F.G.S. Parkwerne, near Swansea. . {Divzs, Grorer. Woodside, Hersham, Walton-on-Thames. {Dingle, Edward. . 19 King-street, Tavistock. *Dinele, Rev. J. Lanchester Vicarage, Durham. ; {Ditchfield, Arthur. 12 Taviton-street, Gordon-square, London, W:C: {Dittmar, William, F.R.S., F.C.S., F.R.S.E., Professor of Chemistry in Anderson’s College, Glasgow. *Dixon, A. E. Dunowen, Cliftonville, Belfast. §Dixon, Miss E. 2 Cliffterrace, Kendal. {Dixon, Edward. Wilton House, Southampton. *Dixon, Harorp B., M.A., F.C.8. Trinity College, Oxford. *Dobbin, Leonard, M. Leal A 27 Gardiner ’s-place, Dublin. {Dobbin, Orlando T., LL.D., M.R.I.A. Ballivor, Kells, Co. Meath. *Dobbs, Archibald Edward, M.A. 384 Westbourne Park, London, WwW *Dozson, G. E., M.A., M.B.,F.R.S.,F.L.8. Royal Victoria Hospital, Netley, Southampton. . *Dobson, William. Oakwood, Bathwick Hill, Bath. *Docwra, George, jun. Grosvenor-road, Handsworth, Birmingham. *Dodd, John, 53 Cable-street, Liverpool. }Dodds, J. M. 15 Sandyford-place, Glasrow. Dolphin, John. Delves House, Berry Edge, near Gateshead. t}Domvyile, William C., F.Z.S. Thorn Hill, Bray, Dublin. tDon, John. The Lodge, Broughty Ferry, by Dundee. Year of Election 1867, 1882. 1873. 1869. 1877. 1874, 1861, 1881. 1867. 1871. 1863. 1876, 1877. 1878. 1883. 1870. 1876. 1878. 1882. 1857. 1878. 1865. 1881. 1883. 1868, 1873. 1869. 1879. 1865, 1879, 1872. 1874, 1870. 1856, 1883. 1870. 1867, 1852, 1877. 1875. 1885. 1859, 1859. 1866, 1871, 1867, 1880, LIST OF MEMBERS. 29° tDon, William G. St. Margaret’s, Broughty Ferry, by Dundee. §Donaldson, John. Tower House, Chiswick, Middlesex. }Donham, Thomas. Huddersfield. {Donisthorpe,G. T. St. David’s Hill, Exeter. *Donkin, Bryan, jun. May’s Hill, Shortlands, Kent. {Donnell, Professor, M.A. 76 Stephen’s-green South, Dublin. {Donnelly, Colonel, R.E. South Kensington Museum, London, W. §Dorrington, John Edward. Lypiatt Park, Stroud. {Dougall, Andrew Maitland, R.N. Scotscraig, Tayport, Fifeshire. {Dougall, John, M.D. 2 Cecil-place, Paisley-road, Glasgow. *Doughty, Charles Montagu. Theberton Hall, Saxmundham, Suffolk... *Douglas, Rev. G. C. M. 18 Royal-crescent West, Glasgow. *Douglass, Sir James N., C.E. Trinity House, London, E.C. {Douglass, William. 104 Baggot-street, Dublin. §Doye, Arthur. Crown Cottage, York. tDowie, J. Muir. Achanacreagh, Morvern, N.B. tDowie, Mrs. Muir, Achanacreagh, Morvern, N.B. tDowling, Thomas. Claireville House, Terenure, Dublin. §Downes, Rev. W. Kentisheare, Collumpton, Devon. tDown1ne, 8., LL.D. 4 The Hill, Monkstown, Co. Dublin. {Dowse, The Right Hon. Baron. 38 Mountjoy-square, Dublin. *Dowson, KE. Theodore, F.M.S. Geldeston, near Beccles, Suffolk. §Dowson, Joseph Emerson, C.K. 3 Great Queen-street, London, S.W. §Draper, William. De Grey House, St. Leonard’s, York. {Dresser, Henry E., F.Z.S. 6 Tenterden-street, Hanover-square,. London, W. §Drew, Freperic, F.G.S., F.R.G.S. Eton College, Windsor. §Drew, Joseph, LL.D., F.R.A.S., F.G.8S. Weymouth. {Drew, Joseph, M.B. Foxgrove-road, Beckenham, Kent. {Drew, Robert A. 6 Stanley-place, Duke-street, Broughton, Manchester. {Drew, Samuel, M.D., D.Se., F.R.S.M. 10 Laura-place, Bath. *Druce, Frederick, 27 Oriental-place, Brighton. {Druitt, Charles. Hampden-terrace, Rugby-roud, Belfast. §Drysdale, J. J., M.D. 36a Rodney-street, Liverpool. *Duciz, The Right. Hon, Henry Jonn Reynotps Moreron, Earl of, F.R.S.,F.G.S8. 16 Portman-square, London, W. ; and Tort- worth Court, Wotton-under-Edge. §Duck, A. E. Southport. Duckworth, Henry, F.L.8., F.G.S. Holme House, Columbia-road, Oxton, Birkenhead. “Durr, The Right Hon. Movnrsrvarr Expuinsrone GRanr-, F.RB.S., F.R.G.S., Governor of Madras. Care of W. Hunter, Esq., 14 Adelphi-court, Union-street, Aberdeen. {Dufferin and Clandeboye, The Right Hon, the Earl of, K.P., K.C.B.,. LL.D., F.R.S., F.R.G.S. Clandeboye, near Belfast, Ireland. {Duffey, George F., M.D. 30 Fitzwilliam-place, Dublin. }Dufin, W. E. L’Estrange. Waterford. §Duke, Frederic. Conservative Club, Hastings. *Duncan, Alexander. 7 Prince’s-gate, London, S.W. {Duncan Charles. 52 Union-place, Aberdeen *Duncan, James. 71 Cromwell-road, South Kensington, London, W. {Duncan, James Matthew, M.D. 30 Charlotte-square, Edinburgh. Duncan, J. F., M.D. 8 Upper Merrion-street, Dublin, }Duncan, Perer Martin, M.B.,F.R.S., F.G.S., Professor of Geology in King’s College, London. 4 St. George’s-terrace, Regent's. Park-road, London, N.W. §Duncan, William S. 79 Wolvyerhampton-road, Stafford. 30 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. . 1881. 1881. 1855. 1865. 1876, 1882. 1876, 1878. 1859. 1866. 1869. 1860. 1869. 1868. 1861. 1883. 1877 1871. 1863. 1876, 1883. 1870, 1885. 1861. 1858. 1870. 1859. 1870. 1883. 1883. 1867. 1867. 1855. 1873. 1876. 1868, 1863, 1883, §Duncombe, The Hon. Cecil. Nawton Grange, York. {Dunhill, Charles H. Gray’s-court, York. *Dunlop, William Henry. Annanhill, Kilmarnock, Ayrshire. {Dunn, David. Annet House, Skelmorlie, by Greenock, N.B. *Dunn, James. 64 Robertson-street, Glasgow. §Dunn, J. T. College of Physical Science, Newcastle-on-Tyne. tDunnachie, James. 2 West Regent-street, Glasgow. tDunne, D. B., M.A., Ph.D., Professor of Logic in the Catholie Uni- versity of Ireland. 4 Clanwilliam-place, Dublin. {Duns, Rev. John, D.D., F.R.S.E. New College, Edinburgh. {Duprey, Perry. ‘Woodberry Down, Stole Newington, London, N. {D’Urban, Wess chiar. LS. 4 Queen-terrace, Mount Radford, Exeter. {DurHam, ArtrHurR Epwarp, F.R.C.S., F.L.S., Demonstrator of Anatomy, Guy’s Hospital. 82 Brook-street, Grosyenor-square, — London, W. Dykes, Robert. Kilmorie, Torquay, Devon. *Dymond, Edward H. Oaklands, Aspley Guise, Woburn. {Eade, Peter, M.D. Upper St. Giles’s-street, Norwich. tEadson, Richard. 13 Hyde-road, Manchester. §Eagar, Rey. Thomas. The Rectory, Ashton-under-Lyne. : {Earle, Ven. Archdeacon, M.A. West Alvington, Devon. 1833. 1874. 1833. *EARNSHAW, Rey. SAMvEr, M.A, 14 Broomfield, ‘Sheffield. § Eason, Charles. 30 Kenilworth-square, Rathgar, Dublin. §Eastham, Silas. 50 Leyland-road, Southport. *Easton, Epwarp, C.E., F.G.S 11 Delahay-street, Westminster, S.-W. §Easton, James. Nest House, near Gateshead, Durham. tEaston, John. Durie House, Abercromby-street, Helensburgh, N.B. § Eastwood, Miss. Littleover Grange, Derby. § Eaton, Richard. 1 Stafford-street, Derby. Ebden, Rev. James Collett, M.A. i) R.A.S. Great Stukeley Vicarage, Huntingdonshire. *Kcliott, E. B., M.A. Queen’s College, Oxford. {Ecroyd, William Farrer. Spring Cottage, near Burnley. *Eddison, Francis. Syward Lodge, Dorchester. *Eddison, John Edwin, M.D., M.R.C.S. 29 Park-square, Leeds. *Eddy, James Ray, F.G.S. Carleton Grange, Skipton. Eden, Thomas. Talbot-road, Oxton. tEdmond, James. Cardens Haugh, Aberdeen. *Edmonds, F. B. 72 Portsdown-road, London, W. §Edmonds, William. Wiscombe Park, Honiton, Devon. §Edmunds, L. H., D.Sc. 8 Grafton-street, Piccadilly, London, W. *Edward, Allan. Farington Hall, Dundee. tEdward, Charles. Chambers, 8 Bank-street, Dundee. *Epwarps, Professor J. BAKER, Ph.D., D.C. A Montreal, Canada. {£leock, Charles, 30 Ly yme-street, Shaksper e-street, Ar dwick, Man- chester. tElder, Mrs. 6 Claremont-terrace, Glasgow. {Elger, ee Gwyn Empy, F.R.A.S. Manor Cottage, Kempston, Bedfor Ellacombe, Rey. H. T., F.S.A, Clyst St. George, Topsham, Devon. {Ellenhberger, J. L. Worksop. §Ellington, Edward Bayzand, M.Inst.C.E. Palace-chambers, Bridge- street, ‘Westminster, 8. W. Year of LIST OF MEMBERS. 31 Election. 1880. 1855. 1861. 1864, 1872. 1879. 1864. 1877. 1875. 1885. 1880. 1864, 1864, 1869. 1862. 1883. 1863. 1863. 1858. 1866, 1866. 1853. 1869, 1885. 1869. 1844. 1864, 1862. 1878. 1869, 1883. 1881. 1870. 1865, 1876, *Elliot, Colonel Charles, C.B, Hazelbank, Murrayfield, Midlothian, N.B {Eliot, Robert, F.B.S.E. Wolfelee, Hawick, N.B. *ELLIoT, Sir Watter, K.C.S.I., F.R.S., F.L.S. Wolfelee, Hawick, N.B. fElliott, EK. B. Washington, United States. {Ellott, Rev. E. B. 11 Sussex-square, Kemp Town, Brighton. Eiliott, John Foge. Elvet Hill, Durham. §Elliott, Joseph W. Post Office, Bury, Lancashire. *ELLIs, ALEXANDER JOHN, B.A., F.R.S., F.S.A. 25 Argyll-road, Kensington, London, W. {Ellis, Arthur Devonshire. School of Mines, Jermyn-street, London, 8.W.; and Thurnscoe Hall, Rotherham, Yorkshire. *Ellis, H. D. 67 Ladbroke Grove-road, Notting Hill, London, W. §Ellis, John. 17 Church-street, Southport. *Extis, Joun Henry. New Close, Cambridge-road, Southport. *Ellis, Joseph. Hampton Lodge, Brighton. fEllis, J.. Walter. High House, Thornwaite, Ripley, Yorkshire. *Ellis, Rev. Robert, A.M. The Institute, St. Saviour’s Gate, York. {Eniis, WitttaAM Horton. Hartwell House, Exeter. Ellman, Rey. E. B. Berwick Rectory, near Lewes, Sussex. fElphinstone, H. W., M.A., F.L.S. 2 Stone-buildings, Lincoln's Inn, London, W.C. §Elwes, George Robert. Bossington, Bournemouth. {Embleton, Dennis, M.D. Northumberland-street, Newcastle-on-Tyne. {Emery, The Ven. Archdeacon, B.D. Ely, Cambridgeshire. tEmpson, Christopher. Bramhope Hall, Leeds. ftEnfield, Richard. Low Pavement, Nottingham. tEnfield, William. Low Pavement, Nottingham. {English, Edgar Wilkins. Yorkshire Banking Company, Lowgate, Hull. tEnglish, J. T. Stratton, Cornwail. Eyniskitten, The Right Hon. Witt1am Wirxrovensy, Earl of, LL.D., D.C.L., F.R.S., F.G.S., M.R.LA. 65 Eaton-place, London, 8.W.; and Florence Court, Fermanagh, Ireland. : §Entwistle, James P. Beachfield, 2 Westelyffe-road, Southport. *Enys, John Davis. Care of F. G. Enys, Esq., Enys, Penryn, Cornwall. tErichsen, John Eric, F.R.S., F.R.C.S., Professor of Clinical Surgery in University College, London. 6 Cayendish-place, London, W. *Eskrigge, R. A., F.G.S. 18 Hackins-hey, Liverpool. *Esson, Wii1raM, M.A., F.R.S., F.C.S., F.R.A.S, Merton College ; and 1 Bradmore-road, Oxford. tEstcourt, Charles, F.C.S. 8 St. James’s-square, John Dalton-street, Manchester. Estcourt, Rev. W. J. B. Long Newton, Tetbury. fErueriner, Roser, F.R.S.L. & E., F.G.S., Assistant Keeper (Geo- logical and Palzontological Department) Natural History Museum (British Museum), 19 Halsey-street, Cadogan-place, London, S. W. §Eunson, Henry J. 20 St. Giles-street, Northampton. tEvans, Alfred. Exeter College, Oxford. ~ e *Evans, Arthur John, F.S.A. Nash Mills, Hemel Hempstead. *Evans, Rey. Cuartes, M.A. The Rectory, Solihull, Birmingham, fEvans, Captain SirFreprrtox J. O.,K.C.B., R.N., F.RB.S., F.R.A.S., F.R.G.S., Hydrographer to the Admiralty. 116 Victoria-street, Westminster, 8. W, 32 Year of Election 1869, 1861. 1883. 1883. 1881. 1876. 1865. 1875. 1866. 1865. 1871. 1868. 1880. 1863. 1885, 1881. 1874. 1874. 1859. 1876. LIST OF MEMBERS, peter H. Saville W. Wimbledon Park’ House, Wimbledon, urrey. *Evans, Joun, D.C.L., LL.D., Treas.R.S., F.S.A., F.G.8. 65 Old Bailey, London, E.C.; and Nash Mills, Hemel Hempstead, §Evans, J.C. Nevyill-street, Southport. §Evans, Mrs. J.C. Nevill-street, Southport. §Evans, Lewis. Picton Villa, Carmarthen. {Evans, Mortimer, C.E. 97 West Regent-street, Glasgow. tEvans, SepastiaAn, M.A., LL.D. Heathfield, Alleyn Park, Lower Norwood, 8.E. tEvans, Sparke. 3 Apsley-road, Clifton, Bristol, tEvans, Thomas, F.G.S. Belper, Derbyshire. *Evans, William. The Spring, Kenilworth. §Eve, H. Weston, M.A. University College, London, W.C. *Evrerert, J. D., M.A., D.C.L., F.RS.L.& E., Professor of Natural Philosophy in Queen’s College, Belfast. Lennox-vale, Belfast. tEveringham, Edward. St. Helen’s-road, Swansea. *Everitt, George Allen, F.R.G.S. Knowle Hall, Warwickshire. §Eves, Miss. Uxbridge. jEwart, J. Cossar, M.D., Professor of Natural History in the University of Edinburgh. tEwart, William, M.P. Glenmachan, Belfast. tEwart, W. Quartus. Glenmachan, Belfast. *Ewing, Archibald Orr, M.P. Ballikinrain Castle, Killearn, Stirling- shire. *Ewing, James Alfred, B.Sc., F.R.S.E., Professor of Mechanical En- gineering in the University of Tokio, Japan. 12 Laurel Bank, Dundee. . §Ewing, James L. 52 North Bridge, Edinburgh. . *Exley, John T., M.A. 1 Cotham-road, Bristol. . *Eyre, George Edward, F.G.8., F.R.G.S. 59 Lowndes-square, London, S.W.; and Warrens, near Lyndhurst, Hants. 2, {Eyre,G. E. Briscoe. Warrens, near Lyndhurst, Hants. Eyton, Charles. Hendred House, Abingdon. . {Farrtey, THomas, F.R.S.E., F.C.S. 8 Newton-grove, Leeds. . {Fairlie, James M. Charing Cross Corner, Glasgow. . {Fairlie, Robert, C.E. Woodlands, Clapham Common, London, S.W oe airlie, Robert F. Palace-chambers, Victoria-street, Westminster, ; {Fallmer, F. i. Lyncombe, Bath. . §Fallon, Rey. W.S. 1 St. Alban’s-terrace, Cheltenham. . §Faraday, I. J., F.L.S, F.S.8. College Chambers, 17 Brazenose- street, Manchester. . *Farnworth, Ernest. Swindon, near Dudley. . §Farnworth, Walter. 86 Preston New-road, Blackburn. . §Farnworth, William. 86 Preston New-road, Blackburn. . {Farquharson, Robert O. Houghton, Aberdeen. . *Farrar, Rey. FrepErtck Witiiam, M.A., D.D., F.R.S., Arch- deacon of Westminster. St. Margaret’s Rectory, Westminster, S.W. . §Farrell, John Arthur. Moynalty, Kells, North Ireland. . {Farrelly, Rey. Thomas. Royal Collece, Maynooth. . *Faulding, Joseph. Ebor Villa, Godwin-road, Clive-vale, Hastings, . §Faulding, Mrs. Tibor Villa, Godwin-road, Clive-vale, Hastings. LIST OF MEMBERS. 33 ‘Year of Election. 1859, 1863. 1873. 1846. 1864, 1852, 1883. 1876. 1876. 1883. 1859, 1871. 1867. 1857. 1854. 1867. 1883, 1863. 1862. 1873. 1882. 1875. 1868. 1869. 1882. 1883. 1883. 1878. 1883. 1883. 1883. 1881. 1863. 1851. 1858. 1869. 1873. 1879. 1875. 1858, *Fawcert, The Right Hon. Henry, M.A., M.P., F.R.S., Professor of Political Economy in the University of Cambridge. 51 The Lawn, South Lambeth-road, London, S.W.; and 18 Brookside, Cambridge. tFawceus, George. Alma-place, North Shields. *Fazakerley, Miss. The Castle, Denbigh. {Felkin, William, F.L.S. The Park, Nottingham. Fell, John B. Spark’s Bridge, Ulverstone, Lancashire. *FELLows, Frank P., F.S.A., F.S.S. 8 The Green, Hampstead, London, N.W. {Fenton,S.Greame. 9 College-square ; and Keswick, near Belfast. §Fenwick, E.H. 29 Harley-street, London, W. *Fergus, Andrew, M.D. 8 Elmbank-crescent, Glasgow. {Ferguson, Alexander A. 11 Grosyenor-terrace, Glasgow, §Ferguson, Mrs. A, A. 11 Grosvenor-terrace, Glasgow. {Ferguson, John. Cove, Nige, Inverness. *Ferguson, John, M.A., Professor of Chemistry in the University of Glasgow. tFerguson, Robert M., Ph.D., F.R.S.E. 8 Queen-street, Edinburgh. {Ferguson, Sir Samuel, LL.D.,Q.C. 20 Great George’s-street North, Dublin. {Ferguson, William, F.L.S., F.G.S. Kinmundy, near Mintlaw, Aberdeenshire. *Fergusson, H. B. 13 Airlie-place, Dundee. §Fernald, H. P. Alma House, Cheltenham. *FErnNIE, JOHN. Bonchurch, Isle of Wight. {Frrrers, Rev. Norman MacLeop, D.D., F.R.S., Vice-Chancellor of the University of Cambridge. Caius College Lodge, Cambridge. fFerrier, David, M.A., M.D., F.R.S., Professor of Forensic Medicine in King’s College. 16 Upper Berkeley-street, London, W. §Fewings, James, B.A., B.Sc. The Grammar School, Southampton. {Fiddes, Walter. Clapton Villa, Tyndall’s Park, Clifton, Bristol. tField, Edward. Norwich. *Frecp, Rogers, B.A., C.E. 5 Cannon-row, Westminster, S.W. §Filliter, Freeland. St. Martin’s House, Wareham, Dorset. *Finch, Gerard B., M.A. 10 Lyndhurst-road, Hampstead, London, N.W §Finch, Mrs. Gerard. 10 Lyndhurst-road, Hampstead, London, N,W. Finch, John. Bridge Work, Chepstow. Finch, John, jun. Bridge Work, Chepstow. *Findlater, William, M.P. 22 Fitzwilliam-square, Dublin. §Finney, John Douglass. 27 Porchester-terrace, London, W §Finney, Mrs. J. D. 27 Porchester-terrace, London, W. §Finney, Miss. 27 Porchester-terrace, London, W. {Firth, Colonel Sir Charles. Heckmondwike. Firth, Thomas. Northwick. *Firth, William. Burley Wood, near Leeds. *Fiscoer, Witt1am L. F., M.A., LL.D., F.R.S. St. Andrews, Scotland. {Fishbourne, Admiral E.G., R.N. 26 Hogarth-road, Earl’s Court- road, London, S.W. {Fisuer, Rey. Osmonp, M.A., F.G.S. Harlton Rectory, near Cambridge. §Fisher, William. Maes Fron, near Welshpool, Montgomeryshire, {Fisher, William. Norton Grange, near Sheffield. *Fisher, W. W., M.A., F.0.S. 2 Park-crescent, Oxford, tFishwick, Henry. Carr-hill, Rochdale. Cc 34 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1871. 1871. 1883. 1868, 1878. 1878. 1857. 1881. 1865. 1850, 1881. 1876. 1876, 1867. 1870. 1869. 1862. 1877. 1881, 1879. 1879. 1880. 1873.. 1883. 1866. 1875, 18838. 1867. 1858, 1883. 1854, 1877. 1882. 1870. 1875. 1865, 1865, 1883. 1857, *Fison, Frederick W., F.C.S. Hastmoor, Ilkley, Yorkshire. tF iron, J.G., M.A. 5 Lancaster-terrace, Regent’s Park, Ponden, N.W. §Fitch, Rev. a4, Ivyholme, Southport. }Fitch, Robert, F.G.8., F.S.A. Norwich. {Fitzgerald, C. E., M.D. 27 Upper Merrion-street, Dublin. § FITZGERALD, GrorcE Francis, M.A., F.R.S. Trinity College, Dublin. {Fitzpatrick, Thomas, M.D. 31 Lower Baggot-street, Dublin. {Fitzsimmons, Henry, M.D. Minster-yard, York: tFleetwood, D. J. 45 George-street, St. Paul’s, Birmingham. - Fleetwood, Sir Peter Hesketh, Bart. Rossall Hall, Fleetwood, Lancashire. : {Fleming, Professor Alexander, M.D. 121 Hagley-road, Birmingham. {Fleming, Rey. Canon James, B.D. The Residence, York. {Fleming, James Brown. Beaconsfield, Kelvinside, near Glasgow. {Fleming, Sandford. Ottawa, Canada. $F LEICHER, Atrrep E. 5 Edge-lane, Liverpool. tFletcher, B. Edgington. Norwich. {FLETCHER, Lavineron E., M.Inst.C.E, 41 Corporation-street, Man- chester. Fletcher, T. B. E., M.D. 7 Waterloo-street, Birmingham. tFiowrr, Witt1am Henry, LL.D., F.R.S., F.LS., F.G.S., F.R.C.S., Hunterian Professor of Comparative Anatomy, and Conservator of the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons. Royal College of Surgeons, Lincoln’s-Inn-fields, “London, Wc. *Floyer, Ernest A., F.R.G.S., F.L.S. 7 The Terrace, Putney, 8.W. tFoljambe, Cecil Gi Ss. M.P. 2 Carlton House-terrace, Pall Mall, London, 8. W. {Foote, Charles Newth, M.D. 3 Albion-place, Sunderland. tFoote, Harry D’Oyley, M.D. Rotherham, Yorkshire. tFoote, R. Bruce. Care of Messrs. H. 8. King & Co., 65 Cornhill, London, F.C. *FORBES, rh ciaie M.A., F.R.S.E. 34 Great George-street, Lon- don, S. W § Forbes, Henry, 0., F.Z.8. Rubislaw Den, Aberdeen. tFord, William. "Hartsdown V Villa, Kensington Park-gardens Kast, ‘London, W. *ForpHaM, H, Groner, F.G.S. Odsey Grange, Royston, Cambridge- shire. *Forrest, William Hutton. 1 Pitt-terrace, Stirling. §Formby, R. Formby, near Liverpool. tForster, Anthony. Finlay House, St. Leonard’s-on-Sea. *Forsrer, The Right Hon. Wr11am Epwarp, M.P., F.R.S. - 80 Eccleston-square, London, 8.W.; and Wharfeside, Builey-in- Wharfedale, Leeds, §Forsyth, A. R. University College, Liverpool. *Fort, Richard. Read Hall, Whalley, Lancashire. {FortEscur, The Right Hon. the Earl. Castle Hill, North Devon. §Forward, Henry. 3 Burr-street, London, E. tForwood, Sir William B. Hopeton House, Se es Liverpool {Foster, A. Le Neve. Hast Hill, Wandsworth, Swrey, 8.W. tFoster, Balthazar, M.D., Professor of Medicine in Queen’s College, Birmingham. 16 Temple- row, Birmingham, *FostER, Crement Lr Neve, B.A., D.Se., F.G.8S. Llandudno. §Foster, Mrs. C. Le Neve. Llandudno. *Fostrr, Grorce Carey, B.A., F.R.S., F.C.8., Professor of Physics in University College, London, 12 Hilldrop-road, London, N, LIST OF MEMBERS. 35 Year of Election, 1881. 1845, 1877. 1859, 1863. 1859. 1873. 1866. 1868. 1876. 1882. 1870. 1883, 1883. 1860. 1883, 1876. 1860. 1876. 1881, 1866, 1846, 1882. 1859. 1865. 1871. 1859. 1871. 1860. 1847. 1877. 1865. 1880. 1841, 1869, 1869. 1857, 1883. tFoster, J. L. Ogleforth, York. {Foster, John N. Sandy Place, Sandy, Bedfordshire. §Foster, Joseph B. 6 James-street, Plymouth. *Fosrer, Micwant, M.A., M.D., Sec. R.S., F.LS., F.0.8., Professor of Physiology in the University of Cambridge. Trinity College, and Great Shelford, near Cambridge. " {Foster, Robert. 30 Rye-hill, Newcastle-upon-Tyne. *Foster, S. Lloyd. Brundall Lodge, Ealing, Middlesex, W. *Foster, William. Harrowins House, Queensbury, Yorkshire. {Fowler, George, M.Inst.C.E., F.G.S. Basford Hall, near Notting- ham. tFowler, G. G. Gunton Hall, Lowestoft, Suffolk. *Fowler, John. 4 Kelvin Bank-terrace, Glasgow. tFow rer, Jonn, M.Inst.C.E., F.G.S. 2 Queen Square-place, West- minster, 8. W. *Fowler, Robert Nicholas, M.A., M.P., F.R.G.S, 50 Cornhill, London, E.C. *Fox, Charles. Fore-street, Kingsbridge, Devon. §Fox, Charles Douglas, C.E. 5 Delahay-street, Westminster, S.W. *Fox, Rev. Edward, M.A. Upper Heyford, Banbury. §Fox, Howard, United States Consul. Falmouth. *Fox, Joseph Hayland. The Cleve, Wellington, Somerset. {Fox, Joseph John, Church-row, Stoke Newington, London, N tFox, St. G. Lane. 9 Sussex-place, London, S.W. *FoxweEtt, Herpert S., M.A., Professor of Political Economy in University College, London. St. John’s College, Cambridge. *Francis,G.B, Inglesby House, Stoke Newington-green, London, N. Francis, WILLIAM, Ph.D., F.L.S., F.G.8., F.R.A.S. Red Lion-court, eaten London, E.C.; and Manor House, Richmond, urrey. feipsiateet axe, Epwarp, M.D., D.C.L., Ph.D., F.R.S., F.C.S., Professor of Chemistry in the Royal School of Mines. The Yews, Reigate Hill, Surrey. yf *Frankland, Rev. Marmaduke Charles. Chowbent, near Manchester, §Fraser, Alexander, M.B. Royal College of Surgeons, Dublin. {Fraser, George B. 3 Airlie-place, Dundee. Fraser, James. 25 Westland-row, Dublin. Fraser, James William. 84 Kensington Palace-gardens, London, W. *FrasEr, Jonn, M.A., M.D. Chapel Ash, Wolverhampton, {Fraser, Tuomas R., M.D., F.RS.L.&E. 37 Melville-street,. dinburgh. *Frazer, Daniel. 113 Buchanan-street, Glasgow. {Frazer, Evan L. R. Brunswick-terrace, Spring Bank, Hull, tFreeborn, Richard Fernandez. 38 Broad-street, Oxford. *Freeland, Humphrey William, F.G.S. West-street, Chichester, §Freeman, Francis Ford. Black Friars House, Plymouth. {Freeman, James. 15 Francis-road, Edgbaston, Birmingham. {Freeman, Thomas. Brynhyfryd, Swansea. Freeth, Major-General 8. 30 Royal-crescent, Notting Hill, London,. W. Frere, George Edward, F.R.S. Roydon Hall, Diss, Norfolk. {Frerz, The Right Hon. Sir H. Barrre E., Bart., G.C.S.1., G.C.B. F.R.S., F.R.G.S. Atheneum Club, London, 8.W. 1 tFrere, Rey. William Edward. The Rectory, Bilton, near Bristol. *Frith, Richard Hastings, C.E,, M.R.I.A., F.R.G.S.1. 48 Summer- hill, Dublin, §Froane, William, Beech House, Birkdale, Southport. c2 36 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1869. 1882. 1885. 1847. 1875. 1875. 1872. 1859. 1869. 1864. 1881. 1857. 1863. 1876. 1850. 1861. 1876. 1863. 1861. 1861. 1875. 11860. 1860. 1869. '1870. 1870. 1872. 1877. 1868. 1883. 1882. 1882. 1862. 1865. 1882. 1878. 1883. 1874. 11882. 1870. 1870. Nem be Charles. 26 Upper Bedford-place, Russell-square, Lon- on, W.C. §Frost, Edward P., J.P. West Wratting Hall, Cambridgeshire. §Frost, Captain H., J.P. West Wratting, Cambridgeshire. {Frost, William. Wentworth Lodge, Upper Tulse Hill, London,S.W. {Fry, F. J. 104 Pembroke-road, Clifton, Bristol. Fry, Francis. Cotham, Bristol. *Fry, Joseph Storrs. 2 Charlotte-street, Bristol. *Fuller, Rev. A. Pallant, Chichester. {Fuiter, Freverick, M.A. 9 Palace-road, Surbiton. {Fuiter, Goren, M.Inst.C.E., Professor of Engineering in Queen’s College, Belfast. 14 College-gardens, Belfast. *Furneaux, Rey. Alan. St. German's Parsonage, Cornwall. {Gabb, Rev. James, M.A. Bulmer Rectory, Welburn, Yorkshire. *Gadesden, Augustus William, F.S.A. Ewell Castle, Surrey. tGacrs, ArpHonse, M.R.I.A. Museum of Irish Industry, Dublin. *Gainsford, W. D. Aswardby Hall, Spilsby. i {Gairdner, Charles. Broom, Newton Mearns, Renfrewshire. {Gairdner, Professor W. T., M.D. 225 St. Vincent-street, Glasgow. {Galbraith, Andrew. Glasgow. Garprairu, Rey. J. A., M.A., M.R.I.A. Trinity College, Dublin. tGale, James M. 23 Miller-street, Glasgow. {Gale, Samuel, F.C.S. 225 Oxford-street, London, W. tGalloway, Charles John. Knott Mill Iron Works, Manchester. {Galloway, John, jun. Knott Mill Iron Works, Manchester. §GaLtoway, W. Cardiff. *Gatron, Captain Doveras, C.B., D.C.L., F.RS., F.LS., F.GS., F.R.G.S. (GENERAL SECRETARY.) 12 Chester-street, Grosvenor- place, London, 8. W. *Gatron, Francis, M.A., F.R.S., F.G.S., F.R.G.S. 42 Rutland- gate, Knightsbridge, London, 8.W. t{Gatron, Jonn C., M.A., F.L.S. 40 Great Marlborough-street, London, W. §Gamble, Lieut.-Colonel D. St. Helen’s, Lancashire. tGamble, J.C. St. Helen's, Lancashire. *Gamble, John G., M.A. Capetown. (Care of Messrs. Ollivier and Brown, 37 Sackville-street, Piccadilly, London. W.) tGamble, William. St. Helen’s, Lancashire. {Gamerr, Arrour, M.D., F.R.S., F.R.S.E., Professor of Physiology in Owens College, Manchester. Fairview, Princes-road, Fal- lowfield, Manchester. §Gant, Major John Castle. St. Leonard's. *Gardner, H. Dent, F.R.G.S. 25 Northbrook-road, Lee, Kent. tGardner, John Starkie, F.G.S. Park House, St. John’s Wood Park, London, N.W. {Garner, Ropert, F.L.S. Stoke-upon-Trent. {Garner, Mrs. Robert. Stoke-upon-Trent. §Garnett, William, M.A. University College, Nottingham. tGarnham, John. 123 Bunhill-row, London, £.C. §Garson, J. G., M.D. Royal College of Surgeons, Lincoln’s-Inn-fields, London, W.C. *Garstin, John Ribton, M.A., LL.B., MRIA., F S.A. Bragans- town, Castlebellingham, Ireland. tGarton, William. Woolston, Southampton. +Gaskell, Holbrook. Woolton Wood, Liverpool. *Gaskell, Holbrook, jun. Clayton Lodge, Aigburth, Liverpool. LIST OF MEMBERS. oT Y lection. 1847. *Gaskell, Samuel. Windham Club, St. James’s-square, London, S. W.. 1842. 1862. 1875. 1875, 1871. 1883. 1859. 1854. 1867. 1871. 1883. 1882, 1875. 1870. 1870. 1865. 1874. 1876. 1870. 1870. 1842. 1883. 1857. 1883. 1859. 1882. 1878, 1878. 1871. 1881. 1868. 1864, 1861. 1867. 1876. 1867. 1869. Gaskell, Rey. William, M.A. Plymouth-grove, Manchester. *Gatty, Charles Henry, M.A., F.L.S., F.G.8. Felbridge Park, East: Grinstead, Sussex. tGavey, J. 48 Stacey-road, Routh, Cardiff. Gaye, Henry S., M.D. Newton Abbot, Devon tGeddes, John. 9 Melville-crescent, Edinburgh. §Geddes, John. 25 Portland-street, Southport. tGeddes, William D., M.A., Professor of Greek in King’s College, Old Aberdeen. tGee, Robert, M.D. 5 Abercromby-square, Liverpool. {Gerxiz, ARcHIBALD, LL.D., F.R.S. L.& E., F.G.S., Director-General of the Geological Survey of the United Kingdom. Geological’ Survey Office, Jermyn-street, London, 8.W. {Geikie, James, LL.D., F.R.S. L.& E., F.G.S., Murchison Professor of Geology and Mineralogy in the University of Edinburgh. 10 Bright’s-crescent, Mayfield, Edinburgh. §Gell, Mrs. Seedley Lodge, Pendleton, Manchester. §Genese, R. W., M.A.. Professor of Mathematics in University Cob lege, Aberystwith. *George, Rev. Hereford B., M.A., F.R.G.S. New College, Oxford. tGerstl, R., F.C.S. University College, London, W.C. *Gervis, Walter S., M.D., F.G.S. Ashburton, Devonshire. {Gibbins, William. Battery Works, Digbeth, Birmingham, tGibson, The Right Hon. Edward, Q.C., M.P. 23 Fitzwilliam- square, Dublin. *Gibson, George Alexander, M.D., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., F.G.S. 1 Ran- dolph Cliff, Edinburgh. *Gibson, Genta Stacey. Saffron Walden, Essex. }Gibson, Thomas. 51 Oxford-street, Liverpool. tGibson, Thomas, jun. 10 Parkfield-road, Prince’s Park, Liverpool.: GiLBERT, JosEpH Henry, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.C.S. Harpenden, near. St. Albans. §Gilbert, Mrs. Harpenden, near St. Albans. tGilbert, J. T., M.R.I.A. Villa Nova, Blackrock, Dublin. §Gilbert, Thomas. Derby-road, Southport. *Gilchrist, James, M.D. Crichton House, Dumfries. Gilderdale, Rev. John, M.A. Walthamstow, Essex. tGiles, Alfred, M.P., M.I.C.E. Cosford, Godalming. §Giles, Oliver. Park Side, Cromwell-road, St. Andrew’s, Bristol. Giles, Rev. William. Netherleich House, near Chester. TGill, Rey. A. W. H. 44 Eaton-square, London, 8. W. *Gitx, Davin. The Observatory, Cape Town. tGill, H. C. Bootham, York. tGill, Joseph. Palermo, Sicily. (Care of W. H. Gill, Esq., General Post Office, St. Martin’s-le-Grand, E.C.) tGitt, THomas. 4 Sydney-place, Bath. *Gilroy, George. Woodlands, Parbold, near Wigan. tGilroy, Robert. Craigie, by Dundee. tGimingham, Charles H., F.C.S. 45 St. Augustine’s-road, Camden- square, London, N.W. §Ginspure, Rev. C. D., D.C.L., LL.D. Holmlea, Virginia Water Station, Chertsey. tGirdlestone, Rey. Canon E., M.A. Olveston, Almondbury, Glouces- tershire. 1874, *Girdwood, James Kennedy. Old Park, Belfast. 1883, *Gladstone, Miss. 17 Pembridge-square, London, W. 38 Year of LIST OF MEMBERS. Election. 1888. 1850. 1883, 1849. 1875. 1861. 1871. 1883, 1881. 1881, 1870. 1859, 1867. 1874, 1874. 1870. 1872. 1878. 1880. 1883. 1852. 1879. 1846. 1876. 1877. 1881. 1878. 1878. 1852. 1842. 1865, 1869. 1870, 1883. 1871. 1857. 1865. 1875, 1873. 1849, 1857, *Gladstone, Miss E. A. 17 Pembridge-square, London, W. ~ *Gladstone, George, F.C.S., F.R.G.S. 31 Veninor-villas, Brighton. *Gladstone, Miss Isabella M. 17 Pembridge-square, London, W. *Guapstone, Jonn Hart, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.C.S. 17 Pembridge- square, London, W. *Glaisher, Ernest Henry. 1Dartmouth-place, Blackheath, London, S.E. *GLAIsSHER, JAMES, F.R.S., F.R.A.S. 1 Dartmouth-place, Black- heath, London, 8.E. *GuaisHEr, J. W. L., M.A., F.RS. F.R.AS. Trinity College, Cambridge. §Glasson, L, T, 2 Roper-street, Penrith. *GiazEBRooK, R. T., M.A., F.R.S. Trinity College, Cambridge. §Gleadow, Frederic. 13 Park-square, Leeds. §Glen, David Corse, F.G.S. 14 Annfield-place, Glasgow. {Glennie, J. S. Stuart. 6 Stone-buildings, Lincoln's Inn, London, W.C. {Gloag, John A. L. 10 Inverleith-place, Edinburgh. Glover, George. Ranelagh-road, Pimlico, London, 8.W. fGlover, George T. 30 Donegall-place, Belfast. {Glover, Thomas. 77 Claverton-street, London, S.W. Glover, Thomas. 124 Manchester-road, Southport. tGlynn, Thomas R. 1 Rodney-street, Liverpool. tGopparp, RicHarp. 16 Booth-street, Bradford, Yorkshire. *Godlee, J. Lister. 3 New-square, Lincoln’s Inn, London, W.C. {GopMan, F. Du Cans, F.R.S., F.L.S. 10 Chandos-street, Oavendish- square, London, W. §Godson, Dr. Alfred. Cheadle, Cheshire. tGodwin, John. Wood House, Rostrevor, Belfast. §Gopwin-AvsrEen, Lieut.-Colonel H. H., F.R.S., F.R.G.S., F.Z.S. Deepdale, Reigate. t{Gopwin-Avsten, Rozerr A. C., B.A., F.R.S., F.G.S. Shalford House, Guildford. {Goff, Bruce, M.D. Bothwell, Lanarkshire. {Gorr, James. 11 Northumberland-road, Dublin. {Goldschmidt, Edward. Nottingham. tGoldthorp, Miss R. F. C, Cleckheaton, Bradford, Yorkshire. {Good, Rey. Thomas, B.D. 51 Wellington-road, Dublin, tGoodbody, Jonathan. Clare, King’s County, Ireland. *GoopMAN, Joun, M.D. 8 Leicester-street, Southport. {Goodman, J. D. Minories, Birmingham. tGoodman, Neville, M.A. Peterhouse, Cambridge. *Goodwin, Rey. Henry Albert, M.A., F.R.A.S. Lambourne Rectory, Romford. §Goouch, B., B.A. 2 Oxford-road, Birkdale, Southport. *Gordon, Joseph Gordon, F.C.S. 20 Kiny-street, St. James's, London, SW. tGordon, Samuel, M.D. 11 Hume-street, Dublin. fGore, George, LL.D., F.R.S. 50 Islington-row, Edgbaston, Bir- mingham. *Gotch, Francis. Stokes Croft, Bristol. *Gotch, Rey. Frederick William, LL.D. Stokes Croft, Bristol. *Gotch, Thomas Henry. Kettering. §Gott, Charles, M.I.C.E. Parkfield-road, Manningham, Bradford, Yorkshire. tGough, The Hon. Frederick. Perry Hall, Birmingham. tGough, The Right Hon. George S., Viscount, M.A., F.L.S., F.G.S. St. Helen’s, Booterstown, Dublin. LIST OF MEMBERS. 89 Hlcotion. 1881. {Gough, Thomas, B.Sc., F.C.S. Elmfield College, York. 1868. tGould, Rev. George. Unthank-road, Norwich. 1878. {Gowlay, J. McMillan. 21 St. Andrew’s-place, Bradford, York- -! shire. : 1867. tGourley, Henry (Engineer). Dundee. 1876. {Gow, Robert. Cairndowan, Dowanhill, Glasgow, 1888. §Gow, Mrs. Cairndowan, Dowanhill, Glasgow. Gowland, James. London-wall, London, E.C. 1873. §Goyder, Dr. D. Marley House, 88 Great Horton-road, Bradford, Yorkshire. . 1861. {Grafton, Frederick W. Park-road, Whalley Range, Manchester. 1867. *Granam, Crrit, C.M.G., F.L.S., F.R.G.S8. Walton House, Ryde, Isle of Wight. 1875. {Graname, JAmus. Auldhouse, Pollokshaws, near Glasgow. 1852. *Gratneur, Rey.Canon Jonny, D.D.,M.R.LA. Skerry and Rathcavan Rectory, Broughshane, near Ballymena, Co. Antrim. 1871. {Grant, Sir ALexanpnr, Bart., M.A., Principal of the University of Edinburgh. 21 Lansdowne-crescent, Edinburgh. 1870. {Grant, Colonel James A., C.B., C.S.L, F.RS., F.LS., FR.GS. 19 Upper Grosvyenor-street, London, W. 1855. *Grant, Ropert, M.A., LL.D., F.R.S., F.R.A.S., Regius Professor of Astronomy in the University of Glasgow. The Observatory, Glasgow. 1854, {GranrHam, Ricward B., M-Inst.C.E., F.G.S. 22 Whitehall-place, London, 8. W. 1864. {Grantham, Richard F, 22 Whitehall-place, London, 8. W. 1881. {Graves, E. 22 Trebovir-road, Earl’s Court-road, London, 8.W. 1874. {Gyraves, Rev. James, B.A., M.R.I.A. Inisnag Glebe, Stonyford, Co. Kilkenny. 1881. {Gray, Alan, LL.B. Minster-yard, York. 1870. {Gray, C. B, 5 Rumford-place, Liverpool. 1864. *Gray, Rev. Charles. The Vicarage, Blyth, Worksop. 1865. {Gray, Charles. Swan-bank, Bilston. 1876. {Gray, Dr. Newton-terrace, Glasgow. 1881. {Gray, Edwin, LL.B. Minster-yard, York. 1864. {Gray, Jonathan. Summerhill House, Bath. 1859. {Gray, Rev. J. H. Bolsover Castle, Derbyshire. 1870. {Gray, J. Macfarlane. 127 Queen’s-road, Peckham, London, SL. 1878. tGray, Matthew Hamilton. 14 St. John’s Park, Blackheath, London, s SUB, 1878. {Gray, Robert Kaye. 14 St. John’s Park, Blackheath, London, S.E. 1881. {Gray, Thomas. 21 Haybrom-crescent, Glasgow. . §Gray, Thomas. Spittal Hill, Morpeth. . tGray, William, M.R.I.A. 6 Mount Charles, Belfast. *Gray, Colonel Witttam. Farley Hall, near Reading. . §Gray, William Lewis. 386 Gutter-lane, London, E.C. . §Gray, Mrs. W. L. 86 Gutter-lane, London, E.C, . §Greathead, J. H. 8 Victoria-chambers, London, 8.W. . §Greaves, Charles Augustus, M.B., LL.B. 101 Friar-gate, Derby. . [Greayes, William. Station-street, Nottingham. f . [Greaves, William, 3 South-square, Gray’s Inn, London, W.C. - *Grece, Clair J., LL.D. Redhill, Surrey. . {Green, A. F. 15 Ashwood-villas, Headingley,’ Leeds. - *Greenhalgh, Thomas. Thornydikes, Sharples, near Bolton-le-Moors. . §GREENHILL, A. G., M.A., Professor of Mathematics at the Royal _ Artillery Institution, Woolwich. Emmanuel College, Cambridge. 40 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1881. §Greenhough, Edward. Matlock Bath, Derbyshire. 1863. {Greenwell, G. E. Poynton, Cheshire. 1875. {Greenwood, Frederick. School of Medicine, Leeds. 1862. *Greenwood, Henry. 32 Castle-street, and the Woodlands, Anfield- road, Anfield, Liverpool. 1877. {Greenwood, Holmes. 78 King-street, Accrington. 1883, §GREENWooD, J. G., LL.D., Vice-Chancellor of Victoria University. Owens College, Manchester. 1849, {Greenwood, William. Stones, Todmorden. 1861, *Gree, Rosrrt Puirres, F.G.S., F.R.A.S. Coles Park, Bunting- ford, Herts, 1833. Gregg, T. H. 22 Ironmonger-lane, Cheapside, London, E.C. 1860. t{Grucor, Rev. Warmer, M.A. Pitsligo, Rosehearty, Aberdeenshire. 1868. 1Gregory, Charles Hutton, O.M.G. 2 Delahay-street, Westminster, W. 1888, §Gregson, G. E. Ribble View, Preston. 1861, *Gregson, Samuel Leigh. Aigburth-road, Liverpool. 1881. §Gregson, William. Baldersby, Thirsk. 1875. {Grenfell, J. Granville, B.A., F.G.S. 5 Albert-villas, Clifton, Bristol. 1875. t{Grey, Mrs. Maria G. 18 Cadogan-place, London, 8.W. 1871. *Grierson, Samuel, Medical Superintendent of the District Asylum, Melrose, N.B. 1859, {Grrerson, Tuomas Boytz, M.D. Thornhill, Dumfriesshire. 1875. tGrieve, David, F.R.S.E., F.G.S. 2 Victoria-terrace, Portobello, Edinburgh. 1878. {Griffin, Robert, M.A., LL.D. Trinity College, Dublin. 1859. *Grirrira, Groren, M.A., F.C.S. Harrow. Griffith, George R. Fitzwilliam-place, Dublin. 1870. §Griffith, Rev. Henry, F.G.8. Barnet, Herts. 1870, {Grifith, N. R. The Coppa, Mold, North Wales. Grirrirus, Rey. Joun, M.A. Wadham College, Oxford. 1847, {Griffiths, Thomas. Bradford-street, Birmingham. 1879. §Griffiths, Thomas, F.C.8., F.S.S. Silverdale, Oxton, Birkenhead. 1875. {Grignon, James, H.M. Consul at Riga. Riga. 1870. {Grimsdale, T. F., M.D. 29 Rodney-street, Liverpool. 1842, Grimshaw, Samuel, M.A. Errwod, Buxton. 1881. {Gripper, Edward. Nottingham. 1864. [GRoom-Naprer, CHarLes Orrtny. 18 Elgin-road, St. Peter's Park, London, N.W. 1869. §Grote, Arthur, F.L.S., F.G.S. 42 Ovington-square, London, S.W. Grove, The Hon, Sir Writ1am Roser, Knt., M.A., D.C.L., F.R.S. 115 Harley-street, London, W. 1863, *Groves, Tuomas B., F.C.S. 80 St. Mary-street, Weymouth. 1869, {Gruss, Howarp, F.R.S., F.R.A.S. 40 Leinster-square, Rathmines, Dublin. 1867. tGuild, John. Bayfield, West Ferry, Dundee. Guinness, Henry. 17 College-green, Dublin. 1842, Guinness, Richard Seymour. 17 College-green, Dublin. 1856, *Guisx, Lieut.-Colonel Sir Wirt1am Vernon, Bart., F.G.S., F.LS. Elmore Court, near Gloucester. 1862. {Gunn, John, M.A., F.G.S. Irstedd Rectory, Norwich. 1877. {Gunn, William, F.G.S. Barnard Castle, Darlington. 1866. {Gtnruer, Apert ©. L.G., M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.R.S., Keeper of the Zoological Collections in the British Museum. British Museum, South Kensington, S.W. 1880. §Guppy, John J. Ivy-place, High-street, Swansea. Year of LIST OF MEMBERS. 41 Election. 1868. 1876. 1859. 1883. 1857. 1876. 1865. 1881. 1842. . 1870. 1848. 1870, 1879. 1869. 1875. 1870. 1883, 1872. 1879. 1883. 1881. 1854, 1859, 1872. 1866. 1860. 1883. 1873. 1868. 1858. 1883. 1869. 1851. 1881. 1878. 1878, 1875. 1863. 1850, 1861. *Gurney, John. Sprouston Hall, Norwich. tGuthrie, Francis, Cape Town, Cape of Good Hope. {Gururiz, Frepericr, B.A., F.R.S. L. & E., Professor of Physics in the Royal School of Mines. Science Schools, South Kensington, London, 8.W. §Guthrie, Malcolm. 2 Parkfield-road, Liverpool. tGwynne, Rev. John. Tullyagnish, Letterkenny, Strabane, Ireland. yGwyrHeR, R. F., M.A. Owens College, Manchester. tHackney, William. 9 Victoria-chambers, Victoria-street, London, S.W §Happon, ALFRED Cort, B.A., F.Z.8., Professor of Zoology in the Royal College of Science, Dublin. Haden, G. N. Trowbridge, Wiltshire. Hadfield, George. Victoria-park, Manchester. tHadivan, Isaac. 3 Huskisson-street, Liverpool. tHadland, William Jenkins. Banbury, Oxfordshire. tHaigh, George. Waterloo, Liverpool. *Hailstone, Edward, F.S.A. Walton Hall, Wakefield, Yorkshire. tHaxs, H. Witson, Ph.D., F.C.S. Queenwood College, Hants. tHake, R. C. Grasmere Lodge, Addison-road, Kensington, Lon- don, W. tHale, Rey. Edward, M.A., F.G.S., F.R.G.S. Eton College, Windsor, tHalhead, W. B. 7 Parkfield-road, Liverpool. §Haliburton, Robert Grant. National Club, Whitehall, London, S.W. Harrax, The Right Hon. Viscount, G.C.B., F.R.G.S. 10 Belgrayve- square, London, S.W.; and Hickleston Hall, Doncastey. }Hall, Dr. Alfred. 30 Old Steine, Brighton. *Hall, Ebenezer. Abbeydale Park, near Sheffield. *Hall, Miss Emily. Bowdon, Cheshire. §Hall, Frederick Thomas, F.R.A.S. Moore-place, Esher, Surrey. *Hact, Huen Frere, F.G.8. Greenheys, Wallasey, Birkenhead. Hall, John Frederic. Lllerker House, Richmond, Surrey. *Hall, Captain Marshall. 13 Old-square, Lincoln’s Inn, London, W.C. *Hall, Thomas B. Australia. (Care of J. P. Hall, Esq., Crane House, Great Yarmouth.) *Hatt, TownsHEenD M.,F.G.S. Pilton, Barnstaple. tHall, Walter. 11 Pier-road, Erith. *Hall, Miss Wilhelmina. The Gore, Eastbourne. *Hatrerr, T.G. P., M.A. Claverton Lodge, Bath. *Hauierr, WittramM Henry, F.L.S. Buckingham House, Marine Parade, Brighton. ' Halsall, Edward. 4 Somerset-street, Kingsdown, Bristol. *Hambly, Charles Hambly Burbridge, F.G.S. Holmeside, Hazelwood, Derby. . *Hamel, Egbert D. de. Bole Hall, Tamworth. §Hamilton, Rowland. Oriental Club, Hanover-square, London, W. tHammond, C. C. Lower Brook-street, Ipswich. *Hammond, Robert. 110 Cannon-street, London, E.C. tHanagan, Anthony. Luckington, Dalkey. §Hance, Edward M., LL.B. 6 Sea Bank-avenue, Egremont, Cheshire. tHancock, C. F., M.A. 36 Blandford-square, London, N.W. tHancock, John. 4 St. Mary’s-terrace, Newcastle-on-Tyne. {Hancock, John, J.P. The Manor House, Lurgan, Co. Armagh. VEantosieatialer- 10 Upper Chadwell-street, Pentonville, Lon- on, N. 42 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1857. 1847. 1876. 1865. 1882. 1867. 1859. 18538. 1865. 1869. 1877. 1869, 1874. 1872. 1880. 1858. 1883. 1883. 1881. 1876. 1878. 1871. 1875. 1877. 1883. 1883. 1862. 18853. 1862. 1868. 1881. 1882. 1872. 1883. 1871. 1842, 1863. 1860. 1864, 1873. 1874, 1858. 1870. 1853. tHancock, William J. 23 Synnot-place, Dublin. tHancock, W. Nerison, LL.D., M.R.I.A. 64 Upper Gardiner- street, Dublin. tHancock, Mrs. W. Neilson. 64 Upper Gardiner-street, Dublin. tHands, M. Coventry. {Hankinson, R. C. Bassett, Southampton. {Hannah, Rey. John, D.C.L. The Vicarage, Brighton. tHannay, John. Montcoffer House, Aberdeen. tHansell, Thomas T. 2 Charlotte-street, Sculcoates, Hull. *Harcourt, A. G. Vernon, M.A., F.R.S., F.C.S. (GENERAL SECRE= TARY.) Cowley Grange, Oxford. tHarding, Charles. Harborne Heath, Birmingham. t{Harding, Joseph. Millbrooke House, Exeter. §Harding, Stephen. Bower Ashton, Clifton, Bristol. tHarding, William D. Islington Lodge, King’s Lynn, Norfolk, t{Hardman, E. T., F.C.S.. 14 Hume-street, Dublin. {Hardwicke, Mrs. 192 Piccadilly, London, W. §Hardy, John. 118 Embden-street, Manchester. *Hare, Cuartrs Joun, M.D. Berkeley House, 15 Manchester- square, London, W. {Hargrave, James. Burley, near Leeds. §Hargreaves, Miss H. M. Oakhurst, West Haughton, near Bolton. §Hargreaves, Thomas. 69 Alexandra-road, Southport. {Hargrove, William Wallace. St. Mary’s, Bootham, York. tHarker, Allen. 17 Southgate-street, Gloucester. *Harkness, H. W. Sacramento, California. §Harkness, William. Laboratory, Somerset House, London, W.C. *Harland, Rev. Albert Augustus, M.A., F.G.S., F.L.S., F.S.A. The Vicarage, Harefield, Middlesex. *Harland, Henry Seaton. Stanbridge, Staplefield, Crawley, Sussex. §Harland, Miss S. 25 Acomb-street, Greenheys, Manchester. *Harley, Miss Clara. College-place, Huddersfield. *Hartey, Grores, M.D., F.R.S., F.C.S. 25 Harley-street, London, W. *Harley, Harold. College-place, Huddersfield. *Harrey, Rev. Rosert, F.R.S., F.R.A.S. College-~place, Hudders- field. *Harmer, F. W., F.G.S. Oakland House, Oringleford, Norwich. *Harmer, Sidney F., B.Sc. King’s College, Cambridge. {Harper, G. T. Bryn Hyfrydd, Portswood, Southampton. tHarpley, Rev. William, M.A. Clayhanger Rectory, Tiverton. *Harris, Alfred. Lunefield, Kirkby-Lonsdale, Westmoreland. §Harris, Charles. .Derwent Villa, Whalley Range, Manchester. t{Harris, Grorer, F.S.A. Iselipps Manor, Northolt, Southall, Mid- dlesex. *Harris, G. W., M.Inst.C.E. Mount Gambier, South Australia. tHarris, T. W. Grange, Middlesbrough-on-Tees. tHarrison, Rev. Francis, M.A. Oriel College, Oxford. tHarrison, George. Barnsley, Yorkshire. tHarrison, George, Ph.D., F.LS., F.C.S. 14 St. James’s-row, Sheffield. tHarrison, G. D. B. 3 Beaufort-road, Clifton, Bristol. *Harrison, James Park, M.A. 22 Connaught-street, Hyde Park, London, W. boa tHarrison, Reetmnatp. 51 Rodney-street, Liverpool. tHarrison, Robert. 36 George-street, Hull. Year of Election 1863. 1883. 1854. 1876. 1881. 1875. 1871. 1854. 1870. 1862. 1882. 1875. 1857. 1874. 1872. 1864, 1868, 1863. 1859. 1877. 1861. 1858. 1867. 1857. 1873. 1869. 1858. 1879. 1851. 1869. 1883. 1883. 1883. 1863. 1871. 1883. 1861. 1883. LIST OF MEMBERS. 43 tHarrison, T, E. Engineers’ Office, Central Station, Newcastle-on- Tyne. es, Thomas. 34 Ash-street, Southport. tHarrowby, The Right Hon. the Earl of. 39 Grosvenor-square, London, W.; and Sandon Hall, Lichfield. *Hart, Thomas. Brooklands, Blackburn. §Hart, Thomas, F.G.S. Yewbarrow, Grange-over-Sands, Carn- forth. tHart, W. E. Kilderry, near Londonderry. Hartley, James. Sunderland. tHarrtey, Water Nos, F.C.S., Professor of Chemistry in the Royal College of Science, Dublin. ; §Harrnup, JoHn, F.R.A.S. Liverpool Observatory, Bidston, Birkenhead. {Harvey, Enoch... Riyersdale-road, Aigburth, Liverpool. Harvey, J. R., M.D. St. Patrick’s-place, Cork. *Harwood, John, jun. Woodside Mills, Bolton-le-Moors. §Haslam, George James, M.D. Royal. Hospital, Salford, Lanca- shire. tHasrines, G. W., M.P. Barnard’s Green House, Malvern. f{Haventon, Rey. Samvet, M.A., M.D., D.C.L., LL.D., F-RS., M.R.LA., F.G.S., Senior Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. ° Dublin. tHawkins, B. Waterhouse, F.G.S. Century Club, East Fifteenth- street, New York. *Hawkshaw, Henry Paul. 58 Jermyn-street, St. James’s, London, S.W. *HawksHaw, Sir Jonny, M.Inst.C.E., F.R.S., F.G.S., F.R.G:S. Hollycombe, Liphook, Petersfield ; and 33 Great George-street, London, 8. W. *HawksHaw, Jonn Crarxe, M.A.!M.Inst.C.E., F.G.S. 50 Harring- ton-gardens, South Kensington, S.W.; and 33 Great George- street, London, 8. W. §Hawxs ey, Tuomas, M.Inst.C.E.,F.R.S., F.G.S. 80 Great George- street, London, S. W. tHawthorn, William. The Cottage, Benwell, Newcastle-upon-Tyne. tHay, Sir Andrew Leith, Bart. Rannes, Aberdeenshire. tHay, Arthur J. Lerwick, Shetland. *Hay, Rear-Admiral the Right Hon. Sir Joun C. D., Bart., C.B., M.P., D.C.L., F.R.S. 108 St. George’s-square, London, S. W. tHay, Samuel. Albion-place, Leeds. {Hay, William. 21 Magdalen-yard-road, Dundee. {tHayden, Thomas, M.D. 30 Harcourt-street, Dublin. *Hayes, Rey. William A., M.A. Dromore, Co. Down, Ireland. tHayward, J. High-street, Exeter. *Haywarp, Robert Batpwiy, M.A., F.R.S. The Park, Harrow. *Hazlehurst, George S. The Elms, Runcorn. §Heap, JeremraH, M.Inst.C.E., F.C.S.. Middlesbrough, Yorkshire. tHead, R. T. The Briars, Alphington, Exeter. §Headley, Frederick Halecombe. Manor House, Petersham, S.W. §Headley, Mrs. Marian. Manor House, Petersham, S.W. §Headley, Rev. Tanfield George. Manor House, Petersham, S..W. tHeald, Joseph. 22 Leazes-terrace, Newcastle-on-Tyne. §Healey, George. Brantfield, Bowness, Windermere. *Heap, Ralph, jun. 2 Lulworth-road, Birkdale, Southport. *Heape, Benjamin. Northwood, Prestwich, near Manchester. §Heape, Charles. 14 Hawkshead-street, Southport. 44 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1883. 1882. 1877. 1865. 1877. 1883. 1866. 1863. 1861. 1883. 1865. 1833. 1855, 1867. 1869. 1882. 1863. 1867. 1845, 1873. 1883. 1880. 1876. 1856, 1857. 1878. 1874. 1870. 1855. 1855. 1856. 1882. 1866, 1871. 1888. 1874, 1883. 1865. 1883, 1881. §Heape, Joseph R. 96 Mereland-terrace, Rochdale. *Heape, Walter. New Museums, Cambridge. tHearder, Henry Pollington. Westwell-street, Plymouth. {Hearder, William. Rocombe, Torquay. {Hearder, William Keep, F.S.A. 195 Union-street, Plymouth. §Heath, Dr. 46 Hoghton-street, Southport. tHeath, Rev. D. J. Esher, Surrey. tHeath, G. Y., M.D. Westgate-street, Newcastle-on-Tyne. §HEaTHFIELD, W.E,, F.C.S., F.R.G.S., F.R.S.E, 12 Alexandra-villas, Brighton ; and Arthur’s Club, St. James’s, London, S.W. §Heaton, Charles. Marlborough House, Hesketh Park, Southport. tHeaton, Harry. Harborne House, Harborne, near Birmingham, {Hxavisipr, Rey. Canon J. W. L., M.A. The Close, Norwich. tHexcror, James, M.D., F.R.S., F.G.S., F.R.G.S., Geological Survey of New Zealand. Wellington, New Zealand. tHeppte, M. Forsrer, M.D., F.R.S.E., Professor of Chemistry in the University of St. Andrews, N.B. tHedgeland, Rey. W. J. 21 Mount Radford, Exeter. tHedger, Philip. Cumberland-place, Southampton. tHedley, Thomas. Cox Lodge, near Newcastle-on-Tyne. {Henderson, Alexander. Dundee. {Henderson, Andrew. 120 Gloucester-place, Portman-square, London, W. *Henderson, A. L. 49 King William-street, London, E.C. §Henderson, Mrs. A. L. 49 King William-street, London, E.C. *Henderson, Commander W. H., R.N. H.M.S. Nelson, Australia. *Henderson, William. Williamfield, Irvine, N.B. {Hennessy, Henry G., F.R.S., M.R.LA., Professor of Applied Mathematics and Mechanics in the Royal College of Science for Ireland, 3 Idrone-terrace, Blackrock, Co. Dublin. tHennessy, Sir John Pope, K,C.M.G., Governor and Commander-in- Chief of Mauritius. *Hewricr, Oraus M. F. E., Ph.D., F.R.S., Professor of Applied Mathematics in University College, London. Meldorf Cottage, Kemplay-road, Hampstead, London, N.W. Henry, Franklin. Portland-street, Manchester. Henry, J. Snowdon. East Dene, Bonchurch, Isle of Wieht. Henry, Mitchell, M.P. Stratheden House, Hyde Park, London, W. }Heyry, Rev. P. Saurpam, D.D.,M.R.LA. Belfast. *Henry, WILLIAM Cuartus, M.D., F.R.S., F.G.S., F.R.GS., F.C.8. Haffield, near Ledbury, Herefordshire. {Henty, William. 12 Medina-villas, Brighton. *Hepburn, J. Gotch, LL.B., F.C.8. Baldwyns, Bexley, Kent. tHepburn, Robert. 9 Portland-place, London, W. Hepburn, Thomas. Clapham, London, S.W. {Hepworth, Rev. Robert. 2 St. James’s-square, Cheltenham. §Herbert, The Hon. Auberon. Ashley, Arnewood Farm, Lymington. tHerrick, Perry. Bean Manor Park, Loughborough. *HERSCHEL, Professor ArexanpER S., B.A., F.R.A.S. College of Science, Newcastle-on-Tyne. §Herschel, Miss F. Oollingwood, Hawkhurst, Kent. §Herschel, Lieut.-Colonel John, R.E., F.R.S., F.R.A.S. Collingwood, Hawkhurst, Kent. §Hesketh, Colonel E. Fleetwood. Meol’s Hall, Southport. tHeslop, Dr. Birmingham. §Hewson, Thomas. 8 Queen’s-road, Tunbridge Wells, tHey, Rey. William Croser, M.A. Clifton, York. LIST OF MEMBERS. 45 Year of Election. 1882. §Heycock, Charles T., B.A. King’s College, Cambridge. 1883. §Heyes, John Frederick. 5 Rufford-road, Fairfield, Liverpool. 1866. *Heymann, Albert. West Bridgford, Nottinghamshire. 1866. {Heymann, L. West Bridgford, Nottinghamshire. 1879. t{Heywood, A. Percival. Duffield Bank, Derby. 1861. *Heywood, Arthur Henry. Elleray, Windermere. *Heywoop, James, F.R.S., F.G.S., F.S.A., F.R.G.S., F.S.S. 26 Ken- sington Palace-gardens, London, W. 1861. *Heywood, Oliver. Claremont, Manchester, Heywood, Thomas Percival. Claremont, Manchester. 1881. §Hick, Thomas, B,A., B.Sc. 2 George’s-terrace, Harrogate. 1875, {Hicxs, Henry, M.D., F.G.S. Hendon Grove, Hendon, Middlesex, N.W. 1877. §Hicxs, W. M., M.A. 18 Newbould-lane, Broomhill, Sheffield. 1864, *Hrern, W. P., M.A. Castle House, Barnstaple. 1861. *Higgin, James. Lancaster-avenue, Fennel-street, Manchester. 1875. {Higgins, Charles Hayes, M.D.,M.R.C.P., F.R.C.S., F.R.S.E. Alfred House, Birkenhead. 1871. {Hieeins, Crement, B.A., F.C.S. 103 Holland-road, Kensington, London, W. 1854. ee Rey. Henry H., M.A. The Asylum, Rainhill, Liver- ool. 1861. “Higgins, James. Holmwood, Turvey; near Bedford. 1870. {Higgingon, Alfred. 135 Tulse Hill, London, S.W. Hildyard, Rev. James, B.D., F.C.P.S. Ingoldsby, near Grantham, Lincolnshire. Hill, Arthur. Bruce Castle, Tottenham, Middlesex. 1880, {Hill, Benjamin. Cwmdwyr, near Clydach, Swansea. 1883. §Hill, Berkeley, M.B., Professor of Clinical Medicine in University College, London. 55 Wimpole-street, London, W. 1872. §Hill, Charles, F.S.A. Rockhurst, West Hoathley, East Grin- stead. 1881. §Hrtt, Rev. Epwin, M.A., F.G.S._ St. John’s College, Cambridge. 1857. §Hill, John, O.E., MR.LA., F.R.G.S.I. County- Surveyor’s Office, Ennis, Ireland. 1871. {Hill, Lawrence. The Knowe, Greenock. 1881. {Hill, Pearson. 50 Belsize Park, London, N.W. 1872. *Hill, Rey. Canon, M.A., F.G.S. Sheering Rectory, Harlow. 1876. {Hill, William H. Barlanark, Shettleston, N.B. y 1868. {Hills, F.C. Chemical Works, Deptford, Kent, S.E. 1871. *Hills, Thomas Hyde. 225 Oxtord-street, London, W. 1858. {Hincxs, Rey. THomas, B.A., F.R.S. Stancliff House, Clevedon, Somerset. . 1870. {Hrps, G. J., Ph.D., F.G.S. 11 Glebe-villas, Mitcham, Surrey. 1883, *Hindle, James Henry, 67 Avenue-parade, Accrington. *Hindmarsh, Luke. Alnbank House, Alnwick. 1865. {Hinds, James, M.D. Queen’s College, Birmingham. 1863. {Hinds, William, M.D. Parade, Birmingham. 1881. §Hingston, J. T: Clifton, York. 1858. {Hirst, John, jun. Dobcross, near Manchester. ' 1861. *Hirst, T. Arcuer, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.R.A.S. 7 Oxford and Cam- bridge Mansions, Marylebone-road, London, N. W. 1870. {Hitchman, William, M.D., LL.D., F.L.S. 29 Enrskine-street, Liverpool. *Hoare, Rey. Canon. Godstone Rectory, Redhill. Hoare, J. Gurney. Hampstead, London, N.W. 1881. §Hobhes, Robert George. The Dockyard, Chatham. 46 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election, 1864, 1864. 1864, 1879. 1883. 1879. 1877. 1883. 1877. 1876. 1852. 1863. 1880. 1873. 1873. 1863. 1865. 1865, 1854, 1885. 1873. 1885. 1885. 1879, 1878. 1865. 1883. 1866. 1873. 1882. 1876. 1870. 1875. 1847, 1865. 1877. 1856. 1842, 1865. 1882. 1870. 1871. 1858. 1876. 1875. tHobhouse, Arthur Fane. 24 Cadogan-place, London, S.W. tHobhouse, Charles Parry. 24 Cadogan-place, London, S.W. tHobhouse, Henry William. 24 Cadogan-place, London, S.W. §Hobkirk, Charles P., F.L.S. West Riding School, Huddersfield. §Hobson, Rey. E. W. 55 Albert-road, Southport. §Hobson, John. Tapton Elms, Sheffield. tHockin, Edward. Poughill, Stratton, Cornwall. §Hocking, Rey. Silas R. 21 Scarisbrick New-road, Southport. tHodge, Rev. John Mackey, M.A. 88 Tavistock-place, Plymouth, tHodges, Frederick W. Queen’s College, Belfast. tHodges, John F., M.D., F.C.8., Professor of Agriculture in Queen's College, Belfast. *Hopexin, THomas. Benwell Dene, Newcastle-on-Tyne. §Hodgkinson, W. R. Eaton, Ph.D. Science Schools, South Kensing- ton Museum, London, 8. W. *Hodeson, George. Thornton-road, Bradford, Yorkshire. tHodgson, James. Oalfield, Manningham, Bradford, Yorkshire. tHodgson, Robert. Whitburn, Sunderland. tHodgson, R. W. North Dene, Gateshead. *Hormann, Aveust Wine, M.D., LL.D., Ph.D., F.R.S., F.C.S, 10 Dorotheen Strasse, Berlin. *Holcroft, George. Byron’s-court, St. Mary’s-gate, Manchester. §Holden, Edward. Laurel Mount, Shipley, Yorkshire. *Holden, Isaac. Oakworth House, near Keighley, Yorkshire, §Holden, James. 12 Park-avenue, Southport. §Holden, John J. 28 Duke-street, Southport. tHolland, Calvert Bernard. Ashdell, Broomhill, Sheffield. *Holland, Rev. F. W., M.A. Evesham. *Holland, Philip H. 3 Heath-rise, Willow-road, Hampstead, Lon- don, N. W. tHolliday, William. New-street, Birmingham. §Hollingsworth, Dr. T. S. Elford Lodge, Spring-grove, Isleworth, Middlesex. *Holmes, Charles. 59 London-road, Derby. tHolmes, J. R. Southbrook Lodge, Bradford, Yorkshire. *Holmes, Thomas Vincent, F.G.S. 28 Croom’s-hill, Greenwich, S.E. tHolms, Colonel. William, M.P. 95 Cromwell-road, South Kensing- _. ton, London, 8.W. tHolt, William D. 23 Edge-lane, Liverpool. *Hood, John. The Elms, Cotham Hill, Bristol. }Hooxer, Sir Josrpu Darron, K.C.8.1,, K.0.B., M.D., D.C.L., LL.D., ERS. V.P.LS., F.G.S., F.R.G.S. Royal Gardens, Kew, Surrey. *Hooper, sitai P. Coventry Park, Streatham, London, S.W. *Hooper, Rey. Samuel F., M.A. 17 Lorrimore-square, London, 8.E. tHooton, Jonathan. 80 Great Ducie-street, Manchester. Hope, Thomas Arthur. Stanton, Bebington, Cheshire. {Hopkins, J.S. Jesmond Grove, Edgbaston, Birmingham. *Hopkinson, Edward, D.Sc. 12 Queen Anne’s-gate, London, 8. W. *Hopxinson, Joun, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S. 78 Holland-road, Ken- sington, London, W. *Hopxinson, Jonn, F.L.S., F.G.S. 95 New Bond-street, London, W.; and Wansford House, Watford. {Hopkinson, Joseph, jun. Britannia Works, Huddersfield. Hornby, Hugh. Sandown, Liverpool. *Horne, Robert R. 150 Hope-street, Glasrow. *Horniman, F. J. Surrey House, Forest Hill, London, $.E. _LIST OF MEMBERS, 47 Year of Election. 1856, 1868, 1858, 1879. 1888. 1882, 1883. 1876. 1857, 1868, 1865, 1863. 1883. 1854, 1883. 1883. 1870. 1835. 1879. 1883. 1867, 1858, 1857. 1883. 1871. 1870. 1876. 1868, 1863. 1865. 1885. 1867. 1861, 1878. 1880. 1856. 1862. tHorsley, John H. 1 Ormond-terrace, Cheltenham, tHotson, W. C. Upper King-street, Norwich. Hoveuton, The Right Hon. Lord, M.A., D.C.L., F.R.S., F.R.G.S. Travellers’ Club, London, 8. W. tHounsfield, James. Hemsworth, Pontefract. Hovenden, W. F., M.A. Bath. *Howard, D. 60 Belsize Park, London, N.W. §Howard, James Fielden, M.D., M.R.C.S. Randycroft, Shaw. tHoward, William Frederick, Assoc. Memb. Inst.C.E. 13 Cayen- dish-street, Chesterfield, Derbyshire. §Howarth, Richard. York-road, Birkdale, Southport. tHowatt, James. 146 Buchanan-street, Glasgow. fHowell, Henry H., F.G.S., Director of the Geological Survey of Scotland. Geological Survey Office, Victoria-street, Edinburgh, TtHowe 1, Rey. Canon Hinps. Drayton Rectory, near Norwich. *Howtert, Rey. Freperick, F.R.A.S, East Tisted Rectory, Alton, Hants. {Howorrs, H. H. Derby House, Eccles, Manchester. §Howorth, John, J.P. Springbank, Burnley, Lancashire. tHowson, The Very Rev. J. 8., D.D., Dean of Chester. . Chester. §Hoyle, James. Blackburn. §Hoyle, William. Claremont, Bury, Lancashire. tHubback, Joseph. 1 Brunswick-street, Liverpool. *Hupson, Henry, M.D., M.R.I.A. Glenville, Fermoy, Co. Cork. tHudson, Robert 8., M.D. Redruth, Cornwall. §Hudson, Rey. W. C. 58 Belmont-street, Southport. tHupson, Witir1am H. H., M.A., Professor of Mathematics in King’s College, London. 14 Geraldine-road, Wandsworth, London, S.W. *Hueeins, Wirtram, D.C.L. Oxon., LL.D. Camb., F.R.S., F.R.A.S. Upper Tulse Hill, Brixton, London, S.W. tHuggon, William. 30 Park-row, Leeds. §Hughes, Miss E. P. Newnham College, Cambridge. *Hughes, George Pringle, J.P. Middleton Hall, Wooler, Northum- berland. *Hughes, Lewis. Fenwick-court, Liverpool. *Hughes, Rev. Thomas Edward. Walltield House, Reigate. §Hvueuss, T. M‘K., M.A., F.G.S., Woodwardian Professor of Geology in the University of Cambridge. tHughes, T. W. 4 Hawthorne-terrace, Newcastle-on-Tyne. tHughes, W. R., F.L.S., Treasurer of the Borough of Birmingham. Birmingham. §Hulke, John Whitaker, F.R.C.S., F.R.S., Pres.G.S. 10 Old Bur- lington-street, London, W. §Huti, Epwarp, M.A., LL.D., F.R.S., F.G.S., Director of the Geo- logical Survey of Ireland, and Professor of Geology in the Royal College of Science. 14 Hume-street, Dublin. *Hulse, Sir Edward, Bart., D.C.L. 47 Portland-place, London, W. ; and Breamore House, Salisbury. tHumeg, Rey. Canon Asranam, D.C.L., LL.D., F.S.A. Vauxhall Vicarage, Liverpool. tHumphreys, H. Castle-square, Carnarvon. {Humphreys¥ Noel A., F.S.8. Rayenhurst, Hook, Kingston-on- Thames. tHumphries, David James. 1 Keynsham-parade, Cheltenham. “HumPury, GEorcE Murray, M.D., F.R.S., Professor of Surgery in the University of Cambridge. Grove Lodge, Cambridge. 48 LIST OF MEMBERS, Year of Election. 1877. 1865. 1864. 1875. 1868. 1867. 1881. 1881. 1869. 1879. 1863. 1885. 1869. 1882. 1861. 1870. 1882. 1876. 1868. 1864, 1857. 1861. 1852. 1883. 1871. 1882. 1879. 1873. 1861, 1858. 1876. 1871. 1876. 1883. 1852. 1882. 1862. 1883. 1881. 1865. *Hont, Artuur Roopr, M.A., F.G.S. Southwood, Torquay. tHunt, J. P. Gospel Oak Works, Tipton. tHunt, W. 72 Pulteney-street, Bath. *Hunt, William. The Woodlands, Tyndall’s Park, Clifton, Bristol. Hunter, Andrew Galloway. Denholm, Hawick, N.B. tHunter, Christopher. Alliance Insurance Office, North Shields, tHunter, David. Blackness, Dundee. §Hunter, F. W. 4 Westmoreland-road, Newcastle-on-Tyne. tHunter, Rey. John. 388 The Mount, York. “Hunter, Rev. Robert, LL.D., F.G.S. Forest Retreat, Staples-road, Loughton, Essex. §Huntineton, A. K., F.C.S., Professor of Metallurgy in King’s College, London. King’s College, London, W.C. tHuntsman, Benjamin. West Retford Hall, Retford. *Hurst, Charles Herbert. Owens College, Manchester. tHurst, George. Bedford. §Hurst, Walter, B.Sc. 94 Lloyd-street, Greenheys, Manchester. *Hurst, William John. Drumaness Mills, Ballynahinch, Lisburn, Treland. t tHurter, Dr. Ferdinand. Appleton, Widnes, near Warrington. Husband, William Dalla. May Bank, Bournemouth. tHussey, Captain E. R., R.E. 24 Waterloo-place, Southampton. tHutchinson, John, 22,Hamilton Park-terrace, Glasgow. *Hutchison, Robert, F.R.S.E. 29 Chester-street, Edinburgh. Hutton, Crompton. Putney Park, Surrey, 8. W. “Hutton, Darnton. 14 Cumberland-terrace, Regent’s Park, London, N.W. tHutton, Henry D. 10 Lower Mountjoy-street, Dublin. *Hurron, T. Maxwett. Summerhill, Dublin. ; tHuxtey, Tuomas Henry, Ph.D., LL.D., Pres.R.S., F.L.S., F.GS., Professor of Natural History in the Royal School of Mines. 4 Marlborough-place, London, N.W. Hyde, Edward. Dukinfield, near Manchester. §Hyde, George H. 23 Arbour-street, Southport. *Hyett, Francis A. Painswick House, Stroud, Gloucestershire. *T’Anson, James, F.G.S. Fairfield House, Darlington. TIbbotson, H. J. 26 Collegiate-crescent, Sheffield. Ihne, William, Ph.D. Heidelberg. {Ilan, J. I. 19 Park-place, Leeds. tHles, The Ven. Archdeacon, M.A. The Close, Lichfield. tIngham, Henry. Wortley, near Leeds. tInglis, Anthony. Broomhill, Partick, Glascow. tIverts, The Right Hon. Joun, D.C.L., LL.D., Lord Justice-General of Scotland. Edinburgh. fInglis, John, jun. Prince’s-terrace, Dowanhill, Glaszow. §Ingram, Rey. D.C. Church-street, Southport. tIveram, J. K., LL.D., M.R.LA., Regius Professor of Greek in the University of Dublin. 2 Wellington-road, Dublin. §Irving, Rey. A., B.A., B.Sc., F.G.S8. Wellington College, Woking- ham, Berks. fIsnrin, J. F., M.A., F.G.S. South Kensington Museum, London, S,W. §Isherwood, James. 18 York-road, Birkdale, Southport. §Ishiguro, Isoji. The Sanitary Bureau of the Home Department, Tokio, Japan. TJabet, George. Wellington-road, Handsworth, Birmingham. LIST OF MEMBERS, 49 Year of Election. 1870. 1859. 1876. 1883. 1879. 1883. 1883. 1883. 1885. 1874. 1866, 1869, 1863. 1874. 1865. 1872. 1860. 1863. 1858. 1881. 1859. 1850. 1870. 1853. 1870. 1862. 1856. 1855. 1883. 1867. 1861. 1852. 1881. 1864. 1862. 1873. 1880. 1852. 1872. 1878. {Jack, James. 26 Abercromby-square, Liverpool. tJack, John, M.A. Belhelvie-by-Whitecairns, Aberdeenshire. *Jack, William, LL.D., Professor of Mathematics in the Univesity of Glasgow. 10 The College, Glasgow. §Jackson, A. H. New Bridge-street, Strangeways, Manchester, tJackson, Arthur, F.R.C.S. Wilkinson-street, Sheffield. §Jackson, Mrs. Esther. 16 East Park-terrace, Southampton. §Jackson, Frank. 11 Park-crescent, Southport. *Jackson, F. J. Brooklands, Alderley Edge, Manchester. §Jackson, Mrs. F. J. Brooklands, Alderley Edge, Manchester. *Jackson, Frederick Arthur. Cheadle, Cheshire. fJackson, H. W., F.R.AS., F.G.S. 15 The Terrace, High-road, Lewisham, 8.E. §Jackson, Moses. The Vale, Ramsgate. *Jackson-G wilt, Mrs. H. Moonbeam Villa, The Grove, New Wim- bledon, Surrey. *Jaffe, John. Edenvale, Strandtown, near Belfast. *Jaffray, John. Park-grove, Edgbaston, Birmingham. tJames, Christopher. 8 Laurence Pountney-hill, London, E.C. tJames, Edward H. Woodside, Plymouth. *James, Sir Watrer, Bart., F.G.S. 6 Whitehall-gardens, London, S.W. tJames, William C. Woodside, Plymouth. fJamieson, Andrew, Principal of the College of Science and Arts, Glasgow. *Jamieson, Thomas F., F.G.S. Ellon, Aberdeenshire. {Jardine, Alexander. Jardine Hall, Lockerby, Dumfriesshire. tJardine, Edward. Beach Lawn, Waterloo, Liverpool. *Jarratt, Rev. Canon J., M.A. North Cave, near Brough, York- shire. tJarrold, John James. London-street, Norwich. tJeakes, Rev. James, M.A. 54 Argyll-road, Kensington, London, W. Jebb, Rey. John. Peterstow Rectory, Ross, Herefordshire. §Jerrery, Henry M., M.A., F.R.S. 9 Dunstanville-terrace, Fal- mouth, *Jeffray, John. Cardowan House, Millerston, Glasgow. §Jeffreys, Miss Gwyn. 1 The Terrace, Kensington, London, W. {Jeffreys, Howel, M.A., F.R.A.S. Pump-court, Temple, London, E.C *JEFFREYS, J. Gwyn, LL.D., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S. 1 The Terrace, Kensington, London, W. jJztterr, Rey. Joun H., B.D., M.R.1.A., Provost of Trinity College, Dublin. §Jetiicor, C. W. A. Southampton. tJelly, Dr. W. Madrid. §JEnkin, H. C. Frremine, F.R.S., M.Inst.C.E., Professor of Civil Engineering in the University of Edinburgh. 3 Great Stuart- street, Edinburgh. gee Major-General J. J. 14 St. James’s-square, London, Wi *JENKINS, Sir Jonw Jonrs, M.P. The Grange, Swansea. Jennette, Matthew. 1024 Conway-street, Birkenhead. tJennings, Francis M., F.G.S.,M.R.LA. Brown-street, Cork. fJemnings, W. Grand Hotel, Brighton. {Jephson, Henry L. Chief Secretary's Office, The Castle, Dublin. *Jerram, Rey. 8. John, M.A. Chobham Vicarage, Woking Station, Surrey. D 50 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1872. {Jesson, Thomas. 7 Upper Wimpole-street, Cavendish-square, London, W. Jessop, William, jun. Butterley Hall, Derbyshire. 1883. §Johnson, Miss Alice. Llandatf House, Cambridge. 1883. §Johnson, Ben. Micklegate, York. 1871. *Johnson, David, F.C.S., F.G.S. | Barrelwell House, Chester. 1881. {Johnson, Captain Edmond Cecil. Junior United Service Club, Charles-street, London, S.W. 1883. §Johnson, Edmund Litler. 73 Albert-road, Southport. 1854. Johnson, Edward. 22 Tulbot-street, Southport. 1865. *Johnson, G. J. 36 Waterloo-street, Birmingham. 1875. §Johnson, James Henry, F.G.S. 75 Albert-road, Southport. 1866. tJohnson, John G. 184 Basinghall-street, London, E.C. 1872. tJohnson, J.T. 27 Dale-street, Manchester. 1861. {Johnson, Richard. 27 Dale-street, Manchester. 1870. tJohnson, Richard C., F.R.A.S. 19 Catherine-street, Liverpool. 1863. {Johnson, R. S. Hanwell, Fence Houses, Durham. 1881. §Johnson, Samuel George. Municipal Offices, Nottingham. 1883. §Johnson, W. H. T. Llandaff House, Cambridge. 1883. §Johnson, William, Harewood, Roe-lane, Southport. 1861. {Johnson, William Beckett. Woodlands Bank, near Altrincham. 1883. §Johnston, H. H. Tudor House, Champion Hill, London, 8.E, 1859. tJohnston, James. Newmill, Elgin, N.B. 1864. {Johnston, James. Manor House, Northend, Hampstead, London, N.W. 1883. §Johnston, Thomas. Broomsleigh, Seal, Sevenoaks. 1864, *Johnstone, James. Alva House, Alva, by Stirling, N.B. 1864. {Johnstone, John. 1 Barnard-yillas, Bath. 1876. {Johnstone, William. 5 Woodside-terrace, Glasgow, 1864. tJolly, Thomas. Park View-villas, Bath. 1871 j{Jorty, Wittram, F.RS.E., F.G.S., H.M. Inspector of Schools. St. Andrew’s-road, Pollokshields, Glasgow. 1881. {Jones, Alfred Orlando, M.D, Belton House, Harrogate. 1849. yJones, Baynham. Selkirk Villa, Cheltenham. 1856. t{Jones, C. W. 7 Grosvenor-place, Cheltenham. 1883. §Jones, George Oliver, M.A. 11 Cambridge-road, Waterloo, Liverpool. 1877. tJones, Henry C., F.C.S. 166 Blackstock-road, London, N. 1883. §Jones, Rev. Canon Herbert. Waterloo, Liverpool. 1881. §Jones, J. Viriamu. University College of South Wales, Cardiff. 1873. {Jones, Theodore B. 1 Finsbury-cireus, London, E.C, 1880. §Jones, Thomas. 15 Gower-street, Swansea. 1860. {Jonzs, THomas Rupert, F.R.S., F.G.S. 10 Uverdale-road, King’s- road, Chelsea, London, 8. W. 1883. §Jones, William. Elsinore, Birkdale, Southport. 1864, {Jonxs, Sir WitLovensy, Bart., F.R.G.S. Cranmer Hall, Fakenham, Norfolk. 1875. *Jose, J. E. 3 Queen-square, Bristol. *Joule, Benjamin St. John B., J .P. 12 Wardle-road, Sale, near Manchester. 1842. *Jou.x, James Prescorr, LL.D., F.R.S., F.C.S. 12 Wardle-road, Sale, near Manchester. 1847. {Jowerr, Rev. B., M.A., Regius Professor of Greek in the University of Oxford. Balliol College, Oxford. 1858. {Jowett, John. Leeds. 1879. tJowitt, A. Hawthorn Lodge, Clarkehouse-road, Sheffield. 1872, {Joy, Algernon. Junior United Service Club, St. James’s, London, S.W. LIST OF MEMBERS. : 51 Election. 1848. *Joy, Rev. Charles Ashfield. Grove Parsonage, Wantage, Berk- shire. Joy, Rev. John Holmes, M.A. 3 Coloney-terrace, Tunbridge Wells. 1883. 1848. 1870. 1883. 1868. 1857. 1859. 1847. 1872. 1883. 1875. 1881. 1878. 1876. 1864, 1855. 1875. 1876. 1857. 1857. 1855. 1876. 1881. 1883. 1868. 1869. 1869. 1861. 1883. 1876. 1876. 1865, 1878. 1860. 1875. 1872. 1875. §Joyce, Rev. A. G., B.A. St. John’s Croft, Winchester. *Jubb, Abraham. Halifax. tJupp, Jonn Westy, F.R.S., F.G.S., Professor of Geology in the Royal School of Mines. Hurstleich, Kew. §Justice, Philip M. 14 Southampton-buildings, Chancery-lane, London, W.C. *Kaines, Joseph, M.A., D.Sc. 40 Finsbury-pavement, London, E.C. Kant, Sir Rosert, M.D., LL.D., F.R.S., M.R.LA., F.C.S., Fort- land, Killiney, Co. Dublin. tKavanach, James W. Grenville, Rathgar, Ireland. fKay, David, F.R.G.S. 19 Upper Phillimore-place, Kensington, London, W. Kay, John Cunliff. Fairfield Hall, near Skipton. Kay, Robert. Haugh Bank, Bolton-le-Moors. *Kay, Rev. William, D.D. Great Leghs Rectory, Chelmsford. +Keames, William M. . 5 Lower Rock-gardens, Brighton. §Kearne, John H. Westclitfe-road, Birkdale, Southport. {Keeling, George William. Tuthill, Lydney. {Keeping, W: alter, M.A., F.G.S. The ‘Museum, York. *Kelland, William Henry. 110 Jermyn-street, London, S.W.; and Grettans, Bow, North,Devyon. tKelly, Andrew G. The Manse, Alloa, N.B. *Kelly, W. M., M.D. 11 The Crescent, Taunton, Somerset. {Kemp, Rev. Henry William, B.A. The Charter House, Hull. {Krnnepy, ALEXANDER B. W., M.Inst.C.E., Professor of Engineering in University College, London. tKennedy, Hugh. Redclyfle, Partickhill, Glasgow. Kent, J.C. Levant Lodge, Earl’s Croome, Worcester. tKent, William T., M.R.D.S. 51 Rutland-square, Dublin. *Ker, André Allen Murray. Newbliss House, Newbliss, Ireland. *Ker, Robert. Dougalston, Milngavie, N.B. fKer, William. 1 Windsor-terrace West, Glasgow. §Kermode, Philip M. C. Ramsay, Isle of Man. §Kerr, John. Garscadden, Bearsden, Glasgow. tKerrison, Roger. Crown Bank, Norwich. *Kesselmeyer, Charles A. 1 Peter-street, Manchester. *Kesselmeyer, William Johannes. Villa ‘Mon Repos,’ Altrincham, Cheshire. *Keymer, John. Varker-street, Manchester. *Keynes, J. N., M.A., B.Sc., F.S.S. Harvey-road, Cambridge. tKidston, J. B. West Regent-str eet, Glasgow. {Kidston, William. Ferniezair, Helensburgh, N.B. *Kinahan, Edward Hudson, MBLA. il Merrion-square North, Dublin, tKinahan, Edward Hudson, jun. 11 Merrion-square North, Dublin. {Kowanan, G. Henry, MRA. Geological Survey of Treland, 14 Hume-street, Dublin. *nch, Edward, "B.S. Agricultural College, Cirencester. *Kine, Mrs, E. M. 34 Cornwall-road, Westbourne Park, London, W *King, F, Ambrose. Avyonside, Clifton, Bristol. D2 52 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1883. 1871. 1855. 1883. 1870. 1885. 1864. 1860, 1875. 1870. 1869. 1861. 1883. 1876. 1855. 1875. 1867. 1867. 1870. 1860. 1876. 1875. 1885. 1870. 1881. 1869. 1870. 1885. 1872. 18738. 1872. 1870. 1842. 1874. 1885. 1888. 1876, §King, Francis. Rose Bank, Penrith. *King, Herbert Poole. Theological College, Salisbury. {Kine, James. Levernholme, Hurlet, Glasgow. *King, John Godwin. Welford House, Greenhill, Hampstead, Lon- don, N.W. §King, Johu Thomson. 4 Clayton-square, Liverpool. King, Joseph. Welford House, Greenhill, Hampstead, London, N.W. *King, Joseph, jun. Welford House, Greenhill, Hampstead, London, N.W. §Kine, Kersurne, M.D. 27 George-street, and Royal Institution, Hull. *King, Mervyn Kersteman. 1 Vittoria-square, Clifton, Bristol. *Kine, Perey L. Avonside, Clifton, Bristol. tKing, William. 15 Adelaide-terrace, Waterloo, Liverpool. King, William Poole, F.G.8. Avonside, Clifton, Bristol. tKinedon, K. Taddiford, Exeter. tKingsley, John. Ashfield, Victoria Park, Manchester. §Kingston, Mrs. Sarah B. Boscastle House, Grove-road, Highgate- road, London, N.W. §Kingston, Thomas. Boscastle House, Grove-road, Highgate-road, London, N. Kingstone, A. John, M.A. Mosstown, Longford, Ireland. §Kiyezerr, Cuartes T., F.C.S. 17 Lansdowne-road, Tottenham, Middlesex. {Kinloch, Colonel. Kirriemuir, Logie, Scotland. *Kiynatrp, The Right Hon. Lord. 2 Pall Mall East, London, S.W.; and Rossie Priory, Inchture, Perthshire. tKinsman, William R. Branch Bank of England, Liverpool. tKrrxman, Rey. THomas P., M.A., F.R.S. Croft Rectory, near Warrington. Kirkpatrick, Rev. W. B., D.D. 48 North Great George-street, Dublin. *Kirkwood, Anderson, LL.D., F.R.S.E. 7 Melyille-terrace, Stir- ling, N.B. {Kirsop, John. 6 Queen’s-crescent, Glasgow. §Kirsop, Mrs. 6 Queen’s-crescent, Glasgow. {Kitchener, Frank E. Newcastle, Staffordshire. TKitching, Langley. 50 Caledonian-road, Leeds. {Knapman, Edward. The Vineyard, Castle-street, Exeter. {Kneeshaw, Henry. 2 Gambier-terrace, Liverpool. eerie J . R. 64 Stanhope-gardens, South Kensington, London, .W *Knott, George, LL.B., F.R.A.S. Knowles Lodge, Cuckfield, Hay- ward's Heath, Sussex. *Knowles, George. Moorhead, Shipley, Yorkshire. {Knowles, James. The Hollies, Clapham Common, S.W. {Knowles, Rey. J. L. 103 Earl’s Court-road, Kensington, Lon- don, W. Knowles, John. The Lawn, Rugby. tKnowles, William James. Flixton-place, Ballymena, Co. Antrim. §Knowlys, Rev. C. Hesketh. The Rectory, Roe-lane, Southport. §Knowlys, Mrs. C. Hesketh. The Rectory, Roe-lane, Southport. tKnox, Dayid N., M.A., M.B. 8 Belgrave-terrace, Hillhead, Glasgow. *Knox, George James. 29 Portland-terrace, Regent's Park, London, N.W. LIST OF MEMBERS. 53 Year of Election. 1835. Knox, Thomas Perry. Union Club, Trafalgar-square, London, W.C. 1875. *Knubley, Rey. E. P. Staveley Rectory, Leeds. 1883. §Knubley, Mrs. Staveley Rectory, Leeds. 188]. er” Hiroo. Legation of Japan, 9 Cavendish-square, London, 1870. {Kynaston, Josiah W., F.C.S. Kensington, Liverpool. 1865. tKynnersley, J. C. S. The Leveretts, Handsworth, Girming- ham. tKyshe, John B. 19 Royal-avenue, Sloane-square, London, S.W. 1882. 1858. {Lace, Francis John. Stone Gapp, Cross-hill, Leeds. 1859. §Ladd, William, F.R.A.S. Claremont Villa, Rectory-road, Becken- ham, Kent. 1870. {Laird, H.H. Birkenhead. 1870. §Laird, John, jun. Grosyvenor-road, Claughton, Birkenhead. 1882. tLake,G. A. K., M.D. East Park-terrace, Southampton. 1880. {Lake, Samuel. Milford Docks, Milford Haven. 1877. tLake, W.C., M.D. Teignmouth. 1859. {Lalor, John Joseph, M.R.I.A. City Hall, Cork Hill, Dublin. 1883. §Lamb, W. J. 15 Weld-road, Birkdale, Southport. 1883. §Lambert, Rev. Brooke, LL.B. The Vicarage, Greenwich, Kent, 8.E. 1871. tLancaster, Edward. Jaresforth Hall, Barnsley, Yorkshire. 1877. {Landon, Frederic George, M.A., F.R.A.S. 8 The Circus, Green- wich, London, 8.E. 1883. §Lang, Rey. Gavin. Inverness. 1859. tLang, Rey. John Marshall, D.D. Barony, Glasgow. 1864. {Lang, Robert. Langford Lodge, College-road, Clifton, Bristol. 1882. {Langstaff, Dr. Bassett, Southampton. 1870. {Langton, Charles. Barkhill, Aigburth, Liverpool. *Langton, William. Docklands, Ingatestone, Hssex. 1865. {LAnxKEstTER, E. Ray, M.A., F.R.S., Professor of Comparative Ana- tomy and Zoology in University College, London. 11 Welling- ton Mansions, North Bank, London, N.W. 1880. *LanspELL, Rev. Heyry, D.D., F.R.G.S. Eyre Cottage, Blackheath, London, S.E. Lanyon, Sir Charles. The Abbey, White Abbey, Belfast. 1878. {Lapper, E., M.D. 61 Harcourt-street, Dublin. 1881. {Larmor, Joseph, M.A., Professor of Natural Philosophy in Queen’s College, Galway. 1883. §Lascelles, B. P. Dynevor Castle, Llandilo, South Wales. 1870. *LarHam, Batpwiy, M.Inst.C.E., F.G.S. 7 Westminster-chambers, Westminster, 5. W. 1870. {LAvcuHtTon, Joun Knox, M.A., F.R.A.S., F.R.G.S. Royal Naval College, Greenwich, S.i. 1883. §Laurie, Major-General. Army and Navy Club, London, S.W. 1870. *Law, Channel]. Sydney Villa, 36 Outram-road, Addiscombe, Croydon. 1878. {Law, Hiakys C.E. 5 Queen Anne’s-gate, London, 8.W. 1862. t{Law, Rev. James Edmund, M.A. Little Shelford, Cambridge- shire. Lawley, The Hon. Francis Charles. Escrick Park, near York. Lawley, The Hon. Stephen Willoughby. Escrick Park, near York. 1870. {Lawrence, Edward. Aigburth, Liverpool. 1881. §Lawrence, Rey. F., B.A. The Vicarage, Westow, York. 1875. {Lawson, George, Ph.D., LL.D., Professor of Chemistry and Botany. Halifax, Nova Scotia. 54 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1857. {Lawson, The Right Hon. James A., LL.D., M-R.I.A. 27 Fitz- william-street, Dublin. 1868. *Lawson, M. Arexanper, M.A., F.L.S. Botanic Gardens, Oxford. 1863. {Lawton, Benjamin C. Neville Chambers, 44 Westgate-street, Newcastle-upon-Tyne. 1853. {Lawton, William. 5 Victoria-terrace, Derringham, Hull. 1865. {Lea, Henry. 35 Paradise-street, Birmingham. 1857. {Leach, Colonel R. HE. Mountjoy, Phoenix Park, Dublin. 1883. *Leach, Charles Catterall. Bedlington Colleries, Bedlington. 1883. §Leach, John. Haverhill House, Bolton. 1870. *Leaf, Charles John, F.L.S., E.G. S., F.S.4. Old Change, London, EB. C.; and Painshill, Cobham. 1847, *Lrarnam, Epwarp Arpam, } M.P. Whitley Hall, Huddersfield ; and 46 Eaton-square, London, 8. W. 1844. *Leather, John Towlerton, F.S.A. Leventhorpe Hall, near Leeds. 1858. {ZLeather, John W. Newton-green, Leeds. 1863. {Leavers, J. W. The Park, Nottingham. 1872. t{Lzzour, G. A., M.A., F.G.S., Professor of Geology in the Col- lege of Physical Science, Newcastle-on-Tyne. 1883. §Lee, Daniel W. 55 Fountain-street, Manchester. 1861. {Lee, Henry, M.P. Sedgeley Park, Manchester. 1883. §Lee, J. H. Warburton. Rossall, Fleetwood. 1858. *Len, JoHn Epwarp, F.G.S., F.S. A. Villa Syracusa, Torquay. 1882. tLees, R. W. Moira-place, Southampton. 1883. *Leese, Miss H.R. Hazeldene, Fallowfield, Manchester. *Leese, Joseph. Hazeldene, Fallowfield, Manchester. 1883. §Leese. Mrs. Hazeldene, Fallowfield, Manchester. 1881. §Lr Fevvrr, J. E. Southampton. 1872. {Lurrevre, The Right Hon, G. Saaw, M.P.,F.R.G.S. 18 Bryanston- square, London, W. *Lerroy, Lieut.-General Sir Jonn Henry, C.B., K.C.M.G., R.A., F.R.S., F.R.G.S. 82 Queen’s-gate, London, SW. *Lech, Lieutenant-Colonel George Cornwall. High Legh Hall, Cheshire. 1869. {Le Grice, A. J. Trereife, Penzance. 1868. {Lrrcesrer, The Right Hon. the Earl of, K.G. Holkham, Norfolk. 1861.-*Leigh, Henry. Moorfield, Swinton, near Manchester. 1856. t{Lrieu, The Right Hon. Lord, D.C.L. 387 Portman-square, London, W.; and Stoneleigh Abbey, Kenilworth. 1870. {Leighton, Andrew. 35 High- -park-street, Liverpool. 1880. §Leighton, William Henry, EGS. 2 Merton-place, Chiswick. 1867. {Leishman, James. Gateacre Hall, Liverpool. 1870. {Leister, G. F. Gresbourn House, ‘Liverpool. 1859. tLeith, Alexander. Glenkindie, Inverkindie, N.B. 1882, §Lemon, James, M.Inst.C.E. 11 The Avenue, Southampton. 1863. *Lunpy, Major "AUGUSTE Freperic, F.L.8., F.G.S. Sunbury House, Sunbury, Middlesex. 1867. {Leng, John. ‘Advertiser’ Office, Dundee. 1878. {Lennon, Rev. Francis. The College, Maynooth, Ireland. 1861. {Lennox, A.C. W. 7 Beaufort-gardens, Brompton, London, 8. W. Lentaigne, Sir John, C.B., M.D. Tallaght House, Co. Dublin; and 1 Great Denmark-street, Dublin. Lentaigne, Joseph. 12 Great Denmark-street, Dublin. 1871. {Lronarp, Huen, F.G.S., MR.IA., F.R.G.S.I. St. David’s, Mala- hide-road, Co. Dublin. 1874. {Lepper, Charles W. Laurel ‘Lodge, Belfast. 1861. {Leppoc, Henry Julius. Kersal Crag, near Manchester. LIST OF MEMBERS. 55 Year of Election. 1872. 1871. 1883. 1880. 1866. 1879, 1870. 1853. 1860. 1876. 1862. {Lermit, Rev. Dr. School House, Dedham. {tLeslie, Alexander, M.Inst.C.E. 72 George-street, Edinburgh. §Lester, Thomas. Fir Bank, Penrith. {Lercuer, R. J. Lansdowne-terrace, Walters-road, Swansea. §Levi, Dr. Lzonn, F.S.A., F.S.S., F.R.G.S., Professor of Com- mercial Law in King’s College, London. 5 Crown Office-row, Temple, London, F.C. tLewin, Colonel, F.R.G.S. Garden Corner House, Chelsea Embank- ment, London, S.W. tLewis, Atrrep Lionen. 35 Colebrooke-row, Islington, London, N. tLiddell, George William Moore. Sutton House, near Hull. fLinpett, The Very Rey. H. G., D.D., Dean of Christ Church, Oxford. tLietke, J.O. 80 Gordon-street, Glasgow. tLirorp, The Right Hon, Lord, F.L.S. Lilford Hall, Oundle, North- amptonshire. *Liverick, The Right Rev. Cuartzs Graves, D.D., F.R.S., M.R.LA., Lord Bishop of. The Palace, Henry-street, Limerick. §Lincoln, Frank. 111 Marylebone-road, London, N.W. {Lincolne, William. Ely, Cambridgeshire. “Lindley, William, C.E., F.G.S. 10 Kidbrooke-terrace, Blackheath, London, 8.E. *Lindsay, Charles. Ridge Park, Lanark, N.B. {Lindsay, Thomas, F.C.S. Maryfield College, Maryhill, by Glasgow. {Lindsay, Rev. T. M., M.A., D.D. Free Church College, Glasgow. Lingwood, Robert M., M.A., F.L.S., F.G.S. 1 Derby-villas, Chel-. tenham. §Linn, James. Geological Survey Office, India-buildings, Edinburgh. . §Lisle, H. Claud. Nantwich. . “Lister, Rey. Henry, B.A. Hawridge Rectory, Berkhampstead. §Lister, Thomas. Victoria-crescent, Barnsley, Yorkshire. Little, ThomasjEvelyn. 42 Brunswick-street, Dublin. Littledale, Harold. Liscard Hall, Cheshire. . §Littlewood, Rev. B.C., M.A. Holmdale, Cheltenham. *LivEine, G. D., M.A., F.R.S., F.C.S., Professor of Chemistry in the University of Cambridge. Cambridge. . *Liversidge, Archibald, F.R.S., F.C.S., F.G.S., F.R.G.S., Professor of Chemistry and Mineralogy in the University of Sydney, N.S. W. (Care of Messrs. Triibner & Co., Ludgate Hill, London, E.C.) §Livesay, J. G. Cromarty House, Ventnor, Isle of Wight. . {Llewelyn, John T. D. Penllegare, Swansea. Lloyd, Rey. A, R. Hengold, near Oswestry. Lloyd, Edward. King-street, Manchester. . tLloyd, G. B. Edgbaston-grove, Birmingham. “Lloyd, George, M.D., F.G.S. Acock’s-green, near Birmingham. - {Lloyd, John. Queen’s College, Birmingham. Lloyd, Rey. Rees Lewis. Belper, Derbyshire. *Lloyd, Sampsor Samuel. Moor Hall, Sutton Coldfield. *Lloyd, Wilson, F.R.G.S._Myrod House, Wednesbury. . “Losier, James Logan, F.G.S., F.R.G.S. 59 Clarendon-road, Ken- sington Park, London, W.; and New Atheneum ‘Club, S.W. *Locke, John. 133 Leinster-road, Dublin. . “Locke, John. 83 Addison-road, Kensington, London, W. {Locxyrr, J. Norman, F.R.S., F.R.A.S. 16 Penywern-road, South Kensington, London, S.W. . *Lopex, Ortver J.,D.Se. 26 Waverley-road, Sefton Park, Liverpool. » §Lofthouse, Jokn. West Bank, Rocndaie. 56 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1883. 1862. 1876. 1872. 1871. 1851. 1883. 1883. 1883. 1866, 1883. 1883. 1875. 1871 1872. 1881. 1883, 1861. 1863. 1885. 1876. 1883. 1875. 1867. 1863, 1861. 1870. 1868. 1850. 1881. 1853. 1881. 1870. 1878. 1849, 1875. 1881. 1867. 1873. 1866. 1873. 1850. 1853. 1883. §London, Rey. H. High Lee, Knutsford. tLong, Andrew, M.A. King’s College, Cambridge. tLong, H. A. Charlotte-street, Glasgow. tLong, Jeremiah. 50 Marine Parade, Brighton. *Long, John Jex. 727 Duke-street, Glasgow. tLong, William, F.G.S. Hurts Hall, Saxmundham, Suffolk. *Long, William. Thelwall Heys, near Warrington. §Long, Mrs. Thelwall Heys, near Warrington. §Long, Miss. Thelwall Heys, near Warrington. §Longden, Frederick, Osmaston-road, Derby. §Longe, Francis D. Coddenham Lodge, Cheltenham. LonerreLp, The Right Hon. Movunrrrort, LL.D., M.R.1.A., Regius Professor of Feudal and English Law in the University of Dublin, 47 Fitzwilliam-square, Dublin. §Longmaid, William Henry. 4 Rawlinson-road, Southport. *Longstaff, George Blundell, M.A., M.B., F.C.S. Southfield Grange, Wandsworth, S.W. § Longstaff, George Dixon, M.D.,F.C.S. Butterknowle, Wandsworth, S.W.; and 9 Upper Thames-street, London, E.C. *Longstaff, Lieut.-Colonel Llewellyn Wood, F.R.G.S. Ridgelands, Wimbledon, Surrey. *Longstaff, Mrs. Ll. W. Ridgelands, Wimbledon, Surrey. §Longton, E. J.. M.D. Lord-street, Southport. *Lord, Edward. Adamroyd, Todmorden. tLosh, W.S. Wreay Syke, Carlisle. *Louis, D. A., F.C.S. Harpenden. *Love, James, F.R.A.S., F.G.S., F.Z.S. 2 Queensland-terrace, Oval- road, Croydon. §Love, James Allen. 8 Easthourne-road West, Southport. *Lovett, W. J. 96 Lionel-street, Birmingham. *Low, James F. Monifieth, by Dundee. *Lowe, Lieut.-Colonel Arthur 8. H., F.R.A.S. 76 Lancaster-gate, London, W. *Lowk, Epwarp JosErH, F.R.S., F.R.A.S., F.L.S., F.G.8., F.R.M.S. Shirenewton, near Chepstow. tLowe, G. C. 67 Cecil-street, Greenheys, Manchester. tLowe, John, M.D. King’s Lynn. t{Lowe, William Henry, M.D., F.R.S.E. Balgreen, Slateford, Edin- burgh. {Lubbock, Arthur Rolfe. High Elms, Hayes, Kent. *Luppock, Sir Jonny, Bart., M.P.,D.C.L., LL.D., F.R.S., Pres. L.S., F.G.S. 34 Queen Anne’s-gate, London, 8.W.; and High Elms, Hayes, Kent. tLubbock, John B. High Elms, Hayes, Kent. tLubbock, Montague, M.D. 19 Grosvenor-street, London, W. tLucas, Joseph. Tooting Graveney, London, 8.W. *Luckcock, Howard. Oak-hill, Edgbaston, Birmingham. §Lucy, W. C., F.G.8. The Winstones, Brookthorpe, Gloucester. tLuden, C.M. 4 Bootham-terrace, York. *Luis, John Henry. Cidhmore, Dundee. tLumley, J. Hope Villa, Thornbury, near Bradford, Yorkshire. *Lund, Charles. 48 Market-street, Bradford, Yorkshire. tLund, Joseph. Ilkley, Yorkshire. *Lundie, Cornelius. Teviot Bank, Newport Road, Cardiff. tLunn, William Joseph, M.D. 23 Charlotte-street, Hull. *Lupton, Arnold, M.Inst.C.E., F.G.S., Instructor in Coal Mining in Yorkshire College. 4 Albion Place, Leeds. a s LIST OF MEMBERS. 57 Year of Election. 1858. *Lupton, Arthur. Headingley, near Leeds. 1864. *Lupton, Darnton. The Harehills, near Leeds. 1874. *Lupton, Sydney, M.A. Harrow. 1864, *Lutley, John. Brockhampton Park, Worcester. 1871. {Lyell, Leonard, F.G.S. 92 Onslow-gardens, London, S.W. 1874. tlynam, James, C.E. Ballinasloe, Ireland. 1857. flyons, Robert D., M.B., M.R.I.A. 8 Merrion-square West, Dublin. 1878, {Lyte, Cecil Maxwell. Cotford, Oakhill-road, Putney, S.W. 1862. *Lyre, F. Maxwett, F.C.S, Cotford, Oakhill-road, Putney, 8.W. 1852. {McAdam, Robert. 18 College-square East, Belfast. 1854, *Macapam, Srevenson, Ph.D., F.R.S.E., F.C.S., Lecturer on Chemistry. Surgeons’ Hall, Edinburgh ; and Brighton House, Portobello, by Edinburgh. 1876, *Macapam, Wix11AM Ivison. Surgeons’ Hall, Edinburgh. 1868. {Macarisrer, ALEXANDER, M.D., F.R.S., Professor of Zoology in the University of Dublin. _ Trinity College, Dublin. 1878. §MacArisrer, Donarp, M.A.,M.B., B.Sc. St. John’s College, Cam- bridge. 1879. §MacAndrew, James J. Lukesland, Ivybridge, South Devon. 1883. §MacAndrew, Mrs. J. J. Lukesland, Ivybridge, South Devon. 1883. §MacAndrew, William. Westwood House, near Colchester. 1866. *M‘Arthur, A., M.P. Raleigh Hall, Brixton Rise, London, S.W. 1838. Macaulay, Henry. 14 Clifton Bank, Rotherham, Yorkshire. 1840. Macavtay, James, A.M., M.D. 25 Carlton-road, Maida Vale, London, N. W. 1871. *MacBrayne, Robert. Messrs. Black and Wingate, 5 Exchange- square, Glasgow. 1866, {M‘Carzan, Rev. J. F., M.A. Basford, near Nottingham. 1855. {M‘Cann, Rev. James, D.D., F.G.S. 8 Oak-villas, Lower Norwood, Surrey, 8.E. 1876. *M‘Cretianp, A.S. 4 Crown-gardens, Dowanhill, Glasgow. 1868. {M‘Crinrocx, Rear-Admiral Sir Francts L., R.N., F.R.S., F.R.G.S. United Service Club, Pall Mall, London, S.W. 1872. *M‘Clure, J. H., F.R.G.S. 5 Park-row, Albert-gate, London, 8.W. 1874, {M‘Clure, Sir Thomas, Bart. Belmont, Belfast. 1878. *M‘Comas, Henry. Homestead, Dundrum, Co. Dublin. 1859. *M‘Connell, David C., F.G.S. Care of Mr. H. K. Lewis, 136 Gower- street, London, W.C. 1858. {M‘Connell, J. E. Woodlands, Great Missenden. 1883. §McCrossan, James. 29 Albert-road, Southport. 1876. {M‘Culloch, Richard. 109 Douglas-street, Blythswood-square, Glas- gow. 1871. {M‘Donald, William. Yokohama, Japan. (Care of R. K. Knevitt, Esq., Sun-court, Cornhill, E.C.) 1878. {McDonnell, Alexander. St. John’s, Island Bridge, Dublin. MacDonnell, Hercules H. G. 2 Kildare-place, Dublin. 1883. §MacDonnell, Rev. Canon J.C.,D.D. Maplewell, Loughborough. 1878. {McDonnell, James. 32 Upper Fitzwiliiam-street, Dublin. 1878. {McDonnell, Robert, M.D., F.R.S., M.R.LA. Merrion-square, Dublin. *M‘Ewan, John. 4 Douclas-terrace, Stirling, N.B. 1881. {Macfarlane, A., D.Sc., F.R.S.E. The University, Edinburgh. 1871. {M‘Farlane, Donald. The College Laboratory, Glasgow. 1855. *Macfarlane, Walter. 22 Park-circus, Glasgow. 1879. {Macfarlane, Walter, jun. 22 Park-circus, Glasgow. 58 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1854. 1867. 1855. 1872. 1875. 1855. 1876. 1859. 1874. 1859. 1867. 1854. 1883. 1871. 1875. 1883. 1880. 1883. 1865. 1872. 1867. 1865. 1850. 1867. 1872. 1873. 1860. 1864, 1873. 1876. 1876. 1882. 1862, 1868. 1875, 1875. 1861. 1883. 1883. 1878. 1862, 1874, *Macfie, Robert Andrew. Dreghorn, Colinton, Edinburgh. *M‘Gavin, Robert. Ballumbie, Dundee. tMacGeorge, Andrew, jun. 21 St. Vincent-place, Glasgow. {M‘George, Mungo. Nithsdale, Laurie Park, Sydenham, 8.E. {McGowen, William Thomas. Oak-avenue, Oak Mount, Bradford, Yorkshire. {MacGregor, James Watt. 2 Laurence-place, Partick, Glasgow. TM‘Grigor, Alexander B., LL.D. 19 Woodside-terrace, Glasgow. tM‘Hardy, David. 54 Netherkinkgate, Aberdeen. {MacIlwaine, Rey. Canon, D.D., M-R.LA. Ulsterville, Belfast. Macintosh, John. Middlefield House, Woodside, Aberdeen. *MIntosu, W. C., M.D., LL.D. FRS. L&E, F.L.S. Murthly, Perthshire. *Maclver, Charles. 8 Abercromby-square, Liverpool. §Mack, Isaac A. Trinity-road, Bootle. { Mackay, Rev. A., LL.D., F.R.G.S. 2 Hatton-place, Grange, Edin- burgh. tMcKenpricx, Joun G., M.D., F.R.S.E., Professor of the Institutes of Medicine in the University of Glasgow, and Fullerian Pro- fessor of Physiology in the Royal Institution, London. §McKendrick, Mrs. The University, Glasgow. *Mackenzie, Colin. Junior Atheneum Club, Piccadilly, London, §Mackeson, Henry. Hythe, Kent. tMackeson, Henry B., F.G.S. Hythe, Kent. *Mackey, J. A. 1 Westbourne-terrace, Hyde Park, London, W. {Mackig, Samvet Josrrn. 17 Howley-place, London, W. *Mackinlay, David. 6 Great Western-terrace, Hillhead, Glasgow. tMackintosh, Daniel, F.G.S. 32 Glover-street, Birkenhead. tMacknight, Alexander. 20 Albany-street, Edinburgh. tMackson, H. G. 25 Cliff-road, Woodhouse, Leeds. *McLacutan, Rosert, F.R.S., F.L.S. West-view, Clarendon-road, Lewisham, 8.E. tMcLandsborough, John, M.Ins.C.E., F.R.A.S., F.G.S. South Park Villa, Harrogate, Yorkshire. {Maclaren, Archibald. Summertown, Oxfordshire. {MacLaren, Duncan. Newington House, Mdinburgh. tMacLaren, Walter 8. B. Newington House, Edinburgh. tM‘Lean, Charles. 6 Claremont-terrace, Glasgow. {M‘Lean, Mrs. Charles. 6 Claremont-terrace, Glasgow. { Maclean, Inspector-General,C.B. 1 Rockstone-terrace, Southampton. {Macleod, Henry Dunning. 17 Gloucester-terrace, Campden Hill-road, London, W. §M‘Lrop, Hersert, F.R.S., F.C.S. Indian Civil Engineering College, Cooper’s Hill, Egham. tMacliver, D. 1 Broad-street, Bristol. tMacliver, P.S. 1 Broad-street, Bristol. *Maclure, John William, F.R.G.S., F.S.S. Whalley Range, Man- chester. *McMahon, Colonel C. A. Care of Messrs. Grindlay & Co., 55 Parlia- ment-street, London, S.W. §MacMahon, Captain P. A., R.A., Instructor in Mathematics at the Royal Military Academy, Woolwich. *M‘Master, George, M.A., J.P. Donnybrook, Ireland. {Macmillan, Alexander. Streatham-lane, Upper Tooting, Surrey, S.W. tMacMordie, Hans, M.A. 8 Donegall-street, Belfast. LIST OF MEMBERS. 59 Year of Election. 1871. 1870. 1867. 1883. 1878. 1883. 1882. 1876. 1855. 1883. 1883. 1883, 1868. 1875. 1879. 1878. 1869. 1883. 1881. 1874. 1863. 1857. 1846. 1870. 1866. 1866. 1878. 1864, 1870. 1883. 1864, 1863. 1881. 187]. 1857. 1842. 1883. 1870. 1864. 1882. 1881. 188]. 1881. }M‘Naz, Wirtrim Ramsay, M.D., Professor of Botany in the Royal College of Science, Dublin. 4 Vernon-parade, Clontarf, Dublin. {Macnaught, John, M.D. 74 Huskisson-street, Liverpool. tM‘Neill, John. Balhousie House, Perth. §MeNicoll, Dr. E. D. 15 Manchester-road, Southport. tMacnie, George. 59 Bolton-street, Dublin. §Macpherson, J. 44 Frederick-street, Edinburgh. *Macrory, Adam John. Duncairn, Belfast. Macrory, Epmunp, M.A. 2 Ilchester-gardens, Prince’s-square, London, W. *Mactear, James. 16 Burnbank-gardens, Glasgow. {tMacvicaR, Rey. Joun Grsson, D.D., LL.D. Moffat, N.B. §McWhirter, William. 219 Argyli-street, Glasgow. § § * Madden, W.H. Cavendish College, Cambridge. Mages, Thomas Charles, F.G.S. Yeovil. {Magnay, F. A. Drayton, near Norwich. *Magnus, Philip. 48 Gloucester-place, Portman-square, London, NV tMahomed, F. A., M.D. 12 St. Thomas-street, London, S.E. tMahony, W. A. 34 College-creen, Dublin. tMain, Robert. Admiralty, Whitehall, London, S.W. §Maitland, P.C. 233 East India-road, London, E. *Malcolm, Frederick. Morden College, Blackheath, London, 8.E. tMalcolm, Lieut.-Colonel, R.E. 72 Nunthorpe-road, York. tMalcolmson, A. B. Friends’ Institute, Belfast. [Maling, C. T. Lovaine-crescent, Newcastle-on-Tyne. }Mallet, John William, Ph.D., M.D., F.R.S., F.C.S., Professor of Chemistry in the University of Virginia, U.S. t{Mansy, Cuartes, F.R.S., F.G.S. 60 Westbourne-terrace, Hyde Park, London, W. tManifold, W. H. 45 Rodney-street, Liverpool. §Many, Roperr James, M.D., F.R.A.S. 5 Kingsdown-villas, Wands- worth Common, S. W. Manning, His Eminence Cardinal. Archbishop’s House, West- minster, S. W. tManning, John. Waverley-street, Nottingham. §Manning, Robert. 4 Upper Ely-place, Dublin. }Mansel-Pleydell, J.C. Whatcombe, Blandford. tMarcoartu, Senor Don Arturo de. Madrid. §Marginson, James Fleetwood. The Mount, Fleetwood, Lancashire. {Marxuam, Crements R., C.B., F.R.S., F.L.S., Sec.R.G.S., F.S.A. 21 Kecleston-square, Pimlico, London, 8. W. tMarley, John. Mining Office, Darlington. *Marr, John Edward, B.A., F.G.S. St. John’s College, Cambridge. t{Marreco, A. Frierr-. College of Physical Science, Newcastle-on- Tyne. }Marriott, William, F.C.S. Grafton-street, Huddersfield. Marsden, Richard. Norfolk-street, Manchester. *Marsh, Henry. Crissy House, Wordsley-road, Leeds. Marsh, John. Rann Lea, Rainhill, Liverpool. Marsh, Thomas Edward Miller. 37 Grosvenor-place, Bath. *Marshall, A. Milnes, M.A., M.D., D.Sc., Professor of Zoology in Owens College, Manchester. {Marshall, D. H. Greenhill Cottage, Rothesay. *Marshall, John, F.R.A.S., F.G.S. Church Institute, Leeds. §Marshall, John Ingham Fearby. 28 St. Saviourgate, York. 60 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1876. 1858. 1849, 1865. 1883, 1848. 1878. 1871. 1883. 1856. 1865. 1865. 1875. 1883. 1878. 1847. 1861. 1879. 1868. 1876. 1876. 1870. 1885. 1865. 1861. 1881. 1883, 1865. 1858. 1860. 1863. 1865. 1876. 1864. 1885. 1883. 1863. 1855. 1878. 1863. 1883. 1881. {Marshall, Peter. 6 Parkerove-terrace, Glasgow. {Marshall, Reginald Dykes. Adel, near Leeds. *Marshall, William P. 15 Augustus-road, Birmingham. §MarrEn, Enwarp Brypon. Pedmore, near Stourbridge. §Marten, Henry John. 4 Storey’s-gate, London, 8.W. {Martin, Henry D. 4 Imperial-circus, Cheltenham. tMartin, Professor H. Newell. Baltimore, U.S.A. {Martin, Rev. Hugh, M.A. Greenhill Cottage, Lasswade, by Edin- burgh. *Martin, John Biddulph, F.S.S._ 68 Lombard-street, London, E.C. Martin, Studley. Liverpool. *Martindale, Nicholas. Queen’s Park, Chester. *Martineau, Rey. James, LL.D., D.D. 35 Gordon-square, London, W.C. tMartineau, R. F. -Highfield-road, Edybaston, Birmingham, {Martineau, Thomas.. 7 Cannon-street, Birmingham, {Martyn, Samuel, M.D. 8 Buckingham-villas, Clifton, Bristol. §Marwick, James. Killermont, Maryhill, Glasgow. {Masaki, Taiso. Japanese Consulate, 84 Bishopsgate-street Within, London, H.C. {Masxetyne, Nevin Story, M.A., M.P., F.R.S., F.G.S., Professor of Mineralogy in the University of Oxford. 89 Cornwall-gardens, London, W. *Mason, Hugh, M.P. Groby Hall, Ashton-under-Lyne. tMason, James, M.D. Montgomery House, Sheffield. {Mason, James Wood, F.G.S. The Indian Museum, Caleutia. (Care of Messrs. Henry S. King & Co., 65 Cornhill, Lon- don, E.C.) §Mason, Robert. 6 Albion-crescent, Dowanhill, Glasgow. {Mason, Stephen. 9 Rosslyn-terrace, Hillhead, Glasgow. Massey, Hugh, Lord. Hermitage, Castleconnel, Co. Limerick. t{Masey, Frederick. 50 Grove-street, Liverpool. §Mather, Robert V. Birkdale Lodge, Birkdale, Southport. *Mathews, G.S. 32 Aucustus-road, Edgbaston, Birmingham. *Marnews, Wriram, M.A., F.G.S. 60 Harborne-road, Birming- ham. §Mathwin, Henry, B.A. Bickerton House, Southport. §Mathwin, Mrs. 40 York-road, Birkdale, Southport. t{Matthews, C. E. Waterloo-street, Birmingham, {Matthews, F.C. Mandre Works, Driffield, Yorkshire. {Matthews, Rey. Richard Brown. Shalford Vicarage, near Guild- ford. t{Maughan, Rey. W. Benwell Parsonage, Newcastle-on-Tyne. *Maw, Grorer, F.LS., F.G.S., F.S.A. Benthall Hall, Broseley, Shropshire. tMaxton, John. 6 Belgrave-terrace, Glasgow. *Maxwell, Francis. Balgrove, North Berwick. *Maxwell, Robert Perceval. Finnebrogue, Downpatrick. §May, William, F.G.S., F.R.G.S. Northfield, St. Mary Cray, Kent. §Mayall, George. Clairville, Birkdale, Southport. tMayall, J. E., F.C.S. Stork’s Nest, Lancing, Sussex. Mayne, Edward Ellis. Rocklands, Stillorgan, Ireland. *Mayne, Thomas. 33 Castle-street, Dublin. }Mease, George D. Bylton Villa, South Shields. §Medd, John Charles. 99 Park-street, Grosvenor-square, London, W. +Mesk, Sir James. Middlethorpe, York. ae LIST OF MEMBERS. 61 Year of Election. 1871. {Meikie, James, F.S.S. 6 St. Andrew’s-square, Edinburgh. 1879. §Meiklejohn, John W.S., M.D. Royal Victoria Yard, Deptford. 1881. *Merpoa, Rapwart, F.R.A.S., F.C.S., F.C. 21 John-street, Bed- 1867. 1883. 1879. 1866. 1883. 1854. 1881. 1847. 1863. 1877. 1862, 1880, ford-row, London, W.C. {Merprum, Cuartss, M.A., F.R.S., F.R.A.S. Port Louis, Mau- ritius. §Mellis, Rev. James. 28 Park-street, Southport. *Mellish, Henry. Hodsock Priory, Worksop. {Meztto, Rev. J. M., M.A., F.G.S. St. Thomas’s Rectory, Brampton, Chesterfield. §Mello, Mrs. J. M. St. Thomas's Rectory, Brampton, Chesterfield. {Melly, Charles Pierre. 11 Rumford-street, Liverpool. tMelrose, James. Clifton, York. {Melville, Professor Alexander Gordon, M.D. Queen’s College, Gal- way. {Melvin, Alexander. 42 Buccleuch-place, Edinburgh. *Menabrea, General Count, LL.D. 35 Queen’s-gate, London, S.W. +Munnecr, Hunry J. St. Dunstan’s-buildings, Great Tower-street, London, F.C. . {Merivale, John Herman, Professor of Mining in the College of Science, Newcastle-on-Tyne. tMerivale, Walter. Engineers’ Office, North-Eastern Railway, New- castle-on-Tyne. {Merrifield, John, Ph.D., F.R.A.S. Gascoigne-place, Plymouth. tMerry, Alfred S. Bryn Heulog, Sketty, near Swansea. *Messent, John. 429 Strand, London, W.C, tMessent, P. T. 4 Northumberland-terrace, Tynemouth. fMraxt, Louts C., F.G.S., Professor of Biology in Yorkshire College, Leeds. tMiddlemore, William. Edgbaston, Birmingham. *Middlesbrough, The Right Rey. Richard Lacy, D.D., Bishop of. Middlesbrough. §Middleton, Henry. St. John’s College, Cambridge. §Middleton, R. Morton, F.L.S. Hudworth Cottage, Castle Eden, Co. Durham. *Middleton, Robert T., M.P. 197 West George-street, Glasgow. §Mites, Morris. Barron Villa, Hill, Southampton. tMillar, John, J.P. Lisburn, Ireland. fMillar, John, M.D., F.L.S., F.G.S. Bethnal House, Cambridge-road, London, E. Millar, Thomas, M.A., LL.D., F.R.S.E. Perth. tMillar, William. Highfield House, Dennistoun, Glasgow. {Millar, W. J. 145 Hill-street, Garnethill, Glasgow. §Miller, A. J. High-street, Southampton. tMiller, Daniel. 258 St. George’s-road, Glasgow. {Miller, George. Brentry, near Bristol. *Miller, Robert. Cranage Hall, Holmes Chapel, Cheshire. *Miller, Robert. 1 Lily Bank-terrace, Hillhead, Glasgow. 76. {Miller, Thomas Paterson. Morriston House, Cambuslang, N.B. *Milligan, Joseph, F.L.S., F.G.S., F.R.A.S., F.R.G.S. 6 Craven- street, Strand, London, W.C. *Mitts, Epmunp J., D.Sc., F.RS., F.C.S., Young Professor of Technical Chemistry in Anderson’s College, Glasgow. 60 John- street, Glascow. *Mills, John Robert. 11 Bootham, York. tMills, Mans‘eldt H. Tapton-grove, Chesterfield. 62 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1882. 1867. 1882. 1880. 1865. 1855. 1859. 1876. 1883. Milne, Admiral Sir Alexander, Bart., G.C.B., F.R.S.E. 13 New- street, Spring-gardens, London, S. W. *Milne, John, F'.G.8., Professor of Geology in the Imperial College of Engineering, Tokio, Japan. 4 Bennett Park, Blackheath, London, 8.E. *Muye-Home, Davin, M.A., F.RS.E., F.G.S. 10 York-place, Edinburgh. §Milnes, Alfred, M.A., F.S.S. 30 Almeric-road, London, 8.W. §Minchin, G. M., M.A. Royal Indian Engineering College, Cooper's Hill, Surrey. tMinton, Samuel, F.G.S. Oakham House, near Dudley. {Mirrlees, James Buchanan. 45 Scotland-street, Glasgow. {Mitchell, Alexander, M.D. Old Rain, Aberdeen. tMitchell, Andrew. 20 Woodside-place, Glasgow. §Mitchell, Charles T., M.A. 41 Addison-gardens North, Kensington, London, W. . §Mitchell, Mrs, Charles T. 41 Addison-gardens North, Kensington, London, W. . tMitchell, C. Walker. Newcastle-on-Tyne. . {Mitchell, Henry. Parkfield House, Bradford, Yorkshire. . {Mitchell, John. Clough Bank, Clitheroe, Lancashire. . {Mitchell, John, jun. Pole Park House, Dundee. . *Mitchell, W. Stephen, M.A., LL.B. Caius College, Cambridge. . {Mivarr, St. Grorcr, M.D., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.Z.S., Professor of Biology in University College, Kensington. 71 Seymour-street, London, W. . *Moffat, John, C.E. Ardrossan, Scotland. . {Mogg, John Rees. High Littleton House, near Bristol. DD? . {Morzesworrn, Rev. W. Nassav, M.A. Spotland, Rochdale. . §Mollison, W. lL. Clare College, Cambridge. . §Molloy, Constantine. 70 Lower Gardiner-street, Dublin. . *Molloy, Rev. Gerald, D.D. 86 Stephen’s-green, Dublin. . tMolony, William, LL.D. Carrickfergus. . {Monk, Rev. William, M.A., F.R.A.S. Wymington Rectory, Higham Ferrers, Northamptonshire. . tMonroe, Henry, M.D. 10 North-street, Sculeoates, Hull. . *Montagu, Samuel. 12 Kensington Palace-gardens, London, 8. W. . §Montgomery, R. Mortimer. 3 Porchester-place, Edgware-road, London, W. . {Moon, W., LL.D. 104 Queen’s-road, Brighton. . §Moore, Henry. 4 Sheffield-terrace, Kensington, London, W. *Moors, Joun Carrick, M.A., F.R.S., F.G.S. 113 Eaton-square, London, 8.W.; and Corswall, Wigtonshire. . *Moorr, Tuomas, F.L.S. Botanic Gardens, Chelsea, London, W ; {Moorx, Troms Joun, Cor. M.Z.S. Free Public Museum, Liver- ool. . tMoore, W. F. The Friary, Plymouth. . *Moore, Rey. William Prior. The Royal School, Cavan, Ireland. . {Moore, William Vanderkemp. 15 Princess-square, Plymouth, . {Morr, ArexanpER G., F.L.S., M.R.LA. 3 Botanic View, Glas- nevin, Dublin. . §Morean, ALFRED. 5 Aughton-road, Birkdale, Lancashire. . (Morgan, Edward Delmar. 15 Rowland-gardens, London, W. . §Morgan, Thomas. Cross House, Southampton. Morgan, William, D.C.L. Oxon. Uclsfield, Sussex. . {Morean, WritraM, Ph.D., F.C.S. Swansea. a LIST OF MEMBERS. 63 Year of Election. 1867. 1883. 1863. 1881. 1865. 1880. 1885, 1883. 1880. 1883. 1881. 1880. 1876. 1874. 1871. 1879. 1865. 1869. 1857. 1858. 1871. 1868. 1883. 1857. 1868. 1878. 1870. 1876. 1873. 1874. 1873. 1869, 1865. 1866. 1862. 1856. 1878. 1863. {Morison, William R. Dundee. §Morley, Henry Forster, M.A., B.Sc., F.C.S. University Hall, Gordon-square, London, W.C. {Morztey, Samvurt, M.P. 18 Wood-street, Cheapside, London, E.C §Morrell, W. W. York City and County Bank, York. *Morrieson, Colonel Robert. Oriental Club, Hanover-square, London, {Morris, Alfred Arthur Vennor. Wernolau, Cross Inn R.S.0., Car- marthenshire. §Morris, C. 5S. Millbrook Iron Works, Landore, South Wales. *Morris, Rev. Francis Orpen, B.A. Nunburnholme Rectory, Hayton, York. §Morris, George Lockwood. Millbrook Iron Works, Swansea, {tMorris, James. 6 Windsor-street, Uplands, Swansea. §Morris, John. 40 Wellesley-road, Liverpool. tMorris, John, M.A., F.G.S., Emeritus Professor of Geology in University College, London. 4 Vinery-villas, Park-road, London, N.W. {Morris, M. I. E. The Lodge, Penclawdd, near Swansea. Morris, Samuel, M.R.D.S. Fortview, Clontarf, near Dublin. jMowris, (ev. js.05. Ox eMGAG RIN., ab.C:8.0) HM.S) of Gamet,’ S. Coast of America. tMorrison, G. J., C.K. 5 Victoria-street, Westminster, S. W. *Morrison, James Darsie. 27 Grange-road, Edinburgh. tMorrison, Dr. R. Milner. 20 Pentiand-terrace, Edinburgh. §Mortimer, J. R. St. John’s-villas, Driffield. {Mortimer, William. Bedford-circus, Exeter. §Morron, Grorer H., F.G.S. 122 London-road, Liverpool. *Morron, Hunry JosprH. 2 Westbourne-villas, Scarborough. tMorton, Hugh. Belvedere House, Trinity, Edinburgh. tMoseley, H. N., M.A., F.R.S., Linacre Professor of Human and Comparative Anatomy in the University of Oxford. 14 St. Giles’, Oxford. §Moseley, Mrs. 14 St. Giles’, Oxford. { Moses, Marcus. 4 Westmoreland-street, Dublin. Mosley, Sir Oswald, Bart., D.C.L. Rolleston Hall, Burton-upon- Trent, Staffordshire. Moss, John. Otterspool, near Liverpool. *Moss, Jonn Francis. Ranmoor, Sheffield. tMoss, John Miles, M.A. 2 Esplanade, Waterloo, Liverpool. §Moss, Ricuarp Jackson, F'.C.8., M.R.LA. 66 Kenilworth-square, Rathgar, Dublin. Mosse, George Staley. 2 Albany-villas, Queen’s-road, Twickenham. *Mosse, J. R. Conservative Club, London, 8.W. Mossman, William. Woodhall, Calverley, Leeds. §Morr, AtBrrt J., F.G.S. Crickley Hill, Gloucester. tMott, Charles Grey. The Park, Birkenhead. §Mort, Freperick T., F.R.G.S. Birstall Hill, Leicester. *Movar, Frepericx Joun, M.D., Local Government Inspector. 12 Durham-yillas, Campden Hill, London, W. * tMould, Rev. J. G., B.D. Fulmodeston Rectory, Dereham, Nor- folk. *Moulton, J. Fletcher, M.A., F.R.S, 74 Onslow-gardens, London, S.W tMounsey, Edward. Sunderland. Mounsey, John. Sunderland.” 64 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1861. 1877. 1882. 1850. 1876, 1874. 1876. 1872. 1871. 1876. 1883. 1883. 1880. 1866. 1883. 1885. 1872. 1864. 1864. 1876. 1855. 1852. 1852, 1869, 1859. 1863. 1872. 1863. 1883. 1874. 1861. 1870. 1859. 1842, 1876. 1876. 1872. *Mountcastle, William Robert. Bridge Farm, Ellenbrook, near Manchester. t{Movunt-Epecumser, The Right Hon. the Earl of, D.C.L. Mount- Edgeumbe, Devonport. t¢Movunt-Tremrte, The Right Hon. Lord. Broadlands, Romsey, Hants. Mowbray, James. Combus, Clackmannan, Scotland. tMowbray, John T. 15 Albany-street, Edinburgh. *Muir, John. 6 Park-gardens, Glasgow. tMuir, M. M. Pattison, M.A. F.R.S.E. Caius College, Cambridge. §Muir, Thomas. High School, Glasgow. {Muirhead, Alexander, D.Sc., F.C.S. 29 Regency-street, West- minster, 8. W. : *MurrHeaD, Henry, M.D. Bushy Hill, Cambuslang, Lanark- shire. *Muirhead, Robert Franklin, B.Sc. Meikle Cloak, Lochwinnoch, Renfrewshire. Mulhall, Michael G. 19 Albion-street, Hyde-park, London, W. aera Mrs. Marion. 19 Albion-street, Hyde-park, London, Munby, Arthur Joseph. 6 Fig-tree-court, Temple, London, E.C. Mounpetta, The Right Hon. A. J., M.P., F.R.S., F.R.G.S. The Park, Nottingham. Munro, Donald, F.C.S. The University, Glasgow. Munro, Robert. Braehead House, Kilmarnock, N.B. *Munster, H. Sillwood Lodge, Brighton. t}Murcu, Jrrom. Cranwells, Bath. *Murchison, John Henry. Surbiton Hill, Kingston. *Murchison, K. R. Brockhurst, East Grinstead. t{Murdoch, James. Altony Albany, Girvan, N.B. {Murdoch, James B. Hamilton-place, Langside, Glasgow. {Murney, Henry, M.D. 10 Chichester-street, Belfast. {Murphy, Joseph John. Old Forge, Dunmurry, Co. Antrim. tMurray, Adam. Westbourne Sussex-gardens, Hyde-park, Lon- don, W. Murray, John, F.G.S., F.R.G.S. 50 Albemarle-street, London, W. ; and Newsted, Wimbledon, Surrey. {Murray, John, M.D. Forres, Scotland. *Murray, John, M.Inst.C.E. Downlands, Sutton, Surrey. {Murray, Rev. John. Morton, near Thornhill, Dumfriesshire. {Murray, J. Jardine, F.R.C.S.E. 99 Montpellier-road, Brighton. t{Murray, William. 34 Clayton-street, Newcastle-on-Tyne. § § { § § §Muller, Hugo M. 1 Grunangergasse, Vienna. t : Murray, W. Vaughan. 4 Westbourne-crescent, Hyde Park, London, W. Musgrave, James, J.P. Drumglass House, Belfast. Musgrove, John, jun. Bolton. *Muspratt, Edward Knowles. Seaforth Hall, near Liverpool. tMyryz, Rosert Wittiam, F.RS., F.GS., FSA. 2 Middle Scotland-yard, London, 8. W. Nadin, Joseph. Manchester. §Napier, James S. 9 Woodside-place, Glasgow. {Napier, John. Saughfield House, Hillhead, Glasgow. *Napier, Captain Johnstone, C.E, Laverstock House, Salisbury. tNares, Captain Sir G. S., K.C.B., R.N., F.RS., F.R.G.S. 23 St. Philip’s-road, Surbiton. LIST OF MEMBERS. 65 Year of Election. 1850. 1883. 1873. 1873. 1855. 1876. 1868. 1866. 1857. 1852. 1869. 1842, *NasmMyru, JAMES. Penshurst, Tunbridge. §Neild, Theodore. Dalton Hall, Manchester. tNeill, Alexander Renton. Fieldhead House, Bradford, Yorkshire. tNeill, Archibald. Fieldhead House, Bradford, Yorkshire. Neilson, Robert, J.P., D.L. Halewood. Liverpool. tNeilson, Walter. 172 West George-street, Glaszow. tNelson, D. M. 48 Gordon-street, Glascow. tNevill, Rev. H. R. The Close, Norwich. *Nevill, The Right Rev. Samuel Tarratt, D.D., F.L.S., Bishop of Dunedin, New Zealand. tNeville, John, M.R.IL.A. Roden-place, Dundalk, Ireland. {NEVILLE, Parke, M.Inst.C.H., M.R.I.A. 58 Pembroke-road, Dublin. {Nevins, John Birkbeck, M.D. 3 Abercromby-square, Liverpool. New, Herbert. Evesham, Worcestershire. Newall, Henry. Hare Hill, Littleborough, Lancashire, *Newall, Robert Stirling, F.R.S, F.R.A.S. Ferndene, Gateshead- upon-Tyne. . tNewbould, John. Sharrow Bank, Sheffield. . *Newdigate, Albert L. 25 Craven-street, Charing Cross, London, WC . {Newhaus, Albert. 1 Prince’s-terrace, Glaszow. . §Newman, Albert Robert. 20 Northumberland-street, Marylebone, London, W. . “NEwMAN, Professor Francis WitttAm. 15 Arundel-crescent, ‘Weston-super-Mare. . “Newton, Atrrep, M.A., F.RS., F.LS., Professor of Zoology and Comparative Anatomy in the University of Cambridge. Mag- dalen College, Cambridge. . §Newton, A. W. 7a Westclitfe-road, Birkdale, Southport. . {Newton, Rey. J. 125 Eastern-road, Brighton. . {Newton, Thomas Henry Goodwin. Clopton House, near Stratford- on-Ayon. . §Nias, Miss Isabel. Girton College, Cambridge. . {Nias, J. B., B.A. 56 Montagu-square, London, W. . {Nicholl, Thomas. Dundee. . {Nicholls, J. F. City Library, Bristol. . [Nicnorson, Sir Cuartes, Bart., M.D., D.C.L., LL.D., F.G.S., F.R.G.S. The Grange, Totteridge, Herts. . *Nicholson, Cornelius, F.G.8., F.S.A. Ashleigh, Ventnor, Isle of {=} >) Wight. . *Nicholson, Edward. Beech Hill, Londonderry. . §Nicholson, E. Chambers. Herne Hill, London, S.E. . tNicmotson, Henry Atieyng, M.D., D.Sc., F.G.S., Professor of Natural History in the University of Aberdeen. . §Nicholson, Richard, J.P. Whinfield, Hesketh Park, Southport. . §Nicholson, William R. Clifton, York. . {Nimmo, Dr. Matthew. Nethergate, Dundee. . {Niven, Charles, M.A., F.R.S., F.R.A.S., Professor of Natural Philosophy in the University of Aberdeen. Aberdeen. . tNiven, James, M.A. King’s College, Aberdeen. {Nixon, Randal C.J., M.A. Royal Academical Institution, Belfast. . “Nosre, Captain AnpREW, F.R.S., F.R.A.S., F.C.8S. Elswick Works, Newcastle-on-Tyne. . tNoble, John. Rossenstein, Thornhill-road, Croydon, Surrey, . fNoble, T.S., F.G.S. Lendal, York. . tNolan, Joseph, M.R.I.A. 14 Hume-street, Dublin. . §Norfolk, F. Fitzhugh’s Park, Southampton. iL 66 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1859. 1868. 1863. 1865. 1872. 1883. 1881. 1881. 1869, 1868. 1861. 1878. 1883. 1883. 1883. 1883. 1882. 1878. 1878. 1878. 1883, 1858. 1857. 1877. 1876. 1874, 1859. 1863. 1859. 1837. 1874. 1881. 1853. tNorfolk, Richard. Ladygate, Beverley. {Norgate, William. Newmarket-road, Norwich. §NormAN, Rev. AtrreD Mertz, M.A., D.C.L., F.L.S. “Burnmoor Rectory, Fence House, Co. Durham. Norreys, Sir Denham Jephson, Bart. Mallow Castle, Co. Cork. {Norris Rrowarp, M.D. 2 Walsall-road, Birchfield, Birmingham. {Norris, Thomas George. Gorphwysfa, Llanrwst, North Wales. *Norris, William, G. Coalbrookdale, Shropshire. §North, Samuel William, M.R.C.S., F.G.S, 84 Micklegate, York. {North, William, B.A., F.C.S. 34 Bernard-street, Russell-square, London, W.C. t{Norrucore, The Right’ Hon. Sir Srarrorp H., Bart., G.C.B., M.P., F.R.S. Pynes, Exeter. *Nortuwick, The Right Hon. Lord, M.A. 7 Park-street, Grosvenor- square, London, W. Norron, The Right Hon. Lord, K.C.M.G. 35 Eaton-place, London, S.W.; and Hamshall, Birmingham. tNorwich, The Hon. and Right Rey. J.T. Pelham, D.D., Lord Bishop of. Norwich. tNoton, Thomas. Priory House, Oldham. Nowell, John. Farnley Wood, near Huddersfield. t{Nugent, Edward. Seel’s-buildings, Liverpool. §Nunnerley, Jobn. 46 Alexandra-road, Southport. §Nutt, Alfred. Rosendale Hall, West Dulwich, London, 8.E. §Nutt, Miss Lilian. Rosendale Hall, West Dulwich, London, 8.E. §Nutt, Miss Mabel. Rosendale Hall, West Dulwich, London, 8.E. §Obach, Eugene, Ph.D. 17 Charlton-villas, Old Charlton, Kent. tO’Brien, Murrough. 1 Willow-terrace, Blackrock, Co. Dublin. O'Callaghan, George. Tallas, Co. Clare. {O'Carroll, Joseph F. 78 Rathgar-road, Dublin. {O’Conor Don, The, M.P. Clonalis, Castlerea, Ireland. §Odgers, William Blake, M.A., LL.D. 4 Elm-court, Temple, London, E.C, Odgers, Rev. William James. Savile House, Fitzjohn’s-avenue, Hampstead, London, N. W. *Oprine, Wittram, M.B., F.R.S., F.C.S., Waynflete Professor of Chemistry in the University of Oxford. 15 Norham-gardens, Oxford. {O’Donnavan, William John. 54 Kenilworth-square, Rathgar, Dublin. §Ogden, Joseph. 46 London-wall, London, E.C. {Ogilvie, Campbell P. Sizewell House, Lenton, Suffolk. {Ogilvie, Thomas Robertson. Bank Top, 3 Lyle-street, Greenock, N.B *Ocitvin-Forrrs, Grorep, M.D., Professor of the Institutes of Medicine in Marischal College, Aberdeen. Boyndlie, Fraser- burgh, N.B. tOgilvy, Rev. C. W. Norman. Baldovan House, Dundee. {Ocitvy, Sir Jon, Bart. Inverquharity, N.B. *Oele, William, M.D., M.A. The Elms, Derby. tOgston, Francis, M.D. 18 Adelphi-court, Aberdeen. {O’Hagan, John, M.A., Q.C. 22 Upper Fitawilliam-street, Dublin. {O’Hacan, The Right Hon. Lord, MMR.LA. 34 Rutland-square West, Dublin. {Oldfield, Joseph. _Lendal, York. §OLpHAM, James, M.Inst.C.H, Cottingham, near Hull. es LIST OF MEMBERS. 67 Year of Election. 1863, {Oliver, Daniel, F.R.S., Professor of Botany in University College, London. Royal Gardens, Kew, Surrey. 1883. §Oliver, J. A. Westwood. 13 Hogarth-road, South Kensington, London, 8. W. 1883. §Oliver, Samuel A. Springfield, Wigan, Lancashire. 1882. §Olsen, O. T., F.R.AS., F.R.G.S. 3 St. Andrew’s-terrace, Grimsby. *Ommanney, Admiral Sir Erasmus, C.B., F.R.S., F.R.A.S., F.R.GS. The Towers, Yarmouth, Isle of Wight. 1880. *Ommanney, Commander E. A., R.N. 44 Charing Cross, London, W. 1872. {Onslow, D. Robert. New University Club, St. James’s, London, S.W 1883. §Oppert, Gustav, Professor of Sanskrit. Madras. 1867. tOrchar, James G. 9 William-street, Forebank, Dundee. 1883. §Ord, Miss Maria. 13 Park-crescent, Southport. 1883. §Ord, Miss Sarah. 13 Park-crescent, Southport. 1880. {O’Reilly, J. P. Professor of Mining and Mineralogy in the Royal College of Science, Dublin. 1842. Ormerop, Grorce Wareine, M.A., F.G.S. Woodway, Teign- mouth. 1861. {Ormerod, Henry Mere. Clarence-street, Manchester; and 11 Wood- land-terrace, Cheetham Hill, Manchester. 1858. {Ormerod, T. T. Brizhouse, near Halifax. 1835. Orprn, Jonn H., LL.D.,M.R.I.A. 58 Stephen’s-creen, Dublin. 1883. §Orpen, Miss. 58 Stephen’s-green, Dublin. 1838. Orr, Alexander Smith. 57 Upper Sackville-street, Dublin. 1875. {Osborn, George. 47 Kingscross-street, Halifax. 1865. {Osborne, E. C. Carpenter-road, Edgbaston, Birmingham. *OstER, A. Forterr, F.R.S. South Bank, Edgbaston, Birmingham, 1877. *Osler, Miss A. F. South Bank, Edgbaston, Birmingham. 1865. *Osler, Henry F. 50 Carpenter-road, Edgbaston, Birmingham. 1869. *Osler, Sidney F. Chesham Lodge, Lower Norwood, Surrey. 1882. *Oswald, T. R. New Place House, Southampton. 1881. *Ottewell, Alfred D. 883 Siddals-road, Derby. 1854. tOutram, Thomas. Greetland, near Halifax. 1883. *Ovenden, Frederick H. 93 and 95 City-road, London, E.C. 1882. {Owen, Rev. C. M., M.A. Woolston Vicarage, Southampton. 1870, tOwen, Harold. The Brook Villa, Liverpool. 1857. TOwen, James H. Park House, Sandymount, Co. Dublin. Owen, Sir Ricuarp, K.C.B., M.D., D.C.L., LL.D., F.R.S., F.LS., F.G.S., Hon. F.R.S.E. Sheen Lodge, Mortlake, Surrey, 8. W. 1877. tOxland, Dr. Robert, F.C.S. 8 Portland-square, Plymouth. 1883. §Page, George, W. Fakenham, Norfolk. 1883. §Page, Joseph Edward. 12 Saunders-street, Southport. 1872. *Paget, Joseph. Stuffynwood Hall, Mansfield, Nottingham. 1875. {Paine, William Henry, M.D., F.G.S. Stroud, Gloucestershire. 1870. *Paterave, R. H. Ivetts, F.R.S., F.S.S. Belton, Great Yarmouth. 1883. §Palgrave. Mrs, R. H. Inglis. Belton, Great Yarmouth. 1873. {Palmer, George, M.P. The Acacias, Reading, Berks. 1866. §Palmer, H. 76 Goldsmith-street, Nottingham. 1878. *Palmer, Joseph Edward. Lyons Mills, Straffan Station, Dublin. 1866. §Palmer, William. Kilbourne House, Cavendish Hill, Sherwood, Notts. 1872. *Palmer, W. R. Hawthorne, Rivercourt-road, Hammersmith, W. Palmes, Rev. William Lindsay, M.A. Naburn Hall, York. 1883. §Pant, F. J. van der. Clifton Lodge, Kingston on Thames. 1883, §Park, Henry. Wigan. E 2 68 LIST OF MEMBERS Year of Election. 1885. 1880. 1857. 1863. 1863. 1874. 1865. 1853. 1865. 1864, 1879. 1859. 1841. 1862. 1885. 1877. 1865. 1878. 1878. 1883. 1883. 1875. 1881. 1883. 1883, 1861. 1871. 1863. 1867. 1876. i874. 1863. 1863. 1867. 1864, 1879. 1865. 1885. 1863. 1864, 1881. 1877. 1881. 1866. 1876. 1879. §Park, Mrs. Wigan. *Parke, George Henry, F.L.S., F.G.8. Barrow-in-Furness, Lanca- shire. *Parker, Alexander, M.R.LA. 59 William-street, Dublin. {Parker, Henry. Low Elswick, Newcastle-on-Tyne. {Parker, Rey. Henry. Idlerton Rectory, Low Elswick, Newcastle-on- Tyne. {Parker, Henry R., LL.D. Methodist College, Belfast. Parker, Richard. ” Dunscombe, Cork. *Parker, Walter Mantel. High- -street, Alton, Hants. Parker, Rev. William. Saham, Norfolk. tParker, William. Thornton-le-Moor, Lincolnshire. *Parkes, Samuel Iickling, F.L.S. 6 St. Mary’s-row, Birmingham. {Parkgs, Witt1AM. 23 Abingdon-street, Westminster, S.W. §Parkin, William, F.S.S. The Mount, Sheffield. {Parkinson, Robert, Ph.D. West View, Toller-lane, Bradford, York- shire. Parnell, Edward A., F.C.S. Ashley Villa, Swansea. *Parnell, John, M.A. 1 The Common, Upper Clapton, London, E. Parnell, Richard, M.D., F.RS.E. Gattonside Villa, Melrose, N.B. § Parson, T’. Cooke, M. R. C.S. Atherston House, Clifton. { Parson, T. Edgcumbe. 36 Torrington-place, Plymouth. *Parsons, Charles Thomas. Norfolk-road, Edgbaston, Birmingham. tParsons, Hon. C. A. 10 Connaught-place, London, W. tParsons, Hon. and Rev. R. C. 10 Connaught-place, London, W. §Part, C. T. 5 King’s Bench-walk, Temple, London, E.C. § Part, Isabella. Rudleth, W. atford, Herts. {Pass, Alfred C. Rushmere House, Durdham Down, Bristol. §Patchitt, Edward Cheshire. 128 Derby-road, Nottingham. §Paton, Henry. 15 Myrtle-terrace, Edinburgh. §Paton, Rey. William. Mossfield House, New F erry, Chester. {Patterson, Andrew. Deaf and Dumb School, Old Trafford, Man- chester, *Patterson, A. Henry. 38 New-square, Lincoln's Inn, London, W.C; {Patterson, H. L. Scott's House, near Newcastle-on-Tyne. {Patterson, James. Kinnettles, Dundee. §Patterson, T. L. Belmont, Margaret-street, Greenock. {Patterson, W. IL., M.R.LA. 26 Hich-street, Belfast. {Pattinson, John, F.C.S. 75 The Side, Newcastle-on-Tyne. {Pattinson, William. Felling, near Neweastle-upon-Tyne. §Pattison, Samuel Rowles, F.G.S. 50 Lombard-street, London, E.C tPattison, Dr. T. H. London-street, Edinburgh. *Patzer, F. R. Stoke-on-Trent. {Paut, Bensamin H., Ph.D. 1 Victoria-street, Westminster, S.W. §Paul, G., F.G.S. Moortown, Leeds, tPavy, FREDERICK WittraM, M.D., F.R.S., Lecturer on Physiology and Comparative Anatomy and Zoology at Guy’s Ilospital. 35 Grosvenor-street, London, W. }Payne, Edward Turner. 3 Sydney-place, Bath. {Payne, J. Buxton. 15 Mosley-street, Newcastle-on-Tyne. *Payne, J. C. Charles. Botanic-avenue, The Plains, Belfast. tPayne, Mrs. Botanic-avenue, The Plains, Belfast. tPayne, Dr. Joseph F. 78 Wimpole-street, London, W. tPeace,G. H. Morton Grange, Kecles, near Manchester. tPeace, William K. Western Bank, Sheffield. LIST OF MEMBERS. 69 Year of Election. 1847, 1883. 1875. 1881. 1882, 1876. 1881. 1888. 1883. 1881. 1883. 1872. 1881. 1870. 1883. 1863. 1863. 1863. 1883. 1883, 1855. 1878. 1873. 1881. 1861. 1861. 1878. 1865. 1861. 1868. 1856. 1881. 1875. 1845. 1868. 1877. 1864. 1879 t{Pracu, Coartes W., A.L.S. 30 Haddington-place, Leith-walk, Edinburgh. §Peacock, Ebenezer. 8 Harley-street, London, W. tPeacock, Thomas Francis. 12 South-square, Gray's Inn, London, W.C. *Prarce, Horace, F.L.S., F.G.S. The Limes, Stourbridge. §Pearce, Walter, B.Sc., F.C.S. Craufurd, Ray Mead, Maidenhead. tPearce, W. Elmpark House, Govan, Glasgow. *Pearsall, Thomas John. Birkbeck Literar y “and Scientific Institution, Southampton-buildings, Chancery-lane, London, W.C. tPearse, Richard Seward. Southampton. §Pearson, Arthur A. Colonial Office, London, S.W. §Pearson, Miss Helen, E. 69 Alexandra-road, Southport. tPearson, John. Glentworth House, The Mount, York. §Pearson, Mrs. Glentworth House, The Mount, York, *Pearson, Joseph. Lern Side Works, Nottingham. {Pearson, Richard. 23 Bootham, York. tPearson, Rev. Samuel. 48 Prince’s-road, Liverpool. *Pearson, Thomas H. Golborne Park, near Newton-le-Willows, Lancashire. §Pease, H. F. Brinkburn, Darlington. {Pease, Sir Joseph W., Bart., M.P. Hutton Hall, near Guisborough. {Pease, J. W. Newcastle-on-Tyne. §Peck, John Henry. 52 Hoghton-street, Southport. §Peek, C. E. Conservative Club, London, S.W. Peckitt, Henry. Carlton Husth waite, Thirsk, Yorkshire. *Peckover, Alexander, F.S.A., F.LS., F.RGS. Bank House, Wisbech, Cambridgeshire. *Peckover, Algernon, F.L.S. Sibald’s Holme, Wisbech, Cam- bridgeshire. *Peek, William. St. Clair, Hayward’s Heath, Sussex. *Peel, George. Soho Iron Works, Manchester. {Peel, Thomas. 9 Hampton-place, Bradfurd, Yorkshire. tPeges, J. Wallace. 21 Queen Anne’s-gate, London, 8. W. *Peile, George, jun. Shotley Bridge, Co. Durham. *Peiser, John. Barnfield House, 491 Oxford-street, Manchester. {tPemberton, Charles Seaton. 44 Lincoln's Inn-fields, London, W.C, {Pemberton, Oliver. 18 Temple-row, Birmingham. *Pender, John, M.P. 18 Arlington-street, London, 8. W. } Pendergast, Thomas. Lancefield, Cheltenham. §PENGELLY, WILLIAM, F.R.S., F.G.S. Lamorna, Torquay. {Penty, W.G. Melbourne-street, York. tPercival, Rev. John, M.A., LL. D, President of Trinity College, Oxford. {PzErcy, Jonny, M.D., F.R.S., F.G.S., 1 Gloucester-crescent, Hyde Park, London, W. *Perigal, Frederick. Thatched House Club, St. James’s-street, London, 8. W. *PrerKIN, WILLIAM Henry, F.R.S, F.C.S. The Chestnuts, Sudbury, Harrow. {Perkins, Loftus. 140 Abbey-road, Kilburn, London, N.W. Perkins, Rey. R. B., D.C.L. Wotton-under-Edge, Gloucestershire. *Perkins, V. R. Wotton-under-Edge, Gloticesterchire: Perry, The Right Rey. Charles, M.A., D.D. 82 Avenue-road, Regent’s Park, London, N.W. . [Perry, James, Roscommon. 1874. *PrrRRY, JoHN. 10 Penywern-road, South Kensington, London, 8S. W, 70 Year of LIST OF MEMBERS. Hiection 1883. 1885. 1870. 1883. 1885. 1871. 1882. 1867. 1863. 1870. 1855, 1853. 1877. 1865. 1883. 1862. 1872. 1880, 1883. 1885. 1881. 1868. 1868, 1883, 1864. 1870. 1871. 1865. 1875. 1857. 1883. 1865, 1877. 1868. 1876, 1859. 1866. 1875. 1885. 1864, 1888. 1868, §Perry, Ottley L., F.R.G.S. Bolton-le-Moors, Lancashire. §Perry, Russell R. 34 Duke-street, Brighton. *PrrrY, Rey. 8.J., F.R.S., F.R.A.S., F.R.M.S. Stonyhurst College Observatory, Whalley, Blackburn. §Petrie, Miss Anne 8. Stone Hill, Rochdale. §Petrie, Miss Isabella. Stone Hill, Rochdale. Peyton, Abel. Oakhurst, Edgbaston, Birmingham. *Peyton, John E. H., F.R.A.S., F.G.S. 108 Marina, St. Leonard’s- on-Sea. {Pfoundes, Charles, F.R.G.S. Spring Gardens, London, 8.W. {PuHayre, Lieut.-General Sir Artuur, K.C.S.1., C.B. Athenzum Club, Pall Mall, London, 8. W. *Puenk, Joun Samvet, LL.D.,F.S.A., F.G.S., F.R.G.S. 5 Carlton- terrace, Oakley-street, London, 8. W. TPhilip, T, D. 51 South Castle-street, Liverpool. *Philips, Rev. Edward. Hollington, Uttoxeter, Staffordshire. *Philips, Herbert. The Oak House, Macclesfield. Philips, Robert N., M.P. The Park, Manchester. §Philips, T. Wishart. 83 Woodstock-road, Poplar, London, E. {Philipson, Dr. 1 Savile-row, Newcastle-on-Tyne. §Phillips, Arthur G. 20 Canning-street, Liverpool. tPhillips, Rev. George, D.D. Queen’s College, Cambridge. {Puriiires, J. Arrnur, F.R.S., F.G.S., F.C.S. 18 Fopstone-road, Earl’s Court-road, London, 8. W. §Phillips, John H., Hon. Sec. Philosophical and Archeological Society, Scarborough. §Phillips, Mrs. Leah R. 1 East Park-terrace, Southampton. §Phillips, 8. Rees. Wanford House, Exeter. tPhillips, William. 9 Bootham-terrace, York. {Phipson, R. M., F.S.A. Surrey-street, Norwich. {Puipson, T. L., Ph.D., F.C.8. 4 The Cedars, Putney, Surrey, S.W *Pickard, Joseph William. Oak Bank, Lancaster. tPickering, William. Oak View, Clevedon. tPicton, J. Allanson, F.S.A. Sandyknowe, Wavertree, Liverpool. tPigot, Thomas F., M.R.1.A. Royal College of Science, Dublin. *Pike, Ebenezer. Besborough, Cork. {Pixr, L.Ownn. 201 Maida-vale, London, W. tPike, W. H. 4 The Grove, Highgate, London, N. TPilkington, Henry M., LL.D., Q.C. 45 Upper Mount-street, Dublin. §Pilling, R. C. The Robin’s Nest, Blackburn. *Pim, Captain Brprorp C. T., R.N., F.R.G.S. Leaside, Kingswood- road, Upper Norwood, London, 8.E. Pim, George, MR.ILA. Brenanstown, Cabinteely, Co. Dublin. Pim, Jonathan. Harold’s Cross, Dublin. {Pim, Joseph T. Greenbank, Monkstown, Co. Dublin. {Pinder, T. R. St. Andrew’s, Norwich. {Pirie, Rev. G. Queen’s College, Cambridge. {Pirrie, William, M.D., LL.D. 238 Union-street West, Aberdeen. { Pitcairn, David. Dudhope House, Dundee. {Pitman, John. Redcliff Hill, Bristol. §Pitt, George Newton. Sutton, Surrey. tPitt, R. 5 Widcomb-terrace, Bath. §Pitt, Sydney. Sutton, Surrey. {Prirr-Rivers, Major-General A. H. L., F.R.S., F.G.S., F.R.GS., F.8S.A. 4 Grosvenor-gardens, London, 8S. W. Year of LIST OF MEMBERS. 71 Election. 1872. 1869. 1842. 1867. 1883. 1857. 1861. 1881. 1846. 1862. 1854. 1868. 1883. 1874. "1866. 1883. 1863. 1883, 1883. 1857. 1873. 1883. 1875. 1867. 1855. 1883. 1869, 1881. 1871. 1856. 1872. 1882. 1881. {Plant, Mrs. H. W. 28 Evington-street, Leicester. §Prant, JAMES, F.G.S. 40 West-terrace, West-street, Leicester. PrayFair, The Right Hon. Sir Lyon, K.C.B., Ph.D., LL.D., M.P., FE.R.S. L. & E., F.C.8. 68 Onslow-gardens, South Kensington, London, 8. W. {Pxayrarr, Lieut.-Colonel Rt. L., H.M. Consul, Algeria, (Messrs. King & Co., Pall Mall, London, 8. W.) *Plimpton, Henry G., M.D. 23 Lansdowne-road, Clapham-road, London, S.W. tPlunkett, Thomas. Ballybrophy House, Borris-in-Ossory, Ireland. *Pocuin, Henry Davis, ¥.C.8, Bodnant Hall, near Conway. §Pocklington, Henry. 20 Park-row, Leeds. t¢Porz, Witt1aM, Mus.Doc., F.R.S., M.Inst.C.E. Atheneum Club, Pall Mall, London, 8. W. *Pollexfen, Rev. John Hutton, M.A. Middleton Tyas Vicarage, Richmond, Yorkshire. Pollock, A. 52 Upper Sackville-street, Dublin. *Polwhele, Thomas Roxburgh, M.A., F.G.S. Polwhele, Truro, Cornwall. tPoole, Braithwaite. Birkenhead. {PorraLt, WynpHAMS. Malshanger, Basingstoke. *Porter, Rey. C. T., LL.D. Kensington House, Southport. tPorter, Rey. J. Leslie, D.D., LL.D., President of Queen's College, Belfast. §Porter, Robert.. Montpelier Cottage, Beeston, Nottingham. §Postgate, Professor J. P., M.A. ‘Lrinity College, Cambridge. {Potter, D. M. Cramlington, near Newcastle-on-Tyne. §Potter, M. C., B.A. St. Peter's College, Cambridge. Potter, Richard, M.A. 10 Brookside, Cambridge. §Potts, John. 33 Chester-road, Macclesfield. *PouNDEN, Captain Lonspas, F.R.G.S. Junior United Service Club, St. James’s-square, London, 8.W.; and Brownswood House, Enniscorthy, Co. Wexford. *Powell, Francis 8., F.R.G.S. Horton Old Hall, Yorkshire; and 1 Cambridge-square, London, W. §Powell, John. Wannarlwydd House, near Swansea, tPowell, William Augustus Frederick. Norland House, Clifton, Bristol. i4Powrie, James. Reswallie, Forfar. *Poynter, John E. Clyde Neuk, Uddingston, Scotland. §Poynting, J. H. Brentwood, Hagley-road, Edgbaston, Birmingham. *PREECE, WILLIAM Henry, F.R.S., M.Inst.C.E. Gothic Lodge, Wimbledon Common, Surrey. Prest, The Venerable Archdeacon Edward. The College, Durham. §Preston, Rey. Thomas Arthur, M.A. The Green, Marlborough, *PRESTWICH, JosEPH, M.A., F.R.S., F.G.S., F.C.S., Professor of Geology in the University of Oxford. 35 St. Giles’, Oxford ; and Shoreham, near Sevenoaks. tPrice, Astley Paston. 47 Lincoln’s-Inn-fields, London, W.C. *Pricr, Rey. Barruotomew, M.A., F.R.S., F.R.A.S., Sedleian Professor of Natural Philosophy in the University of Oxford, 11 St. Giles’s, Oxford. tPrice, David S., Ph.D. 26 Great George-street, Westminster, S.W {Price, John E., F.S.A. €0 Albion-road, Stoke Newington, London, N. Price, J.T. Neath Abbey, Glamorganshire. §Price, Peter. Crockherhtown, Cardiulf. 72 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1875. 1870, 1875. 1876, 1876. 1883. 1864. 1846, *Price, Rees. 1 Montague-place, Glasgow. *Price, Major W. E., F.G.S. Hillfield, Gloucester. *Price, William Philip. Tibberton Court, Gloucester. {Priestley, John. 174 Lloyd-street, Greenheys, Manchester. tPrince, Thomas. 6 Marlborough-road, Bradford, Yorkshire. §Prince, Thomas. Horsham-road, Dorking. *Prior, R. C. A., M.D. 48 York-terrace, Regent's Park, London, N.W. *PRITCHARD, Rev. Cuarues, M.A., F.R.S., F.G.S., F.R.A.S., Professor of Astronomy in the University of Oxford. 8 Keble-terrace, Oxford. . *PRITCHARD, Ursan, M.D., F.R.C.S. 3 George-street, Hanover- square, London, W. . [Pritchard, Rev. W. Gee. Brignal Rectory, Barnard Castle, Co. Durham. . §Procter, Jjonn William. Ashcroft, Nunthorpe, York. . {Proctor, R. 8. Summerhill-terrace, Newcastle-on-Tyne. Proctor, William. Elmhurst, Higher Erith-road, Torquay. . *Prosser, ” Thomas. 25 Harrison-place, Newcastle-on-Ty ne. . {Proud, J oseph. South Hetton, Newcastle-on-Tyne. . *Prouse, Oswald Milton, F.G.S., F.R.G.S. “4 Cambridge-villas, Richmond Park-road, Kingston-on-T hamies. . {Prowse, Albert P. W hitehur ch Villa, Mannamead, Plymouth. . *Pryor, M. Robert. Weston Manor, Stevenage, Herts. . *Puckle, Thomas John. Woodcote-grove, Carshalton, Surrey. {Pullan, Lawrence. Bridge of Allan, N.B. . *Pullar, Robert. Tayside, Perth. » *Pullar, Rufus D., F.C.S. Tayside, Perth. . *Pumphrey, Charles. Southtield, King’s Norton, near Birmingham, Punnet, Rey. John, M.A., F.C. P. S. St. Earth, Cornwall. 2. ¢Purdon, Thomas Henry, M.D. Belfast. . {Purpy, FREDERICK, F. 38. , Principal of the Statistical Department of the Poor Law "Board, W hitehall, London. Victoria-road, Ken- sington, London, W. ‘ {Purey-Cust, Very Rey. Arthur Percival, M.A., Dean of York. The Deanery, York. 2. §Purrott, Charles. West End, near Southampton. . Purser, FREDERICK, M.A. Rathmines, Dublin. . {PursEr, Professor Joun, M.A., M.R.I.A. Queen’s College, Belfast. . {Purser, John Mallet. 8 Wilton-terrace, Dublin. . *Pusey, 3, E. B. Bouverie. Pusey House, Faringdon. . §Pye-Smith, Arnold. 16 Fairtield-road, Croydon. . §Pye-Smith, Mrs. 16 Fairtield-road, Croy don. . §Pyze-Suirn, P. H., M.D. 54 Harley-street, W.; and Guy's ITos- pital, London, 8.E. . §Pye-Smith, R. J. 6 Surrey-street, Sheffield. . *Pyne, Joseph John. The Willows, Albert-road, Southport. 0. {Rabbits, W. T. Forest Hill, London, 8.E. . TRaverirre, CHariEs Branp, M.D. 25 Cavendish-square, London, W. . TRadclitfe, D. R. Phoe.ix Safe Works, Windsor, Liverpool. 7. {Radford, George D. Mannamead, Plymouth. 79. {Radford, R. Heber. Wood Bank, Pitsmoor, Sheffield. *Radford, William, M.D. Sidmount, Sidmouth. . *Radstock, Lord. 70 Portland-place, London, W. 78. tRae, John, M.D., LL.D., F.R.S. 2 Addison-gardens South, Ken- sington, London, W. . 1Raffles, Thomas Stamford. 13 Abercromby-square, Liverpool. LIST OF MEMBERS. 73 Year of Election. 1864. {Rainey, James T. St. George’s Lodge, Bath. Rake, Joseph. Charlotte-street, Bristol. 1863. {Ramsay, ALEXANDER, F.G.S. 2 Cowper-road, Acton, Middlesex, W. 1845, {Ramsay, Sir AnpRew Cromsrn, LL.D. F.RS., F.G.S. 15 Cromwell-crescent, South Kensington, London, 8S. W. 1861. {Ramsay, John, M.P. Jildalton, Argyleshire. 1883. §Ramsay, Mrs. 10 Osborne-road, Clifton, Bristol. 1867. *Ramsay, W. F., M.D. 389 Hammersmith-road, West Kensington, London, W. 1876. {Ramsay, Witrram, Ph.D., Professor of Chemistry in University College, Bristol. 1873. *Ramsden, William. Bracken Hall, Great Horton, Bradford, York- shire. 1835. *Rance, Henry. St. Andrew’s-street, Cambridge. 1869. *Rance, H. W. Henniker, LL.M. 10 Castletown-road, West Ken- sington, London, 8.W. 1860. {Randall, Thomas. Grandepoint House, Oxford. 1865. {Randel, J. 50 Vittoria-street, Birmingham. Ranelagh, The Right Hon. Lord. 7 New Burlineton-street, Regent- street, London, W. 1868. *Ransom, Edwin, F.R.G.S. The Oval, Bedford. 1863, §Ransom, William Henry, M.D., F.R.S. The Pavement, Notting- ham. 1861. {Ransome, Arthur, M.A. Bowdon, Manchester. Ransome, Thomas. 34 Princess-street, Manchester. 1872, *Ranyard, Arthur Cowper, F.R.A.S. 25 Old-square, Lincoln’s Inn, London, W.C. Rashleigh, Jonathan. 3 Cumberland-terrace, Regent’s Park, London, N.W 1858, *Rarciirr, Colonel CHartzs, F.LS., F.G.S., F.S.A., F.R.G.S8. 26 Lancaster-gate, Hyde Park, London, S.W. 1864. {Rate, Rev. John, M.A. Lapley Vicarage, Penkridge, Staffordshire. 1870. {Rathbone, Benson. Exchange-buildings, Liverpool. 1870. {Rathbone, Philip H. Greenbank Cottage, Wavertree, Liverpool. 1870. §Rathbone, R. R. Beechwood House, Liverpool. 1863. {Rattray, W. St. Clement’s Chemical Works, Aberdeen. 1874. {Ravenstein, E. G., F.R.G.S. 29 Lambert-road, Brixton, London, S.W Rawdon, William Frederick, M.D. Bootham, York. 1870. {Rawlins, G. W. The Hollies, Rainhall, Liverpool. 1866. *Rawttryson, Rey. Canon Grorer, M.A., Camden Professor of An- cient History in the University of Oxford. The Oaks, Precincts, Canterbury. 1855. *Rawityson, Major-General Sir Henry C., K.C.B., LL.D., F.R.S., F.R.G.S. 21 Charles-street, Berkeley-square, London, W. 1875. §Rawson, Sir Rawson W., K.C.M.G., C.B., F.R.G.S. 68 Corn- wall-gardens, Queen’s-gate, London, 8.W. 1883. §Ray, Miss Catherine. Care of W. Freuer, Esq., West Rudham, Swaffham, Norfolk. 1868. *RayteIeH, The Right Hon. Lord, M.A., D.C.L., F.R.S., F.R.AS., F.R.G.S., Professor of Experimental Physics in the University of Cambridge. (PREsIDENT Exxct.) 5 Salisbury-villas, Cambridge. 1888. §Rayne, Charles A., M.B., B.Sce., M.R.C.S. 38 Queen-street, Lan- caster. 1865. {Read, William. Albion House, Epworth, Rawtry. *Read, W. H. Rudston, M.A., F.L.8. 12 Blake-street, York. 1870. §READE, THomas Merrarp, F.G.S. Blundellsands, Liverpool. : 74 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1862. *Readwin, Thomas Allison, M.R.LA., F.G.S. 5 Crowhurst-road, Brixton, London, 8. W. 1852. *Reprrrn, Professor Peter, M.D. 4 Lower-crescent, Belfast. 1863. {Redmayne, Giles. 20 New Bond-street, London, W. 1863. {Redmayne, R. R. 12 Victoria-terrace, Newcastle-on- Tyne. Redwood, Isaac. Cae Wern, near Neath, South Wales. 1861. {Rrep, Sir Epwarp J., K.C.B., M.P., F.R.S. 74 Gloucester-road, South Kensington, London, W. 1875. {Rees-Moge, W. Wooldridge. Cholwell House, near Bristol. 1878. §Reichel, The Ven. Archdeacon, D.D. The Archdeaconry, Trim, Ireland. 1881, §Reid, Arthur S., B.A., F.G.S. 12 Bridge-street, Canterbury. 1883. *Reid, Clement. Burnham, Lynn. 1876, {Reid, James. 10 Woodside-terrace, Glasgow. 1850. {Reid, William, M.D. Cruivie, Cupar, Fife. 1881. {Reid, William. 194 Blake-street, York. 1875, §Rerorp, A. W., M.A., F.R.S., Professor of Physical Science. Royal Naval College, Greenwich, 8.E. 1865. §Renats, E. ‘Nottingham Express’ Office, Nottingham. 1863. {Rendel, G. Benwell, Newcastle-on-Tyne. 1867. {Renny, W. W. 8 Douglas-terrace, Broughty Ferry, Dundee. 1888. *Reynolds, A. H. 12 Leicester-street, Southport. 1871. {Rerynoxps, JAamms Emurson, M.A., F.R.S., F.C.S., M.R.LA., Pro- fessor of Chemistry in the University of Dublin. The Laboratory, Trinity College, Dublin. 1870, *Rrynotps, Ospornn, M.A., F.R.S., Professor of Engineering in Owens College, Manchester. Fallowfield, Manchester. 1858. §Rrynotps, Ricwarp, ¥.0.S. 13 Briegate, Leeds. 1883. §Rhodes, Dr. James. 25 Victoria-street, Glossop. 1858. *Rhodes, John. 18 Albion-street, Leeds. 1877. *Rhodes, John. 360 Blackburn-road, Accrington, Lancashire. 1877. *Riccardi, Dr. Paul, Secretary of the Society of Naturalists. Via Stimmate, 15, Modena, Italy. 1863. {RicmarDson, Bensamin Warp, M.A., M.D., F.R.S. 12 Hinde- street, Manchester-square, London, W. 1861. {Richardson, Charles. 10 Berkeley-square, Bristol. 1869, *Richardson, Charles. 4 Northumberland-avenue, Putney, 8.W. - 1863. *Richardson, Edward. 6 Stanley-terrace, Gosforth, Newcastle-on- Tyne. 1882. §Richardson, Rev. George, M.A. The College, Winchester. 1868. *Richardson, George. 4 Hdward-street, Werneti, Oldham. 1870. { Richardson, J. H. 3 Arundel-terrace, Cork. 1870. {Richardson, Ralph, F.R.S.E. 19 Castle-street, Edinburgh. Richardson, Thomas. Montpelier-hill, Dublin. 1881. {Richardson, W. B. Elm Bank, York. 1861. {Richardson, William. 4 Edward-street, Werneth, Oldham. 1876. §Richardson, William Haden. City Glass Works, Glasgow. 1863. {Richter, Otto, Ph.D. 6 Derby-terrace, Glasgow. 1868. §Rickprrs, Cuaries, M.D., F.G.S. 22 Argyle-street, Birken- head. 1877. {Ricketts, James, M.D. St. Helen’s, Lancashire. 1888. *Rideal, Samuel. Mayow-road, Forest-hill, Kent, 8.E. *RIDDELL, Major-General Cuartes J. Bucuanan, C.B., R.A., F.R.S. Oaklands, Chudleigh, Devon. 1861. *Riddell, Henry B. Whitefield House, Rothbury Morpeth. 1872. {Ridge, James. 98 Queen’s-road, Brighton. 1862. {Ridgway, Henry Ackroyd, B.A. Bank Field, Halifax. LIST OF MEMBERS. ; nee Year of Election. 1861. {Ridley, John. 19 Belsize-park, Hampstead, London, N.W. 1863. *Rigby, Samuel. Fern Bank, Liverpool-road, Chester. 1881. *Rige, Arthur. 79 Warrington-crescent, London, W. 1883, §Rigg, Edward, M.A. Royal Mint, London, FE. 1883. §Rige, F. F., M.A. 32 Queen’s-road, Southport. 1883. §Rigge, Samuel Taylor. Halifax. 1878. {Ripley, Sir Edward, Bart. Acacia, Apperley, near Leeds. *Ripon, The Most Hon. the Marquis of, K.G., D.C.L., F.R.S., F.L.8., F.R.G.S. 1 Carlton-gardens, London, 8. W. 1867. {Ritchie, John. Fleuchar Craig, Dundee. 1855. {Ritchie, Robert. 14 Hill-street, Edinburgh. 1867. {Ritchie, William. Emslea, Dundee. 1869. *Rivington, John. Babbicombe, near Torquay. 1854, tRobberds, Rev. John, B.A. Battledown Tower, Cheltenham. 1869, *Roxsrns, Joun, F.C.S. 57 Warrington-crescent, Maida Vale, London, 1878. {Roberts, Charles, F.R.C.S. 2 Bolton-row, London, W. 1859. {Roberts, George Christopher. Hull. 1870. *Roserts, Isaac, F.G.S. Kennessee, Maghull, Lancashire. 1881. §Roberts, R. D., M.A., D.Sc., F.G.S. Clare College, Cambridge. 1883. §Roberts, Ralph A. 25 Clyde-road, Dublin. 1879. {Roberts, Samuel. The Towers, Sheffield. 1879. tRoberts, Samuel, jun. The Towers, Sheffield. 1883. §Roberts, William, M.D. 89 Moseley-street, Manchester. 1868, {Roperrs, W. Cuanprer, F.R.S., F.G.S., F.C.S., Chemist to the Royal Mint, and Professor of Metallurgy in the Royal School of Mines. Royal Mint, London, E. 1883. §Robertson, Alexander. Montreal, Canada. 1859. {Robertson, Dr. Andrew. Indego, Aberdeen. 1871. {Robertson, George, M.Inst.C.E., F.R.S.E. 47 Albany-street, Edin- burgh. 1888. §Robertson, George H. The Nook, Gateacre, near Liverpool. 1883. §Robertson, Mrs. George H. The Nook, Gateacre, near Liverpool. 1870. *Robertson, John. 4 Albert-road, Southport. 1876. {Robertson, R. A. Newthorn, Ayton-road, Pollokshields, Glasgow. 1866. {RopEertson, WittiAM Trnpat, M.D. Nottingham. 1861. {Robinson, Enoch. Dukinfield, Ashton-under-Lyne. 1852. {Robinson, Rev. George. Beech Hill, Armagh. 1859. {Robinson, Hardy. 156 Union-street, Aberdeen. *Robinson, H. Oliver. 34 Bishopsgate-street, London, E.C. 1873. §Robinson, Hugh. 82 Donegall-street, Belfast. 1861. {Rosrnson, Joun, M.Inst.C.E. Atlas Works, Manchester. 1863. {Robinson, J. H. Cumberland-row, Newcastle-on-Tyne. 1878. {Robinson, John L. 198 Great Brunswick-street, Dublin. 1876. {Robinson, M. E. 6 Park-circus, Glasgow. 1881. §Robinson, Richard Atkinson. 195 Brompton-road, London, 8. W. 1875. *Robixson, Robert, M.Inst.C.E., F.G.S. 2 West-terrace, Darlington. 1860. {Robinson Admiral Sir Robert Spencer, K.C.B., F.R.S. 61 Eaton- place, London, 8. W. 1863. {Robinson, T. W. U. Houghton-le-Spring, Durham. 1870. {Robinson, William. 40 Smithdown-road, Liverpool. 1882. §Robinson, W. Braham. Rosenheim, The Avenue, Southampton. 1870. *Robson, E. R. 41 Parliament-street, Westminster, S.W. 1876. {Robson, Hazleton R. 14 Royal-crescent West, Glasgow. 1855. tRobson, Neil. 127 St. Vincent-street, Glasgow. 1872. "Hopson, William. Marchholm, Gillsland-road, Merchiston, Edin- urgh. / 76 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1872. 1866. 1860. 1867, 1869. 1883, 1882. 1870. 1883. 1876. 1876. 1846. 1869, 1872. 1881. 1855. 1883. 1874. 1857. 1880, 1872. 1859. 1874. 1880, 1869, 1865. 1876. 1861. 1881. 1872. 1861. 1883. 1881, 1865. 1877. 1881, 1855, 1881, 1881. 1862. 1876, 1883. §RopweEtt, Grorce F., F.R.A.S., F.C.S. Marlborough College, Wiltshire. tRoe, Thomas. Grove-villas, Sitchurch. : tRocrErs, James E. THoroxp, M.P., Professor of Economie Science and Statistics in King’s College, London. Beaumont-street, Oxford. {Rogers, James S. Rosemill, by Dundee. *Rogers, Nathaniel, M.D. 87 South-street, Exeter. §Rogers, Captain R. Alma House, Cheltenham. §Rogers, Rev. Saltren, M.A. Gwennap, Redruth, Cornwall. {Rogers, T, L., M.D, Rainhill, Liverpool. §Rogers, Thomas Stanley, LL.B. 77 Albert-road, Southport. §Rotuir, A. K., B.A., LL.D., D.C.L., F.R.A.S., Hon. Feilow K.0.L. Thwaite House, Cottingham, East Yorkshire. tRomanes, George John, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. 18 Cornwall-terrace, Regent’s Park, London, N.W. {Ronalds, Edmund, Ph.D. Stewartfield, Bonnington, Edinburgh. {Roper, C. H. Magdalen-street, Exeter. tRoper, Freeman Clarke Samuel, F.L.S., F.G.S. Palgrave House, Eastbourne. *Roper, W.O. Southfield, Lancaster. *Roscoz, Henry Enrrerp, B.A., Ph.D., LL.D., F.R.S., F.C.S., Pro- fessor of Chemistry in Owens College, Manchester. *Rose, Rey. J. Holland. The College, Ventnor, Isle of Wight. {Ross, Alexander Milton, M.A., M.D., F.G.S. Toronto, Canada. tRoss, David, LL.D. 32 Nelson-street, Dublin. §Ross, Captain G. E, A., F.R.G.S. Forfar House, Cromwell-road, London, 8. W. tRoss, James, M.D, Tenterfield House, Waterfvot, near Manchester. *Ross, Rev. James Coulman. Baldon Vicaraze, Oxford. tRoss, Rev. William. Chapelhill Manse, Rothesay, Scotland. {Ross, Colonel William Alexander. Acton House, Acton, London, W. *RossE, The Right Hon. the Earl of, B.A., D.C.L., LL.D., F.R.S. F.R.A.S., M.R.I.A. Birr Castle, Parsonstown, Ireland. *Rothera, George Bell. 17 Waverley-street, Nottingham. TRottenburgh, Paul, 13 Albion-crescent, Glasgow. tRouth, Edward J., M.A., D.Sc, F.R.S., F.R.A.S., F.G.S. St. Peter’s College, Cambridge. tRouth, Rev. William, M.A. Clifton Green, York. *Row, A. V. Nursing Observatory, Daba-gardens, Vizagapatam, India. (Care of Messrs. King & Co., 45 Pall Mall, London, S.W. tRowan, Dovid. Elliot-street, Glasgow. § Rowan, Frederick John. 134 St. Vincent-street, Glasgow. tRowe, Rev. G. Lord Mayor's Walk, York. §Rowe, Rev. John. Load Vicarage, Langport, Somerset. §Rowg, J. Brooxine, F.L.S., F.S.A. 16 Lockyer-street, Plymouth. *Rowsg, R. C., M.A. Trinity College, Cambridge. *Rowney, THomas H., Ph.D., F.0.8., Professor of Chemistr;, in Queen’s College, Galway. Salerno, Salthill, Galway. *Rowntree, Joseph, 24 St. Mary's, York. *Rowntree, J.S. The Mount, York. tRowsell, Rev. Evan Edward, M.A. Hambledon Rectory, Godal- ming. tRoxburgh, John. 7 Royal Bank-terrace, Glasgow. §Roy, Charles 8. Brown Institution, Wandsworth-road, London, 5S.W. LIST OF MEMBERS. ae Year of Election. 1861. 1875. 1869. 1882. 1875. 1847. 1875. 1876. 1883, 1865. 1876. 1862. 1852. 1883. * 1871. 1881. 1879. 1875. 1874. 1865. 1861. 1883. 1883. 1871. 1866. 1880. 1881. 1857. 1883. 1873. 1883. 1872. 1861. 1861. 1876. 1883. 1878. *Royle, Peter, M.D., L.R.C.P., M.R.CS. 27 Lever-street, Man- chester. t{Ricxerr, A. W., M.A., Professor of Mathematics and Physics in the Yorkshire College, Leeds. §Rupter, F. W.,F.G.8. The Museum, Jermyn-strest, London, S.W. t{Rumball, Thomas, M.Inst.C.1i. 8 Queen Anne’s-gate, London, 8.W. Rushforth, Joseph. 43 Ash-grove, Horton-lane, Bradford, Yorkshire. {Rousxin, Joun, M.A., F.G.8., Slade Professor of Fine Arts in the University of Oxford. Brantwood, Coniston, Ambleside. *Russell, The Hon. F. A. R. Pembroke Lodge, Richmond Park, Surrey. *Russell, George. 103 Blenheim-crescent, Notting Hill, London, W. §Russell, J. W. Merton College, Oxford. tRussell, James, M.D. 91 Newhall-street, Birmingham. Russell, John, 39 Mountjoy-square, Dublin. §Russell, R., F.G.S. 1 Sea View, St. Bees, Carnforth. §RussEtt, W. H. L., BA., F.RS. 3 Ridgmount-terrace, Highgate, London, N. *RussELL, W. ILLIAM J., Ph.D., F.R.S., F.C.S., Professor of Chemistry in St. Bartholomew’s Medical College. 34 Upper Hamilton- terrace, St. John’s Wood, London, N.W. Ruston, Joseph. Monk’s Manor, Lincoln. §Rurperrorp, WritiiAM, M.D., F.R.S., F.R.S.E., Professor of the Institutes of Medicine in the University of Edinburgh. t{Rutson, Albert. Newby Wiske, Thirsk. Rutson, William. Newby Wiske, Northallerton, Yorkshive. tRuxton, Captain Fitzherbert, R.N. 41 Cromwell-gardens, London, S.W. tRyalls, Charles Wager, LL.D. 35 Brick-court, Temple, London, EC. tRye, E.C., F.Z.S., Librarian R.G.S. Royal Geographical Society, 1 Savile- -row, London, W. tRyland, Thomas. The Redlands, Erdington, Birmingham. *RyLanbs, THomas GiazEBRooK, F.L.S., F.G.S. Highfields, Thel- wall, near Warrington, *Sabine, Robert. 3 Great Winchester-street-buildings. London, E.C. §Sadler, Robert. 7 Lulworth-road, Birkdale, Southport. tSadler, Samuel Champernowne. Purton Court, Purton,near Swindon, Wiltshire. *St. Albans, His Grace the Duke of. Bestwood Lodge, Arnold, near Nottingham. Sakurai, J. 96 Camden-street, London, N.W. {Salkeld, William. 4 Paradise-terrace, ‘Darling ton. tSatmon, Rev. Gores, D.D., D.C.L., LL.D., F.R.S. , Regius Pro- fessor of Divinity in the Univ ersity of Dublin. Trinity College, Dublin. ; spelen, Robert G. The Nook, Kingswood-road, Upper-Norwood, *Salomons, Sir David, Bart. Broomhill, Tunhidge Wells. §Salt, Shirley H. Maplewell, near Loughborough. {Sanvin, Osperz, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. Hawksfold, Haslemere, *Samson, Henry. 6 St. Peter’ s-square, Manchester. *Sandeman, Archibald, M.A. Garry Cottage, Perth. Sandeman, David. Woodlands, Lenzie, Glasgow. §Sandeman, E. 53 Newton-street, Greenock. tSanders, Alfred, F.L.S. 2 Clarence-place, Gravesend, Kent. 78 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1883. 1872. 1883. §Sanders, Charles J. B. Pennsylvania, Exeter. tSanders, Mrs. 8 Powis-square, Brighton. §Sanderson, Surgeon Alfred. East “India United Service Club, St. James’s-square, London, 8. W. 2. {SanpERson, J. S. Burnon, M.D., LL.D., F.R.S., Professor of Physiology in the University of Oxford. 650 Banbury-road, Oxford. . §Sanderson, Mrs. Burdon. 50 Banbury-road, Oxford. Sandes, Thomas, A.B. Sallow Glin, Tarbert, Co. Kerry. . {Sandford, William. 9 Springfield-place, Bath. 3. tSands, T. C. 24 Spring-gardens, Bradford, Yorkshire. . {Saunders, A., M.Inst.C.E. King’s Lymn. . §SaunDERS, Howarp, F.L.S., FZS. 7 Radnor-place, London, W. 3. §Saunders, Rev. J. C. Cambridge. . [SaunDERs, TRELAWNEY W. India Office, London, S.W. . Saunders, T. W., Recorder of Bath. 1 Priory-place, Bath. . *Saunders, William. 3 Gladstone-terrace, Brighton. . §Savage, W. D. Ellerslie House, Brighton. 3, §Savage, W. W. 109 St. James’s-street, Brighton. . §Savery, G.M., M.A. Cotlake House, Taunton. 2. *Sawyer, George David, F.R.M.S. 55 Buckingham-place, Brighton. . {Sawyer, John Robert. Grove-terrace, Thorpe Hamlet, Norwich. . *Scarborough, George. Holly Bank, Halifax, Yorkshire. 5: §Scarisbrick, Charles. 5 Palace-cate, Kensincton, London, W. . §Schacht, G. F. 7 Regent’s-place, Clifton, Bristol. *Schiifer, E. A., F.R.S., M.R.C.S., Professor of Physiology in Uni- versity College, London, Boreham W. ood, Elstree, “Herts. . §Schafer, Mrs. Boreham Wood, Elstree, Herts. . *Schemmann, Louis Carl. Hambure. (Care of Messrs. Allen Everitt & Sons, Birmingham.) Schofield, Joseph. Stubley Hall, Littleborough, Lancashire. . §Schofield, William. Alma-road, ’Birkdale, Southport. . §Scholefield, Henry. Windsor- crescent, } Newcastle-on-Tyne. . {Schuman, Sigismond. 7 Royal Bank-place, Glasgow. Scxuncx, Epwarp, F.R.S., F.C.S. Oaklands, Kersall Moor, Man- chester. . *Scnusrer, ArtHurR, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.R.A.S., Professor of Applied Mathematics in Ow ons College, Manchester. . *Schwabe, Edmund Salis. Ryecroft House, Cheetham Hill, Man- chester. . *Scrarer, Parr Lourizy, M.A., Ph.D., F.RS., F.LS., F.GS., F.R.G.S., Sec. Zool. Soc. 11 Hanover-square, London, W. *Sclater, William Lutley. Keble College, Oxford. 2. *Sctarer-Booru, The Right Hon. G., M. P., F.R.S. 74 St. George’s- square, London, 8. W. 67. {Scorr, ALEXANDER. Clydesdale Bank, Dundee. . *Scott, Alexander, M.A., B.Sc. Trinity College, Cambridge. 2. §Scott, Colonel A. de C, R.E. Ordnance Survey Office, Southamp- ton. . tScott, Arthur William, M A., Professor of Mathematics and Natural Science in St. David's College, Lampeter. . §Scott, Miss Charlotte Angus. Girton College, Cambridge. . {Scott, Mr. Bailie. Glasgow. . tScott, Rev. C.G. 12 Pilrig-street, Edinburgh. . *Scorr, Ropert H., M.A., “FB. Dawa s peal D4 Cpr) FRM. S., Secretary to the Council of the Meteorological Office. 6 Elm ’Park-gardens, London, 8. W. LIST OF MEMBERS. 79 Year of Election. 1861. §Scott, Rev. Robert Selkirk, D.D. 16 Victoria-crescent, Dowanhill, Glasgow. 1874. tScott, Rev. Robinson, D.D. Methodist College, Belfast. 1858. {Scott, William. Holbeck, near Leeds. 1869. {Scott, William Bower. Chudleigh, Devon. 1881. *Scrivener, A. P. Weston Turvill, Tring. 1883. §Scrivener, Mrs. Weston Turvill, Tring. 1859. {Seaton, John Love. The Park, Hull. 1880. {Sedewick, Adam, B.A. Trinity College, Cambridge. 1880. {Seebohm, Henry. F.L.S., F.Z.S. 6 Tenterden-street, Hanover-square, London, W. 1861. *Srrrey, Harry Govisr, F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S., F.R.G.S., F.Z.S., Professor of Geography in King’s College, London. The Vine, Sevenoaks, 1855. {Seligman, H. L. 27 St. Vincent-place, Glasgow. 1879. §Selim, Adolphus. 21 Mincing-lane, London, E.C. 1873. {Semple, R. H., M.D. 8 Torrington-square, London, W.C. 1858. *Senior, George, F.S.S. Rosehill, Dodworth, near Barnsley. 1870. *Sephton, Rev. J. 90 Huskisson-street, Liverpool. 1883. §Seville, Miss. Blythe House, Southport. 1875. §Seville, Thomas. Blythe House, Southport. 1873. {Sewell, Rev. E., M.A., F.G.S., F.R.G.S. Ilkley College, near Leeds 1868. {Sewell, Philip E. Catton, Norwich. 1883. §Shadwell, John Lancelot. 21 Nottingham-place, London, W. *Shaen, soe 15 Upper Phillimore-gardens, Kensington, Lon- don, W. 1871. *Shand, James. Fullbrooks, Worcester Park, Surrey. 1867. §Shanks, James. Dens Iron Works, Arbroath, N.B- 1881. {Shann, George, M.D. Petergate, York. 1869. *Shapter, Dr. Lewis, LL.D. 1 Barnfield-crescent, Exeter. 1878. {SHarp, Davin, M.B. Thornhill, Dumfriesshire. Sharp, Rey. John, B.A. Horbury, Wakefield. *Sharp, William, M.D., F.R.S., F.G.S. Horton House, Rugby. Sharp, Rey. William, B.A. Mareham Rectory, near Boston, Lincoln- shire. 1883. §Sharples, Charles H., F.C.S. 7 Fishergate, Preston. 1854, *Shaw, Charles Wright. 3 Windsor-terrace, Douglas, Isle of Man. 1870. {Shaw, Duncan. Cordova,Spain. 1865. {Shaw, George. Cannon-street, Birmingham. 1881. *Shaw, H. 8. Hele, Professor of Engineering in University College, Bristol. 7 Vyvyan-terrace, Clifton, Bristol. 1870. {Shaw, John. 21 St. James’s-road, Liverpool. 1845. {Shaw, John, M.D., F.L.S., F.G.8. Hop House, Boston, Lincoln- shire. 1883. *Shaw, W. N., M.A. Emmanuel College, Cambridge. 1883. §Sheard, J. 42 Hoghton-street, Southport. 1883. §Shearer, Miss A. M. Bushy Hill, Cambuslang, Lanark. 1883. §Sheild, Robert. Wing House, near Oldham. 1878. {Shelford, W.,C.E. 35a Great George-street, Westminster, S.W. 1881. {Shenstone, W. A. Clifton College, Bristol. 1863. {Shepherd, A. B. 49 Seymour-street, Portman-square, London, W. 1883. §Shepherd, James. Birkdale, Southport. 1870. §Shepherd, Joseph. 29 Everton-crescent, Liverpool. Sheppard, Rev. Henry W., B.A. The Parsonage, Emsworth, Hants. 1883. §Sherlock, David. Lower Leeson-street, Dublin. 80 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election, 1883. 1885. 1880. 1885. 1866. 1867. 1885. 1870. §Sherlock, Mrs. David. Lower Leeson-street, Dublin. §Sherlock, Rev. Edgar, Bentham Rectory, vid Lancaster. {Shida, Rk. 1 St. James’s-place, Hillhead, Glasgow. §Shillitoe, Buxton. 2 Frederick-place, Old Jewry, London, H.C. {Shilton, Samuel Richard Parr. Sneinton House, Nottingham. TShinn, William C. 4 Varden’s-road, Clapham Junction, Surrey, S.W. §Shone, Isaac. Pentrefelin House, Wrexham. *SHOOLBRED, JAMES N., M.Inst.C.H., F.G.8. 3 Westminster-chambers, London, 8. W. . {Shore, Thomas W., I°.C.8., F.G.S. Hartley Institution, Southamp- ton. . {Shore, T. W., jun., B.Sc. Uplands, Woolston, Southampton. . §Shuter, James L. Lawn House, Tufnell Park, London, N. . *Sidebotham, Edward Jolin. Erlesdene, Bowdon, Cheshire. . *Sidebotham, James Nasmyth. Erlesdene, Bowdon, Cheshire. . *Sidebotham, Joseph. The Beeches, Bowdon, Cheshire. . *Sidebotham, Joseph Watson. The Beeches, Bowdon, Cheshire. . {Sidewick, R. H. The Raikes, Skipton. Sidney, M. J. F. Cowpen, Neweastle-upon-Tyne. . *Siemens, Alexander. 12 Queen Anne’s-gate, Westminster, S.W. . {Sigerson, Professor George, M.D., F.L.S., MMR.LA. 3 Clare-street, Dublin. . §Silby, Miss Agnes. Hook House, Taunton. . [Sim, John. Hardgate, Aberdeen. . {Sime, James. Craigmount House, Grange, Edinburgh. . {Simiiss, T. M. Wolverhampton. . {Simms, James. 138 Fleet-street, London, E.C,. . {Simms, William. The Linen Hall, Belfast. . tSimon, Frederick. 24 Sutherland-gardens, Iondon, W. . {Simon, John, O.B., D.C.L., F.R.S., F.R.C.S., Surgeon to St. Thomas’s Hospital. 40 Kensington-square, Loudon, W. . tSimons, George. The Park, Nottingham. . *Smrpson, ALEXANDER R., M.D., Professor of Midwifery in the Uni- yersity of Edinburgh. 52 Queen-street, Edinburgh. . §Simpson, Byrom R. 7 York-road, Birkdale, Southport. . {Simpson, G. B. Seafield, Broughty Ferry, by Dundee. . {Simpson, John. Maylark, Kincardineshire. ; . Simpson, J. B., F.G.8. Hedgefield House, Blaydon-on-Tyne. . {Smrpson, Maxwett, M.D., LL.D., F.R.S., F.C.S., Professor of Chemistry in Queen’s College, Cork. . Simpson, Robert. 14 Ibror-terrace, Glasgow. . §Simpson, Walter M. 7 Yorl-road, Birkdale, Southport. Simpson, William. Bradmore House, Hammersmith, London, W. . [Stnclatr, James. Titwood Bank, Pollockshields, near Glasyow. 74. {Sinclair, Thomas. Dunedin, Belfast. . {Sinclair, Vetch, M.D. 48 Albany-street, Edinburgh. . *Sinclair, W. P. 19 Devonshire-road, Prince’s Park, Liverpool. . *Sircar, Mahendra Lal, M.D. 51 Sankaritola, Caleutta. (Care of Messrs. S. Harraden & Co., 3 Hill’s-place, Oxford-street, Lon- don, W.) . {Sissons, William. 92 Park-street, Hull. . {Skertchly, Sydney B. J., F.G.S. Geological Museum, Jermyn- street, London, S.W. . §Skillicorne, W. N. 9 Queen’s-parade, Cheltenham. . §StapEN, Watrer Percy, F.G.8., F.L.S. Orsett House, Ewell, Surrey. LIST OF MEMBERS, 81 Year of Election. 1873. {Slater, Clayton. Barnoldswick, near Leeds. 1873. {Slater, W. B. 42 Clifton Par ieee Belfast. 1842. *Slater, William. Park-lane, Higher Broughton, Manchester. 1877. 1849. 1849. 1860. 1867. 1881. 1858. 1876. 1876. 1867. 1876. 1877. 1857. 1872. 1874. 1873. 1865. 1865. 1866. 1855. 1876. 1860. 1870. 1871. 1876. 1874. 1871. 1883. 1860. 1837. 1847. 1840, 1870. 1866. 1873. 1867. 1867. 1859. 1852. 1875. 1876. 1883, 1883. {Sleeman, Rey. Philip, L.Th., F. RA. S., F.R.M.S. Clifton, Bristol, {Sloper, George Elgar. Devizes. {Sloper, Samuel W. Devizes. {Sloper, 8. Elgar. Winterton, near Hythe, Southampton. {Small, David. Gray House, Dundee. {Smallshan, John. 81 Manchester-road, Southport. {Smeeton, G. H. Commercial-street, Leeds. {Smeiton, James. Panmure Villa, Broughty Ferry, Dundee. {Smeiton, John G. Panmure Villa, Broughty Ferry, Dundee. {Smeiton, Thomas A. 55 Cowgate, Dundee. §Smellie, Thomas D. 213 St. Vincent-street, Glasgow. TSmelt, Rev. Maurice Allen, M.A., FRAS. Heath Lodge, Chel- tenham. {Smith, Aquilla, M.D., M.R.I.A. 121 Lower Baggot-street, Dublin. *Smith, Basil Woodd, F.R.A.S. Branch Hill Lodge, Hampstead Heath, London, N.W. *Smith, Benjamin Leigh, F.R.G.S. 64 Gower-street, London, W.C. {Smith, C. Sidney College, Cambridge. {Smrra, Davip, F.R.A.S. 40 Bennett’s-hill, Birmingham. {Smith, Frederick. The Priory, Dudley. *Smith, F.C. Bank, Nottingham. {Smith, George. Port Dundas, Glasgow. {Smith, George. Glasgow. *Smith, Heywood, M.A., M.D. 18 Harley-street, Cavendish-square, London, W. tSmith, H. L. Crabwall Hall, Cheshire. *Smith, John Alexander, M.D., F.R.S.E., F.S.A.Scot. 10 Palmer- ston-place, Edinburgh. *Smith, J. Guthrie. 173 St. Vincent-street, Glasgow. tSmith, John Haigh. 77 Southbank-road, Southport. Smith, John Peter George. Sweyney Cliff, near Coalport, Shrop- shire. {Smith, Professor J. William Robertson. Free Church College, Aberdeen. §Smith, M. Holroyd. Fern Hill, Halifax. *Smith, Philip, B.A. The Bays, Parktields, Putney, S.W. *Smith, Protheroe, M.D. 42 Park-street, Grosyenor-square, Lon- don, W. Smith, Richard Bryan. Villa Nova, Shrewsbury. §Smite, Ropert Aneus, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.C.S. 22 Devonshire-street, Manchester. *Smith, Robert Mackay. 4 Bellevue-crescent, Edinburgh. {Smith, Samuel. Bank of Liverpool, Liverpool. {Smith, Samuel. 33 Compton-street, Goswell-road, London, E.C. {Smith, Swire. Lowfield, Keighley, Yorkshire. {Smith, Thomas. Dundee. {Smith, Thomas. Poole Park Works, Dundée. tSmith, Thomas James, F.G.8., F.C.8. Hornsea Burton, East Yorl- shire. {Smith, William. Eglinton Engine Works, Glascow. *Smith, William. Sundon House, Clifton, Bristol. {Smith, William. 12 Woodside-place, Glasgow. §Smithells, Arthur, B.Sc. Owens College, Manchester. §Smithson, Edward Walter. 13 Lendal, York, F 82 LIST OF MEMBERS. > Year of Election. 1883. 1878. 1882. 1874. 1850. 1883. 1874. 1870. 1878. . *Suyra, Jonny, jun., M.A.,F.M.S. Milltown, Banbridge, Ireland. . [Sauyru, Warreron W., M.A., F.R.S., F.G.S., F.R.G.8., Lecturer §Smithson, Mrs. 13 Lendal, York. {Smithson, Joseph 8. Balnagowan, Rathmines, Co. Dublin. §Smithson, T. Spencer. Facit, Rochdale. {Smoothy, Frederick. Bocking, Essex. *SuyrH, CHARLES Prazzt, F.R.S.E., F.R.A.S., Astronomer Royal for Scotland, Professor of Astronomy in the University of Edin- burgh. 15 Royal-terrace, Edinburgh. §Smyth, Rey. Christopher. Woodford Rectory, Thrapston. tSmyth, Henry. Downpatrick, Ireland. [Smyth, Colonel H. A., R.A. Barrackpore, near Calcutta. §Smyth, Mrs. Isabella. Wigmore Lodge, Cullenswood-avenue, Dublin. on Mining and Mineralogy at the Royal School of Mines, and Inspector of the Mineral Property of the Crown. 5 Inverness- terrace, Bayswater, London, W. . {Smythe, Lieut.-General W. J., R.A., F.R.S. Athenzeum Club, Pall Mall, London, 5. W. 3. §Snape, Joseph. 13 Scarisbrick-street, Southport. . §Snell, H. Saxon. 22 Southampton-buildings, London, W.C. . *Sorras, W. J., M.A., F.R.S.E., F.G.S., Professor of Geology in Trinity College, Dublin. *Sotty, Epwarp, F.R.S8., F.L.S., F.G.8., F.8.A. Camden House, Sutton, Surrey. Sorbey, Alfred. The Rookery, Ashford, Bakewell. . *Sorsy, H. Cuirron, LL.D.,F.R.S., F.G.S. Broomfield, Sheffield. . *Sorby, Thomas W. Storthfield, Sheffield. . *Southall, John Tertius. Parkfields, Ross, Herefordshire. . Southall, Norman. 44 Cannon-street West, London, E.C. . TSouthwood, Rey. T. A. Cheltenham College. 3. {Sowerby, John. Shipcote House, Gateshead, Durham. . §Spanton, William Dunnett, F.R.C.S. Chatterley House, Hanley, Staffordshire. . *Spark, H. King. Starforth House, Barnard Castle. . {Spence, David. Brookfield House, Freyinghall, Yorkshire. 9. *Spence, J. Berger. Erlington House, Manchester. . {Spencer, Herbert E. Lord Mayor's Walk, York. . {Spencer, John Frederick. 28 Great George-street, London, 8, W. . *Spencer, Joseph. Springbank, Old Trafford, Manchester. 3. *Spencer, Thomas. The Grove, Ryton, Blaydon-on-Tyne, Co. Durham. . {Spencer, W. H. Richmond Hill, Clifton, Bristol. . *Spicer, Henry, B.A., F.L.S., F.G.S. 14 Aberdeen Park, Highbury, London, N. i, §Spicer, William R. 19 New Bridge-street, Blackfriars, London, E.C.' . *Sprmuier, Jonn, F.C.S. 2 St. Mary’s-road, Canonbury, London, N. . §Spottiswoode, George Andrew. 3 Cadogan-square, London, 8. W. . *Spottiswoode, W. Hugh. 41 Grosvenor-place, London, 8.W. . *Spracug, THomss Bonn, M.A., F.R.S.E. 29 Buckingham-terrace, Edinburgh. . §Spratling, W. J., B.Sc., F.G.S. Maythorpe, 72 Wickham-road, Brockley, 8.E. . TSpratt, Joseph James. West Parade, Hull. Square, Joseph Elliot, F.G.S. 24 Portland-place, Plymouth. . tSevarr, Wizrian, F.R.C.S., F.R.G.S. 4 Portland-square, Ply- mouth. LIST OF MEMBERS, 83 Year of Election. 1879. 1858. 1883. 1865. 1837. 1881. 1885. 1883. 1866. 1876. 1873. 1881. 1881. 1870. 1865. 1875. 1861. 1879. 1881. 1861. 1865. 1876. 1870. 1861. 1880. 1868. 1878. 1863. 1882. 1855. 1864. 1875. 1876. 1867. 1868. 1876. 1867. 1865. 1883. 1864, 1854. 1845. 1862. *Squire, Lovell. 9 Osman-road, Hammersmith, London, W. {Stacye, Rey. John. Shrewsbury Hospital, Sheffield. *Sraintoy, Henry T., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S. Mountsfield, Lewis- ham, 8.E. *Stanford, Edward, jun.,F.R.G.S. 7 Spring-gardens, London, 8. W. {Sranrorp, Epwarp C.C. Glenwood, Dalmuir, N.B. Staniforth, Rev. Thomas. Storrs, Windermere. *Stanley, William Ford. Cumberlow, South Norwood, Surrey, S.E. §Stanley, Mrs. Cumberlow, South Norwood, Surrey, S.E. Stapleton, M. H., M.B., M.R.L.A. 1 Mountjoy-place, Dublin. §Stapley, Alfred M. Marion-terrace, Crewe. {Starey, Thomas R. Daybrook House, Nottingham. §Starling, John Henry, F.0.8. The Avenue, Erith, Kent. Staveley, T. K. Ripon, Yorkshire. *Stead, Charles. Saltaire, Bradford, Yorkshire. §Stead, W. H. Southport, Lancashire. §Stead, Mrs. W. H. Southport, Lancashire. tStearn, C. H. 2 St. Paul’s-villas, Rock Ferry, Liverpool. {Steele, Rev. Dr. 35 Sydney-buiidinzs, Bath. {Steinthal,G. A. 15 Hallfield-road, Bradford, Yorkshire. {Steinthal, H. M. Hollywood, Fallowfield, near Manchester. *SrepHEnson, Heyry, J.P. Endclitfe Vale, Sheffield. {Stephenson, J. F. 3 Mount-parade, York. *Stern,S. J. Littlezrove, Hast Barnet, Herts. {Sterriker, John. Driffield, Yorkshire. tSteuart, Walter. City Bank, Pollockshaws, near Glasgow. *Stevens, Miss Anna Maria. 13 Elm-place, Bath. *Stevens, Henry, F.S.A., F.R.G.S. 4 Trafalgar-square, London, W.C. *Stevens, J. Edward. 10 Cleveland-terrace, Swansea. tStevenson, Henry, F.LS. Newmarket-road, Norwich. {Stevenson, Rev. James, M.A. 21 Garville-avenue, Rathgar, Dublin. *Srnveyson, Jamas C., M.P., F.C.S. Westoe, South Shields. tSteward, Rev. C. E., M.A. The Polygon, Southampton. tSrewart, Barrour, M.A., LL.D., F.R.S., Professor of Natural Philosophy in Owens College, Manchester. {Srewarrt, Crartzs, M.A., F.L.S. St. Thomas's Hospital, London, 8.1 *Stewart, James, B.A., M.R.C.P.Ed. Dunmurry, Sneyd Park, near Bristol. {Stewart, William. Violet Grove House, St. George’s-road, Glasgow. tStirling, Dr. D. Perth. {Stiling, Edward. 34 Queen’s-gardens, Hyde Park, London, W. {Stirling, William, M.D., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., Professor of Physiology in the University of Aberdeen. *Stirrup, Mark, F.G.S. Richmond Hill, Bowdon, Cheshire. *Stock, Joseph S. The Grange, Ramsgate. *Srocknr, W. R. Cooper’s Hill, Staines. {Sropparr, Wirtram Watter, F.GS., F.C.S. Grafton Lodge, Sneyd Park, Bristol. {Stoess, Le Chevalier Ch. de W. (Bavarian Consul). Liverpool. *Sroxes, Grorer Gasrret, M.A., D.C.L., LL.D., Sec. R.S., Lucasian Professor of Mathematics in the University of Cambridge. Lens- field Cottage, Cambridge. {Sronz, Epwarp Jars, M.A., F.R.S., F.R.AS., Director of the Radcliffe Observatory, Oxford. FQ 84 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1874. 1876. 1883. 1859. 1857. 1878. 1861. 1876. 1883. 1883. 1854, 1878. 1859. 1874. 1871. 1881, 1876. 1865. 1882. 1881. 1879. 1859. 1883. 1867. 1876. 1878. 1876. 1872. 1875. 1879. 1857. 1885. 1885. 1883. 1875. 1873. 1863. 1862. 1863. 1881. 1881. 1876. 1881, {Stone, J. Harris, B.A., F.L.S., F.C.S. 11 Sheffield-cardens, Ken- sington, London, W. {Stone, Octavius C., F.R.G.S. Springfield, Nuneaton. §Stone, Thomas William, 25 Claremont-road, Birkdale, Southport. {Stone, Dr. William H. 14 Dean’s-yard, Westminster, S.W. tSrongy, Brypon B., M.Inst.C.E., F.R.S. M.R.LA., Engineer of the Port of Dublin. 42 Wellington-road, Dublin. *Stoney, G. Gerald. 9 Palmerston Park, Dublin. *Sronzy, GEorGE Jounstonn, M.A., F.R.S., M.R.I.A., Secretary to the Queen’s University, Iveland. 5 Palmerston Park, Dublin. §Stopes, Henry, F.G.S. Kenwyn, Cintra Park, Upper Norwood, S.E. §Stepes, Mrs. Kenwyn, Cintra Park, Upper Norwood, S.E. §Stopes, Miss Lucy. 84 Hast Hill, Colchester. {Store, George. Prospect House, Fairfield, Liverpool. §Storr, William. The ‘Times’ Office, Printing-house-square, Lon- don, E.C. §Story, Captain James. 17 Bryanston-square, London, W. §Stott, William. Greetland, near Halifax, Yorkshire. *Srracugy, Lieut.-General Rrowarp, R.E., C.S.1., F.R.S., F.R.G.S., F.LS., F.G.S8. Stowey House, Clapham Common, London, S.W. {Strahan, Aubrey, M.A., F.G.S. Geological Museum, Jermyn- street, London, S.W. {Strain, John. 143 West Regent-street, Glasgow. {Straker, John. Wellington House, Durham. {Strange, Rev. Cresswell, M.A. Holy Trinity Vicarage, South- ampton. {Strangways, C. Fox, F.G.S. Geological Museum, Jermyn-street, London, S.W. *Strickland, Charles. Loughelyn House, Castlerea, Ireland. {Strickland, Sir Charles W., K.C.B. Hildenley-road, Malton. Strickland, William. French Park, Roscommon, Ireland. {Stronach, William, R.E. Ardmellie, Banff. §Strong, Henry J., M.D. Whitgift House, Croydon. {Stronner, D. 14 Princess-street, Dundee. *Srruruers, Joan, M.D., Professor of Anatomy in the University of Aberdeen. {Strype, W. G. Wicklow. *Stuart, Charles Maddock. Moxeth Lodge, Harrow. *Stuart, Rey. Edward A., M.A. 116 Grosyenor-road, Highbury New Park, London, N. tStyle, Rev. George, M.A. Giggleswick School, Yorkshire. *Styring, Robert. 38 Hartshead, Sheffield. {Sunnivan, Witrram K., Ph.D., M.R.I.A. Queen’s College, Cork. §Summers, Alfred. Sunnyside, Ashton-under-Lyne. §Summers, William, M.P. Sunnyside, Ashton-under-Lyne. §Suteliffe, J. S., J.P. Beech House, Bacup. {Sutcliffe, J. W. Sprink Bank, Bradford, Yorkshire. tSutcliffe, Robert. Idle, near Leeds. {Sutherland, Benjamin John. 10 Oxford-street, Newcastle-on-Tyne. *SUTHERLAND, GEORGE GRANVILLE WILLIAM, Duke of, K.G., F.R.S., F.R.G.S. Stafford House, London, 8. W. {Surroy, Francis, F.C.S. Bank Plain, Norwich. §Sutton, William. Town Hall, Southport. tSwales, William. Ashville, Holgate-road, York. t{Swan, David, jun. - Braeside, Maryhill, Glasgow. §Swan, Joseph W. Mos'ey-street, Newcastle-on-Tyne. Year of LIST OF MEMBERS. 85 Election. 1861.. 1862. 1862. 1879. 1883. 1870. 1863. 1873. 1858. 1883. 1873. 1847. 1862. 1847. 1870. 1881. 1856. 1859. 1860. 1859. 1883. 1855. 1872. 1865. 1877. 1871. 1867. 1874. 1883. 1866. 1878. 1861. 1856. 1857. 1863. 1870. 1858. 1876. 1879. 1878. *Swan, Patrick Don 8. Kirkcaldy, N.B. *Swan, WitrraMm, LL.D., F.R.S.E., Professor of Natural Philosophy in the University of St. Andrews, N.B. *Swann, Rey. 8. Kirke, F.R.A.S. Forest Hill Lodge, Warsop, Mansfield, Nottinghamshire. §Swanwick, Frederick. Whittington, Chesterfield. §Sweeting, Rey. T. EH. 50 Roe-lane, Southport. Sweetman, Walter, M.A., M.R.LA. 4 Mountjoy-square North, Dublin. *Swinburne, Sir John, Bart. Capheaton, Newcastle-on-Tyne. tSwindell, J. S. EH. Summerhill, Kingswinford, Dudley. *Swinglehurst, Henry. Hincaster House, near Milnthorpe. tSypney, The Right Rey. Atrrep Barry, D.D., D.C.L., Bishop of. Sydney. §Sykes, Alfred. Highfield, Huddersfield. §Sykes, Benjamin Clifford, M.D. Cleckheaton. {Sykes, H. P. 47 Albion-street, Hyde Park, London, W. {Sykes, Thomas. Cleckheaton. {Sykes, Captain W. H. F. 47 Albion-street, Hyde Park, London, W. SYLVEsTER, JAMES JosEPH, M.A., LL.D., F.R.S. Savilian Professor of Geometry in the University of Oxford. Oxford. {Symes, Ricwarp Guascorr, B.A., F.G.8S. Geological Survey of Ireland, 14 Hume-street, Dublin. *Symington, Thomas. 13 Dundas-street, Edinburgh. *Symonds, Frederick, M.A., F.R.C.S. 35 Beaumont-street, Oxford. {Symonds, Captain Thomas Edward, R.N. 10 Adam-street, Adelphi, London, W.C. {Symonps, Rev. W.8., M.A., F.G.S. Pendock Rectory, Worcester- shire. §Symons, G. J., F.R.S., Sec.R.M.S. 62 Camden-square, London, N.W §Symons, Simon. Belfast House, Farquhar-road, Norwood, S.E. *Symons, WILLIAM, F.C.S. 26 Joy-street, Barnstaple. Synge, Francis. Glanmore, Ashford, Co. Wicklow. tSynge, Major-General Millington, R.E., F.S.A., F.R.G.S. United Service Club, Pall Mall, London, 8. W. tTailyour, Colonel Renny, R.E. Newmanswalls, Montrose, N.B. *Tart, Lawson, F.R.C.S. 7 Great Charles-street, Birmingham. tTarr, Perer Gorrie, F.R.S.E., Professor of Natural Philosophy in the University of Edinburgh. George-square, Edinburgh. {Tair, P. M., F.R.G.S., F.S.S. Oriental Club, Hanover-square, London, W. §TatmaeE, C. G., F.R.A.S. Leyton Observatory, Essex, H. §Tapscott, R. L. 41 Parkfield-road, Prince’s Park, Liverpool. {Tarbotton, Marrott Ogle, M.Inst.C.E., F.G.S. Newstead-grove, Nottingham. {Tarpry, Huew. Dublin. *Tarratt, Henry W. 9 Magdala-villas, Margate. tTartt, William Macdonald, F.S.S. Sandford-place, Cheltenham. *Tate, Alexander. Longwood, Whitehouse, Belfast. { Tate, John. Alnmouth, near Alnwick, Northumberland, tTate, Norman A. 7 Nivell-chambers, Fazackerley-street, Liverpool. *Tatham, George, J.P. Springfield Mount, Leeds. {Tatlock, Robert R. 26 Burnbank-cardens, Glasgow. {Tattershall, William Edward. 15 North Church-street, Sheffield. *Taylor, A. Claude. Clinton-terrace, Derby-road, Nottingham. 86 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1874. { Taylor, Alexander O'Driscoll. 3 Upper-crescent, Belfast. 1867. 1 Taylor, Rev. Andrew. Dundee. 1880. §Taylor, Edmund. Droitwich. Taylor, Frederick. Laurel Cottage, Rainhill, near Prescot, Lan- cashire. 1874. {Taylor,G. P. Students’ Chambers, Belfast. 1881. *Taylor, H. A. 112 Cromwell-road, London, S.W. 1882. *Taylor, Herbert Owen, M.D. 17 Castlegate, Nottingham. 1879. {Taylor, John. Broomhall-place, Sheffield. 1861. *Taylor, John. 6 Queen-street-place, Upper Thames-street, London, EC. 1873. {Taytor, Joun Extor, Ph.D., F.LS., F.G.S. The Mount, Ipswich. , 1881. *Taylor, John Francis. Holly Bank House, York. 1865, {Taylor, Joseph. 99 Constitution-hill, Birmingham. 1883. §Taylor, Michael W., M.D. Hatton Hall, Penrith. 1876. {Taylor, Rebert. 70 Bath-street, Glascow. 1878. {Taylor, Robert, J.P., LL.D. Corballis, Drogheda. 1881. {Taylor, Rev. S. B., M.A., Chaplain of Lower Assam, Gauhatti, Assam. (Care of. Messrs. Grindlay & Co., 55 Parliament- street, London, 8. W. 1883, §Taylor, S. Leigh. Birklands, Westcliffe-road, Birkdale, Southport. 1870. tTaylor, Thomas. Aston Rowant, Tetsworth, Oxon. 1883, §Taylor, William. Park-road, Southport. 1883. §Taylor, William, M.D. 21.Crockherbtown, Cardiff. *Taylor, William Edward. Woodlands, Harrow. 1858. {Teale, Thomas Pridgin, jun. 20 Park-row, Leeds. 1880, {Tebb, Miss. 7 Albert-road, Regent’s Park, London, N.W. 1869. {Teesdale, C. 5. M. Whyke House, Chichester. 1876. *Temperley, Ernest., M.A. Queen's Colleze, Cambridge. 1879. {Temple, Lieutenant George T., R.N., F.R.G.S. 4 West Pier, Lon- den Dock, London, KE. 1880. §Temprz, Sir Ricwarp, Bart, G.C.S.J., C.LE., D.C.L., LL.D., E.R.G.S. Athenzeum Club, London, S.W. 1863. {Tennant, Henry. Saltwell, Newcastle-on-Tyne. 1882. §Terrill, William. 3 Hanovyer-street, Swansea. 1881. {Terry, Mr. Alderman. Mount-villas, York. 1883. §Tetley, C. F. The Brewery, Leeds. 1883. §Tetley, Mrs. C. F. The Brewery, Leeds. 1866, {Thackeray, J. L. Arno Vale, Nottingham. 1882, *Thane, George Dancer, Professor of Anatomy in University College, Gower-street, London, W.C. 1871. {Thin, James. 7 Rillbank-terrace, Edinburgh. 1871. {Tuisrtron-Dyzr, W. T., M.A., B.Sc., F.R.S., F.L.S. 11 Brunswick- villas, Kew Gardens-road, Kew. 1835. Thom, John. Lark-hill, Chorley, Lancashire. 1870. {Thom, Robert Wilson. Lark-hill, Chorley, Lancashire. 1879, *Thomas, Arthur. Endcliffe House, Sheffield. 1871. {Thomas, Ascanius William Nevill. Chudleigh, Devon. 1875. *T'Homas, Curistopmre JAMus. Drayton Lodge, Redland, Bristol. 1883. §Thomas, Eynest C., B.A. 13 South-square, Gray’s Inn, London, W.C 1883, §Thomas, Miss Fanny. 115 Scotswood-road, Newcastle-on-Tyne. Thomas, George. Brislington, Bristol. 1875. ¢{Thomas, Herbert. Ivor House, Redlands, Bristol. 1869. {Thomas, H. D. Fore-street, Exeter. 1881. §THomas, J. Broun. Southampton. LIST OF MEMBERS. 87 Year of Election. 1869. 1880. 1883. 1881. 1883. 1883. 1875. 1885. 1882. 1883. 1859. 1870. 1883. 1883. 1861. 1864. 1873. 1876. 1883. 1874. 1876. 1883. 1863. 1867. 1855. 1850. 1868. 1876. 1874. (1883. 1871. 1871. 1847. 1877. 1874. 1876. 1880. 1871. 1852. 1867. 1883. 1845, 1881. 1871. {Thomas, J. Henwood, F.R.G.S. Custom House, London, E.C. jameare : oseph William, F.C.S. The Laboratory, West Wharf, ardiff. §Thomas, P. Bossley. 4 Bold-street, Southport. {Thomas, Sydney G. 27 Tedworth-square, London, 8.W. §Thomas, T. H. 45 The Walk, Cardith §Thomas, William. Lan, Swansea. tThompson, Arthur. 12 St. Nicholas-street, Hereford. §Thompson, Miss C. KE. Heald Bank, Bowdon, Manchester. §Thompson, Charles O. Terre Haute, Indiana, U.S.A. *Thompson, Francis. 1 Avenue-yillas, St. Peter’s-road, Croydon. {Thompson, George, jun. Pidsmedden, Aberdeen. Thompson, Harry Stephen. Kirby Hall, Great Ouseburn, York- shire. {THomeson, Sir Heyry. 35 Wimpole-street, London, W. *Thompson, Henry G., M.D. 8 Addiscombe-villas, Croydon. Thompson, Henry Stafford. Fairfield, near York. §Thompson, Isaac Cooke. Woodstock, Waverley-road, Liverpool. *Thompson, Joseph. Riversdale, Wilmslow, Manchester. {Taompson, Rev. JosepH Hussencravr, B.A. Cradley, near Brierley Hill. } ; {Thompson, M. W. Guiseley, Yorkshire. *Thompson, Richard. Park-street, The Mount, York. §Thompson, Richard. Branley Mead, Warley, Lancashire. tThompson, Robert. Walton, Fortwilliam Park, Belfast. §THompson, Sttvanus Puirires, B.A., D.Sc., F.R.A.S., Professor of Physics in University College, Bristol. *Thompson, T. H. Heald Bank, Bowdon, Manchester. tThompson, William. 11 North-terrace, Newcastle-on-Tyne. {Thoms, William. Maedalen-yard-road, Dundee. {THomson, AtteN, M.D., LL.D., F.R.S. L. & E. 66 Palace Gardens- terrace, Kensington, London, W. Thomson, Guy. Oxford. *THomson, Professor James, M.A., LL.D., D.Sc, F.R.S.L. & E. 2 Florentine-gardens, Hillhead-street, Glasgow. §THomson, James, F.G.S. 3 Abbotsford-place, Glasgow. *Thomson, James Gibson. 14 York-place, Edinburgh. {Thomson, James R. Mount Blow, Dalmuir, Glasgow. tThomson, John. Harbour Office, Belfast. §Thomson, J. J., M.A. Trinity College, Cambridge. *THomson, JoHn Mittar, F.C.8. King’s College, London, W.C. tThomson, Robert, LL.B. 12 Rutland-square, Edinburgh. *THomson, Sir Witt1amM, M.A., LL.D., D.C.L, F.RS.L.&E., F.R.A.S., Professor of Natural Philosophy in the University of Glasgow. The University, Glasgow, *Thomson, Lady. The University, Glasgow. §THomson, Witiram, F.R.S.E., F.C.S. Royal Institution, Man- chester. t Thomson, William. 6 Mansjfield-place, Edinburgh. §Thomson, William J. Ghyllbank, St. Helen's. tThornburn, Rey. David, M.A. 1 John’s-piace, Leith. {Thornburn, Rev. William Reid, M.A. Starkies, Bury, Lancashire. {Thornton, Thomas. Dundee. §Thorowgood, Samuel. Castle-square, Brighton. tThorp, Dr. Disney. Lyppiatt Lodge, Sutfolk Lawn, Cheltenham. tThorp, Fielden. Blossom-street, York. {Thorp, Henry. Briarleigh, Sale, near Manchester. 88 Year LIST OF MEMBERS. of Election. 1881. *Thorp, Josiah. New Mills, near Huddersfield. 1864. *Imorr, WILLIAM, B.Sc., F.C.S. 39 Sandringham-road, Kingsland, 1871. 1883. 1883. 1868. London, E. {TuHorrs, T. E., Ph.D., F.R.S.L.& E., F.C.S., Professor of Che- mistry in Yorkshire College, Leeds. §Threlfall, Henry. 5 Princes’-street, Southport. §Thresh, John C., D.Sc. The Willows, Buxton. {TuvuiieEr, Lieut.-General Sir H. E. L., R.A., O.S.1., F.RS., F.R.G.S. 52 Cambridge-terrace, Hyde Park, London, W. . {Tichborne, Charles R. C., LL.D., F.C.S., M.R.IL.A. Apothecaries’ Hall of Ireland, Dublin. . *Trppemay, R. H., M.A., F.G.S. 28 Jermyn-street, London, S.W. . {Tinpen, Wirr1am A., D.Se., F.RS., F.C.S., Professor of Chemistry and Metallurgy in the Mason Science College, Birmingham. 36 Frederick-road, Birmingham. . {Tilghman, B. C. Philadelphia, United States. . §Tillyard, A. I., M.A. Fordfield, Cambridge. . §Tillyard, Mrs. Fordfield, Cambridge. Tinker, Ebenezer. Mealhill, near Huddersfield. *Trnne, JoHN A., F.R.G.S. Briarley, Aigburth, Liverpool. . {Todd, Rey. Dr. Tudor Hall, Forest Hill, London, 8.E. . *TopHunTER, Isaac, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S. Brookside, Cambridge. . {Tombe, Rey. Canon. Glenealy, Co. Wicklow. . [Tomes, Robert Fisher. Welford, Stratford-on-A von. . *Tomiinson, Cuartys, F.R.S., F.0.8S. 7 North-road, Highgate, London, N. . §Tonks, Edmund, B.C.L. Packwood. Grange, Knowle, Warwick- shire. . *Tonks, William Henry. The Rookery, Sutton Coldfield. . *Tookey, Charles, F.C.S. Royal Schoo! of Mines, Jermyn-street, London, 8. W. . *Topham, John, A.I.C.E. High Elms, 265 Mare-street, Hackney, London, E. . *Topitry, WILLIAM, F.G.S., A.LC.E. Geological Survey Office, Jermyn-street, London, 8S. W. . §Torr, Charles Hawley. Harrowby House, Park-row, Nottingham. . }Torrens, Colonel Sir R. R., K.C.M.G. 12 Chester-place, Hyde Park, London, W. . {Torry, Very Rey. John, Dean of St. Andrews. Coupar Angus, N.B. Towgood, Edward. St. Neot’s, Huntingdonshire. 73. {Townend, W.H. Heaton Hall, Bradford, Yorkshire. 1875. {Townsend, Charles. Avenue House, Cotham Park, Bristol. . §Townsend, Francis Edward. 19 Aughton-road, Birkdale, Southport. . *TownsenD, Rey. Ricwarp, M.A., F.R.S., Professor of Natural Philosophy in the University of Dublin. Trinity College, Dublin. . {Townsend, William. Attleborough Hall, near Nuneaton. . {Tozer, Henry. Ashburton. . *Trart, Professor J. W. H., M.A., M.D., F.L.S. University of Aber- deen, Old Aberdeen. . §Traill, Dr. Ballylough, Bushmills, Ireland. . {TRaitt, Wirrtam A., M.R.I.A. Giant’s Causeway Electric Tram- way, Portrush, Ireland. . §Traill, Mrs. Portrush, Ireland. . {Trapnell, Caleb. Severnleigh, Stoke Bishop. . {Tragvarr, Ramsay H., M.D., F.R.S., Professor of Zoology. Museum of Science and Art, Edinburgh. LIST OF MEMBERS. - 89 Year of Election. 1865. 1868. 1869. 1870. 1883. 1871. 1879. 1877. 1871. 1860. 1882. 1869. 1869. 1847. 1871. 1867. 1881. 1883. 1854. 1855. 1856. 1871. 1873. 1882. 1883. 1875. 1863. 1885. 1842, 1847, 1882. 1865. 1858. 1883. 1861. 1883. 1883. 1876. 1872. 1876. 1859. tTravers, Wilkam, F.R.CS. 1 Bath-place, Kensington, London, VW. Tregelles, Nathaniel. Liskeard, Cornwall. {Trehane, John. Exe View Lawn, Exeter. {Trehane, John, jun. Bedford-circus, Exeter. {Trench, Dr. Municipal Offices, Dale-street, Liverpool. Trench, F. A. Newlands House, Clondalkin, Ireland. §Trendell, Edwin James, J.P. Abbey House, Abingdon, Berks. {Trrn, ALFRED, F.C.S8. 14 Denbich-road, Bayswater, London, W. {Trickett, F. W. 12 Old Haymarket, Sheffield. {Trmen, Heyey, M.B., F.L.S. British Museum, London, 8.W. {Trimen, Rowzanp, F.R.S., F.L.S., F.Z.8. Colonial Secretary’s Office, Cape Town, Cape of Good Hope. §TRIsTRAM, Rey. Henry Barer, M.A., LL.D., F.R.S., F.L.S., Canon of Durham. The College, Durham. *Trotter, Rev. Coutts, M.A. "Trinity College, Cambridge. {Troyte,C. A. W. Huntsham Court, Bampton, Devon. tTucker, Charles. Marlands, Exeter, *Tuckett, Francis Fox. Frenchay, Bristol. Tuke, James H. Bank, Hitchen. tTuke, J. Batty, M.D. Cupar, Fifeshire. {Tulloch, The Very Rev. Principal, D.D. St. Andrews, Fifeshire. §Tully, G. T. 10 West Cliff-terrace, Preston. §Tupper, Sir Cuarzes, K.C.M.G., High Commissioner for Canada, 9 Victoria-~chambers, London, S.W. {TurnBuL1, James, M.D. 86 Rodney-street, Liverpool. {Turnbull, John. 37 West George-street, Glasgow. {Turnbull, Rev. J.C. 8 Bays-hill-villas, Cheltenham. {Turnbull, William, F.R.S.E. Menslaws, Jedburgh, N-B. *Turner, George. Horton Grange, Bradford, Yorkshire. §Turner, G.S. 9 Carlton-crescent, Southampton. §Turner, Mrs. G. 8. 9 Carlton-er escent, Southampton. tTurner, Thomas, F'.S.S._ Ashley House, Kingsdown, Bristol. *Turner, WittiaM, M.B., F.RS. L. & E., Professor of Anatomy in the University of Edinbur oh. 6 Eton-terrace, Edinburgh. §Turrell, Miss S. 8. High School, ‘Redland-grove, Bristol. Twamley, Charles, F. GS. Ryton-on-Dunsmore, Coventr we {Twiss, Sir TRAVERS, 0; DC1.; BRS. F.RGS. 3 Paper- buildings, Temple, London, EC. STyer, Rdward. Horneck, Fitzjohn’ s-avenue, Hampstead, London, WwW {Tytor, Epwarp Buryerr, D.C.L., F.R.S., Keeper of the University Museum, Oxford. *Tynpatt, Jouy, D.C.L., LL.D., Ph.D., F.R.S., F.G.S., Professor of Natural Philosophy i in the Royal Instituticr. Roy al Institu- tion, Albemarle-street, London, W. §Tyrer, Thomas, F.C.S. Battersea, London, S.W. *Tysoe, John, 28 Heald-road, Bowdon, near Manchester. §Unwin, John, Park-crescent, Southport. §Unwin, William. The Briars, Freshfield, near Liverpool. *Unwin, W. C., M.Inst.C.E., Professor of Hydraulic Engineering. Cooper's Hill, Middlesex. aan Alfred. 11 Great Queen-street, Westminster, London, S.W, {Ure, John F. 6 Claremont-terrace, Glasgow. Urquhart, W. Pollard. Craigston Castle, N.B,; and Castlepollard, Ireland, 90 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. . 1866. {Urquhart, William W. Rosebay, Broughty Ferry, by Dundee. 1880. {UssHer, W. A. E., F.G.S. 28 Jermyn-street, London, 8. W. 1863. {Vandoni, le Commandeur Comte de, Chargé d’Affaires de S. M. Tunisienne, Geneva. 1883. *VanSittart, Mrs. R. F. A. 11 Lypiatt-terrace, Cheltenham. 1868. { Varley, Frederick H., F.R.A.S. Mildmay Park Works, Mildmay- avenue, Stoke Newington, London, N. 1865. *Vartey, 8. ALrRED. 2 Hamilton-road, Highbury Park, London, N. 1870. { Varley, Mrs. 8. A. 2 Hamilton-road, Highbury Park, London, N. 1869. {Varwell, P. Alphington-street, Exeter. 1875. {Vaughan, Miss. Burlton Hall, Shrewsbury. 1883. §Vaughan, William. 42 Sussex-road, Southport. 1846, {Vaux, W.S. W., M.A., F.R.S. 22 Albemarle-street, London, W. 1881. §Vetny, V. H., B.A., F.C.S. University College, Oxford. 1873. *VurneEy, Captain Epmunp H., B.N., F.R.G.S. Rhianva, Bangor, North Wales. 1883. *Verney, Mrs. Rhianva, Bangor, North Wales. Verney, Sir Harry. Bart., M.P. Lower Claydon, Buckinghamshire. Vernon, George John, Lord. Sudbury Hall, Derbyshire. 1883. §Vernon, H. H., M.D. York-road, Birkdale, Southport. 1879. {Veth, D. D. Leiden, Holland. 1864, *Vicary, WitiiaM, F.G.8. The Priory, Colleton-crescent, Exeter. 1868. {Vincent, Rev. William. Postwick Rectory, near Norwich. 1875. {Vines, David, F.R.A.S. Observatory House, Somerset-street, Kings- down, Bristol. 1883. §Vines, Sydney Howard. Christ's College, Cambridge. 1856. {Vivran, Epwarp, M.A. Woodfield, Torquay. *Vivian, Sir H. Hussry, Bart, M.P., F.G.S. Park Wern, Swansea; and 27 Belerave-square, London, 8. W. 1856. §Vortcker, J. Cu. Avcustrus, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.C.8., Professor of Chemistry to the Royal Agricultural Society of Englana. 59 Argyll-road, Kensington, London, VW. 1869. ¢Vose, Dr. James, Gambier-terrace, Liverpool. 1860. §Waddingham, John. Guiting Grange, Winchcombe, Gloucester- shire. 1879. *Wake, Bernard. Abbeyfield, Sheffield. 1870. §Waxe, Cuartes Sranr“anpD. 2 Westbourne-avenue, Hull. 1873. {Wales, James. 4 Mount Royd, Manningham, Bradford, Yorkshire. 1869. * Walford, Cornelius. 86 Belsize Park-gardens, London, N.W. 1882. *Walkden, Samuel. Care of Louis de Souza, Hsq., 1 Hare-court, Temple, London, E.C. 1883. §Walker, E. R. Pagefield Ironworks, Wigan. Walker, Frederick John. The Priory, Bathwick, Bath. 1888. § Walker, George. 11 Hamilton-square, Birkenhead, Liverpool. 1866. { Walker, H. Westwood, Newport, by Dundee. 1855. { Walker, John. 1 Exchange-court, Glasgow. 1866. * Waker, Joun Francis, M.A., F.C.S., 1.G.8., F.L.8. 16 Gillygate, York. 1881. { Walker, John Sydenham. 83 Bootham, York. 1888. §Walker, Mrs. 14 Bootham-terrace, York. 1867. * Walker, Peter G. 2 Airlie-place, Dundee. 1866. {Walker, S. D. 388 Hampden-street, Nottingham. 1883. §Walker, Thomas A. 4 Saunders-street, Southport. Walker, William. 47 Northumberland-street, Edinburgh. 1881, * Walker, William. 14 Bootham-terrace, York. LIST OF MEMBERS, 91 Year of Election. 1883. §Wail, Henry. 14 Park-road, Southport. 1863. {Wattace, AtrreD Rousset, F.L.S., F.R.G.S. Nutwood Cottage, Frith Hill, Godalming. 1883. §Wallace, George F. Hawthornbank, Dunfermline. 1859. {Wattacr, WitttAMm, Ph.D., F.C.S. Chemical Laboratory, 138 Bath- 1857. 1862. 1883. 1883. 1885. 1862. 1863. 1881. 1863. 1872. 1874. 1881. 1879. 1874. 1857. 1880. 1865. 1885. 1882. 1867. 1858. 1865. 1878. 1882. 1856. 1875. 1883. 1856. 1876. 1875. 1854, 1870. 1875. 1875. 1881. 1883. 1867. 1855. 1867. street, Glasgow. tWaller, Edward. Lisenderry, Aughnacloy, Ireland. tWallich, George Charles, M.D., F.L.S., F.R.G.S., 3 Christchurch- road, Roupell Park, London, 8.W. § Wallis, Rey. Frederick. Caius College, Cambridge. §Walmesley, Oswald. Shevington Hall, near Wigan. §Walmsley, T. M. Clevelands, Chorley-road, Heaton, Bolton. tWatrotz, The Right Hon. Spencrr Horarro, M.A., D.C.L., F.R.S. Ealing, Middlesex, W. tWalters, Robert. Eldon-square, Newcastle-on-Tyne. § Walton, Thomas. Oliver’s Mount School, Scarborough. Walton, Thomas Todd. Mortimer House, Clifton, Bristol. {Wanklyn, James Alfred. 7 Westminster-chambers, London, S.W, t Warburton, Benjamin. Leicester. §Ward, F. D., J.P., M.R.I.A. Clonaver, Strandtown, Co. Down. §Ward, George, F.C.S. Buckingham-terrace, Headingley, Leeds. tWard, H. Marshall. Christ’s College, Cambridge. § Ward, John, F.S.A., F.G.8., F.R.G.S. Lenoxvale, Belfast. tWard, John 8. Prospect Hill, Lisburn, Ireland. *Ward, J. Wesney. 41 Head-street, Colchester. tWard, Robert. Dean-street, Newcastle-on-Tyne. §Ward, Thomas, F.C.S. Arnold House, Blackpool. tWard, William. Cleveland Cottage, Hill-lane, Southampton. *Ward, William Sykes, F.C.S. 12 Bank-street, and Denison Hall, Leeds. tWarden, Alexander J. 23 Panmure-street, Dundee. t Wardle, Thomas. Leek Brook, Leek, Staftordshire. { Waring, Edward John, M.D., F.L.S. 49 Clifton-gardens, Maida Vale, London, W. §Wanrineron, Roper, F.C.S. Harpenden, St. Albans, Herts. tWarner, F. W., F.L.S. 20 Hyde-street, Winchester. t Warner, Thomas H. Lee. Tiberton Court, Hereford. tWarren, Algernon. Naseby House, Pembroke-road, Clifton, Bristol. *Warren, Dr, Samuel. Abberley Villa, Hoylake. t{ Washbourne, Buchanan, M.D. Gloucester. tWaterhouse, A. Willenhall House, Barnet, Herts. *Waterhouse, Major J. 1 Wood-street, Caleutta. (Care of Messrs. Triibner & Co., Ludgate-hill, London, E.C.) {t Waterhouse, Nicholas. 5 Rake-lane, Liverpool. tWaters, A. T. H., M.D. 29 Hope-street, Liverpool. tWaters, Arthur W., F.G.8S., F.L.S. Woodbrook, Alderley Edge, near Manchester. {Watherston, Rey. Alexander Law, M.A., F.R.A.S. The Grammar School, Hinckley, Leicestershire. : §Watherston, EK. J. 12 Pall Mall East, London, 8.W. § Watson, C. Knight, M.A. Society of Antiquaries, Burlington House, London, W. t Watson, Rey. Archibald, D.D. The Manse, Dundee. { Watson, Ebenezer. 1 Woodside-terrace, Glasyow. {Watson, Frederick Edwin. Thickthorne House, Cringleford, Nor- wich. *Wartson, Henry Hoven, F.C.S. 227 The Folds, Bolton-le-Moors. 92 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1882, 1873. 1859. 1863. 1865. 1867. 1879. 1882. 1869. 1861. 1875. 1846, 1870. § Watson, Rev. H. W., M.A., F.R.S. Berkswell Rectory, Coventry. *Watson, Sir James. Milton-Lockhart, Carluke, N.B. }Warson, Joun Forzes, M.A., M.D., F.L.S. India Museum, Lon- don, 8.W. {Watson, Joseph. Bensham-grove, near Gateshead-on-Tyne. tWatson, R. 8. 101 Pilgrim-street, Newcastle-on-Tyne. f{Watson, Thomas Donald. 41 Cross-street, Finsbury, London, E.C - *Warzson, Wirt1am Heyry, F.C.S., F.G.S. Analytical Laboratory, The Folds, Bolton-le-Moors. §Watt, Alexander. 89 Hartington-road, Sefton Park, Liverpool. tWatt, Robert B. E., F.R:G.S. Ashley-avenue, Belfast. tWaitts, Sir James. Abney Hall, Cheadle, near Manchester. *Warts, Joun, B.A., D.Sc. Merton College, Oxford. tWatts, John Kine, F.R.G.S. Market-place, St. Ives, Hunts. § Watts, William, F.G.S. Oldham Corporation Waterworks, Pie- thorn, near Rochdale. . *Warts, W. MarsHatt, D.Sc. Giggleswick Grammar School, near Settle. . §Watts, W. W. Broseley, Shropshire. Waud, Rey. 8S. W., M.A., F-R.A.S., F.C.P.S. Rettenden, near Wickford, Essex. . {Waugh, Edwin. Sager-street, Manchester. . *Wavenry, The Right Hon. Lord, F.R.S. 7 Audley-square, London, W. . [ Way, Samuel James. Adelaide, South Australia. §Webb, George. 65 Tenterden-street, Bury, Lancashire. . {Webb, Richard M. 72 Grand-parade, Brighton. *Wess, Rev. THomas Winr1AM, M.A., F.R.A.S. Hardwick Vicar- age, Hay, South Wales. . “Wess, WILLIAM FREDERICK, F.G.S., F.R.G.S. Newstead Abbey, near Nottingham. . t Webster, John. 42 Kine-street, Aberdeen. . t Webster, Richard, F.R.A.S. 6 Queen Victoria-street, London, E.C. . *Webster, Richard Everard, Q.C. 2 Pump-court, Temple, London, E.C : { Weightman, William Henry. Fern Lea, Seaforth, Liverpool. . {Welch, Christopher, M.A. United University Club, Pall Mall East, London, S.W. . §WeLpon, Watrter, F.R.S. L.& E., F.C.S. Rede Hall, Burstow, near Crawley, Surrey. . §Weldon, W. F. R. St. John’s College, Cambridge. . § Wellcome, Henry 8. 111 Marylebone-road, London, N.W. . §Wells, Charles A. Lewes; and Manor House, Seaford. . § Wells, Rey. Edward, B.A. Flamstead Vicarage, Dunstable. . §Wells, G.I. J. Cressington Park, Liverpool. . §Welsh, Miss. Girton College, Cambridge. . {Wemyss, Alexander Watson, M.D. St. Andrews, N.B. . *Wenlock, The Right Hon. Lord. 8 Great Cumberland-place, Lon- don, W.; and Escrick Park, Yorkshire. . Wentworth, Frederick W. T. Vernon. Wentworth Castle, near Barnsley, Yorkshire. . *Were, Anthony Berwick. Whitehaven, Cumberland. . Wesley, William Henry. Royal Astronomical Society, Burlington House, London, W. . TWest, Alfred. Holderness-road, Hull. . {West, Captain E. W. Bombay. LIST OF MEMBERS. 93 Year of Election. 1853. 1853. 1870. 1842. 1882. 1882. 1857. 1882. 1865. 1875. 1864. 1860. 1882. 1853. 1866. 1847. 1883. 1878. 1883. 1879. 1873. 1874. 1859, 1876. 1883. 1864. 1882. 1876. 1873. 1859. 1883. 1865. 1869. 1859. 1877. 1883. 1861. 1861. 1861. 1883. 1855. 1871. 1881. 1866, 1852. West, Leonard. Summergangs Cottage, Hull. tWest, Stephen. Hessle Grange, near Hull. “Westgarth, William. 10 Bolton-gardens, South Kensington, Lon- don, W. Westhead, Edward. Chorlton-on-Medlock, near Manchester, § Westlake, Ernest, F.G.S. Fordingbridge, Hants. {Westlake Richard. Portswood, Southampton. *Westley, William. 24 Regent-street, London, 8. W. § Westlake, W.C. Grosvenor House, Southampton. tWestmacott, Percy. Whickham, Gateshead, Durham. *Weston, Joseph D. Dorset House, Clifton Down, Bristol. tWesrropp, W.H.S., M.R.IL.A. Lisdoonyarna, Co. Clare. t{Westwoop, Joun O., M.A., F.L.S., Professor of Zoology in the University of Oxford. Oxford. §WETHERED, EpwArD, F.G.S. 5 Berkeley-place, Cheltenham. tWheatley, E. B. Cote Wall, Mirfield, Yorkshire. {Wheatstone, Charles C. 19 Park-crescent, Regent’s Park, London, NSW? t{Wheeler, Edmund, F.R.A.S. 48 Tollington-roud, Holloway, Lon- don, N. *Wheeler, George Brash. 11 Queen Victoria-street, London, H.C. *Wheeler, W. H., M.Inst.C.E. Boston, Jiincolnshire. §Whelpton, Miss K. Newnham College, Cambridge. *Whidborne, Rev. George Ferris, M.A., F.G.S. Charante, Tor- quay. tWhipple, George Matthew, B.Sc., F.R.A.S, Kew Observatory, Richmond, Surrey. t{Whitaker, Henry,M.D. 33 High-street, Belfast. *Waurraker, WILLIAM, B.A., F.G.S. Geological Survey Office, 28 Jermyn-street, London, 8. W. tWhite, Ancus. Easdale, Argyleshire. §White, Charles. 23 Alexandra-road, Southport. t White, Edmund. Victoria Vilia, Batheaston, Bath. §White, Rev. George Cecil, M.A. St. Paul's Vicarage, Southamp- ton. *White, James. Overtoun, Dumbarton. tWhite, John. Medina Docks, Cowes, Isle cf Wight. {Wurre, Joun Forses. 16 Bon Accord-square, Aberdeen. §White, John Reed. Rossall School, near Fleetwood. {White, Joseph. Regent’s-street, Nottingham. t White, Laban. Blandford, Dorset. {White, Thomas Henry. Tandragee, Ireland. *White, William. 865 Euston-road, London, N.W. *White, Mrs. 365 Euston-road, London, N.W. tWhitehead, James, M.D. 87 Mosley-street, Manchester. *Whitehead, John B. Ashday Lea, Rawtenstall, Manchester. *Whitehead, Peter Ormerod. Drood House, Old Trafford, Man- chester. §Whitehead, P. J. 6 Cross-street, Southport. *Whitehouse, Wildeman W. O. Science Club, Savile-row, Lon- don, W. t{Whitelaw, Alexander. 1 Oakley-terrace, Glasgow. § Whitfield, John, F.C.S. 118 Westborough, Scarborough. t{ Whitfield, Samuel. Eversfield, Eastnor-grove, Leamington. tWhitla, Valentine. Beneden, Belfast. Whitley, Rev. Charles Thomas, M.A., F.R.A.S. Bedlington, Morpeth. 94 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. 1883. 1870. 1857. 1874. 1888. 1870. 1865. 1881. 18835, 1881. 1878. 1883. 1881. 1857. 1879. 1859. 1872. 1869. 1859. 1872. 1861. 1883. 1861. 1875. 1883. 1857. 1870. 1875. 1879, 1883. 1869. 1885. 1885. 1877. 1865. 1885. 1850. 1857. 1876. 1863. 1876, §Whittaker, T. 15 Albert-road, Southport. tWhittem, James Sibley. Walgrave, near Coventry. *Wauurty, Rev. Jonn Irwinz, M.A., D.C.L., LL.D. 4 Roderick- road, London, N.W. *Whitwell, Mark. Redland House, Bristol. §Whitworth, James. 88 Portland-street, Southport. *Witwortu, Sir Josern, Bart., LL.D., D.C.L., F.R.S. Stancliffe, Matlock, Derbyshire. {Wauuirwortu, Rey. W. Attey, M.A. Glenthorne-road, Hammer- smith, London, W. {Wigein, Henry. Metchley Grange, Harborne, Birmingham. *Wigelesworth, James. Market-street, Wakefield. §Wigelesworth, Mrs. Market-street, Wakefield. *Wigelesworth, Robert. Buckingham Works, York. tWigham, John R. Albany House, Monkstown, Dublin. § Wigner, ice W., E-C.S. Plough-court, o7 Lombard-street, London, E.C. {Wuserrorce, W. W. Fishergate, York. { Wilkinson, George. Temple Hill, Killiney, Co. Dublin. {Wilkinson, J oseph. York. {Witxryson, Ropert. Lincoln Lodge, Totteridge, Hertfordshire. { Wilkinson, William. i168 North-street, Brizhton. § Wilks, George Augustus Frederick, M.D. Stanbury, Torquay. *Willert, Alderman Paul Ferdinand. Town Hall, Manchester. t{Willet, John, M.Inst.C.E. 85 Albyn-place, Aberdeen. {Wrterr, Heyry, F.G.S8. » Arnold House, Brighton. WILLIAMs, CuartEs JAMES B., M.D., F.R.S. 47 Upper Brook- street, Grosyenor-square, London, W. *Williams, Charles Theodore, M.A., M.B. 47 Upper Bruok-street, Grosyenor-square, London, W. *Williams, Edward Starbuck. Ty-as-y-graig, Swansea. *Williams, Harry Samuel, M.A., F.R.A.S. 1 Gorse-lane, Swansea. *Williams, Herbert A., M.A. 91 Pembroke-road, Clifton, Bristol. § Williams, Rev. H. A. 55 Bath-street, Southport. } Williams, Rey. James. Llanfairinghornwy, Holyhead. § Wits, Jonny, F.C.S. 14 Buckingham-street, London, W.C. *Williams, M. B. North Hill, Swansea. {Wittiams, Marrunw W., F’.C.S. Sterndale House, Sterndale-road, Brook Green, London, W. Williams, Robert, M.A. Bridehead, Dorset. § Williams, R. Price. North Brow, Primrose Hill, London, N.W. ~Wittrams, Rey. SrepHeN. Stonyhurst College, Whalley, Black- burn. §Williams, T. H. 2 Chapel-wall, South Castle-street, Liverpool. § Williams, T. Rowell. 125 Fortess-road, London, N.W. *Williams, W. Carleton, F.C.S. Firth College, Sheffield. t Williams, W. M. Belmont-road, Twickenham, near London. § Williamson, Miss. Sunnybank, Ripon, Yorkshire. *WILLIAMSON, ALEXANDER WitiiAM, Ph.D., LL.D., For. Sec. R.S., EGS. , Corresponding Member of the French Academy, Professor of Chemistry, and of Practical Chemistry, University College, London. (GmrnrRAL TREASURER.) University College, London, W.C. { Williamson, Benjamin, M.A., F.R.S. Trinity College, Dublin. } Williamson, Rev. F. J. Ballantrae, Girvan, N.B. {Williamson, John. South Shields. { Williamson, Stephen. 19 James-street, Liverpool. LIST OF MEMBERS. 95 Year of Election. 1883. 1882. 1865. 1859. 1878. Wirtramson, Wittram C., LL.D., F.R.S., Professor of Natural History in Owens College, Manchester. 4 Egerton-road, Fallow- field, Manchester. §Witus, T. W. 51 Stanley-street, Southport. { Willmore, Charles. Queenwood College, near Stockbridge, Hants. *Willmott, Henry. Hatherley Lawn, Cheltenham. *Wills, Alfred, Q.C. 12 King’s Bench-walk, Inner Temple, London, E.C. { Wilson, Professor Alexander S., M.A., B.Sc. 124 Bothwell-street, Glasgow. . { Wilson, Alexander Stephen, C.E. North Kinmundy, Summerhill, by Aberdeen. . { Wilson, Dr. Andrew. 118 Gilmore-place, Edinburgh. 74. {Wutson, Lieut.-Colonel Sir C. W., R.E., C.B., D.C.L., F.RS., F.R.G.S., Director of the Topographical and Statistical Depart- ment of the War Office. 65 Lansdowne-terrace, Rodwell, Wey- mouth. . {Wilson, Dr. Daniel. Toronto, Upper Canada. . Wilson, David. 124 Bothwell-street, Glasgow. 3. {Wilson, Frederic R. Alnwick, Northumberland. . *Wilson, Frederick. 73 Newman-street, Oxford-street, London, W. . {Wilson, George Fergusson, F.R.S., F.C.S., F.L.8. Heatherbank, Weybridge Heath, Surrey. . *Wilson, George Orr. Dunardagh, Blackrock, Co. Dublin. Wilson, George W. Heron Hill, Hawick, N.B. Wilson, Henry, M.A. Eastnor, Malvern Link, Worcestershire. . {Wilson, Henry J. 255 Pitsmoor-road, SheMieid. . { Wilson, Hugh. 75 Glasford-street, Glasgow. . {Wilson, James Moncrieff. Queen Insurance Company, Liverpool. . {Wrtson, Rey. JAmzs M., M.A., F.G.S. The College, Clifton, Bristol. . *Wilson, John. Seacroft Hall, near Leeds. Witson, Jonny, F.R.S.E., F.G.S., Professor of Agriculture in the University of Edinburgh. The University, Edinburgh. . { Wilson, John Wycliffe. Eastbourne, Kast Bank-road, Sheffield. . { Wilson, R. W. R. St. Stephen’s Club, Westminster, S. W. . *Wilson, Rey. Sumner. Preston Candover Vicarage, Basingstoke. . §Wilson, T. Rivers Lodge, Harpenden, Hertfordshire. . { Wilson, Rev. William. Free St. Paul’s, Dundee. . *Wilson, William KE. Daramona House, Rathowen, Ireland. |. *WILTsHIRE, Rev. THomas, M.A., F.G.S., F.L.S., F.R.A.S., Assistant Professor of Geology and Mineralogy in King’s College, London. 25 Granville-park, Lewisham, London, 8.E. . {Windeatt, T. W. Dart View, Totnes. . *Winfield, Edward Higgin. Edelstowe, Bromley Park » Bromley, Kent. . [ Winter, C. J. W. 22 Bethel-str eet, Norwich. , *Winwoop, Rev. H. H., M.A., F. @s. 11 Cavendish-crescent, Bath. ; §Wolfenden, Samuel, Cowley Hill, St. Helen’s, Lancashire. . *Wood, Alfred John. 5 Cambridge-gardens, Richmond, Surrey. 3. §Wood, Mrs. A.J. 5 Cambridge-gardens, Richmond, Surrey, . *Wood, Collingwood L. Freeland, Bridge of Earn, N. B. | * Wood, Edward T. Blackhurst, Brinscall, Chorley, Lancashire. : § Wood, , Miss Emily F. Egerton Lodge, near Bolton, Lancashire. *Wood, George B., M.D. 1117 Arch-street, Philadelphia, United States. . *Wood, George William Rayner. Singleton, Manchester. | §Woon, ist TRUEMAN, B.A. Society ‘of Arts, John-street, Adelphi, London, W.C. 96 LIST OF MEMBERS. Year of Election. - 1883. 1881. 1883. 1883. 1885. 1864. 1871. 1850. 1865. 1861. 1872. 1863. 1870. 1883. 1850. *Woop, James, LL.D. Woodbank, Mornington-road, Southport. §Wood, John, B.A., F.R.A.S. Wharfedale Cottaye, Boston Spa, Yorkshire. *Wood, J. H. Woodbine Lodge, Scarisbrick New-road, South- ort. s Wood, Mrs. Mary. Ellison-place, Newcastle-on-Tyne. §Wood, P. F. Ardwick Lodge, Park-avenue, Southport. tWood, Richard, M.D. Driffield, Yorkshire. tWood, Provost T. Barleyfield, Portobello, Edinburgh. t{Wood, Rev. Walter. Elie, Fife. Wood, William. Kdge-lane, Liverpool. *Wood, William, M.D. 99 Harley-street, London, W. tWood, William Rayner. Singleton Lodge, near Manchester. §Wood, William Robert. Carlisle House, Brighton. *Wood, Rev. William Spicer, M.A., D.D. Higham, Rochester. *WoopaLL, Major Joun Woopatt, M.A.,F.G.8. St. Nicholas House, Scarborough. tWoodburn, Thomas. Rock Ferry, Liverpool. § Woodcock, Herbert 8. The Elms, Wigan. bine Charles H..L., F.G.S. Roslyn House, Hampstead, London, N.W ; t Woodhill, J.C. Pakenham House, Charlotte-road, Edgbaston, Birmingham. . tWoodiwis, James. 51 Back George-street, Manchester. . {Woodman, James. 26 Albany-villas, Hove, Sussex. . tWoodman, William Robert, M.D. Ford House, Exeter. *Woops, Epwarp, M.Inst.C.E. 68 Victoria-street, Westminster, London, 8.W. . §Woods, Dr. G. A., F.R.M.S. Carlton House, 57 Hoghton-street, Southport. Woops, Samvst, 1 Drapers-gardens, Thrormorton-street, London, E.C *Woopwarp, C. J., B.Sc. 97 Harborne-road, Birmingham. . |Woonwarp, Henry, LL.D., F.R.S., F.G.S., Keeper of the Depart- ment of Geology, British Museum (Natural History), Cromwell- road, London, 8. W. . {}Woopwarp, Horace B., F.G.S. Geological Museum, Jermyn-street, London, 8. W. . §Wooler, W. A. Sadberge Hall, Darlington. . tWoollecombe, Robert W. 14 Acre-place, Stoke, Devonport. . * Wooltey, George Stephen. . { Woolley, Thomas Smith, jun. South Collingham, Newark. . { Woolmer, Shirley. 6 Park-crescent, Brighton. Worcester, The Right Rev. Henry Philpott, D.D., Lord Bishop of. Hartlebury Castle, Kidderminster. . t{ Workman, Charles. Ceara, Windsor, Belfast. . §Wormell, Richard, M.A., D.Sc. Roydon, near Ware, Hertfordshire. . *Worsley, Philip J. Rodney Lodge, Clifton, Bristol. . *Worthington, Rey. Alfred William, B.A. Stourbridge, Worcester- shire. Worthington, Archibald. Whitchurch, Salop. Worthington, James. Sale Hall, Ashton-on-Mersey. . (Worthy, George 8. 2 Arlington-terrace, Mornington-crescent, Hampstead-road, London, N.W. . §Wrentmore, Francis, 384 Holland Villas-road, Kensington, London, : *Wright, Rev. Arthur, M.A. Queen's College, Cambridge. LIST OF MEMBERS, 97 Year of Election. 1885. 1871. 1861. 1857. 1876. 1874. 1865. 18565. 1876. 1871. 1867. 1863. 1867. 1883. 1871. 1862. 1875. 1865. 1883. 1867. 1879. 1877. 1879. 1876, 1876. 1883. 1868. 1876. 1871. §Wright, Rev. Benjamin. The Rectory, Darlaston. §Wrieut, C. R. A., D.Sc, F.R.S., F.C.S., Lecturer on Chemistry in St. Mary's Hospital Medical School, Paddington, London, W. *Wright, E. Abbot. Castle Park, Frodsham, Cheshire. tWerientr, KE. Percevat, M.A., M.D., F.LS., M.R.LA., Professor of Botany, and Director of the Museum, Dublin University. 5 Trinity College, Dublin. {Wright, James, 114 John-street, Glasgow. tWright, Joseph. Cliftonville, Belfast. {Wright, J.S. 168 Brearley-street West, Birmingham. *Wright, Robert Francis. Hinton Blewett, Temple-Cloud, near Bristol. {Wrieut, THomas, M.D., F.BS.L. & E., F.G.8S. St. Margaret’s- terrace, Cheltenham. Wrienr, T. G., M.D. Milnes House, Wakefield. {Wright, William. 31 Queen Mary-avenue, Glasgow. { Wrightson, Thomas. Norton Hall, Stockton-on-Tees. {Wutwnscu, Epwarp Atrrep. 146 West George-street, Glasgow. Wyld, James, F.R.G.S. Charing Cross, London, W.C. *Wyley, Andrew. Clifford Cottage, Besley, Redditch. tWylie, Andrew. Prinlaws, Fifeshire. §Wyllie, Andrew. 10 Park-road, Southport. {Wynn, Mrs. Williams. Cefn, St. Asaph. tWyrnnz, Arraur Besvor, F.G.8., of the Geological Survey of India. Bombay. : {Yabbicom, Thomas Henry, C.E. 387 White Ladies-road, Clifton, Bristol. *Yarborough, George Cook. Camp’s Mount, Doncaster, {Yates, Edwin. Stonebury, Edgbaston, Birmingham. Yates, James. Oarr House, Rotherham, Yorkshire, §Yates, James. Public Library, Leeds. {Yeaman, James. Dundee. TYeomans, John. Upperthorpe, Sheffield. TYonge, Rey. Duke. Puslinch, Yealmpton, Devon. *Yorx, His Grace the Archbishop of, D.D., F.R.S. The Palace, Bishopsthorpe, Yorkshire. *Young, James, F.C.S._ Kelly, Wemyss Bay, by Greenock. {Youne, Joun, M.D., Professor of Natural History in the University of Glasgow. 38 Cecil-street, Hillhead, Glasgow. *Young, Sydney. University College, Bristol. TYoungs, John. Richmond Hill, Norwich. Yuille, Andrew. 7 Sardinia-terrace, Hillhead, Glasgow. — - Yue, Colonel Henry, 0.B., F.R.G.S. 38 Penywern-road, South Kensington, London, 8. W. 38 CORRESPONDING MEMBERS. Year of Blection. 1871. 1881. 1882. 1870. 1880. 1864. 1861. 1882. 1855. 1871. 1881. 1878. 1880. 1870. 1876, 1872. 1866. 1862. 1864. 1872. 1870. 1882. 1882. 1881. 1876. 1861. 1874. 1872. 1856. 1842, 1881. 1866. 1861. 1870, 1876. 1852. 1871. HIS IMPERIAL MAJESTY tHe EMPEROR or tar BRAZILS. Professor G. F. Barker. University of Pennsylvania, Philadelphia. Dr. E. H. von Baumhauer, Professor of Chemistry. ‘The University, Harlem. Professor Van Beneden, LL.D. Louvain, Belgium. Professor Ludwig Boltzmann. Halbiirtgasse, 1, Graz, Austria. Dr. H. D. Buys-Ballot, Superintendent of the Royal Meteorological Institute of the Netherlands. Utrecht, Holland. Dr. Carus. Leipzig. Dr. R. Clausius, Professor of Physics. The University, Bonn. Dr. Ferdinand Cohn. Breslau, Prussia. Professor Dr. Colding. Copenhagen. Professor Josiah P, Cooke. Harvard University, United States. Signor Guido Cora. 17 Via Providenza, Turin. Professor Cornu. L’Ecole Polytechnique, Paris. | J. M. Orafts, M.D. Ecole des Mines, Paris. Professor Luigi Cremona. The University, Rome. Professor M. Croullebois. 18 Rue Sorbonne, Paris. Dr. Gehemmrath von Dechen. Bonn. Wilhelm Delffs, Professor of Chemistry in the University of Heidel- berg. M. Des Cloizeaux. Paris. Professor G. Devalque. Liége, Belgium. Dr. Anton Dohrn. Naples. Professor Dumas. L’Institut, Paris. Dr. Emil Du Bois-Reymond, Professor of Physiology. The University, Berlin. Captain J. B. Eads, M.Inst.C.E. St. Louis, United States. Professor Alberto Eecher. Florence. Professor A. Favre. Geneva, Dr. W. Feddersen. Leipzig. W. de Fonvielle. 50 Rue des Abbesses, Paris. Professor E. Frémy. L’Institut, Paris. M., Frisiani. ©. M. Gariel, Secretary of the French Association for the Advance- ment of Science, Paris. Dr. Gaudry, Pres. Geol. Soc. of France. Paris. Dr. Geinitz, Professor of Mineralogy and Geology. Dresden. Governor Gilpin. Colorado, United States. Dr. Benjamin A. Gould, Director of the Argentine National Observa- tory, Cordoba. Professor Asa Gray. Harvard University, United States. Dr. Paul Giissfeldt, of the University of Bonn. 33 Meckenheimer- strasse, Bonn, Prussia, Year CORRESPONDING MEMBERS. 99 of Election. 1862 1876 1881 1872 1881 1864. 1877. 1868. . Dr. D. Bierens de Haan, Member of the Royal Academy of Sciences, Amsterdam. Leiden, Holland. . Professor Ernst Haeckel. Jena. . Dr, Edwin H. Hall. Baltimore, United States. . Professor James Hall. Albany, State of New York. . M. Halphen. 21 Rue Ste. Anne, Paris. M. Hébert, Professor of Geology in the Sorbonne, Faris, Professor H. L. F. Helmholtz. Berlin. A. Heynsius. Leiden. 1872. J. KE. Hilgard, Assist.-Supt. U.S. Coast Survey. Washington. 1861. Dr. Hochstetter. Vienna. 1881. 1876. 1867. 1876. 1862, 1881. 1876. 1877. 1862. 1875. 1874, 1856, 1877. 1882. 1876. 1872. 1883. 1877. 1871. 1871. 1869. 1867. 1881. 1867. 1848. 1855. 1877. 1864. 1856. 1875. 1866. 1864. 1869. 1874. 1856. 1857. 1870. Dr. A. A. W. Hubrecht. Seiden. Professor von Quintus Icilius. Hanover. Dr. Janssen, LL.D. 21 Rue Labat (18° Arrondissement), Paris. Dr. W. J. Janssen. The University, Leiden. Charles Jessen, Med. et Phil. Dr. Kastanienallee, 69, Berlin. Professor W. Woolsey Johnson. Annapolis, United States. Dr. Giuseppe Jung. 9 Via Monte Pieta, Milan. M. Akin Karoly. 5 Babenbergerstrasse, Vienna. Aug. Kekulé, Professor of Chemistry. Bonn. Dr. Felix Klein. Munich, Bavaria. Dr. Knoblauch. Halle, Germany. Professor A, Kélliker. Wurzburg, Bavaria. Laurent-Guillaume De Koninck, M.D., Professor of Chemistry and Paleontology in the University of Liége, Belgium. Dr. Hugo Kronecker, Professor of Physiology. 55 Dorotheenstrasse, Berlin. Professor 8. P. Langley. Allegheny, United States. Professor von Lasaulx. Breslau. M. Georges Lemoine. 76 Rue d’Assas, Paris. Dr. F. Lindemann. Freiburg, Germany. Dr. M. Lindeman, Hon. Sec. of the Bremen Geographical Society, Bremen. Professor Jacob Liroth. University, Freiburg, Germany. Dr. Liitken. Copenhagen. Professor C, S. Lyman. Yale College, New Haven, United States. Professor Mannheim. Rue de la Pompe, 11, Passy, Paris. Professor O. C. Marsh. Yale College, New Haven, United States. Professor Ch. Martins, Director of the Jardin des Plantes. Montpellier, France. Professor J. Milne-Edwards. Paris. M. Abbé Moigno. Paris. f Professor V. L. Moissenet. L’Ecole des Mines, Paris. Dr. Arnold Moritz. St. Petersburg, Russia. Edouard Morren, Professeur de Botanique 4 l’Université de Liége, Belgium. Dr. T. Nachtigal. Berlin. Chevalier C. Negri, President of the Italian Geographical Society, Turin, Italy. Herr Neumayer. Deutsche Seewarte, Hamburg. Professor H. A. Newton. Yale College, New Haven, United States. M. A. Niandet. 6 Rue du Seine, Paris. M. E. Peligot, Memb. de I’Institut, Paris. Gustave Plarr, D.Sc. 22 Hadlow-road, Tunbridge, Kent. Professor Felix Plateau. 64 Boulevard du Jardin Zoologique, Gand, Belgium. 100 CORRESPONDING MEMBERS. Year of Election, 1868. 1882. 1872. 1873, 1866, 1881. 1857. 1857. 1883. 1874. 1846, 1872. 1875. 1861. 1849, 1876. 1864, 1866. 1881. 1881. 1871. 1870, 1852. 1864. 1842, 1881, 1874, 1876, 1872, 1875. L. Radlkofer, Professor of Botany in the University of Munich. Professor G. vom Rath. Bonn. Professor Victor von Richter. St. Petersburg. Baron von Richthofen, President of the Berlin Geographical Society, 71 Steglitzer-strasse, Berlin. M. dela Rive. Geneva. F, Roemer, Ph.D., Professor of Geology and Palzontology in the University of Breslau. Breslau, Prussia. Professor Henry A. Rowland. Baltimore, United States. Baron Herman de Schlagintweit-Sakiinliinski. Jaegersberg Castle, near Forchheim, Bavaria. ~ Professor Robert Schlagintweit. Giessen. Dr. Ernst Schroder. Karlsruhe, Baden. Dr. G. Schweinfurth. Cairo. Baron de Selys-Longchamps. Liége, Belgium. Professor Carl Semper. Wurzburg, Bavaria. Dr. A. Shafarik. Prague. Dr. Werner Siemens. Berlin. Dr. Siljestrém. Stockholm. Professor R. D. Silva. Ecole Centrale, Paris. Adolph Steen, Professor of Mathematics. Copenhagen. Professor Steenstrup. Copenhagen. Dr. Cyparissos Stephanos. 28 Rue de l’Arbaléte, Paris. Professor Sturm. Miinster, Westphalia. Dr. Joseph Szab6. Pesth, Hungary. Professor Tchebichef, Membre de l’Académie de St. Pétersbourg. M., Pierre de Tchihatchef, Corresponding Member of the Institute of France. 1 Piazza degli Zuaai, Florence. Dr. Otto Torell, Professor of Geology in the University of Lund, Sweden. Arminius Vambéry, Professor of Oriental Languages in the University of Pesth, Hungary. Professor Wartmann. Geneva. Professor H. M. Whitney. Beloit College, Wisconsin, United States. ) Professor Wiedemann. Leipzig. Professor Adolph Wiillner. Aix-la~Chapelle, Professor A. Wurtz. Paris. Dr. 5. L. Youmans. New York. 101 LIST OF SOCIETIES AND PUBLIC INSTITUTIONS TO WHICH A COPY OF THE REPORT IS PRESENTED. GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. Admiralty, Library of the. Anthropological Institute. Arts, Society of. Asiatic Society (Royal). Astronomical Society (Royal). Belfast, Queen’s College. Birmingham, Midland Institute. Bristol Philosophical Institution. Cambridge Philosophical Society. Cardiff, University College of South Wales. Chemical Society. Civil Engineers, Institute of. Cornwall, Royal Geological Society f. of. Dublin, Royal College of Surgeons in Treland. , Royal Geological Society of Treland. —, Royal Irish Academy. , Royal Society of. Dundee, University College. East India Library. Edinburgh, Royal Society of. , Royal Medical Society of. —., Scottish Society of Arts. Exeter, Albert Memorial Museum. Geographical Society (Royal). Geological Society. Geology, Museum of Practical. Glasgow Philosophical Society. - Institution of Engineersand Ship- builders in Scotland. Greenwich, Royal Observatory. Kew Observatory. Leeds, Mechanics’ Institute. , Philosophical and Literary So- ciety of. Linnean Society. Liverpool, Free Public Library and Museum. , Royal Institution. London Institution. Manchester Literary and Philosophical Society. ——, Mechanics’ Institute. Mechanical Engineers, Institute of. Meteorological ‘Office. Newcastle-upon-Tyne Literary and Philosophical Society. Nottingham, The Free Library. Oxford, Ashmolean Society. ——., Radcliffe Observatory. Plymouth Institution. Physicians, Royal College of. Royal Engineers’ Institute, Chatham. Royal Institution. Royal Society. Salford, Royal Museum and Library. Sheffield, Firth College. Southampton, Hartley Institution. Statistical Society. Stonyhurst College Observatory. Surgeons, Royal College of. United Service Institution. University College. War Office, Library of the. Wales (South), Royal Institution of. Yorkshire Philosophical Society. Zoological Society. EUROPE. Berlin ............Der Kaiserlichen Aka- | Brussels ......... Royal Academy of demie der Wissen- Sciences. schaften. Charkow ......... University Library. stv eanaveees Royal Academy of | Coimbra ......... Meteorological — Ob- Sciences. servatory. j Breslau ......... Silesian Patriotic So- | Copenhagen ...Royal Society of ciety. Sciences. 207 eee ...University Library. Dorpat, Russia... University Library, 102 Frankfort ...... Natural History So- | Nicolaieff......... University Library. ciety. arIS wouaetee anne Association Francaise ATOM VA vcpueioaes Natural History So- pour lAvancement ciety. des Sciences. rottingen ...... University Library. ee ees cone Geographical Society. Tale Pe ccescrcnc se Leopoldinisch- A Tab secenaeee Geological Society. Carolinische —— daseeaseeeee Royal Academy of Akademie. Sciences. Harlem ......... Société Hollandaise | —— ............ School of Mines. des Sciences. Pultova ......... Imperial Observatory. Heidelberg ...... University Library. Romepet..ysoe Accademia dei Lyncei. Helsingfors ...... University Library. | —— ............ Jollegio Romano. Kasan, Russia ...University Library. sess avetees Italian Geographical Te irene ss oss oe0ece Royal Observatory. Society. GOV. c2c5serse ee University Library. = ieecesaaee Italian Society of Lausanne......... The Academy. Sciences. Leyden ......... University Library. St. Petersburg . University Library. PIGRD <0. cxvecosns University Library. | —— ......... Imperial Observatory. U1 oa Academia Real des | Stockholm ...... Royal Academy. Sciences. Turin (eee o Royal Academy of SUINEE don any snr or The Institute. Sciences. Modena ......... Royal Academy. Utrecht eas University Library. Moscow ......... Society of Naturalists. | Vienna............ The Imperial Library. das cnasbascertte University Library. seseeseeeee Central Anstalt fur Wernieh: |... University Library. Meteorologie und INHPIOS «...0000-0-. Royal Academy of Erdmagnetismus. Sciences. ZMIPICH so 050 se os General Swiss Society. ASIA. BN BU exe osecneese The College. Calcutta ........: Hindoo College. Bombay... 2s. Elphinstone Institu- | —— ............ Hoogly College. (HCCI oh tlle eae a Medical College. ees aetaseaes Grant Medical Col- | Madras............ The Observatory. Lopowenes ee MMM 6 i) ms hd SA University Library. Calcutta .......2. Asiatic Society. AFRICA. Cape of Good Hope . . The Observatory. AMERICA. ATany 5. sseces The Institute. Philadelphia.., American Philosophical Boston ..........++ American Academy of Society. Arts and Sciences. | ——............ Franklin Institute. California ...... The University. Toronto ...... The Observatory. Cambridge ...... Harvard University | Washington The Naval Observatory. UDTARY | ee toa | | a stemen ene Smithsonian Institution. Montreal ..... .+.MeGill College. sae eee eee United States Geolo- New York ...... Lyceum of Natural gical Survey of the History. Territories Philadelphia ...American Medical As- sociation, 103 AUSTRALIA. Adelaide . . . . The Colonial Government. Victoria . . . . The Colonial Government. NEW ZEALAND. Canterbury Museum, LONDON ; PRINTED BY SPOTTISWOODE AND CO., NEW-STREET SQUARE AND PARLIAMENT STREET oO ai plot i Lakisch ‘ rb flees ay grata tly aoe a ie . a3 WA Faia qtadistnaty bite at Lf ce, 7 ibe “a By iM Re aA ‘pe et ae om | ri ful ‘ied ues ‘| bhai A Vee/ti¥ maa “RARE Rie He gon ye rs, MM oils at in > yaa ¥ ~~. Se 2 ollie whee 50, ALBEMARLE STREET, LONDON. December, 1883. MR. MURRAY'S GENERAL LIST OF WORKS. ALBERT MEMORIAL. A Descriptive and Illustrated Account of the National Monument erected to the PRINCE CONSORT at Kensington, Illustrated by Engravings of its Architecture, Decora- tions, Sculptured Groups, Statues, Mosaics, Metalwork, &e, With Descriptive Text, By Doyne C, Bett, With 24 Plates. Folio, 127 12s, Hanpsovg 10, Post 8vo. 1s.; or Illus- trated Edition, 2s. 6d. (Princs) SPEECHES AND Apprussgs. Feap. 8vo. 1s. ABBOTT (Rey. J.). Memoirs of a Church of England Missionary in the North American Colonies. Post 8vo. 2s, ABERCROMBIE (Joan). Enquiries concerning the Intellectual Powers and the Lavestigation of Truth. Feap.8vo. 33. 6d. ACLAND (Rey. Caaruss), Popular Account of the Manners and Customs of India. Post 8vo, 2s. ADMIRauTY PUBLICATIONS; Issued by direction of the Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty:— CHALLENGER EXPEDITION, 1873—1876: Report of the Scientific Results of. Zoology. Vol. IL. 37s. 6d. Vol, 11. 50s. Vol. ILI. 50s. Vol. IV. 50s. Vol. V. 50s. A MANUAL OF SCIENTIFIC ENQUIRY, for the Use of Travellers. rial Edition, Edited by Ropzgt Main,M.A. Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 3s. 6d, GREENWICH ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS, 1837 to 1880, and 1847 to 1880. Royal 4to. 20s. each. GREENWICH ASTRONOMICAL RESULTS, 1847 to 1880. to. 33. each. MAGNETICAL AND METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS, 1840 to 1847, Royal 4to. 20s. each, MAGNETICAL AND METEORULOGICAL RESULTS, 1848 to 1880. 4to. 33. each, APPENDICES TO OBSERVATIONS. 1837. Logarithms of Sines and Cosines in Time. 3s, 1842. Catalogue of 1439 Stars, from Observations made in 1836, 1841. 48, 1845, Longitude of Valentia (Chronometrical). 3s, 1847. I. Description of Altazimuth. 3s. III. Description of Photographic Apparatus. 2s. 1851. Maskelyne’s Ledger of Stars. 3s. 1852. I. Description of the Transit Circle. 3s. 1253, Bessel’s Refraction Tables. 3s. 1854. I. Description of the Reflex Zenith Tube. 3s. II, Six Years’ Catalogue of Stars from Observations, 1848 to 1853. 4s. 1860, Reduction of Deep Thermometer Observations. 2s, 1862, II. Plan of Ground and Buildings of Royal Observatory, Greenwich 3s, III. Longitude of Valentia (Galvanic). 2s. 1864. I. Moon’s Semi-diameter, from Occultations, 2s. IL. Reductions of Planetary Observations. 1831 to 1835. 2s. 1868. I. Corrections of Elements of Jupiter and Saturn, 23s. IL. Second Seven Years’ Catalogue of 2760 Stars, 18b1-7. 4s. III. Description of the Great Equatorial. 3s. 1871. Description of Water Telescope. 33s, 1873. Regulations of the Royal Observatory. 23. 1876. II. Nine Years’ Catalogue of 2283 Stars. (1858-76.) 6s. 1879. Description of Greenwich Time Signal System. 2s. B LIST OF WORKS ADMIRALTY PuBLicaTIoNs—continued. Cape of Good Hope Observations (Star Ledgers): 1856 to 1863. 2s. - 1856. 5s. ———__—_————_ Astronomical Results. 1857 to1858. 5s. Cape Catalogue, 1834 to 1840, reduced to Epoch 1840. 7s. 6d. —————— of 1159 Stars, 1856 to 1881, reduced to the Epoch 1860. 3s, —————.,, 12, 441 Stars for Epoch 1880. 31s. €d. Cape of Good Hope Astronomical Results. 1859 to 1860. 5s. — 1871 to 1873. 5s. 1874 to 1876. 5s, each. Report ov Teneriffe Astronomical Experiment. 1856. 5s, Paramatta Catalogue of 7385 Stars. 1822to 1826. 4s. REDUCTION OF THE OBSERVATIONS OF PLANETS. 1750 to 1830. Royal 4to. 20s. each, LUNAR OBSERVATIONS. 1750 to 1830. 2 Vols. Royal4to. 20s. each. 1831 to 1851. 4to. 10s. each. — ——————— GREENWICH METEOROLOGICAL OBSERYVA- TIONS. Chiefly 1847 to 1873. 5s, ARCTIC PAPERS. 13s. 6d. BERNOULLI’S SEXCENTENARY TABLE, 1779. 4to. 5s. BESSEL’S AUXILIARY TABLES FOR HIS METHOD OF CLEAR- ING LONAR DISTANCES. 8yvo. 2s. ENCKE’S BERLINER JAHRBUCH, for1830. Berlin, 1828. 8vo. 9s. HANNYNGTON’S HAVERSINES. 21s. HMANSEN’S TABLES DE LA LUNE. 4to. 20s. LAX’S TABLES FOR FINDING THE LATITUDE AND LONGI- TUDE. 1821. 8vo. 10s LUNAR OBSERVATIONS at GREENWICH. 1783 to 1819. Compared with the Tables, 1821. 4to. 7s. 6d. MACLEAK ON LACAILLE’S ARC OF MERIDIAN. 2 Vols. 20s. each. MAYER’S DISTANCES of the MOON’S CENTRE from the PLANETS. 1822, 3s.; 1823, 4s.6d. 1824to 1835. 8vo. 4s. each. MAYER’S TABULA MOTUUM SOLIS ET LUNA, 1770. 5s. ———— ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS MADE AT GOT- TINGEN, from 1756 to 1761. 1826. Folio. 7s. 6d. NAUTICAL ALMANACS, from 1767 to 1886. 2s. 6d. each. SELECTIONS FROM, up to 1812. Evo. 6s. SUPPLEMENTS, 1828 to 1833, 1837 and 1838, 1834-54. 6s. 2e. each, TABLE requisite to be used with the N.A. 1781. 8vo. 58. OBSERVATIONS ON THE TRANSIT OF VENUS, 1874. 20s. SAKINE’S PENDULUM EXPERIMENTS to DETERMINE THE FIGURE OF THR EartTH. 1825. 4to. 40s. SHEPHERD'S TABLES for Correcting Lunar DisTanogs. 1772, Royal 4to. 21s. TABLES, GENERAL, of the MOON’S DISTANCE from the SUN, and 10 STARS. 1787. Folio. 65s. 6d, TAYLOR’S SEXAGESIMAL TABLE. 1780. 4to. 15s. ———— TABLES OF LOGARITHMS. 4to. 60s. TIARK’S ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS for the LoyarrupE of MapEIRA. 1822. 4to. 5s. CHRONOMETRICAL OBSERVATIONS for Dirrekences of LoneiTuDE between Dover, PoRTsmMouTH, and FatmoutTs. 1828, d4to. 5s. VENUS and JUPITER: Onsrrvations of, compared with the TaBiEs. London, 1822. 4to. 2s. WALES AND BAYLY’S ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS, 1777. 4to. 21s. REDUCTION OF ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS MADE IN THE SOUTHERN HEMISPHERE, 1764—1771. 1788. 4to. 108. 6d. PUBLISHED BY MR. MURRAY. 3 ZESOP'S FABLES. A New Version. By Rev. Tuomas James. With 100 Woodcuts, by Texnten and WoLFE. Post 8vo. 2s. 6d. AGRICULTURAL (Rorat) JOURNAL. (Published half-yearly.) AMBER-WITCH (Tur).